《Her Seven Little Bodyguards》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¡°Ah!¡± A searing pain ripped through Vania Greyson¡¯s body as her tears fell uncontrobly. The man on top of her was like a ruthless beast, his grip tight around her waist as he assailed her. Meanwhile, her heart continued to sink further into her stomach. Today was the day that she sessfully obtained an admission notice from the Hammond Art Academy, and her fianc¨¦, Dn Jones, had specially asked her toe to this ce for a celebration. Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered, she was thrown onto the bed by a strange man. After what seemed like eternity, the man on top of her finally released her and fell into a deep sleep. Vania pushed him away strenuously before she stumbled her way out of the room. Her clothes were a mess, and her eyes were red and swollen; it wouldn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what had just happened to her. At that moment, Mnie Greyson, who was hiding in a corner with a cruel and twisted smile, had her phone in her hands and was taking pictures of Vania in her terrible state. Now, she just needed to hand these pictures off to the reporters and Vania would never be able to show her face to the Greyson Family ever again! It was only after Vania was long gone that Mnie leisurely walked to the room and swiped a key card to enter before she turned the lights on with a snap. The man on the bed was still in a deep sleep when she went inside. Waving the murky air in disgust with one hand, Mnie threw a card onto the man¡¯s body with the other. ¡°You did well. There¡¯s 30,000 on this card.¡± At this moment, the man flipped over and his handsome features were revealed before Mnie¡¯s eyes just when she was about to leave, which caused her eyes to widen in shock. H-He¡¯s Hanson Luke?! The head of Luke Corporation, a proud and cruel yet extremely capable man who stood on the highest peak of Hillsworth! How did he get into this room? Why did that b*tch, Vania, hit the jackpot?! ¡­ Eight monthster, in the ward of a top hospital, a big-bellied Vania rested on the bed. Her eyes were gentle as she looked at herrge stomach, her hands gently caressing it. After she had been set up by Mnie that night, her fianc¨¦ canceled their engagement and she was also chased out from the Greyson Residence with nowhere else to call home. Everyone trusted Mnie, and nobody was willing to believe that Vania had actually been framed by her seemingly innocent sister. That day, she lost everything¡ªher lover, her family, and her home. Her world had beenpletely flipped upside down. All of a sudden, she fell under the weather one day, only to find out that she was pregnant upon going for a checkup. The doctor informed her that she was having quintuplets, which was an extremely rare phenomenon. Although it was an ident and she didn¡¯t even know who their father was, she was left with nothing except her children. Hence, she decided to give birth to these five innocent lives and swore to try her best to take care of her babies. m! The door of the ward was thrown open. At the sight of the neer, Vania subconsciously protected her swollen stomach and asked sharply, ¡°Mnie? Who let you in? Get out now.¡± An unfazed Mnie walked over to the hospital bed, her hips swinging from left to right arrogantly. There was a triumphant smile on her face as she boasted, ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t be angry, my lovely sister. It really wasn¡¯t easy to locate you. I¡¯m here to give you some good news.¡± Vania¡¯s anger did not scare Mnie, but merely added to her glee instead. ¡°Dad has already transferred all of the stocks in your name to me. I¡¯m now the youngdy of the Greyson Family, and I can enjoy all the riches and power that I want.¡± Moments after saying that, Mnie paused and clicked her tongue at Vania. ¡°Still, Vania, you¡¯ve really fallen off the wagon. Not only did you sleep with a random man, you¡¯re even bearing his children now. Tsk, tsk¡­ How pitiful.¡± Vania¡¯s eyes were cold as Mnie¡¯s words could not disrupt her mental state at all. ¡°Are you done? If you are, get lost.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Mnie threatened with disdain, ¡°You¡¯re no longer the youngdy of the Greyson Family, so shove that proud attitude of yours away. Oh, there¡¯s still one more thing I should tell you¡­¡± She condescendingly looked down at Vania as she confessed, ¡°In order to get your wealth, that day¡¯s incident was nned by Dn and me.¡± This sentence sessfully broke Vania¡¯s guard. ¡°What did you say? I don¡¯t believe you! Dn would never do that to me¡ª¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Her sudden mood swings caused an unbearable pain to rip through her stomach. ¡°It hurts¡­ My stomach hurts¡­¡± As Mnie looked at Vania¡¯s swollen stomach, an indecipherable glint shed past her eyes. Soon, the delivery room was filled with the cries of babies. A nurse brought two babies to Mnie, who was waiting outside, and announced, ¡°Miss Greyson, Vania gave birth to septuplets. What shall we do with the other five babies?¡± ¡°Septuplets?¡± ¡°Yes. Two of them were obstructed during our previous tests, so we didn¡¯t notice them until the delivery.¡± Mnie¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Does Vania know?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t. She¡¯s still unconscious at the moment.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. An evil smile curled Mnie¡¯s lips as she took the crying infants into her arms and ordered, ¡°Take care of the other five babies. If you do it well, I¡¯ll award you.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Greyson.¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The IP Address Leads to Your House Five yearster, in the Finance Department of Luke Corporation, the temperature was as freezing as the North Pole. ¡°Firewall Number Two has been invaded.¡± ¡°Firewall Number Three has been invaded.¡± ¡­ ¡°All the firewalls have been invaded¡­¡± Standing in the office was Hanson Luke, his handsome face brooding in anger as though there were a storm cloud hanging over his head. The head of the IT Department walked up to him fearfully and reported, ¡°P-President Luke, the firewalls have been invaded, and they¡¯ve taken 10 million from our ounts.¡± The moment those words were uttered, the temperature in the office dropped even further. ¡°Track their IP address!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Not longter, Hanson received another report. ¡°The IP address is located in Haling Vi, and the owner¡¯s name is Vania Greyson.¡± ¡°Vania Greyson?¡± At the same time, in Luke Corporation¡¯s parking lot, a woman wearing a chiffon shirt and cks exited a car and walked toward the entrance with an imposing aura. ¡°Get the Legal Affairs Department to go through President Ross¡¯ contract, and put the operating statements for this quarter on my desk. We¡¯ll talk about the restter. I¡¯m entering Luke Corporation now.¡± After hanging up the phone, Vania looked up at the formidable building before her. After straightening her clothes, she walked toward the reception desk in heels. ¡°Good morning. I¡¯m the President of Gxy Corporation, and I have an appointment with President Luke.¡± The current Vania was confident and bright, and the calm and steady aura that radiated off her made it difficult for one to look away. Now, she was no longer the Vania who let herself be bullied five years ago. Although the events of five years ago deeply traumatized her, she did not fall into ruin because of it, but embarked on the path of design instead. Her talent in design allowed her to sessfully save a huge amount of money for the first time. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Three years ago, she used this money to establish Gxy Corporation. After days and nights of hard work, thepany continued to grow in strength, and it was now at the top of the design industry in Hammond, gaining absolute power over everyone else. Currently, she wanted to expand thepany¡¯s foreign market, and Luke Corporation was coincidentally looking for a business partner in design. This was undoubtedly a good chance for her. ¡°Please wait for a moment.¡± The receptionist went through a list of appointments, then made a call to Larry rk after confirming the appointment. ¡°Mr. rk, President Greyson of Gxy Corporation has arrived. Is President Luke avable?¡± Larry nced at Hanson, who was reading through Vania¡¯s information with a dark expression, and asked in a soft voice, ¡°President Luke, the President of Gxy Corporation, Vania Greyson, is here.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the one?¡± Hanson¡¯s eyes narrowed, his stare never leaving the information on the document. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the Vania who broke through our firewalls¡­¡± Larry subconsciously wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Do you want to meet her, President Luke?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hanson ced down the documents in his hand, his lips curling upward wickedly. He wanted to see what this woman was nning by hacking into his ount thening over to talk about a partnership. ¡°Yes, President Luke.¡± Upon entering the President¡¯s office, the first thing Vania saw was the man behind the mahogany table. His figure was tall and slender, and his handsome features were cold, his gaze distant. His thin lips were pursed, making it difficult to grasp what he was thinking, while the noble and mighty air that surrounded him added to his daunting aura. Vania had known since long ago that Hanson was blessed in both looks and skills and was intimidating. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but draw a sharp breath upon seeing him in person. Both his face and his aura were undoubtedly above average, but she couldn¡¯t shake the thought that she had seen this man before. Meanwhile, Hanson was taken aback by the woman who had walked in as well. She had a voluptuous and curvy figure while her long hair cascaded down her back, and her pale skin made her alluring eyes stand out even more. However, upon a closer look, she was regal and elegant, as though she were an unattainable object that could only be seen but not to be touched. As she approached him, a scent of roses wafted off her body. It felt strangely familiar to him. However, he regained his senses with a jolt when he remembered what she had done, and spoke up indifferently. ¡°Miss Greyson?¡± At his voice, Vania snapped out of her thoughts. She stered a polite smile and extended her hand toward him. ¡°Nice to meet you, President Luke. I¡¯m Vania Greyson, the head of Gxy Corporation. When I saw that Luke Corporation was looking for a business partner in design, I thought that we would be suitable for the job¡­¡± Although Vania had prepared a lot for this meeting, Hanson interrupted her coldly without giving her a chance to borate. ¡°Luke Corporation has never epted any business partners with problems in their character.¡± ¡°Problems?¡± The smile on Vania¡¯s face stiffened, and she slowly withdrew her hand. ¡°What do you mean by that, President Luke?¡± Hanson narrowed his eyes and studied the seemingly clueless woman before him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know it yourself, Miss Greyson?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Meeting his sharp, inky eyes, Vania replied fearlessly and without hesitation, ¡°Gxy Corporation has always had the best reputation in the industry, and we¡¯ve never worked with Luke Corporation in the past. Besides, it¡¯s my first time meeting you, President Luke. There couldn¡¯t be any grudges between us, could it?¡± Hanson scoffed coldly. ¡°I¡¯m curious about that as well. Since you don¡¯t have any grudges with me, Miss Greyson, why did you hack into Luke Corporation¡¯s firewalls and take 10 million away from my ounts?¡± Although this amount of money was not even worth mentioning to him, these actions were undoubtedly disrespectful to Luke Corporation, and disrespectful to him as well! Hispany¡¯s firewalls were set up by top technicians, so who on Earth could be skilled enough to break through their heavy defenses and steal his funds? Hearing that, Vania waspletely stunned. She was certain that she didn¡¯t make any orders for something like this, and retorted, ¡°President Luke, how could you be so sure that it was my people who did that?¡± Hanson immediately tossed a stack of documents over. ¡°The IP address all leads to your house.¡± Vania could only hear a buzzing sound in her ears as she suddenly came to a realization. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 He Deserved It Still, Vania remained calm on the surface as she said, ¡°This isn¡¯t my doing. Gxy Corporation intends to work with Luke Corporation and would never risk that much over a small mistake like this. As for me, 10 million is just the price of a handbag, and there¡¯s no need for me to go to such great lengths and hack into Luke Corporation¡¯s firewall just for this amount of money. Since someone has framed me, I¡¯ll definitely look into this matter as soon as possible and give you an appropriate exnation, President Luke.¡± Hanson stared at her before he replied indifferently, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be waiting for your answer, Miss Greyson.¡± Before she left, he added, ¡°I want to remind you of one more thing, Miss Greyson. This isn¡¯t a good way to try to draw my attention.¡± After all, he had met too many women who would do anything just to get close to him. At his words, Vania¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in a big shot like you, President Luke. Regarding today¡¯s issue, I¡¯ll investigate it as soon as possible and give you a satisfactory exnation.¡± Saying that, she exited without even looking back, not caring about the partnership anymore. After leaving thepany, she rushed back to Haling Vi. As she stepped into the house, the first thing she saw was three children sitting on the couch. They were all dressed the same, and their looks were already extraordinary at a young age as each of them obediently read their own books. Upon seeing Vania¡¯s return, the children surrounded her with smiles on their faces as they called out cutely, ¡°Mommy.¡± They looked absolutely naive and harmless, making Vania¡¯s anger dissipate by a good amount. These three were her children that had lived in her belly for ten months. Back then, in the hospital, she had given birth to five babies, but they were sold off to different human traffickers by Mnie. It was only by spending a huge amount of money and buying off the nurse who worked for Mnie that she was able to acquire a lead on her children¡¯s whereabouts. Fortunately, the human traffickers were only in it for the money, and as long as she had enough, she could get her children back. Still, there were two more children that she couldn¡¯t find any trace of until now. For the past five years, she had been looking for them tirelessly, but s, her efforts bore no fruit. Thinking about Hanson¡¯s warning from before, Vania was not bewitched by the children¡¯s adorable appearances and said sternly, ¡°Three of you, listen carefully. I have a question for you, and you better answer me honestly.¡± This was the first time that Vania was speaking to her precious children so strictly. Their expressions remained natural as they replied simultaneously, ¡°We¡¯ll answer honestly, Mommy.¡± The eldest son, James, took the initiative to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mommy?¡± Vania adjusted her expression, her face turning strict. ¡°About Luke Corporation¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t us.¡± The three children piped up in unison again. She hadn¡¯t even finished her sentence, but they were already denying it? Weren¡¯t they just blowing their own cover? Vania¡¯s eyes narrowed into a re; she was infuriated. Then, James spoke up again, saying, ¡°Mommy, what happened?¡± Her second son, Jack, chimed in, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s Luke Corporation?¡± The third child, Jacob, was even more adorable as he put on a pitiful expression. ¡°Mommy, why are you mad at us?¡± The three of them looked like they were about to cry. All of this is just an act¡­ Others might have been fooled, but Vania knew better than anyone else that although her children were only five years old, they were exceptionally good at technology. The eldest son, James, was calm andposed, giving off a natural air of extravagance. At a young age, he already possessed traits of a leader, not to mention his impressive, extraordinaryputing skills. Meanwhile, the second son, Jack, was smart, thoughtful, and had a little bit of a sharp tongue. Though he was just a child, he already had an amazing photographic memory and was their little strategist. On the other hand, the third son, Jacob, was very different from his two elder brothers. He liked candies and money, and although his IQ was obviously not any lesser than his brothers, he liked to y dumb to take advantage of others the most. Besides, he still had a little baby fat on his face, making him the most difficult to resist. However, Vania was not swayed by her children¡¯s teary eyes and still remained strict as she asked, ¡°Tell me your reason.¡± Seeing that their mother was being so certain, the three children exchanged nces, as if knowing they couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. In an instant, they put their whining voices away and returned to their usual demeanor, causing Vania to be taken aback by their skillful acting. Still the spokesperson of the three, James said calmly, ¡°He looks like he¡¯s more gullible.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Following immediately after was Jack¡¯s sharp remark. ¡°He looks like a useless man, and we were right. He couldn¡¯t even defend his ownpany¡¯s firewalls.¡± Saying that, he even spread his arms to show his disdain. Vania was almost driven up a wall by their words. Gullible? Useless? He was the head of the almighty Luke Corporation and was a legendary existence in Hillsworth. Since when did he look gullible and useless? Jacob went along with his brothers and pouted. ¡°Mommy, did that man try to bother you? If he dares to bully you, we¡¯ll hack all of his funds. That way, we can use his money to buy ourselves candies.¡± The other two boys clenched their tiny fists. ¡°Jacob is right. If he dares to bully you, Mommy, we¡¯ll take everything away from him and leave him with nothing¡ªnothing but his underwear.¡± Hearing that, Vania didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry. She believed that these three little devils were fully capable of this, but she didn¡¯t want to go directly against Luke Corporation. After all, Luke Corporation was filled with talents, and if they managed to trace this back to her, things wouldn¡¯t end well. Even so, she was still very touched by her children¡¯s wishes to protect her. However, even if she was moved, she couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to them. ¡°Sweethearts, I¡¯m really touched that you¡¯d protect me like this, but what you did isn¡¯t right. How could you hack someone¡¯s firewalls and steal their money?¡± ¡°He deserved it,¡± Jack muttered under his breath. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Helping Mommy Take Revenge ¡°What did you say?¡± Vania asked, not catching his words. Jack hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°Nope, Mommy. I didn¡¯t say anything. I think that you¡¯re right.¡± Vania patted her son on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll help you solve it this time, but I don¡¯t want to see you doing it again. Besides, no one bullied me. Don¡¯t hack into their firewalls anymore, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the three children answered untruthfully. Seeing that her children had fallen silent, she thought they had already reflected and smiled, embracing them in her arms. ¡°Good boys. I¡¯ve learned a few new dishes, so I¡¯ll make dinner for you today.¡± Recently, she had been preupied with thepany¡¯s affairs, so she hadn¡¯t personally made dinner for her children in quite a while. ¡°Wow¡­¡± The children instantly looked at Vania with gleaming eyes. At their expectant gazes, Vania became even more motivated. ¡°James, take your younger brothers to y while I go and prepare dinner.¡± James nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy, I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡± In the arcade room, as soon as Vania left, James gathered the other two and said in a low voice, ¡°That Devil must¡¯ve bothered Mommy. We must fight back!¡± ¡°James is right. If anyone dares to bully Mommy, we¡¯ll return the favor in twofold.¡± The other two agreed unanimously. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Then, the three children instantly huddled in front of theputer. Just then, Vania entered with three sses of juice in her hands. When she saw her three children sitting mysteriously in front of theputer, she suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sure enough, they jolted. Jacob turned around the fastest and pouted. ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t be angry. I just wanted to watch cartoons.¡± His brothers stood up along with him and replied seriously, ¡°Mommy, Jacob wanted to watch Tom and Jerry.¡± When Vania looked over and saw a cartoon ying on the screen, she breathed a sigh of relief. As long as they weren¡¯t hacking someone¡¯swork, anything was fine. She smiled and said, ¡°Why would I be angry if you¡¯re watching cartoons? I made juice for you, so you can drink while watching.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Seeing the three children watching the cartoon excitedly, Vania was able to rx and continue preparing dinner. Soon, dinner was ready, and the three children immediately abandoned theputer and flew toward the dining table, where they sat in a row and devoured their mother¡¯s home-cooked food. ¡°Eat slowly, don¡¯t rush.¡± At the sight of her children gobbling the food happily, Vania slowly teared up. These three had been found by her only a few months after they were born and grew up under her care, so she had done her best to give them the best life that she could. However, she still had two missing children, and she had no idea what kind of lives they were living. Were they being loved and living a good life, or were they sold off to bad people and bullied by others? Thinking that, Vania felt her heart aching so painfully that she found it difficult to breathe. My sweethearts, don¡¯t worry. Mommy will definitely find you as soon as I can! When Vania left the house at dawn the next morning, the three boys immediately sat in front of the computer with serious expressions as their hands typed furiously at the keyboard. Not even half an hour later, a pleased smile bloomed on all of their faces. Meanwhile, at Luke Corporation, the Finance Department and IT Department were inplete chaos. Larry hastily burst into the President¡¯s office. ¡°P-President Luke, something bad happened. The Finance Department¡¯s firewalls have been hacked again, but this time, they didn¡¯t take any money. They¡¯re asking for you by name.¡± As he spoke, his voice gradually became softer and softer. In the end, he couldn¡¯t even meet Hanson¡¯s eyes out of fear. The Finance Department was the most important department as it controlled the entirepany¡¯s financial situation. However, how could they be hacked for two days in a row while the numerous talents in thepany watched helplessly? Hanson¡¯s expression turned icy, sending a chill down everyone¡¯s spine as he strode toward the Finance Department with Larry in tow. At that moment, everyone from the IT Department trembled as they stood in a line. Upon seeing their president walking over, all of them bowed their heads, not daring to make a single sound. Hanson made a beeline for theputer, and there was a line of words written on the screen: ¡®100 million or ask Hanson Luke toe over. Pick one of the two.¡¯ As he looked at the words on theputer screen, his face darkened even further. He quickly typed on the keyboard, his brows tightly furrowed. He also happened to be extremely skilled atputing, and he had never met someone who could be his opponent. However, this was the first time he had encountered such a tricky situation. On the other end, the three boys sat with their arms crossed as they red disdainfully at theputer screen. Jackmented spitefully, ¡°How dare he try to hack us back with his level? Let¡¯s put him in his ce.¡± However, James spoke up calmly. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. If we wait until he almost seeds before defeating him, wouldn¡¯t that feel even better?¡± Meanwhile, Hanson was just about to seed when theputer screen turned ck in an instant. It felt as if he had undergone a long battle with someone just to be defeated with a single punch. However, though he was furious, he was more surprised. He thought that all of the topputing talents were under Luke Corporation¡¯s employment already, but he didn¡¯t expect someone like this to exist out there. Surprisingly, he wanted to see who exactly this person was. Meanwhile, the three children wereughing devilishly at theputer. Theputer screen on Hanson¡¯s end lit up again with threerge smiling emojis that were clearly filled with mockery. Following that was another line of words: ¡®Devil, this is a warning. Don¡¯t bully our women, or things won¡¯t end well for you.¡¯ Woman? When did I bully women? These days, I¡¯ve only interacted with Vania¡­ As if thinking of something, Hanson curled his lips and typed a sentence: ¡®I can agree to your request, but you gotta at least tell me who you are, right?¡¯ James rejected curtly, ¡®No way.¡¯ Hanson asked again, ¡®Then, can you tell me why you took my moneyst time?¡¯ After inwardly calling him a b*stard, Jack sent a reply. ¡®You deserved it.¡¯ I deserved it? Those three wordspletely baffled Hanson. However, he didn¡¯t dwell on it, and continued, ¡®If that¡¯s the case, this time is just a warning?¡¯ Jacob pouted. ¡®You talk too much.¡¯ After that, he sent an emoji of a bomb. He didn¡¯t want to dy his dessert time with the snacks his mother had made. The emoji was followed with a loud bang, causing everyone in the office to jump in shock. It was the first time any of them had seen their president having such a difficult time. Then, another message showed up on the screen. ¡®Remember what we told you. Do not bully our woman.¡¯ Without waiting for Hanson¡¯s reply, theputer went back to normal as if nothing had happened. Even as he tried to track them again, he couldn¡¯t retrieve any information at all. ¡°How is it going over there?¡± During their previous conversation, Hanson had dragged the time out on purpose in order to give the IT Department time to track their information. The head of the IT Department replied nervously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Luke. We were unable to find any information about them. However, we are clear about one thing, and that is their IP address is the same asst time. It leads to Gxy Corporation¡¯s President Greyson¡¯s house.¡± Hanson narrowed his eyes, his fingers drumming rhythmically on the table. After a moment, he stood up and dered, ¡°We¡¯re going to Haling Vi.¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 I¡¯m Here to See You In Haling Vi, Vania was reading with her children when the doorbell suddenly rang. At the sound, the four of them whipped their heads around at the same time. She barely had enough visitors as it was, but who woulde at this hour? Vania dubiously walked to the entrance, and when she saw who the visitor was through the peephole, she yelped inwardly. Crap. Why did Hanson show up here? Without giving herself time to think about it, she immediately turned around and walked toward her children, ordering in a serious voice, ¡°Sweethearts, go back to your own rooms now. You can onlye out after my message.¡± Jack stood up in confusion at the way his mother was acting. ¡°Mommy, who¡¯s here? Why do we have to hide?¡± Vania exined patiently, ¡°He¡¯s the President of Luke Corporation, Hanson Luke. Since you hacked into his Finance Department¡¯s firewallsst time, I don¡¯t want him to see any of you. Be good and go back to your rooms to wait for me. I¡¯ll solve this, believe me.¡± James spoke up calmly. ¡°We¡¯re not scared, and you shouldn¡¯t be either, Mommy. We have a n to defeat him. Besides, with us here, we¡¯ll definitely protect you and won¡¯t let him bully you.¡± They had to protect their mother at all times, and it was just too much for this Devil to dare toe knocking on their door! James and Jack¡¯s impression of Hanson became even worse. On the other hand, Jacob nodded obediently. ¡°If I listen to Mommy, can I have more ice cream tonight?¡± He didn¡¯t care as much as his brothers. After all, what was so special about that Devil? He wasn¡¯t as good as ice cream, and he believed his mother would take care of it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Vania touched her forehead with a hand at the realization that her sons were starting to learn how to bargain. However, she couldn¡¯t dwell on it too much, so she nodded in agreement. ¡°You can, but you have to help Mommy convince your brothers.¡± The moment she said that, Jacob extended his chubby little hands and hugged his two brothers. ¡°Please¡­¡± He barely spoke before his two doting brothers immediately caved in. ¡°All right, we¡¯ll listen to Mommy too.¡± This time, they could only let the Devil get away. Vania gave each of her children a kiss as a reward. She wouldn¡¯t let her children suffer any harm because of something she did not have full control of. As she watched James and Jack returning to their rooms with Jacob in their hands, she could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Then, she turned around and ordered, ¡°Theresa, keep all of the children¡¯s things. Don¡¯t leave any traces.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± After giving her orders, Vania immediately rushed to the bathroom and used the shower to wet her hair before changing into a pink bathrobe. Taking a deep breath, she finally went to open the door. Outside the door, Hanson had already been waiting for 15 minutes. When he arrived, he¡¯d already sent his men to investigate, and he knew that Vania hadn¡¯t left the house. As a President who had never been given the cold shoulder like this, his patience was about to run thin. Just then, the door was opened, and he was met with the sight of a beautiful woman who was fresh out of the shower. Her damp hair cascaded down her shoulders while her innocentrge eyes were slightly wide with shock, and the pink bathrobe that she donned emphasized the paleness of her skin even further, making her seem pure yet desirable at the same time. As a faint and enchanting scent of roses flooded his senses, Hanson only felt his body heating up. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Suddenly, Vania¡¯s dubious voice broke through his thoughts. ¡°Oh? President Luke? I¡¯m so sorry. I was taking a shower, so I couldn¡¯t hear the doorbell. You¡¯re here because¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see you,¡± Hanson immediately dered the reason for his arrival. ¡°President Luke, if you need anything, you can just ask your assistant to inform my assistant. Why did youe here personally at this hour?¡± Vania was quite confused. She had already promised to give him an exnation for the hacking incident, so why did he show up all of a sudden without even bringing his assistant along? Ignoring her question, Hanson stared at her intently as if trying to see through her act. A momentter, he raised an eyebrow and asked flirtatiously, ¡°Miss Greyson, aren¡¯t you going to let me in so that we can talk this over a cup of tea?¡± Vania waspletely nonplussed. If the person before her wasn¡¯t Hanson, she would¡¯ve suspected that he was here to harass her. However, the smile on her face didn¡¯t waver as she declined, ¡°I¡¯m not too fond of tea. Besides, it¡¯s alreadyte, and I¡¯m afraid that it isn¡¯t appropriate for a man and a woman to spend time alone at this hour. For the sake of protecting your reputation, President Luke, I¡¯d suggest you to say whatever you need to right here.¡± Hanson narrowed his eyes slightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you perhaps hiding someone in your house that you don¡¯t want me to meet, Miss Greyson?¡± Hearing that, Vania was rendered speechless. Why did he sound like he was trying to catch her having an affair? Just then, his cold voice sounded again. ¡°This morning, someone hacked into the internal system of Luke Corporation¡¯s Finance Department again, and the IP address was still pointing to your house, Miss Greyson. If the first time was a coincidence, is the second time a coincidence as well?¡± In Haling Vi, Vania was reading with her children when the doorbell suddenly rang. At the sound, the four of them whipped their heads around at the same time. She barely had enough visitors as it was, but who woulde at this hour? Vania dubiously walked to the entrance, and when she saw who the visitor was through the peephole, she yelped inwardly. Crap. Why did Hanson show up here? Without giving herself time to think about it, she immediately turned around and walked toward her children, ordering in a serious voice, ¡°Sweethearts, go back to your own rooms now. You can onlye out after my message.¡± Jack stood up in confusion at the way his mother was acting. ¡°Mommy, who¡¯s here? Why do we have to hide?¡± Vania exined patiently, ¡°He¡¯s the President of Luke Corporation, Hanson Luke. Since you hacked into his Finance Department¡¯s firewallsst time, I don¡¯t want him to see any of you. Be good and go back to your rooms to wait for me. I¡¯ll solve this, believe me.¡± James spoke up calmly. ¡°We¡¯re not scared, and you shouldn¡¯t be either, Mommy. We have a n to defeat him. Besides, with us here, we¡¯ll definitely protect you and won¡¯t let him bully you.¡± They had to protect their mother at all times, and it was just too much for this Devil to dare toe knocking on their door! James and Jack¡¯s impression of Hanson became even worse. On the other hand, Jacob nodded obediently. ¡°If I listen to Mommy, can I have more ice cream tonight?¡± He didn¡¯t care as much as his brothers. After all, what was so special about that Devil? He wasn¡¯t as good as ice cream, and he believed his mother would take care of it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Vania touched her forehead with a hand at the realization that her sons were starting to learn how to bargain. However, she couldn¡¯t dwell on it too much, so she nodded in agreement. ¡°You can, but you have to help Mommy convince your brothers.¡± The moment she said that, Jacob extended his chubby little hands and hugged his two brothers. ¡°Please¡­¡± He barely spoke before his two doting brothers immediately caved in. ¡°All right, we¡¯ll listen to Mommy too.¡± This time, they could only let the Devil get away. Vania gave each of her children a kiss as a reward. She wouldn¡¯t let her children suffer any harm because of something she did not have full control of. As she watched James and Jack returning to their rooms with Jacob in their hands, she could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Then, she turned around and ordered, ¡°Theresa, keep all of the children¡¯s things. Don¡¯t leave any traces.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± After giving her orders, Vania immediately rushed to the bathroom and used the shower to wet her hair before changing into a pink bathrobe. Taking a deep breath, she finally went to open the door. Outside the door, Hanson had already been waiting for 15 minutes. When he arrived, he¡¯d already sent his men to investigate, and he knew that Vania hadn¡¯t left the house. As a President who had never been given the cold shoulder like this, his patience was about to run thin. Just then, the door was opened, and he was met with the sight of a beautiful woman who was fresh out of the shower. Her damp hair cascaded down her shoulders while her innocentrge eyes were slightly wide with shock, and the pink bathrobe that she donned emphasized the paleness of her skin even further, making her seem pure yet desirable at the same time. As a faint and enchanting scent of roses flooded his senses, Hanson only felt his body heating up. Suddenly, Vania¡¯s dubious voice broke through his thoughts. ¡°Oh? President Luke? I¡¯m so sorry. I was taking a shower, so I couldn¡¯t hear the doorbell. You¡¯re here because¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see you,¡± Hanson immediately dered the reason for his arrival. ¡°President Luke, if you need anything, you can just ask your assistant to inform my assistant. Why did youe here personally at this hour?¡± Vania was quite confused. She had already promised to give him an exnation for the hacking incident, so why did he show up all of a sudden without even bringing his assistant along? Ignoring her question, Hanson stared at her intently as if trying to see through her act. A momentter, he raised an eyebrow and asked flirtatiously, ¡°Miss Greyson, aren¡¯t you going to let me in so that we can talk this over a cup of tea?¡± Vania waspletely nonplussed. If the person before her wasn¡¯t Hanson, she would¡¯ve suspected that he was here to harass her. However, the smile on her face didn¡¯t waver as she declined, ¡°I¡¯m not too fond of tea. Besides, it¡¯s alreadyte, and I¡¯m afraid that it isn¡¯t appropriate for a man and a woman to spend time alone at this hour. For the sake of protecting your reputation, President Luke, I¡¯d suggest you to say whatever you need to right here.¡± Hanson narrowed his eyes slightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you perhaps hiding someone in your house that you don¡¯t want me to meet, Miss Greyson?¡± Hearing that, Vania was rendered speechless. Why did he sound like he was trying to catch her having an affair? Just then, his cold voice sounded again. ¡°This morning, someone hacked into the internal system of Luke Corporation¡¯s Finance Department again, and the IP address was still pointing to your house, Miss Greyson. If the first time was a coincidence, is the second time a coincidence as well?¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Sessfully Drew His Attention Hanson¡¯s gaze was cold and terrifying, and if it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t have survived his stare. Even though Vania¡¯s expression had never changed since the beginning, she felt like she was going insane in her mind. What she was worried about still happened! Her children really loved ¡°surprising¡± her in every way. It was no wonder that Hanson woulde over at this time, then. If it had been herpany¡¯s Financial Department¡¯s system that was hacked twice in a row, she might have exploded long ago. Why were her children going against Hanson? Although she was full of doubts, she still remained calm on the surface. ¡°I see. Then, you maye in and have a look for yourself, President Luke. It¡¯s just that this is a big issue, so please don¡¯t frame an innocent person.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Greyson. I¡¯ve never had the habit of using others.¡± Saying that, he immediately entered the premises. The house was decorated minimalistically with a unique design, and the mature style suited her extremely well. After scanning his surroundings, it didn¡¯t seem like there was any trace of another person. Hanson¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked Vania up and down. Was she good at pretending, or was there another reason¡­ At the same time, the three children in the bedroom were pressing their ears against the door and listening to the voices outside. Jack clenched his fist. ¡°If the Devil dares to bully Mommy, we¡¯ll go out immediately.¡± James shook his head at the impulsive Jack and dissuaded, ¡°We can¡¯t. We¡¯ve already promised Mommy, so we can¡¯t go back on our word. If we want to teach the Devil a lesson, there are many other ways to do that in the future.¡± Jacob agreed with James. ¡°We have to listen to Mommy.¡± How could the Devilpare to his ice cream, anyway? s, their voices seeped outside the door. Although the content of their conversation couldn¡¯t be heard clearly, it was obvious that there was someone in the room. With a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes, Hanson nced at Vania before striding to the room. Her heart nearly falling out of her throat, Vania cried out, ¡°President Luke, you can¡¯t enter that room!¡± At that, Hanson stopped in his tracks. ¡°Oh? What are you worried about, Miss Greyson?¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m worried? Don¡¯t you think that it isn¡¯t a good idea for a man like you to barge into a woman¡¯s room so suddenly?¡± Vania stepped in front of Hanson and blocked him from proceeding. ¡°Miss Greyson, are you feeling guilty? I¡¯ve already told you my reason, and I have to see this room today. I¡¯d advise you not to stop me.¡± His tone made it clear that he didn¡¯t ept no for an answer. Hearing that, Vania became aggressive as well and retorted coldly, ¡°This is my house. Without my permission, you don¡¯t have the right to look inside!¡± ¡°Ha, then how are you going to exin why you hacked into Luke Corporation¡¯s internal systems multiple times?¡± Their chilly gazes sparked as they shed with one another, neither of them willing to give in. Hanson scoffed coldly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s meet in court!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Vania was scared of nothing. She¡¯d rather see him in court than let her babies get into trouble! Just then, the room door suddenly opened, causing her heart to stop. However, when she saw who had come out from inside, she evidently let out a breath.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The babysitter, Theresa, held a small branch in her hand and exined to Vania huffily, ¡°A cat showed up from God knows where, but I¡¯ve already chased it away.¡± A smile reappeared on Vania¡¯s face. ¡°Thanks for your hard work. You can leave now.¡± This must¡¯ve been the doing of those three brats. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Turning around, Vania looked at Hanson, who was frowning and staring into the room, with a rxed gaze. ¡°President Luke, now that you¡¯ve had a look, you don¡¯t have a say anymore. It¡¯ste, so I¡¯d like you to leave.¡± Hanson nced at the room, then back at her. His eyes were filled with an indescribable emotion as he said, ¡°Goodbye.¡± He was certain that there was still someone else inside. After all, Vania¡¯s nervousness didn¡¯t escape his notice. After he left, Vania sat on the couch, relieved. It was only after gulping down arge ss of water that her nervousness dissipated. Immediately, she called out to her children, ¡°Kids, I¡¯m sorry for earlier.¡± ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re fine.¡± Vania looked at her three children and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t care why you hacked Luke Corporation¡¯s systems, but I hope this matter ends here.¡± Her expression was very serious as she dered, ¡°Tomorrow, you have to return the 10 million you stole, and I don¡¯t want to see something like this happening again. Mommy is really angry this time!¡± Jack lowered his head. ¡°Mommy, we were wrong. Please don¡¯t be angry. We just wanted to make some money for you so that you wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± James apologized as well, ¡°We won¡¯t do it again.¡± Jacob kissed her face. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯ll be good.¡± Vania wrapped all of them in a hug and said, ¡°Okay, Mommy isn¡¯t angry anymore.¡± ¡­ Early in the next morning in Luke Corporation, the Finance Manager had a happy smile on his face as he trotted all the way to the President¡¯s office. He could barely hide his smile as he reported to Hanson, ¡°President Luke, the hacker returned the 10 million and exined that they¡¯d gotten the wrong person. It was all a misunderstanding.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Hanson said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± When he sat in front of the Finance Department¡¯sputer again, he didn¡¯t try to hack them but typed out a sentence instead: ¡®Who are you looking for? Maybe I could help you.¡¯ James was disdainful. How could a person who couldn¡¯t even defend theirpany¡¯s firewalls offer his help? How funny. Thinking that, he proudly replied, ¡®I don¡¯t need it.¡¯ Then, he disconnected theputer. If it weren¡¯t for their mother, the children wouldn¡¯t have let go of this b*stard that easily. As Hanson looked at the darkenedputer screen, he realized that his excuse of helping them find someone was not quite ideal. And as for Vania, she sessfully drew his attention¡­ Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Mnie Personally Shows Up After getting off work, Vania had just reached the entrance of Haling Vi when she saw a woman reaching out to knock on the door. It was a figure that was all too familiar to her, to the point where she would still be able to recognize who it was even if they were a pile of ashes. ¡°Mnie, how dare youe here?¡± Vania¡¯s voice was chillingly cold as it reverberated in the empty stairway, as though they were in hell. Upon hearing the voice, Mnie jolted in surprise. Turning around, she asked in disbelief, ¡°How could it be you?¡± Vania stepped forward and mocked, ¡°Who else did you think it would be?¡± Mnie had not expected that Vania was the one who lived here. After her initial shock subsided, it was soon reced with a surging anger. Five years ago, she relied on Vania¡¯s two children to sessfully marry into the Luke Family, but Hanson refused to give her a proper status, even to this date. For the past few years, despite the various lengths she had gone to, she still failed to make him look at her. He had always abstained from women, but that day, she received a report that Hanson suddenly took the initiative to go to a woman¡¯s housest night! This gave Mnie a huge sense of danger, and she went to the address that was given, only to see Vania. As Mnie looked at the increasingly refined woman in front of her, she nearly exploded with anger. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Vania, stay away from Hanson! He isn¡¯t someone that a dirty woman who¡¯s already given birth to another man¡¯s child like you can meddle with!¡± Hanson? Didn¡¯t Mnie collude with Dn to frame me back then? Why is she clinging to Hanson now? Apparently, Hanson¡¯s wife had been decided long ago, and she had even given birth to his child. But, for whatever reason, her identity had never been made public. So that person was actually Mnie? Ha! For Hanson to take a fancy to her, is he blind? Vania red at the bitter woman in front of her and said coldly, ¡°I hate being threatened the most. If I get nervous, I might do something unexpected. What¡¯s more, who wouldn¡¯t fall for a perfect man like Hanson?¡± Saying that, Vania slowly closed in on Mnie, her eyes never leaving thetter. ¡°What if I get sad and want to steal your man away? By then, there wouldn¡¯t be any ce for an illegitimate child like you.¡± When she was ten years old, her mother passed away from a serious illness, but on the same day, her father showed up with his mistress. As Mnie was only one year younger than her, it was clear that her father had already been cheating since her mother was pregnant. When the mother and daughter joined the family, they began to scheme endlessly just to screw her over, and even teamed up with her fianc¨¦ to frame her in the end! Because of them, she lost her virginity and was driven out of the Greyson Residence by her father, and even got separated from her own children! Sooner orter, she would definitely take back what they owed her little by little! Mnie burst out in anger and raised her hand to hit Vania. ¡°How dare you mock me?¡± In an instant, Vania blocked her movements and grabbed her wrist harshly, her eyes sharp. ¡°So what?¡± Mnie¡¯s wrist ached with pain in Vania¡¯s grasp, but she immediatelyughed as though she had recalled something. ¡°Since I¡¯ve bumped into you, then I won¡¯t hold back. Help me out on something.¡± Vania stared at her. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d help you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just think about rejecting me. Don¡¯t you want to find your children? Back then, I was the one who sent each of them away. As long as you help me with this, I¡¯ll give you some hints about them.¡± Mnie measured her with her gaze as she added, ¡°After all, you care about your children the most.¡± Mnie knew all of Vania¡¯s weak points. As expected, Vania¡¯s expression changed at her words. ¡°What are you trying to do? Don¡¯t you dare to hurt my children!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°They¡¯ve been sent away a long time ago, so I won¡¯t do anything to them. However, I can¡¯t assure you that they¡¯re doing well wherever they are now.¡± Mnie smiled devilishly. ¡°Next week, there¡¯ll be an appraisal event with the theme ¡®Quest for Love.¡¯ I know that you¡¯re talented in that area. When the time comes, you cane and tell me the features of those designs. Think about it; just by simply moving your mouth, you can get information about your children.¡± Hanson would also be participating in this appraisal event. It was rumored that this event was organized by Mia Stravinsky, an international master of design who had never shown her face in public before, and Luke Corporation had been looking for her in order to start a partnership with her. In order to gain Hanson¡¯s favor, Mnie had done a lot of homework for this event, but her abilities were still limited in the end, so she could only understand some basic information. Originally, she was nning to briefly check this woman out today, but she hadn¡¯t expected the woman to be Vania. She knew that Vania had a talent for this, and she would use whatever she could find. Vania¡¯s indifferent gaze fell on Mnie. She knew about this event, and she was also going to attend. A calcting light shed past her eyes before she said, ¡°Fine.¡± Mnie didn¡¯t expect that Vania would agree so quickly, and asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you ying tricks again?¡± ¡°How could that be? I still need your help to find my kids, right?¡± Vania smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± It was only then that Mnie was able to rx, thinking that Vania would be afraid to do anything as she still had to rely on Mnie to find her children. Before leaving, Mnie warned her to stay away from Hanson again. At the same time, the three children had been watching them through their binocrs and bugged wires for a while. When they saw Mnie raising her hand to hit Vania, their expressions turned cold, and the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped. No one can bully Mommy! Just as Mnie left the vi and was about to get in the car, small stones suddenly started flying toward her. ¡°Ah!¡± Mnie shrieked as each of the stones hit her in the ces that hurt the most. Bruises began to form all over her body from the attacks, but she couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s attacking me? Get out here right now!¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Who Allowed You to Bother Vania? Mnie¡¯s angry outburst only added fuel to the iing attacks, and she soon covered her face and hurriedly jumped into the car with a scream. ¡°Go quickly!¡± When the car started to move, Mnie¡¯s face twisted as she looked at the bruises on her body. ¡°I¡¯m so pissed. That b*tch Vania must¡¯ve nned this!¡± Suddenly, the car came to a stop. ¡°What now?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Mnie. There¡¯s a t tire!¡± Mnie vented her anger on the driver. ¡°How did you even look after the car to not know about a t tire? Tell me, what should I do now?¡± Knowing that it was his negligence, the driver could only lower his head and apologize, ¡°Miss Mnie, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve already called for another car to pick you up, and they¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Looking at the car that had broken down halfway, the three children nced at each other with satisfied smiles. Back in Luke Estate, Mnie immediately tidied herself up after returning to the vi, returning to her usual gentle and proper appearance in an instant. With a nce at the closed study on the third floor, she went to the door of the study with a bowl of fresh soup and, after taking a deep breath, pushed the door open to let herself in. ¡°Hanson, I¡¯ve cooked some soup for you. Why don¡¯t you take a break before you continue?¡± Normally, Hanson wouldn¡¯t have raised his head at all, but this time, he ced the documents in his hand down and raised his head to look at the woman in front of him. His gaze delighted Mnie, and she pretentiously flicked her hair. Her long hair fell freely down her shoulders, and her skin that wasn¡¯t covered by her pink bathrobe was pale and tender, while she wore some light makeup. Her appearance was extremely sultry, enough to attract anyone who looked at her. However, the man in the distance frowned subconsciously, his expression filled with disdain. Her strong perfume was too pungent, and the way she was dressed made her look cheap. Her looks couldn¡¯t even come close to that woman, Vania. At that thought, Hanson was taken aback. Why did that woman suddenly appear in his thoughts? In particr, the way his body heated up for reasons unknown to him made him even more irritated. His gaze turned cold as he looked at the pretentiously coy Mnie in front of him. ¡°Get out.¡± The smile slipped off Mnie¡¯s face. This shouldn¡¯t be happening. Wasn¡¯t there a reaction in his gaze earlier? Why did he change so suddenly? ¡°Hanson¡­¡± She hurriedly ced the tray down and went forward to hug Hanson. However, before she could get close to him, he blocked her advances, sending her falling to the ground haphazardly. Hanson¡¯s germaphobia made his brows furrow tautly as he picked up a wet towel and fiercely wiped the scent of perfume off his hand. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your standing.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Mnie shook her head, tears forming in her eyes. ¡°Hanson, please don¡¯t reject me. I really like you, you know?¡± Looking at his icy yet handsome features, she gritted her teeth and began to take off her bathrobe. ¡°Hanson, I¡¯m begging you.¡± Not even wanting to spare her another nce, Hanson turned around in disgust and left. When he reached the door of the study, he stopped in his steps and uttered in a low voice, ¡°This is thest time. If you do this again, you know what will happen.¡± Saying that, he mmed the door shut. ¡°Hanson!¡± Mnie wailed in distress, but her cries still could not make him look her way. The next day, Hanson arrived at thepany a littleter than usual. Once he reached his seat, his computer screen had already lit up. His heart instantly dropped, and he looked at theputer that was switched on, only to see two lines of text on it. The first was sent an hour ago, and said ¡®Devil,¡¯ while the other had just been sent. ¡®The sun is already up. Aren¡¯t you going to work? Our hair is turning white from waiting for you. What azy bum.¡¯ Them again? Hanson¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he replied, ¡®What is it?¡¯ At this time, Jack had his legs crossed. He answered unhappily, ¡®It seems that you don¡¯t know yet. We¡¯re warning you, keep your woman away from our woman. If she dares toe and cause trouble again, we won¡¯t let her off lightly.¡¯ Jacob was angry and rushed to add on, ¡®If this happens again, we¡¯ll empty your card.¡¯ James warned him again, ¡®And you, make sure you stay far away from our woman.¡¯ Saying that, he decisively turned off the power, cutting off their conversation. As Hanson looked at the replies, his fingers drummed the table slowly. Vania? Ha, who exactly is this woman? And who is supporting her? A momentter, he made a call. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°President Luke, do you need anything?¡± When Larry rushed in and saw the President¡¯s dark expression, he thought to himself, Who¡¯s going to get the short end of the stick again? Then, he heard Hanson¡¯s emotionless voice. ¡°Go and check what Mnie has been doing recently.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Larry epted his orders, wondering dubiously why he was suddenly caring about Mnie. Ten minutester, he returned with the information he had found. ¡°President Luke, here are the results of the investigation.¡± After a single nce, Hanson got up with a cold expression and left with his jacket in his hand. After leaving thepany, he quickly drove back home. Inside the house, Mnie was reading some design appraisal books. Although she had asked Vania for help this time, she still wanted to stand proudly by Hanson¡¯s side with her own ability instead of only being a beautiful essory. Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Thinking that it was a disobedient maid, Mnie opened her mouth and was getting ready to throw a tantrum when she turned around and realized that the one standing by the door was Hanson. Instantly, her expression softened and she asked in pleasant surprise, ¡°Hanson? Why are you here?¡± However, Hanson¡¯s voice was cold as he said, ¡°It seems like you really don¡¯t remember what I told you.¡± Mnie¡¯s heart drummed in her chest, but she still wore a smile on her face. ¡°Hanson, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m scared.¡± Hanson¡¯s dark eyes turned even icier as he red poisonously at her. ¡°Who allowed you to look into where I¡¯ve been? And who allowed you to bother Vania?¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Bumping Into Two Children ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Mnie immediately lowered her head in denial. Her mind was nk, and her expression looked panicked even. How did he find out? ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Hanson repeated coldly, his dark eyes sharp. Mnie nodded as tears rolled down her face. Her wistful appearance might have been able to make other men pity her, but to Hanson, he felt nothing but disgust and annoyance. He tossed the information from the investigation onto the table. ¡°Look for yourself. I¡¯ve never had the habit of using others.¡± Mnie picked the documents up anxiously, and her face immediately fell. All of this didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Hanson, whose lips tugged down at the sight. ¡°Does that look like you didn¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Mnie immediately became regretful again. ¡°Hanson, I was wrong! Please don¡¯t get mad at me. It¡¯s just that I care about you too much, which is why I did something this stupid. I won¡¯t do it anymore in the future. Hanson, I really like you, so I was afraid that other women would snatch you away. Can¡¯t you understand my feelings? I only made a mistake because I was too worried.¡± However, Hanson only looked at her icily. ¡°I¡¯ve told you a long time ago. I will never have any feelings for you.¡± ¡°But, Hanson, we¡¯ve been together for five years. Do you really not feel anything for me at all?¡± Mnie clutched her chest, feeling extremely pained. ¡°Don¡¯t test my bottom line!¡± he warned before leaving. As she watched his retreating back, Mnie copsed onto a chair and clenched her fists. For five years, she had been unable to win over Hanson¡¯s heart; now that Vania had reappeared, if the truth got exposed, she would not even have the chance to remain in the Luke Family! All at once, a dark glint shed in her eyes. Hanson is mine, and only mine! No one can snatch him away from me! After a pause, she grabbed her phone and called Vania. Once the call went through, she ordered, ¡°Come to the appraisal event two hours earlier tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Beep¡ª When she heard the curt answer followed by the sound of static from the phone, Mnie nearly exploded with anger. Where did this b*tch get this high and mighty attitude from in the past few years? She¡¯s nothing but a pitiful bug that had been chased out from the Greyson Family! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The next day, after bidding goodbye to her children, Vania arrived at the appraisal event site, Porttiyc International Hotel, two hours in advance as agreed. The appraisalter that day not only gathered all kinds of jewelry design masters, but also business people from all across the world. Moreover, there would be an important new producting out at the end of the event, which was the most anticipated asion of the day. When she entered the venue, she looked around, but did not see Mnie anywhere. After leaving some words to her assistant, she went to the garden to take a stroll while she waited. On the way there, thoughts of her two children whose whereabouts were unknown resurfaced in her mind again, making her feel depressed. In the back garden, there was a small bridge over a murmuring brook and a rock gazebo, while various exotic flora and fauna gave off a charming aura. As Vania felt the wind on her skin, she suddenly felt her annoyance ebbing away considerably. After taking a few steps further, she heard the voices of two children. ¡°This flower is so beautiful. Can you draw this, Morales?¡± ¡°Of course I can. Later, we¡¯ll be able to see a lot of good workster, and I can draw all of them.¡± ¡°Then, when you¡¯re done learning them, can you teach me too?¡± ¡°Of course I can.¡± There are children attending today¡¯s event as well? From their voices, they sound close to my little ones¡¯ age. Vania walked over curiously, only to see two children that were around her children¡¯s age sitting on some rocks by the lily pond, drawing with a canvas in their hands. Upon hearing her footsteps, the two children raised their heads and looked over in rm. As their eyes met, both sides were taken aback. It felt strange, as though they had met each other somewhere before. Vania stared intensely at the two children before her. One of them was slightly scrawnier and looked older. His features were distinct and handsome, and an air of politeness surrounded him. The other still had a little baby fat, but was still good-looking. It was enough to tell that these two would grow up into devastatingly attractive men in the future. However, they were different from her cheeky, mischievous children, for their eyes were shocked and panicked as they looked at her. It was clear that they didn¡¯t interact with strangers much, and were two introverted children. They were also staring at her with their heads tilted, as if trying to look for something on her face. Vania felt like she was about to be sucked into those bright eyes of theirs. A long pauseter, she finally returned to her senses. With a gentle smile on her face, she greeted them first, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. My name is Vania, and I¡¯m here to join the appraisal event. I identally overheard your conversation earlier. Are you two here for the event too?¡± In order not to scare them, Vania remained in one spot and didn¡¯t dare to move forward. After hesitating for a moment, the two children nodded, but didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of speaking. Their father had always told them not to talk to strangers. However, there was a strange feeling in their hearts that didn¡¯t make them refuse Vania¡¯s questions, and even made them continue staring at her. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Hanson¡¯s Child Vania was concerned as she found the ce empty after she took a look around at her surroundings. ¡°Did you twoe together with your family? Why are the two of you here by yourselves? It¡¯s very dangerous for children to be sitting by the pool unsupervised.¡± Her concern startled the two cute little children, but they still nodded to her wordlessly as a form of reply. She did not feel awkward with their interaction. In fact, she felt a sense of intimacy with them that made her want to be in theirpany for a little while longer. She wasughing at herself in her head for feeling like this. Perhaps this feeling of hers was due to her intense longing for those two children of hers. Her smile grew wider as she pointed at the drawing board in the children¡¯s hands. ¡°Can I have a look at your drawings? I¡¯d say I¡¯m fairly good at drawing myself.¡± The children met each other¡¯s eyes before they slowly handed their drawing board to Vania. With a smile from the bottom of her heart, she seized the opportunity and went to the children¡¯s side. After noticing the realistic drawing of a flower on the board, she praised in awe, ¡°This drawing is so excellent. Looks like someone here is going to be an excellent painter in the future.¡± Then, the round-faced child exined in a soft yet proud tone, ¡°My brother can draw even better than this. He even taught me how to be better at drawing, so I¡¯ll definitely be better at it in the future.¡± ¡°Oh really? You two are amazing!¡± Vania gave the two children a thumbs up. ¡°You two are the most talented children I have ever seen. Even I myself wasn¡¯t as good as you two when I was your age.¡± She wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Due to her talent for the arts, there were not many that were deemed worthy of her praise. Furthermore, she had wanted her own children to have an interest in inheriting her legacy. Yet, none of the three children back home showed any interest in the art. Her fondness for the two lovely children grew when she noticed they were gifted in drawing. Since this was the first time the children had received such straightforward praise, the older child¡¯s cheeks flushed red instantly. He immediately hung his head, for he was embarrassed to look at Vania¡¯s eyes filled with admiration. What a shy kid. She then sat with them on the rock before picking up the pencil to start drawing on the board. Somewhere inside the presidential suite of the Porttiyc International Hotel. As though he was the king of hell himself, Hanson¡ªwhose face was as chilling as the winter storm¡ªwas sitting upright on the sofa. The tension in the room was so thick that one could slice the tension with a knife. Larry was beside himself with anxiety as his gaze fixed squarely at the door. Just where did the two young masters go off to? The two children are the darlings of the Luke Family. The master and the madam have always treated the two children as though they were so fragile that the slightest force would break the children. If something were to happen to them¡­ the consequences would be catastrophic. While the room was basked in worry, one of the bodyguards barged into the room. ¡°President Luke, w- we¡¯ve found them.¡± Hanson immediately got up. ¡°Lead the way!¡± All three of them took giant strides as they left the room. Seated by the lotus pond was a woman in a searing yellow gown that was hand-embroidered with osmanthus flowers. The body-hugging design had perfectly entuated her hourss figure; her long hair was tied up into a low bun without the excessive hair essories that gave off a simple yet elegant look. However, when looking at her hairstyle paired with her vintage makeup, the woman looked very warm and gentle as a whole. Currently, she was hanging her head low as she drew in silence. Looking at her now, she looked as if she was an angel that had descended on earth. Beside her were two well-behaved children who were watching her attentively. It was a tranquil and harmonious scenery. Under the afterglow of the sunset, the scenery before the man was truly just like a beautiful painting. Hanson was so astonished by the scenery that it stopped him in his tracks. This woman is¡­ Vania? Vania finished her drawing of the two children in cartoon form with the finishing touch of her initials ¡®VG¡¯ and the date at the bottom corner of the drawing. With a smile on her face, she said to the two children, ¡°I¡¯m giving this drawing as a present to you two. Although this is our first time meeting each other, I really like you two very much. I hope you two will be much better at drawing in the future.¡± The two children¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and slight disbelief as they were overwhelmed by Vania¡¯s praises. Vania nodded at them. ¡°Keep it up. Keep up the effort now!¡± Both the children blushed once more as they took Vania¡¯s drawing with both their hands. The two gently touched the drawing as they saw how simr the drawing of them was to their actual persons. They opened their mouths before finally thanking the woman. ¡°Thank you, miss.¡± Following that, a broad smile that was as dazzling as the sun bloomed across their faces. The image of the two children smiling in glee shocked Hanson as it was his first time seeing them in such joy. Slightly behind him was Larry, who was equally astonished by his young masters. Since when did the young masters learn how to talk to strangers and even smile in that manner? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Vania reciprocated the children¡¯s smile with her own while she reached her hands out to pat the two children¡¯s heads, as though she was patting her own children. However, who knew that the two children would only stand still as they felt like they were being charged by an electric current. It was warm and snuggly. Hanson coughed in order to gain Vania¡¯s attention before walking toward her. ¡°Ms. Greyson!¡± ¡°Mr. Luke?¡± Vania turned in surprise. Why is he here? He nodded at her as a greeting before walking over to the children. ¡°Morales Luke, Morgan Luke. Who gave you two the permission to go off on your own?¡± He knew his two children loved the arts very much and were even talented in them as well. This was why he would always bring them along to any appraisal event whenever there was one. This time was no exception as well. Yet, who would have thought that the children would walk away on their own during thepse of the supervision over them? Hanson was extremely furious at the children¡¯s behavior. Luke? They¡¯re the children of Hanson Luke? Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Mother¡¯s Honor, Children¡¯s Position As Vania watched Hanson questioning them in a harsh tone, she lowered her head slightly as she felt an inexplicable ache in her heart. Perhaps it was due to her being a mother as well. And she couldn¡¯t help speaking up. ¡°Mr. Luke. I know it¡¯s not my ce to say anything here. However, they are still young. Talk to them nicely instead of being so harsh on them.¡± She then smiled at the two children. ¡°Morales and Morgan, right? Those are wonderful names. I can see that you two are obedient children. However, since you two are still small and young, running off on your own is dangerous, so you can¡¯t do this anymore in the future, okay? Quick, apologize to your father and hurry home with him.¡± Vania¡¯s gentle admonishment instantly made the two children form a sense of dependency on her. If Mommy were here, she would have been mad at us instead. The children blinked at Vania in response. It was only when Vania nodded as a sign that she was done talking did the children go to their father with their heads hung. ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re sorry. We were wrong.¡± Just then, Vania¡¯s phone rang. The caller ID was Mnie Greyson. Vania did not answer the phone right away but directed her gaze at the two children and Hanson instead. ¡°Something came up, so I¡¯ll have to leave now. You two be good and obedient now, okay? May your dreamse true! Bye-bye!¡± Although she was genuinely fond of the two children, they were, unfortunately, the children of Hanson Luke. Hence, Vania did not want to have further association with them, so she smiled before turning around and left the area. Yet, the two children felt reluctant to part as they watched the back of thatdy slowly disappearing out of sight. After walking a few steps away, Vania picked up the phone that kept ringing. ¡°Speak.¡± Mnie¡ªwho was standing behind an artificial mountain in the garden¡ªspoke in slight anger. ¡°Where have you been?¡± She hade to the garden and witnessed Vania and Hanson together when she heard that Hanson wasing. Why is she with Hanson and the children? Thus, she hid away before calling Vania with her phone in a hurry. Vania answered coldly, ¡°As per your instructions, I have arrived 2 hours earlier. Yet, it was you, Mnie Greyson, who was the tardy one. As for where I¡¯ve been, I believe it¡¯s none of your business.¡± None of my business? To go behind my back to seduce my man and children is none of my business? Mnie was filled with the desire to rush over to Vania and tear up that smug face of hers. However, she couldn¡¯t let Hanson know that she was still in contact with Vania. Thus, she breathed in a hushed voice, ¡°I¡¯m warning you: you¡¯d better stay away from Hanson¡¯s and my children. I¡¯m at the backdoor, so hurry up ande.¡± She then ended the call. As Vania watched her phone, she coldly broke into a smile before calmly walking over to the backdoor of the hotel. When Mnie saw Vania walk toward her, she immediately chided in a hushed tone, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere else. If it wasn¡¯t because of my reputation, do you think you could¡¯ve come to a ce like this? If you still dare to take the opportunity to seduce my man and children, I¡¯ll definitely not spare you for that.¡± Saying that, she took a nce at her watch beforemanding, ¡°Hurry up and go inside. Stop wasting time here.¡± Mnie knew that Hanson would be with Morales and Morgan right now, which was why she wanted to use this time to memorize the important points of the designs so that she wouldn¡¯tmit any blunder for today¡¯s event. As they entered the venue, what greeted them was the numerous works of art disyed under the bright lights. After Mnie obtained many unique insights from Vania at thisst moment, the host happened to announce onstage that the event would be beginning very soon. She then shot a look at Vania as a warning for her not to speak up thoughtlessly before leaving the room. Mnie was all smiles as she was walking back to the lounge. When she saw Hanson, she imed, ¡°Hanson, I was just with one of the designers until now and had learned a lot about designs. If I keep this up, I¡¯ll definitely be better at it.¡± Without waiting for Hanson to react, she turned toward her children as she acted gently in front of Hanson. ¡°Since you two love designs so much, Mommy will be learning together with you tonight too.¡± Mnie offered her hands as she wanted to hold her children¡¯s hands while they walked. ¡°The event is about to start. Let¡¯s go.¡± Both Morales and Morgan nodded, yet their eyes were still on their father, Hanson. It was only after their father stood up that the children held Mnie¡¯s hands and walked side-by-side with her. This family of four¡ªa handsome man, a beautiful woman, and the two cute children surrounding the two ¡ªhad instantly caught the eyes of the crowd when they entered. ¡°Oh my, is that President Luke? What a looker he is.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that woman beside him? I didn¡¯t know that the president was married.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Five years ago, there was a woman who gave birth to President Luke¡¯s children. This is that woman. I heard that she¡¯s thedy of the Greyson Family but had no status to her name.¡± ¡°Looks like her honor had increased because of her children¡¯s position. Everything she has right now is all thanks to her children.¡± The crowd was whispering to one another, but Mnie paid them no mind as she wore a prideful look and acted with arrogance. To Mnie, as long as she was the woman beside Hanson, there was no need to pay heed to the words of others. Sitting in a corner, Vania gently swirled her wine with a smile on her face, acting as though she was here to watch a y. There were many others present for the appraisal event. Yet, when Hanson came to the ce where the event was held, he caught sight of that aloof Vania¡ªwho was sitting in a corner with a yful smile¡ªand couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Public Blunder As the lights dimmed in the conference hall, everyone turned their gaze to the main stage, listening as the emcee announced, ¡°Now, I announce that the ¡®Quest of Love¡¯ appraisal event officially begins. Feel free to start appraising the products, everyone.¡± The jewelry designers and sessful business people attending the event were engaging in small talks with one another when they paused before a ring at the same time. The ring, made entirely of tinum, was precisely the one Mnie had chosen just now. ¡°Oh, this ring¡¯s design is really unique. I wonder if there¡¯s a story behind it,¡± said the owner of Capstone Realty, a real estatepany. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a fine piece of work, though I know nothing about its design. Haha¡­¡± The other business people were interested in the ring as well. They heaped ttery on one another, but none of them could tell the story behind the ring. Feeling that it was time for her to shine, Mnie stepped forward and ran her fingers through her hair in an attractive way. Then, she introduced herself with a smile, saying, ¡°Hi, everyone. I¡¯m Mnie Greyson, President Luke¡¯spanion. Gentlemen, this ring is designed by Mr. Sam Cruz, who got the inspiration when he proposed to his lover with a red rose in his hand¡­¡± The instant Mnie said that, the businessmen and jewelry designers around her knitted their brows slightly. However, Mnie didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. She proceeded to introduce the bracelet next to her, saying, ¡°This bracelet is named ¡®Chain of Love,¡¯ and it¡¯s designed in the shape of handcuffs to put the cuffs on the love between every couple so that itsts forever¡­¡± She talked endlessly, introducing the bracelet with pride written all over her face. A long whileter, though, she didn¡¯t receivepliments and gasps of admiration as she had imagined. Instead, these business people and jewelry designers seemed to be pointing at her and whispering something among themselves with visible mockery on their faces. ¡°Is this woman really President Luke¡¯spanion? She¡¯s here to be funny, right?¡± ¡°Seriously, I wonder what gave her the confidence toe forward and exin Sam Cruz¡¯s works without even knowing her gender.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If it were me, I¡¯d have wished for the ground to open up and swallow me whole at once!¡± Mnie¡¯s smile froze in an instant. What the hell is going on? How could these pieces of information be wrong? It was Vania who¡­ Vania?! She immediately realized what had happened. That b*tch actually set me up and caused me to make a fool of myself in front of so many people! Trembling all over with rage, she gnashed her teeth in resentment while ring fiercely at the smiling Vania. Just then, as if she hadn¡¯t provoked her enough, Vania raised her wine ss at Mnie, stood up, and came over to the crowd, carrying herself with such outstanding deportment and grace that everyone stared at her without being able to tear their eyes away. ¡°How beautiful! What an angelic beauty! To think that an evening gown of such a color could look so gorgeous on her!¡± ¡°What an enviable figure she has.¡± ¡°Who is thisdy? She looks so refined and graceful.¡± Seeing Vaniaing over, Hanson and his two sons unconsciously stepped into the crowd, wanting to see what the young woman was up to. Watching Hanson¡¯s movements, Mnie went mad with jealousy, and her eyes zed with hatred. Vania¡¯s eyes briefly ran across Mnie, whose face was slightly contorted with hatred. Then, turning to face the crowd, she spoke in a confident and poised manner. ¡°Hi,dies and gentlemen. I¡¯m Vania Greyson, the head of Gxy Corporation. My understanding of these pieces of work is somewhat different from Miss Mnie Greyson¡¯s¡­¡± She stood before the ring first, ignoring Mnie, who was gnashing her teeth in hatred. Looking at the ring, she said in a businesslike tone, ¡°This ring is designed by Miss Samantha Cruz. One day, her lover got down on one knee in front of her with a rose in his hand and made a lifetime vow¡­¡± After studying the bracelet, she darted a nce at Mnie with a wry smile. ¡°This bracelet¡¯s name is ¡®Forbidden,''¡± she said, stressing the word ¡°Forbidden.¡± Then, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s designed in the shape of handcuffs to warn those who are in love to uphold their principles and not cross the boundary into the forbidden area¡­ In other words, this bracelet isn¡¯t so much about love as about staying chaste, and it¡¯s a bracelet for your lover as well as yourself.¡± ¡°What a great exnation!¡± ¡°What an insightful exnation, President Greyson! We really benefited a lot from it.¡± The crowd gathered around Vania, praising her to the skies while looking at her with nothing but admiration. Morales and Morgan nodded and smiled as well. Miss Vania is so amazing! Not only is she skilled at drawing, but she¡¯s also very knowledgeable. On theplete contrary, though, Hanson was giving off chilly vibes, his face sullen. This Vania woman is very good at attracting men, huh? Didn¡¯t she notice that those men¡¯s eyes were almost glued to her? He didn¡¯t know what made him so angry, but he wished he could throw these men out of here. On the other hand, Mnie had apparently been forgotten by everyone, having be aughingstock byparison with Vania. However, she couldn¡¯t reconcile herself to this. There¡¯s no way Vania knows everything, she thought. She had just had somebody look into the most valuable pendant at the event, which was recently designed by Mia Stravinsky, a master of jewelry design. Today was the first day it would be shown to the public, so no one knew its origins yet. It took her men a great deal of effort to find out little information about the pendant, so she didn¡¯t believe that Vania would know about it. Subsequently, she stepped forward and looked at Vania provocatively, saying, ¡°Miss Greyson, could you tell us the story behind this pendant? We¡¯d like to learn from you. Since you¡¯re so knowledgeable, surely you know the story, right?¡± Seeing Mnie¡¯s smug smile, Vania knew at once that the former wanted to see her make a fool of herself. Consequently, she purposely yed Mnie along, pretending that she didn¡¯t know much about the pendant. ¡°Well¡­ Who am I to judge the work of a master?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 The Appraisal Event¡¯s Organizer Seeing that Vania shirked from introducing the pendant, Mnie let out a sneer. Only then did she walk to the center of the crowd and say confidently, ¡°As far as I know, this pendant is a recent design by Master Mia Stravinsky. It¡¯s a special honor that the pendant is being shown to the public for the first time at the ¡®Quest for Love¡¯ appraisal event, which gives us the honor to be the first to see it. Master Mia is an expert in the design and carving of jewelry, and this pendant is no exception. It¡¯s entirely carved out of marble¡­ On closer inspection, I¡¯d say Master Mia designed the pendant as an expression of her love.¡± ¡°That¡¯s splendid of you, Miss Mnie! How impressive of you to be able to grasp so many design ideas so quickly!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t understand it at first, but your exnation really enlightened me, Miss Mnie.¡± Some people even gauged Mnie¡¯s mind and buttered her up, saying, ¡°President Luke is a giant among men, whereas Miss Mnie is so erudite. They really make a perfect match.¡± Mnie simply let these words of ttery go to her head. So what if Vania has just set me up? Right now, I¡¯m still the center of attention at the event. And besides, this pendant is Master Mia¡¯s work. Some people are guessing that she¡¯s the organizer of this appraisal event. Even if she isn¡¯t, she¡¯ll definitely pay close attention to it. Perhaps she¡¯ll take notice of me because of this. Fantasy Daydream Jewelry, a jewelry brand under Luke Corporation, had always wanted to coborate with Mia, but it hadn¡¯t been able to get the opportunity. If I can help Hanson secure a coboration with Master Mia, I¡¯ll definitely hold a special ce in his heart! Mnie hugged herself while indulging in wishful thinking. Just then, Vania¡¯s soft voice suddenly spoke. ¡°Love is not love which alters it when alteration finds, or bends with the remover to remove: O, no! It is an ever-fixed mark that looks on tempests and is never shaken.¡± Dumbfounded by her abrupt recitation from Shakespeare, everyone instantly turned their attention to Vania. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Hanson looked at Vania with great interest. Even Morales and Morgan were shocked. Does Miss Vania also think as we do, that there¡¯s another meaning behind this piece of work? The three of them fixed their eyes upon Vania, waiting for her to continue. ¡°In my opinion, the pendant¡¯s design was inspired by the stanza just now. It has six facets in total¡­ And its interior is finished not with gold, but with enamel. Marble, which wasmonly used in ancient Greece and Rome, is used in ce of other gemstones¡ªto symbolize permanence, I guess. As for why the pendant is embellished in gold instead of any other color, I think that¡¯s because Master Mia wanted to imply that the feelings she was having wouldst longer than gold. These feelings may not be feelings of love; they might be feelings of kinship. So, in my opinion, what she ultimately tried to express via the pendant was feelings of yearning,¡± Vania said with a sigh of deep feeling. ¡°Huh? Is it really so? For some reason, I¡¯m touched. I feel like I sensed Master Mia¡¯s yearning.¡± ¡°As expected of a master. To think that she was able to design such an evesting piece of work based on just a stanza from Shakespeare!¡± ¡°Miss Vania does have unique insights, after all. These design ideas are totally beyond our imagination.¡± Morales and Morgan couldn¡¯t help but exim in awe, ¡°Miss Vania is so amazing.¡± Mommy¡¯s exnation just now was good, but we couldn¡¯t help feeling that it was slightly off. Only after listening to Miss Vania¡¯s exnation do we feel that the pendant is a perfect piece of work. Even Hanson¡¯s face showed a look of admiration, which was rare. Mnie felt that Vania had stolen all the limelight from her at this very moment. Not only that, but Hanson¡¯s change in attitude made her mad with jealousy. Unexpectedly, Morales and Morgan suddenly came forward and looked at Vania with adoration. Morales, the older of the two, spoke first, asking, ¡°You¡¯re so amazing, Miss Vania. Can we learn from you?¡± Morgan also nodded to express his anticipation. Hanson had some general knowledge about jewelry design, but he was too busy with work to learn jewelry design with them. As for Mnie, she didn¡¯t care about them at all. Because of that, they had no one to consult about questions regarding jewelry design. Now that they had met Vania, not only did they feel close to her for some reason, but they also had great admiration for her talent. However, the two kids¡¯ behavior perplexed Hanson even more. Morales and Morgan were usually very shy and would hide at the sight of strangers. Therefore, it surprised Hanson that not only did they speak to Vania on their own initiative a number of times, but they even wanted to learn from her. On the other hand, the emotions in Vania¡¯s eyes were instantly reced with tenderness when she saw the two little boys. They were Hanson and Mnie¡¯s children, so she was supposed to keep her distance or even refrain from talking to them altogether. However, the affinity that she felt spontaneously toward them made her unable to say no at the sight of the looks of anticipation in their eyes. ¡°I¡ª¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, Mnie stepped in front of the two kids. ¡°You said so much florid and highfalutin stuff, but who knows if what you said is right or wrong? After all, you¡¯re not Master Mia herself, nor can you speak on her behalf. Better to be less pretentious than to lie to everyone to be famous.¡± Vania shrugged her shoulders in disdain at Mnie¡¯s hostility. ¡°Time will prove whether I was lying or not.¡± She nced at the two kids behind Mnie. Although she felt very close to them, they were Mnie¡¯s children after all, so she thought she¡¯d better keep her distance from them. Despite her great reluctance, she turned around and left¡­ Meanwhile, a flicker of suspicion crossed Hanson¡¯s mind as he kept following Vania¡¯s graceful figure with his eyes. Why is she so sure about the meaning behind Master Mia¡¯s work? Just then, the lights dimmed once again as the emcee took the stage a second time. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, sorry for interrupting you all at this time. I believe you all have seen all the designed items disyed at our event today and are amazed by the designers¡¯ talent. We¡¯d like to give a thumbs-up to every designer and thank every one of you for attending our event. Next, we¡¯ll enter an exciting moment as the organizer of our event is going to unveil the mysterious best work of design for everyone.¡± At this moment, the spotlight moved back and forth across the crowd, and the music ying in the background was reced by the exciting and intense sound of drums. Everyone looked around, wondering who the organizer was. Hanson was also holding his breath in anticipation. He had been trying to get in touch with Mia to seek a coboration with her, but she was so secretive that he couldn¡¯t find her no matter what. He had heard that hertest work would be disyed at this appraisal event, which was why he came to try his luck. Even if Mia didn¡¯t attend the event personally, the event¡¯s organizer had to be somehow connected to her. Once he learned who the organizer was, he would be able to track Mia down by looking into the person¡¯s contacts¡­ Just as everyone was waiting anxiously, the sound of drums in the background suddenly stopped, and the scene instantly became quiet. ¡°Now let¡¯s wee the organizer of the ¡®Quest for Love¡¯ appraisal event to the stage!¡± The instant the emcee finished his sentence, the spotlight moved in a certain direction. Everyone followed the spotlight all the way with their eyes¡ªonly to see its bright light shining upon Vania! Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Beloved ¡°What¡­¡± The scene was immediately astir as everyone was shocked. Could she be the organizer of this event? At this moment, Vania looked radiant and beautiful, her eyes mesmerizing and the corners of her mouth turned up. Not only that, but she carried herself with extraordinary refinement like a pure and noble angel free of all vulgarity that came straight out of a painting. Amid the crowd¡¯s gasps of surprise, she slowly walked up on stage under everyone¡¯s stare. ¡°Hi,dies and gentlemen. I¡¯m Vania Greyson, the organizer of this event.¡± Mnie clenched her fists hard at the sight of the scene. Vania is the organizer of this event? How is that possible? She¡¯s just someone disowned by the Greyson Family! And to think that she might even know Master Mia in person! On the other hand, Hanson was startled at first before a smile curved his lips. To think that she is the organizer¡­ Morales and Morgan¡¯s admiration for Vania grew, so much so that they never took their eyes off her. Seems like we¡¯re right; Miss Vania really is an outstanding person. Looking at the audience¡¯s expressions, Vania spoke on stage with perfect poise. ¡°Now that we¡¯re nearing the end of the event, I¡¯d like to share mytest work with you. This piece of work is for my¡­¡± As she spoke, she paused for a moment with a slight, sad smile on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s for my beloved.¡± Beloved? Hanson was startled when he heard the word. She¡¯s got a boyfriend? On the other hand, Mnie found Vania¡¯s words amusing. Turns out it¡¯s all for their sake, huh? Well, since she cares so much about them, I¡¯ll never let her find her so-called beloved. Just then, the event¡¯s hostess brought thetest product of design on stage, presenting it before the public. Therge screen behind them was also disying the product as well. Upon seeing the actual product, everyone was astonished. The design of this product isparable to that of Master Mia¡¯s. To think that Vania Greyson is not only the organizer of this event but also a jewelry designerparable to Master Mia! Some veteran designers who had authority in the field of design spoke. ¡°I truly can¡¯t believe my eyes. For so many years, there¡¯s never been a piece of work that contains such a wealth of feelings.¡± The bigwigs in the business world sighed with admiration as well. ¡°I dare say that if this product is put on sale, it¡¯ll definitely break the jewelry sales record.¡± Apart from being used as a pendant or an essory of any size by itself, Vania¡¯s design could be used as a part of an essory. However, it was disyed mainly as a pendant today. The pendant¡¯s main body was made of light yellow Hotan jade and engraved with an exquisite floral pattern. Upon a closer look, one could even make out the pattern of what seemed like a mother holding a baby in her arms on it. Over the course of the pendant¡¯s disy, the scene disyed on therge screen in the background changed from beautiful pavilions to streams of busy traffic to clouds that constantly gathered and dispersed, expressing feelings of separation and reunion via the changes in everything on earth. Amid the sentimental atmosphere, the song ¡°On The Nature Of Daylight¡± suddenly yed in the background. Morales and Morgan were profoundly drawn to the transitioning scenes. What a talented woman Miss Vania is! If we were the ones who designed it, we wouldn¡¯t have thought about this much. Hanson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly to conceal a flicker of surprise. Just then, all the lights at the scene dimmed. All that was left was the scene of a blurry, seemingly unreal silhouette of an ethereally beautiful woman standing by the window and staring up at the moon as disyed on the screen. Vania¡¯s melodious voice rang as if from far away, touching the hearts of everyone. ¡°Come to me in the silence of the night; Come in the speaking silence of a dream; Come with soft rounded cheeks and eyes as bright as sunlight on a stream¡­¡± Before her voice could fade, all the lights at the scene were turned back on. The stage was already empty, as if the wonderful scene just now was only a dream. Everyone looked around, as if searching for any traces left behind by what had happened just now. With that, the ¡°Quest for Love¡± appraisal event came to an abrupt end. ¡°Wonderful! How wonderful! This is simply marvelous.¡± ¡°Somehow, I miss my family after looking at the design.¡± The appraisal event left behind numerous thoughts and imaginations as everyone at the scene gasped with admiration at how Vania was in a ss of her own. Meanwhile, the triplets who were watching the live broadcast of the event at home were also affected by their mother¡¯s emotions. At that very moment, they had only one thing in mind: We¡¯ve got to help Mommy find the rest of our siblings! On the other hand, Morales and Morgan quietly slipped out of the conference hall while nobody was noticing. At the hotel¡¯s entrance, they caught up with Vania, who was about to leave. ¡°Miss Vania!¡± they eximed in surprise. Upon hearing their voices, Vania immediately stopped in her tracks. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The sadness on her face was instantly reced with a smile when she looked back and saw the siblings. ¡°Is there anything that I can do for you?¡± Morales said, ¡°Miss Vania, we love your design very much, so we came especially to talk to you. Are you now eating your heart out for the person you long for? You¡¯re such a great person. We believe you¡¯ll definitely get what you wish for.¡± Vania was touched by his words. ¡°Thank you for saying that.¡± She reached out and stroked the two brothers¡¯ hair to express her fondness for them. Morales and Morgan enjoyed such tenderness very much, and they smiled at Vania. Morgan said with anticipation, ¡°Miss Vania, here¡¯s a gift from us. We hope that you won¡¯t be sad anymore.¡± As he spoke, he immediately handed Vania the sketch in his hand, which was a lifelike portrait of Vania standing gracefully on stage just now. Vania was surprised by the two brothers¡¯ attentiveness. Not only that, but they were able to draw such a vivid portrait of her in such a short time, which simply showed how talented they were. She couldn¡¯t help but gasp with admiration, saying, ¡°Aw, you guys are so amazing! Thank you so much, honey. I like your work too. Now that I¡¯ve seen your present, I won¡¯t be sad anymore. I wish for your dream toe true so that you two will be the best designers. Well, I gotta go back now. We¡¯ll surely meet again when there¡¯s a chance, so hurry and go back lest your dad get angry when he can¡¯t find you.¡± Morales and Morgan were reluctant to leave, though. They wanted to stay a while longer with Vania, whom they found very friendly and easygoing, unlike Mnie, whom they had to mind their p¡¯s and q¡¯s around. However, at the thought of how angry Hanson might get if they came outside for too long, they had no choice but to wave Vania goodbye, saying, ¡°Goodbye, Miss Vania. We¡¯ll miss you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Vania stared dazedly at the two boys from behind for a long time. After putting the sketch away, she finally left. ¡­ Sitting in his seat at the appraisal event, Hanson was lost in thought for a long, long time. Just how many more secrets does this woman have about her? Well, it makes me feel an urge to dig them all up¡­ Only when no one else was left at the scene did he say to Larry next to him, ¡°Go track down Master Mia by starting with Vania Greyson.¡± ¡°Yes, President Luke.¡± ¡°Also, tell Vania that I¡¯ll be going to Gxy Corporation in person tomorrow to sign the partnership agreement.¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 The Clue to the Kids¡¯ Whereabouts Vania was in high spirits on her way back to Haling Vi. Not only had she made Mnie lose face in public, but she had also received an invitation for a coboration with Luke Corporation. However, what excited her most was that the men she had sent to find her child¡¯s whereabouts reported to her that new progress had been made in their investigation, which was no doubt the biggest surprise of the day. My dear baby, please hang in there and wait for me! There was a bit of an anticlimax, though. As soon as she reached the vi, she was confronted by a furious Mnie, who rushed over to her like a rabid dog and pointed at her, swearing, ¡°You¡¯ve got quite a nerve, huh? How dare you provide me with false information and make me aughingstock in front of everyone?! Were you purposely making me look bad in front of Hanson? I¡¯m telling you, Hanson and I already have kids. Don¡¯t you daree between us and steal everything away from me!¡± Vania had already gotten sick of listening to such words, so she prepared to leave without bothering to waste her breath talking to the woman. Mnie squinted. She growled, ¡°Vania, what makes you think I¡¯ll still give you the information about your child after all you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°Oh? Well, never mind if you¡¯re not gonna give me the information.¡± Vania let out a sneer before turning to leave. Startled, Mnie immediately blocked her path. ¡°Who gave you the permission to leave? I¡¯m not done talking yet!¡± Vania retorted sarcastically, ¡°Even if I listen to you, will you give me the real clue to my kid¡¯s whereabouts?¡± This is how Mnie¡¯s been keeping a tight rein on me. How can she possibly give me such an important piece of information so easily? Mnie sneered. ¡°Well, you¡¯re pretty smart, but I am a generous person. As long as you tell me how to find Master Mia, I can write off everything you¡¯ve done to me before and give you a clue about where your child is. What do you think?¡± Master Mia? Vania¡¯s eyes flickered. All of a sudden, she recalled having heard before that Luke Corporation had been seeking to work with Mia; it was just that Hanson had never been able to meet Mia in person, despite having repeatedly asked to meet her. Mnie is dreaming of winning Hanson¡¯s heart through Master Mia. What makes her think she can meet the person whom not even Hanson is able to meet? She replied with a sneer, ¡°It¡¯s a nice deal indeed, only that I don¡¯t believe you. Now get out of here!¡± Mnie never expected such a response from Vania. Stupefied, she stood frozen in ce for a while before catching up to Vania, saying, ¡°Vania! You keep saying that you want to find your child. Now the clue to your child¡¯s whereabouts isid out before you, and you shrug it off? Let me tell you this: your child is now suffering in an impoverished little vige; he¡¯s probably suffering from hunger and abuse every single day. Say, if your kids learn about this in the future, do you think they¡¯re gonna hate you for it?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vania froze at Mnie¡¯s words. Indeed, the person she sent to look for her children had told her that one of her children might be in a remote and inessible mountain vige, which was why it was hard to find clues to their whereabouts. If my children are really there, who knows how much they¡¯ve suffered? Her eyes reddened all at once as she turned to look at the gloating Mnie. ¡°How do I know whether the clue you give me is true or false? After all, it¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve given me false information.¡± Mnie replied, ¡°If the information I give you is false, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll let me meet Master Mia either. It¡¯s just that you¡¯d better not meddle in the affairs between her and me after I give you the real information.¡± Lastly, she didn¡¯t forget to threaten Vania, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you still have a kid in my hands.¡± Vania wasn¡¯t intimidated by her threats, though. ¡°You¡¯d better keep your word, or I have a million ways to tear you away from Hanson.¡± Despite Vania¡¯s intimidating aura, Mnie held her head up haughtily. ¡°Fine, it¡¯s a deal. For fairness¡¯ sake, let¡¯s write down the information and exchange them,¡± she said while taking out the paper and pen she had prepared beforehand. The two women quickly wrote down the information and exchanged them. As soon as Mnie left, Vania opened the note without dy. Then, seeing the words ¡°Farville, Easnd¡± written on it, she immediately sent a text message to her men to have the clue¡¯s veracity verified. At the false glimmer of dawn, Vania got a phone call from Leo. ¡°Boss, the clue is real. We¡¯ve got the precise location of Farville, Easnd, and our men are already on the way there.¡± Vania instantly jumped out of bed. ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away!¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Vania¡®s voice trembled as she spoke, and when she hung up the phone, she felt a mixture of happiness and worry. She was happy to be able to find her child at longst after such a long time, but she was worried at the same time. Easnd was a remote part of the country in the first ce, and Farville was a critically backward mountainous area. She wondered if her child could eat well and dress in warm clothes while being stranded there. Would the family really abuse him like Mnie said? Oh, my dear boy! I¡®ming to you now! After wiping her tears away, she hastily packed up her stuff and said to the nanny, ¡°Theresa, I have to go to Easnd immediately, so I¡®ll leave it to you to look after our home. Just let Leo and me know if there¡®s anything.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Theresa nodded. ¡°Please rest assured, madam. I¡®m always here.¡± Just then, the three kids gathered around them while rubbing their sleepy eyes. A worried Jack asked, ¡°Mommy, why are you leaving in such a hurry?¡± James knitted his brows in thought. ¡°Is there news about our missing brother and sister?¡°Vania hugged the three of them. ¡°That¡®s right. I¡®ve gotten news about your little brother, so I have to take a trip to Easnd, which will probably take a few days. Be sure to be good at home, or I¡®ll be worried.¡± The three kids were both surprised and delighted to learn that there was news about their little brother, ¡°Don¡®t worry, Mommy. We¡®ll be good at home, so please be sure to protect yourseli.¡± Vania replied, ¡°Yeah, I will.¡± Reluctant to part with them, she hugged them one by one and kissed each of them on the forehead before leaving in a hurry while dragging her suitcase. Meanwhile, Hanson arrived at Gxy Corporation with Larry at the appointed time. Upon seeing the man himself, Linda, Vania¡®s assistant, immediately walked up to him nervously and apologetically. ¡°Greetings, President Luke. I¡®m Linda Taylor, our boss¡® assistant I¡®m very sorry, but something very important came up this morning, and our boss is now on a flight to Easnd. Before she left, she specifically asked me to apologize to you. Also, she¡®llpensate for the losses if there¡®s any, but the signing of the agreement may have to wait until shees back upon which time she¡®ll personally pay a visit to yourpany to apologize.¡± Easnd? Why the sudden trip to such a faraway ce? As far as I know. G business in Easnd. Maybe it¡®s not about thepany. Hanson furrowed o rporation has no 1. W. ¡°What happened?¡± Linda avoided answering the question directly, saying, ¡°It¡®s our boss¡® private matter, but she regards it as more important than her own life.¡± At this point, she felt like putting in a good word for Vania. ¡°President Luke, I¡®d like to ask you not to me her for this, li really wasn¡®t easy for her to make such a decision,¡± When Hanson heard this, the furrows in his brow deepened, and he gave Larry a look. Larry nodded, ¡°It¡®s nothing to worry about, Miss Taylor. Since we¡®vee to an agreement for the coboration, there¡®s no need to hurry. And besides, Ms. Greyson has something important to deal with.¡± Linda smiled, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Ciark,¡± she replied. Then, seeing that Hanson was about to leave, she offered to see him and Larry off. As they reached Gxy Corporation¡®s entrance, Hanson received a text message on his cell phone. It read, ¡®Devil, Vania is going to Farville, Easnd: Somehow, upon reading the text message, Hanson started to get worried. Farville? That¡®s a remote mountainous area. What kind of private matter does Vania have to deal with over there that¡®s more important than her own life? What if she got herself in danger while going there alone? At the thought of all kinds of idents that could happen, he immediately ordered, ¡°Larry, arrange for the private jet to fly us to Easnd immediately.¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Then, feeling that such arrangements were overly conscious, he exined, ¡°It¡®s been a long time since west visited the Easnd branch office. Let¡®s go and see how efficient their work is. Keep this trip a secret.¡± ¡°Roger that, President Luke,¡± Larry replied. Inwardly, though, he was somewhat puzzled. Luke Corporation¡®s business in Easnd has been running as usual, right? President Luke is going there out of the blue for Miss Greyson¡®s sake, I guess. Really, I¡®ve never seen him caring so much about a woman. Hanson sat in his car while staring at his cell phone in a trance. Why do I care so much about Vania? Well, it¡®s definitely because I¡®m worried that Luke Corporation¡®s coboration with Gxy Corporation will be affected if anything happens to her. Yeah, that has to be it. I was so worried just now that I overlooked the reason the person texted me. Obviously, such a text message was meant to lure me there. Just what is their purpose in doing so? He had been rotating his phone rhythmically in his hand all this while, but he stopped all of a sudden. ¡°Larryl get a team of people to bring their equipment and go to Farville immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, President Luke.¡± Larry¡®s expression froze suddenly at the word ¡°equipment.¡± Could it be that Miss Greyson is going to be in danger? Meanwhile, after sending the text message, the three kids kept staring at the map of Farville on the laptop screen¨Cas well as the red dot that had been blinking on the map. After a five¨Chour flight, Vania¡®s nended on time at the airport in Easnd. As soon as she got off the ne, she immediately called one of her men. ¡°Leo, I¡®m here.¡± ¡°Boss, I¡®m at the airport¡®s exit.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vania put down her cell phone and raced to the exit, not wanting to waste even a second. She couldn¡®t wait to see her child. Due to limited time, Leo and Henry were the only ones in Easnd at present. Henry had driven to Farville. The vige, which was far away withplex topography, took t¨C ¡® nurs to reach by car, so Henry had driven there in advance just in case. 1 ¡°Boss, over here!¡± As soon as Vania exited the airport, Leo spotted her first and took her stuff from her. Vania hopped into the car. Looking at Leo, she thanked him, saying, ¡°Thanks foring to pick me up. Let¡®s start off as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Roger that,¡± Leo replied. Then, he continued with concern, ¡°Boss, it takes ten hours to reach Farville from the airport. Why don¡®t you have a rest first?¡°. Vania shook her head. ¡°No, it¡®s not necessary.¡± Her blood was boiling now that she was getting closer and closer to her child. She just wanted to get to the ce as quickly as possible, so how could she possibly take a rest? She picked up her cell phone and texted her three kids at home. ¡®Darlings, I¡®ve arrived in Easnd! The three kids replied at once, ¡®Take good care of yourself, Mommy. We¡®ll be good boys at home.¡± Vania read the text message with a smile of gratification before fixing her eyes upon the mountain road ahead while wondering how this child of hers would look like. Is he as mischievous as the three darlings at home? What would he like? Is he a littleputer whizz as well? Or did he inherit my genes and like to design things? At the moment, every cell in her body was beating wildly. An hourter, Hanson¡®s private jet touched down at the airport in Easnd, where two rows of well dressed people in ck were standing in a line. Upon seeing Hanson, they greeted respectfully, ¡°Greetings, President Luke.¡± ¨C 11!!! Hanson nodded while getting into the car that had been arranged for him. As Larry started the car and drove to the best hotel in Easnd, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Head straight for Farville.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Larry made a sudden U¨Cturn and headed in another direction. As expected, President Luke is coming after Miss Greyson, he thought to himself. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Hanson¡®s brows furrowed deeply as he looked at the mountainous area along the way. Meanwhile, after a long and arduous ten¨Chour journey, Vania¡®s car finally stopped at the entrance to Farville, where Henry had been waiting for quite some time. Upon seeing him, Vania immediately asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Henry immediately reported, ¡°Boss, this vige is very remote. There are indeed a lot of people here. but all the vigers have gone out during the day to do farm work. Most of them are returning home from the fields at this time, so there are few people outside the vige. Also, there are no outsiders in the vige all year round, so the vigers are on guard whenever an outsider enters the vige. I dared note in rashly lest anything bad happen, so I parked my car about a kilometer away from the vige and pretended to be a photographer taking pictures of mountain viges. Only then did | pretend to take pictures near the door of the house that we¡®d located in advance. Something is strange, though, I¡®ve been keeping watch outside the house for most of the day, but its door was closed all the time; I haven¡®t seen any personing out of the house.¡± Vania was inwardly puzzled, but she couldn¡®t be bothered about that. At this very moment, she wanted to see her child more than anything else. She replied right away, ¡°Is the money ready?¡± Henry took out the leather case containing cash. ¡°Five million in cash¨Cnot a penny less than that.¡± Vania asked indignantly, ¡°Have you arranged the follow¨Cup stuff? These human traffickers have committed so many crimes that not even death could make up for that. We mustn¡®t let them hurt another family!¡± Henry answered, ¡°Don¡®t worry, Boss. I¡®ve got everything arranged to prevent them from killing Little Master. As long as we manage to save him, they¡®re definitely not gonna be able to run away.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡®s go.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Vania followed Henry directly toward the house. The roads here were the most primitive kind of dirt roads, and there were no streetlights. It was completely dark in the mountains at this time of night, and the road, which was full of bumps and hollows, was extremely difficult to walk on. Vania¡®s heart sank further with every step she took. They had done some investigation beforeing, and the family living in this house was a bunch of traffickers who sold children. Since all they wanted was money, they didn¡®t care about the children¡®s welfare or living conditions, and the means by which they managed these children were extremely cruel. ording to their investigation, Vania¡®s son had only been resold and transferred here very recently. In just five years, he had been moved to many ces and sold countless tim ¡®hich made him live a life of vagrancy without a permanent residence. Vania was distressed wl she thought of this. At such a tender age, her son was supposed to grow up by his mother¡®s side out worry, enjoy a wonderful childhood, and receive education while learning whatever he liked. However, he had suffered all kinds of hardships and lost everything he had originally been entitled to because of Mnie. How could Vania not be heartbroken and resentful for this? J ¡°Boss, it¡®s here.¡± They arrived at the door to the house. The house was lit at this moment; it was just that this ce was too remote to be connected to electricity yet. The faint candlelight shone through the window, making the tottering house appear even more spooky. Vania stood at the door withplicated feelings. This dpidated ce is much, much worse in comparison to the modernized Hammond. And yet in such a shabby house, there lived my son, whom I miss day and night, she thought. At this very moment, she found herself somewhat unable to move a step further. On her way here, she had pictured countless times the scene of her reunion with her son, imagining what he looked like and what his response would be when he saw her. Would they hug each other and burst into tears, or look at each other without saying a word? Would he acknowledge her, who had lost him for years, as his mother? Would he me her? Feeling a twinge of sadness in her chest, she took a deep breath before saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Henry went over and knocked on the door first, while Leo and Vania followed him closely. Knock! Knock! Knock! ¡°Is there anyone? Is anyone inside? Open the door. Is there anyone?¡± They knocked on the door several times in a row, but there was no answer. Seeing what had happened, they exchanged a brief look with one another as a bad feeling arose in their guts at the same time. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 After hesitating for a moment, Henry stopped knocking on the door. He said to Vania, ¡°Boss, it seems like there¡®s nobody in the house. The vige¡®s terrain is tooplex, and we¡®re short of manpower. It¡®s gettingte now, so how about we spend the night in the car and make ns tomorrow morning?¡± Leo had a bad feeling as well. He chimed in, ¡°Henry is right. If anything wrong happens, things might get pretty tricky. It¡®s important to save Little Master, but if we¡®re all ambushed and trapped here, we¡®ll lose more than we gain. And besides, I don¡®t think anything will happen to Little Master tonight.¡± Vania furrowed her brow. How could she not understand what Henry and Leo meant? She had been waiting for such a long time; why would she mind waiting a night longer? At this very moment, however, she had a sense that her child was no longer here. This wasn¡®t the first time such a thing had already able to ept it with equanimity. Still, unwilling to resign herself to the oue, she said, ¡°Let¡®s open the door and take a look. Don¡®t go in, though. Be careful.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°Got it,¡± he said while cing his hand on his waist and curling his fingers around the weapon he had brought with him. Then, he kicked the door open effortlessly with a thud. The door wasn¡®t locked. The house was so small that one could see the inside of it at a nce. It was dpidated and empty, with no sign of a human. This is bad, thought Henry to himself. He immediately stepped back, saying, ¡°Boss, we gotta get out of here.¡± There was nobody in the house, but the candle was lit. Obviously, someone had purposely set them up. If their purpose was only to prevent them from finding Vania¡®s son, they wouldn¡®t have needed to go to so much trouble. Obviously, this was a trap designed for them. Upon hearing Henry¡®s words, Vania immediately realized what was going on. She and her men had found out the address on their own, but Mnie knew the address too. If it weren¡®t for Mnie¡®s instigation, how could the bunch of human traffickers possibly have moved her son away overnight from the small and poorly connected mountain vige? I wondered why Mnie would give me the real address so easily. Turns out she¡®s waiting to spring a trap on me here, huh? Ha! She¡®s really gone out of her way to deal with me, hasn¡®t she? She had imagined so many scenes of her reuniting with her son, but now, all her hopes and efforts had gone up in smoke. At this moment, she was disappointed as well as resentful. However, just as the three of them were about to leave, six burly men suddenly popped up from nowhere and blocked their path. By the dim candlelight in the house, Vania, Henry, and Leo could vaguely make out the six men¡®s burly figures and the ferocious looks on their faces. Obviously, they were here to find trouble with them. In an instant, the three of them ced their hands on their waists and held onto their weapons, having readied themselves for battle. Just then, one of the six men stepped forward and guffawed loudly in front of Vania, saying vulgarly, ¡°Wow, what a hottie indeed! Seems like we didn¡®te here for nothing today.¡± Then, he stopped laughing and said to Vania with a ferocious expression, ¡°Just save us the trouble and don¡®t resist so that you¡®ll suffer less. The three of you are no match for us, anyway.¡± Vania was now certain that these people were after her life. If the three of them were to die in this remote mountainous area, no one would probably be able to trace it down to Mnie. At such and ce, she and her men could only depend on themselves. Trying to buy time for an opportunity to escape, she said, ¡°Who are you? And what do you want, money? As long as you let us off, the five million in cash in our hands will be yours.¡± The six men burst outughing upon hearing Vania¡®s words. ¡°Haha! Bro, seems like we didn¡®te to this f*cking ce for nothing; we can earn five million more! Haha...¡± The man who had stepped forward just now seemed to be their leader. With a sprig dangling from his lips, he said roguishly, ¡°You guys are right. This babe looks delicate and tender. How bootylicious.¡± ¡°Haha! Bro, let¡®s not waste our breath talking to them. Just hurry and finish them off before we go back to town and paint the town red.¡± Their leader replied, ¡°You guys are right.¡± Then, he leered at Vania, saying, ¡°We¡®ll have both your money and you today.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Henry and Leo immediately stood in front of Vania to protect her. Upon seeing this, the six men roared withughter once again. ¡°Wow! These two toy boys want to be the hero who saves the damsel in distress! Haha... they said. 23 As they spoke, they began to stretch their wrists, necks, and joints, which produced cracking sounds as they did so. ¡°Bro, let¡®s hurry up and strike instead of wasting our breath talking to them.¡± ¡°Our hands are itching terribly.¡± ¡°Just the sight of this little hottie makes my body gp limp: Let¡®s hurry up and take her down for our enjoyment.¡± The men¡®s off¨Ccolor remarks were disgusting to hear. Then, as their leader waved his hand, they immediately rushed at Vania and the others after having produced some gas bombs in their hands from nowhere. All of a sudden, the gas bombs exploded in front of Vania and the others, producing thick fog that made them unable to see the six men before them. Vania took out the flying daggers used for self defense from the bag her three kids had given her before throwing them at the men. Startled, the six men swore, ¡°Watch out, guys! This woman¡®s got a weapon!¡± Just then, Henry and Leo took out their own knives used for self¨Cdefense and threw them at the men as well. However, the fog was too thick, making them unable to aim urately, so they only managed to injure the legs of two of the six burly men. ¡°Ouch! Ouch! It f*cking hurts! Bro, we can¡®t let them off! How dare this b*tch wound us! I¡®m gonna kill you!¡± With that, the burly men swung the long sticks in their hands at Vania and the others. There were only three people on Vania¡®s side, after all. Since they were outnumbered, they had no choice but to take it when the men hit them with the sticks. Seizing the opportunity, the burly men immediately kicked the three of them right in the chest. Vania only felt her body going weak, and she had trouble keeping her bnce. On the other hand, Henry and Leo were still resisting. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, the three of them were outnumbered, after all. Before long, they were swiftly tied up by the burly men and thrown into the dpidated house, . It was pitch¨Cdark in the house, but the cramped space was packed with these people. Vania clenched Chapter 20 Chapter 20 her teeth hard to prevent herself from passing out. When she saw the burly men just now, she had pressed the button on the GPS tracker in the bag her kids had prepared for her. It was just that this ce was far away, so she didn¡®t know if she could hold out until any rescuers arrived. Henry and Leo had received professional training after all, so their physical condition was slightly better. They kept moving and trying their best to untie the ropes binding their hands. Meanwhile, the two injured men kept swearing like a trooper, ¡°Damn it, what rotten luck! It f*cking hurts! Bro, make sure that we get to enjoy this b*tch first. Let¡®s see if she will still dare to fight us.¡± These men surrounded Vania with lewd grins on their faces like a bunch of hungry wolves before one of them said, ¡°Bro, let¡®s not waste our time anymore. Just take her picture and send it to that person so that we.¡± He drooled as he spoke. These men were already itching for action and would lunge at Vania as soon as their leader gave the go¨Cahead. She curled up in absolute terror. Emotionally strong as she was, she broke down at the sight of the scene at this very moment. She shook her head and implored in a whisper, ¡°Please don¡®t do this! I¡®ll give you whatever you want, so please let me off! Please!¡± Upon hearing her plea, these men roared withughter once again. ¡°Haha! Weren¡®t you acting tough just now? Why are you starting to beg for mercy now? We¡®ve never slept with such a pretty woman before, so we¡®ve got to have a taste of it today,¡± they said. With that, they stretched out their hands toward Vania, wanting to rip her clothes to shreds. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Ahh¡­ No!¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 ¡°No, you say? Haha.. Just then, Henry and Leo dashed forward and sent the two men beside Vania flying with a kick. They had just untied each other. ¡°F*ck, they untied themselves! Beat them!¡± With that, the bunch of men started to attack them both once again. Vania tried as hard as she could to reach out to her bag, which still contained the knife her kids had given her. However, it took her a great deal of effort to pick it up as her hands were tied. Meanwhile, Leo and Henry were defeated and injured after several rounds of fighting. After being kicked to the wall by those burly men, they fell heavily onto the ground with a loud thud. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The leader of the burly men had raised the stick in his hand and aimed it at them. He swore, ¡°Now we can settle the score between us. Since you two have injured two of my buddies, I¡®m not gonna let you off, nor am I gonna finish you two off right away. I¡®m gonna torture the two of you slowly so that you¡®d rather be dead than alive.¡± ¡°Bro, let¡®s not waste our breath talking to them. It won¡®t be toote for us to finish them off after having our way with this woman.¡± The leader let out a snort. ¡°Fine, I¡®ll let you guys live a while longer.¡± Then, he turned around and came toward Vania, reaching out his filthy hands toward her once again. # 8. At the critical moment, Vania managed to cut the ropes off her hands with the knife her kids had given her. Swiftly, she took out the pepper spray and sprayed it on the eyes of the pepper spray was so potent that it could indirectly blind someone in an instant. ¡°Aaaah! My eyes! My eyes...¡± The man covered his eyes while writhing around on the ground. ¡°F*ck, you b*tch...¡± Seeing that his buddy was injured, the man beside him immediately stepped forward in an attempt to humiliate Vania, only to be stabbed by her with a knife before he could get close to her. ¡°Aaaaah..¡± he screamed) Taking advantage of the moment of panic, Henry and Leo mustered thest bit of their strength to step forward and snatch the burly men¡®s sticks from them before roughing them up. However, the burly men¡®s leader swiftly dashed forward and kicked Vania to the ground before she could run away. Then, he stopped her with the stick in his hand, At the same time, Henry and Leo closed in on the leader. Looking at his grievously wounded buddies, the leader uttered viciously, ¡°None of you are gonna get out of here today. Even if I die, I¡®m gonna drag you to hell with me!¡± As soon as he said that, Henry and Leo were knocked out from behind by the burly men whom they had just wounded. The leader of the burly men let out a few cuss words before turning to Vania. ¡°I¡®m gonna make you pay for the injuries my buddies have suffered today!¡± With that, those injured burly men dragged themselves toward Vania once again. Covered in blood, they stared at her with ferocious expressions as if they wanted to eat her alive. ¡°No! Please, don¡®t...¡± Vania pleaded in despair. Am i really gonna die today? These men couldn¡®t care less about Vania¡®s fate, though. Their eyes bloodshot, they stretched out their hands and started to tear Vania¡®s clothes. Vania struggled desperately with all her might, wanting to protect thest bit of her chastity. These men were wounded, but how could she, a woman, ward them off? Seeing that these men were about to pounce on her, she closed her eyes in despair. Smack! Smack! Smack! Just then, several people popped up from nowhere and knocked them to the ground instantly. Her Seven Little Bodyguards Chapter 21 Instead of feeling the weight of those men, Vania heard cries of agony. Those burly men had fallen onto the ground and were writhing around while holding their hands. Am I saved? She opened her eyes as if coming back to life, only to see a tall figureing in and standing at the door with his back to the light like a guardian angel. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 It¡®s Hanson? Why is he here? Hanson walked toward her, taking off his coat and covering her with it. Then, he turned around and walked away, gently carrying her in his arms. When he got to the door, he said in a bone¨Cchilling voice, ¡°Deal with them. Make sure to break their hands.¡± He sounded like the King of Hell, holding the lives of humans in his hands. Vania was carried by him all the way, her face against his chest. Hearing his heartbeat, she finally felt safe and subconsciously hugged him, knowing that she had indeed been rescued. That startled him and caused his entire body to stiffen. Earlier, as he approached Farville, he received a message that read, ¡®Vania is in danger. Save her now!¡®, along with a precise location. Because of that precise location, he was able to quickly locate and save her. He couldn¡®t bear the thought of what would have happened if he waste. His limbs became cold as he considered the possible oues, and he subconsciously tightened his grip on Vania. Nobody can hurt her. Vania, on the other hand, appeared to have lost her soul and mindlessly allowed Hanson to carry her. In front of Farville, Larry was already waiting with Hanson¡®s private helicopter. Before they boarded the ne, Hanson sternly ordered, ¡°Make sure you get something out of them.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Larry recognized the urgency of the matter and drove the ne back without dy. The ne then took off smoothly, but Hanson was reluctant to put Vania down. He actually thought that it would be nice if he could always carry her. Vania, on the other hand, was still terrified. She hadn¡®t recovered from the shock she¡®d felt earlier. Her gaze was fixed on Hanson¡®s face while her hands clutched the hem of his clothes tightly, as if she was trying to ensure she wasn¡®t in any danger. Seeing her behaving in such a way, he sensed her insecurities andforted her gently. ¡°I¡®m here. Everything is fine now.¡± His words tore through her defenses while her tears poured out like beads from a broken thread at this precise moment. She couldn¡®t say anything and just stared at him, letting her tears fall. Upon seeing her tears, he immediately panicked. Previously, when women cried in front of him, he would get irritated, if not disgusted. But now, when he saw Vania¡®s tears, he was at a loss. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Fearing that he would agitate her with his words or movements, he could only pacify her, as if soothing a child. ¡°Don¡®t cry. I¡®m here.¡± However, just hearing this one sentence from him made her cry even harder. She wasn¡¯t someone who would cry easily. All these years, she had been through all kinds of hardships and sufferings, but she had never shed a tear. Vania had always put up a strong front in front of strangers; even if the sky fell, she would be able to deal with it. Today, however, was too much for her. She was not only unable to locate her missing child that she missed, but she was almost humiliated by a group of men. If it weren¡®t for Hanson¡®s timely arrival, she would have suffered dire consequences. ¡ª ¨C At this point, all of her grievances and indignation deep down her heart were vented. At such a depressing time, a man appeared and told her that he was there for her. She¡®d be lying if she said she wasn¡®t moved. She seemed to have found a pir of strength after all those years of loneliness and hardships, rendering her a sobbing mess. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 He kept her in his arms, silently waiting for her to finish venting her feelings. For unknown reasons, he felt his heart ache for her! After a while, her crying quieted down, and with her hoarse voice, she said, ¡°Thank you, Hanson.¡± Her voice was as soft as a feather, and it prickled his heart. She wasn¡®t the first woman to call his name, but she was the first to make her way into his heart. He did not respond directly to her words of gratitude. Instead, he said somethingpletely unrted. ¡°Vania, address me by my name in the future.¡± Hearing that, she was dumbfounded. She stared into his eyes, his deep gaze seemingly sucking her in. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Her eyes had nowhere to go. She could only tilt her head to the other side while her hands pressed against his chest. This posture bothered her, so she moved slightly and said, without responding to what he had said earlier, ¡°Put me down. I¡®m fine now.¡± It was not appropriate for them to keep hugging each other. When he sensed her movements, Hanson felt as if his entire body was on fire. Does this woman know what she is doing? As a normal man, he would undoubtedly react to a woman moving around in his embrace. But he maintained his gentlemanly demeanor and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡®t move around.¡± His hoarse voice revealed his agitated state at the time as he warned, ¡°If you continue moving, you¡®ll have to be responsible for whatever happens.¡± Vania¡®s face flushed as soon as she heard his words. She had a feeling he was hinting at something, but she wasn¡®t sure. Her eyes darted around, her body stiff as wood. She did not dare to move for fear that he would say something outrageous again. He finally calmed down after she stopped moving andy obediently in his arms. Both of them remained silent as she did not dare to say anything provoking to him. Suddenly, she recalled pressing the warning rm which was linked to her babies before she was harmed. Upon that thought, she immediately pulled out her phone and texted James. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Hanson saved me, and I am now safe and sound, Her babies, who were normally sleeping at this point, were staring at theputer screen with their eyes wide open. When they saw Vania¡®s message, they were relieved. James quickly replied, ¡®It¡®s good to know you are safe. Take good care of yourself. We are waiting for you to return. Van¨ªa thoughtfully kept her phone, but she was silently feeling downhearted. I¡®m sorry to disappoint all of you, my babies. I did not manage to find your brother. ¡°Devil seemed to be quite reliable. We should thank him this time,¡± Jack said, sounding relieved. To that, Jacob responded, ¡°Yeah, it seems like Devil is of some use.¡± He was relieved as weit, knowing that their mother was no longer in danger, Chaplen 23 James nodded. After he replied to Vania, he texted Hanson. ¡®Thank you for what you¡®ve done this time. We¡®ve decided not to address you as Devil anymore, but we haven¡®t decided on your new name yet. Anyway, thanks. Hanson smiled faintly when he read the message while looking at Vania. How many more secrets do you have that I don¡®t know about? Within two hours, his helicopternded on thending pad on top of Easnd¡®s Greend International Hotel Before they alighted the helicopter, Vania tapped his robust shoulder with her finger and said embarrassingly, ¡°I can walk on my own. Put me down. There are so many people watching us outside.¡± He was already eye¨Ccatching to begin with; she didn¡®t want to be the center of attention. . However, he grabbed her moving hand and said, with a warning look in his eyes, ¡°Don¡®t move. You¡®re injured, so I will carry you.¡± BELT . Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Obviously, he had no intention of putting her down. He then walked forward,pletely ignoring the onlookers¡® stares. Meanwhile, she was already flushed to the ears. She wished she could stuff that sweet¨Ctalking mouth of his Why would words that were supposed to be proper be different when he said them? Wasn¡®t he supposed to be the distant and aloof group president? When did he be a sweet¨Ctalker? Someone cleared the entire path for them while he carried her calmly. Throughout the journey, Vania pressed her face against his chest, as if trying to conceal her identity in case someone recognized her. Seeing what she intended to do, he reflexively pursed his lips and said softly behind her ear, ¡°It¡®ste night now. No one would recognize you except my subordinates.¡± His frivolous voice seemed to be mocking her for being so timid. ¡°Hmph.¡± She snorted and kept her head down. She could neither face the gazes of everyone else nor Hanson, who exuded a charming aura. Larry, who was following them, felt as if he were invisible now. Isn¡®t President Luke uninterested in women? That being the case, shouldn¡®t the task of carrying such a goddess be left to me? Why didn¡®t he let go of his hands even until now? President Luke has changed¡­ When they reached the room, Hanson immediately ordered, ¡°Call the doctor over, Larry.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Larry left right away, fearing that his presence would be an annoyance to Hanson¡®s eyes. Vania had been in his embrace since he saved her. He sat on the sofa with a concerned expression and looked at the woman in his arms, who had been lowering her head the entire time. ¡°Wash up first and change into clean clothes. I¡®ll have the doctor examine youter to see if you¡®re injured.¡± All the clothes on Vania were torn. She would have been naked if it hadn¡®t been for Hanson¡®s coat. That triggered feelings of humiliation and panic in her heart, She uneasily stood up from his embrace and asked awkwardly, ¡°Can Ilend one of your shirts?¡± . All her belongings were still in the car. Since she came here with Hanson via helicopter, she did not have her things with her now. She could not possiblye out naked after showering. Furthermore, there were only the two of them in the room. To that, he nodded, ¡°Of course,¡± he replied unhesitatingly. This presidential suite was prepared for him alone, equipped with all of the daily necessities. How difficult would it be to let her have one shirt? He walked to his wardrobe and handed her a clean shirt. ¡°Tell me whatever you need. I¡®ll send someone to get them.¡± He had long forgotten about his muconhohin Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vania nodded gratefully to him. Remembering that he rescued her today, she said, ¡°Thank you for everything you¡®ve done today. If it hadn¡®t been for you, I would have.¡± She just couldn¡®t bring herself to say certain things Noticing her difort, he casually replied, You¡®re just thanking me this way? Isn¡®t it too easy?¡± ¡°What?¡± She did not expect that he would say such words. Unable to respond, she looked at him doubtfully, waiting to hear from him how he wanted her to express her gratitude. He then smiled and said half¨Cjokingly, ¡°Since I saved you, shouldn¡®t you devote your life to me?¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 His words immediately turn her embarrassment to rage. ¡°Hanson! You¡®re..¡± She couldn¡®t bring herself to call her savior ¡®despicable¡®. As a result, she could only yell angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll wash up now.¡± She then pushed him away and sprinted to the bathroom. The moment she entered the bathroom, she leaned against the door with her hand against her chest. Why is my heart racing? It must be because of the nonsense this man said. As she remembered Hanson was outside, her face flushed again. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. In the bathroom, she used the dryer to dry her undergarments and took a quick bath. Meanwhile, Hanson was sitting on the sofa outside. He was gradually losing hisposure. The scenes from five years ago shed through his mind like a movie. For the past five years, no woman had been able to make him lose control. ¨C Even when Mnie stood naked in front of him, he was unmoved. But now, Vania had unknowingly stirred his heart . Feeling frustrated, he walked to the balcony and took out a cigarette from his pocket. He wasn¡®t a regr smoker, and he wasn¡®t addicted to it. He would only smoke one when he was annoyed. had ¨C The cold night breeze blew through him, removing all his irritation. After having one cigarette, he felt much better. Just as he turned around to return to the living room, he saw Vania standing by the door, wearing his shirt. His shirt was slightly long; it barely covered her legs. And beneath the white shirt, her legs appeared fair and long. Her shoulder¨Clength hair was fluttering, and her innocent face had an anxious expression. When she saw him, her tense expression softened a little. With a depressing mood, she said, ¡°I thought you had left.¡± What happened tonight truly terrified her. In this dark night, Hanson was the only person she knew, and if he left, she was afraid that the scary incident would happen again. Seeing her looking aggrieved, he feltpelled to protect her, and the passionate feeling he had suppressed resurfaced. With that, he reflexively avoided her gaze. ¡°I went to the balcony to smoke earlier. I won¡®t leave.¡± He dashed to the bathroom after his words without giving her a chance to respond. Only after he was submerged in cold water, he felt the heat burning within his body dissipate. I¡®m not young anymore; why am I still behaving like a reckless young man? He silently mocked himself in his heart. Fearing that Vania might have suspicion, he quickly took a shower. In the meantime, Vania was indeed dumbfounded by his action. She had no idea why he was behaving in this manner, and not knowing what to do, she poured herself a cup of water. ¨C Not more than five minutester, he exited the bathroom with his usual aloof look. However, the casual bathrobe made his sturdy build appear enticing. She could even feel this man¡®s charm radiating. Such a scene was as beautiful as a well¨Cdrawn painting. She was dazed when she saw this, and her hand that was holding the cup also stopped moving. With much difficulty, she swallowed the water in her mouth. Though she had children, she merely had one such night with one man before. For the past years, she had never been in such close proximity with a man. All that was unfolding before her was so dazzling that she felt the temperature in the room rise, irritating her. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 She licked her lips helplessly, attempting to divert her attention. ¡°Would you like some water? I¡®ll pour you a cup.¡± Looking at her pink lips, he felt that he could not control his body again. Hence, he avoided her gaze right away. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Just as they were feeling awkward, someone knocked on the door. ¡°President Luke, the doctor is here,¡± Larry said. ¡°Alright. Come in.¡± Upon hearing that the doctor was here, Vania immediately sat properly on the sofa, and Hanson naturally sat beside her. The doctor then entered. He respectfully stood in front of Hanson and said, ¡°President Luke, I¡®m Dr. n from Easnd¡®s Center Hospital.¡± To that, Hanson simply furrowed his brows and remained silent, so the doctor couldn¡®t tell what was on his mind. Seeing that, n could only turn to face Vania and said politely, ¡°Hello, Ms. Greyson.¡± M She replied to him politely too. ¡°Hello, Dr. n.¡± V n was meeting the legendary President Luke for the first time. The hospital he was at was under the Luke Corporation. When he was summoned unexpectedly, his heart was filled with curiosity. ¨C His mind started generating hypotheses after seeing Vania¡¯s beauty, especially since she was now in the same room as Hanson and dressed in Hanson¡®s clothes. The moment he met her gaze, he immediately lowered his head, not wanting to meet her eyes directly. He then nervously asked, ¡°Could I examine you now, Ms. Greyson?¡°: ¡°You can.¡± She nodded. Just as she was about to stand up, Hanson opened his mouth, displeased. ¡°Wait. Is there no female doctor in the hospital?¡± The thought of this man examining her body enraged him. Her injuries were all external, and a checkup on them would necessitate a physical examination. How could this be done by a male doctor? Though there were no gender differences in a doctor¡®s eyes, he could not allow it. He had not even seen her body himself! He hadpletely forgotten that Vania was not his woman. n was just about to take a step forward, but after what Hanson said, he had no idea whether he should do so. Despite his inability toprehend the situation, he exined, ¡°The dean sent me here as it is nowte night, President Luke.¡± Hanson sneered at that. ¡°Your dean intends to lose his job, huh? He couldn¡®t evenplete such a small task. Send a female doctor now.¡± n had no idea why Hanson became angry suddenly, so he could only nod his head repeatedly. ¡°I¡®ll call him now.¡± ¡°There¡®s no need for that.¡± Hanson, however, waved his hand to n and said to Larry, who was standing by the door, ¡°Ask him if he still wants to be the dean of the hospital. If he doesn¡®t, I can rece him immediately.¡± ¡°I¡®ll get to that now, President Luke.¡± Larry had clearly overheard the conversation in the room earlier. He couldn¡®t help but mumble in his heart, as if he had discovered some big secret, President Luke does treat Ms. Greyson differently. n could only stand in the room, shivering. He was nervous, but that didn¡®t stop him from doubting why Hanson insisted on a female doctor. . At the same time, Vania stared dazedly at Hanson as well. She, too, did not understand why he lost his cool suddenly, and tried to persuade him, ¡°It iste now; don¡®t cause trouble to the doctors¨C¡± . But before she could finish her sentence, she was met with his icy stare. That made her shut her mouth right away. ¨C It was only after she shut her mouth that she started to doubt herself. Why did I obediently listen to him? How strange. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Larry ryed Hanson¡¯s words to the dean, leaving nothing out. That terrified the dean so much that all his sleepiness dissipated. Earlier today, he had received news that Hanson was in Farville, and in case he needed anything, he personally took the nicht shift. And now, Hanson indeed needed something. The dean then immediately found a female doctor and drove to Greend International Hotel with her at lightning speed. When he reached the presidential suite, he plucked his courage and knocked on the door. When he saw Hanson, he looked at thetter as if he were Hades and said politely, ¡°President Luke, I¡¯ve brought a female doctor.¡± But in his heart, he was praying that Hanson would not lose his temper. With that, Hansonzily raised his gaze and cast a nce at the female doctor, still feeling displeased. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving? Examine her right now!¡± This was the female doctor¡¯s first encounter with the well-known domineering President Luke, and she was excited and in awe with his handsome appearance. But while she was admiring his looks, she heard his cold voice, which immediately jolted her back to reality. She quickly averted her gaze, trembling. It almost slipped her mind that he was also known to be cold and ruthless. She hurriedly nodded and said to Vania, ¡°Ms. Greyson, let¡¯s go inside so I could examine you.¡± xa ¡°Sure.¡± Vania followed her and entered the room. Meanwhile, Hanson, who was sitting outside, ignored the panicked doctors and drank the cup of water from the table without hesitation. The water tastes sweet today. Meanwhile, the dean, who was standing before him, rubbed his sleepy eyes. Am I seeing things? He seemed to be smiling. No. I must be wrong. It¡¯s impossible for President Luke to smile. Vania came out shortly. The female doctor said respectfully, ¡°Everything was examined, President Luke, and Ms. Greyson only suffered from some external injuries. They¡¯re not serious and can be treated with a simple medical ointment.¡± Hanson was relieved to hear that. He nodded, nced at the female doctor who was about to apply the ointment on Vania, and said, ¡°Leave the ointment here. You can go now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± PER How would they defy him? Leaving the ointment behind, they quickly fled this dangerous ce. Hearing what he said, Vania walked over and looked at Hanson with a stunned face. ¡°You¡¯ve sent them all away. Who is going to apply the ointment for me now?¡± ¡°I am, of course,¡± he answered calmly while taking a sip of the water. Though the doctor was a female, he selfishly did not want anyone else to see her body. When Vania heard his words, her jaw dropped. She looked at him, stunned, and realized he had drunk from her cup earlier. Was that an unintentional kiss? Oh, my! She subconsciously touched her lips. But¡­ this is not the most important thing now. He said he is going to apply the ointment for me. But I am a woman. And a woman is different from a man; he knows this, right? Does he know what he is saying? At this moment, she had the urge to touch his forehead to see if he was suffering from a high fever that was interfering with his thinking. If not, how could he say such brazen words? Her blinking eyes seemed to be asking, What are you talking about? S see Meanwhile, Larry, who had just exited the room, was speechless after hearing what Hanson said. HeN?velDrama.Org owns this text. was now a curious bystander, waiting to see what other juicy things he could get. Raising his brows, Hanson said, ¡°Did I not make myself clear? Well, if that¡¯s the case, I shall make an exception for you and repeat what I said.¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 That made Vania choke on her own saliva. ¡°No need for that,¡± she said, waving her hands She didn¡¯t want to hear him say anything that would make her blush: Then, she grabbed the ointment. ¡°I can do it on my own.¡± And she walked toward the room after finishing her words. But Hanson immediately followed and blocked her path when she was about to enter the room. He took the ointment from her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take advantage of you. Let me take a look at your injuries,¡± he said in a soft and sincere tone. She took a nce at him. Noticing that he did not seem to be kidding, and recalling that he was an aloof person by nature, she hesitatingly nodded. Her elbow only suffered some minor scratches. The more serious injuries were mainly on her back, which was blue-ck and swollen as a result of the men hitting her with their wooden sticks. It left a striking scar on her fair skin. When Hanson saw her injuries, he frowned. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked as he lightly touched her wound. His heart ached for her. But how would she feel pain now? She wasn¡¯t close to Hanson to begin with. Apart from a few chance encounters, both of them were not familiar enough to be friends. And now, she was being stared at by this unfamiliar man. Shyness was all she could feel. In reply, she answered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡± She was too embarrassed to even look at his eyes. In fact, she was silently urging him to apply the ointment as fast as possible so that they could get out of this awkward situation. However, how could these wounds on her tender and fair skin not be painful? Hanson could not see her expression as she had her back facing him. Hence, he assumed she was just putting on a brave front, and he was more assertive of her in his heart now. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Fearing that her pain would be unbearable, he quickly poured the ointment on his hand and applied it lightly on her. The ointment had a cooling sensation. Hanson¡¯s fingers, on the other hand, were so hot that it seemed to be scalding her skin. That made her body hot as well, and a bizarre feeling arose in her heart. She was desperate to get this ointment-applying session over with. He took merely a few minutes, but Vania felt as if a few centuries had passed. Finally, the ointment had been applied to all of her wounds. She took a deep breath as her body. which had been as stiff as wood, rxed. At the same time, Hanson was drenched in sweat as well. When he touched her delicate skin, the warmth he felt tickled his heart. He struggled to keep applying the ointment for her, and when he finished, he hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Afterward, he ¡ª left the room and dashed to the bathroom. The cold water poured on him, however, did not relieve the itch in his heart. Vania¡¯s face could not disappear from his mind as well. After a long time, he finally came out from the bathroom and returned to the room with a calm expression Vania was tired after a whole day of traveling and shock. Now that she had calmed down, she felt sleepy. She struggled to keep herself awake. When Hanson entered, she said, ¡°I need to rest now. I will be rushing back to Hammond early tomorrow morning. You should rest too.¡± To that, he nodded. He was well aware that she still felt insecure, and thus, he said softly, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll stay here, so sleep well.¡± Not long after, she fell asleep due to her exhaustion. Looking at her sleeping face, his mind wandered. No one knew what he was thinking right now. The next morning, Vania opened her eyes as soon as the sky brightened. SOO Though she was exhausted the day before, she did not sleep well as she wasn¡¯t used to the bed. At least, she appeared to be in a better spirit now. But it had never urred to her that the moment she opened her eyes, she would see Hanson sitting on the couch. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 The visible blood veins in his eyes revealed that he did not sleep for the entire night. Seeing that, she asked in disbelief, ¡°You sat here all night? Didn¡¯t you sleep?¡± A bizarre feeling swirled in her heart. When he noticed that she looked a lot better than the day before, he started teasing her. ¡°Since I said I¡¯d stay here, I¡¯d definitely keep my promise. Where else can I be but on this couch? Or do you want me to share the bed with you? Well, if you insist, I am forced to oblige.¡± She, again, choked after hearing his brazen words, Where did he get the idea that I wanted to share the bed with him? Forced to oblige? Such a narcissist. The slight feeling of being moved earlier vanished. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After sneering at him, she opened her mouth, with her face slightly red. ¡°Even if you want that, I won¡¯t agree to it! I¡¯m not interested in sleeping with you.¡± She then rose to her feet and dashed out. As soon as she stepped outside, she noticed that a variety of delectable cuisine had already been prepared on the dining table. Furthermore, there was a row of clothes, with their price tags still attached, beside the mirror. Clearly, it was prepared for her. Seeing this, Vania halted her steps. She was so taken aback by what she saw that she couldn¡¯t put it into words. Right then, Hanson, who was standing behind her, said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what you liked to eat. Hence, I ordered a variety of breakfast items for you to choose from. All the clothes are based on your measurements as well. Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything you like.¡± She had no words to describe how she felt right now. ¡°Thank you very much, Hanson.¡± She could only express her appreciation for him. He saved her yesterday and was so attentive to her today. All she wanted to say boiled down to two words: Thank you. In reply, he smiled at her. He wanted to stroke her fluffy hair, but he held back his urge and simply responded, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He then went on indecently, ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t need to thank me. After all, your clothes were a torn, and I couldn¡¯t possibly let you go back like this.¡± She followed her gaze and looked at the shirt she was wearing. He was right. She would undoubtedly cause a huge ruckus if she went out wearing his shirt. *** Just as she was about to thank him again, he teased, ¡°But again, if you really enjoy wearing my shirt, I don¡¯t mind.¡± What? She was utterly confused. The rumors about him must be lies. Aloof and ruthless, they say. But he, in fact, is a glib talker! The gratitude in her heart vanished entirely after she heard his words. She secretly rolled her eyes and blurted out while biting her lips, ¡°You¡¯re annoying.¡± He always spoke frivolously, which irritated her. Why did the nature of her gratitude change the moment it reached his mouth? Her low grudging sound, to Hanson, was her way of being shy. With that, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and stretched his hand to rub her head. It feels just as good as I imagined. But such an action made her furious. Her heart was pounding in anger. Is he stroking my hair? Am I his pet? Despite this, she had no idea how to stand up to him. So, she only managed to give him a stern look before she ran to the row of clothes. After picking a white dress, she went to the bathroom to wash up. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Hanson stood motionless. Looking at his hand, heughed to himself. Vania sat at the dining table for breakfast after washing up, with no intention of talking to him anymore. On the other hand, he was not as resistant as she was and sat calmly opposite her. He then began eating his breakfast slowly and with graceful movements. His sitting posture was also proper, as if he were a painting. Seeing that, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Well, because he is a handsome man, even his eating manner appears elegant, At the same time, he had resumed his serious side. As if he suddenly thought of something, he asked, ¡°What brought you to Farville? Your assistant informed me that you went there for a reason more important than your life.¡± He was curious as to what was more important than her life, which had almost put her in danger. To that, she nodded, a tinge of disappointment in her eyes. ¡°Yes, it is something more important than my life.¡± However, she had now failed. She had not found the child she had painstakingly tried to seek, and she almost got humiliated as a result. She didn¡¯t tell him anything and instead kept it all to herself, but her sorrowful expression shocked him. Since he knew her, this was the first time he sensed her exuding such an immense sorrow. Though Hanson had no idea what happened to her, he could feel Vania¡¯s pain. With furrowed brows, he asked, ¡°Can you tell me more about it? Perhaps I can help you.¡± Vania twitched her mouth miserably and shook her head in reply. ¡°It is quiteplicated, and I can¡¯t express it in just a few words. Thank you for your offer, though.¡± Given her reaction, he did not persist further. ¡°If you feel like talking about it someday, feel free toe to me.¡± That elicited a tender look in her eyes. Hanson had surprised her so much in thest two days. She had been alone for so many years, but now, she suddenly had the urge to find someone in whom she could confide. But she knew Hanson was not going to be this person. ¡°From the bottom of my heart, thank you.¡± She expressed her gratitude to him once more. He had already received numerous thanks from her this morning alone. He didn¡¯t say anything in reply, and they both ate their breakfast quietly. Not longter, Vania put down her utensils. ¡°I¡¯m full now. I¡¯m going to pack my belongings and rush back to Hammond.¡± It had been one full day since she left home, and she had no idea how anxious her babies were upon knowing that she was in danger. Hence, she needed to rush back to their side to alleviate their concern. Hanson took in her anxious expression. After hesitating for a while, he asked the question he had long wanted to ask. ¡°Vania, do you have a man?¡± Man? What man? His question took her by surprise. She had no idea why he had asked such a random question. Besides, she had no idea what Hanson was talking about or what kind of man he was referring to. At the same time, he was observing Vania¡¯s expression as well. He was perplexed as to whether she was feigning ignorance with him or if she truly did not understand what he said. He then asked again in clearer terms, ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± He was dying to know the answer. Thus, he asked straightforwardly in case she didn¡¯t understand his question.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Vania blinked a few times before she realized what Hanson was trying to say. Oh, so that¡¯s what he¡¯s asking about. She had no idea why he wanted to know that, but she shook her head. ¡°No. Why do you ask?¡± The frown disappeared from his forehead when he heard her response. He felt rxed and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Nothing,¡± he answered. ¡°You should pack up now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She gave him a look of suspicion, though she did not ask why he wanted to know that. Hanson was watching her, feeling really happy that Vania was single. A momentter, however, he chided himself, So what if she¡¯s single? That¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯m just trying to help. She might get duped, and I¡¯m too kind to stand by and watch that happen. Something bad might have happened if I hadn¡¯te to her help. Yep, that¡¯s right. He then took a big bite of the food. Not bad. This is peak Easnd brekkie. Vania and Hanson arrived at Hammond International Airport five hourster. Linda was already waiting for Vania at the entrance, but when she saw her showing up with Hanson, her eyes widened in disbelief. Why¡¯d theye together? Is Mr. Lukeing to Easnd as well? Linda wanted to know what the truth behind this was. Before she got into the car, Vania told Hanson professionally, ¡°I will bring the contract to Luke Corporation first thing tomorrow morning. Thank you for your help. Goodbye.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Hanson nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He might have seemed deadpan on the outside, but he wasughing on the inside. She has two personas, huh? She¡¯s a different person in Hammond. Interesting. Linda knew the trip had failed, for Vania came back all by herself after all. Linda could see the sadness in Vania¡¯s eyes, and she sympathized with Vania. Vania reclined back into her seat as the exhaustion took over her while she said, ¡°Take me home.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Linda sped up. Vania stared at the scenery outside the window. Home was where her heart was; as . long as she could rest, she would always get back to work the next day feeling refreshed. Vania spaced out all the way home. The events that happened over thest two days yed in her mind like a movie in fast-forward mode. She snapped out of it a momentter, and there was nothing but an icy chill in her eyes. I¡¯ve underestimated Mnie, it seems. The car stopped before the gates of Haling Vi. Vania told Linda, ¡°Handle thepany for the day. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡± Linda nodded, for she knew Vania needed her rest. ¡°I understand. Get some rest, boss. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Go.¡± The moment she came back into the vi, her kids surrounded her. ¡°Wee back, Mommy! We¡¯ve missed you!¡± They circled their mother, trying to see if she was hurt anywhere. The sight of her children washed away all her frustrations. She held them in her arms and kissed their foreheads. ¡°I¡¯m fine, kids,¡± she said, her voice thick with worry and longing. ¡°I¡¯m back in one piece, so don¡¯t worry about it. I was saved in the nick of time thanks to your tracking device, and the one who saved me was Hanson. He¡¯s the boss of Luke Corporation. You kids hacked into their internalwork before, and I owe him a favor this time.¡± Chapter 32 Chapter 32 She checked on her children, looking worried. Her kids were usually rambunctious, but she now noticed there were dark circles under their eyes from theirck of sleep. Concerned, she said, ¡°You kids must¡¯ve been worried sick. You guys didn¡¯t sleep well, did you? I¡¯m back now, and I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore. I¡¯ll be fine. Just take care of yourselves, alright? I¡¯ve taken the day off, so what do you say we have some bonding time?¡± The kids nodded solemnly. ¡°As long as you¡¯re back, we¡¯ll be fine, Mommy. We¡¯ll go with your idea.¡± Jack seemed miffed, though. He held his mother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sit down, Mommy We want to see if you¡¯re hurt. I bet they did this on purpose. They knew you¡¯d be there, and they set you up.¡± James had a deep frown on his forehead as well. He was still worried. ¡°We¡¯ll find out who they are, Mommy. They won¡¯t get away with this.¡± Jacob puckered his lips, tears welling up in his eyes. ¡°We were worried sick, Mommy. We couldn¡¯t believe it when you got yourself in danger, but since you¡¯re okay now, and we¡¯re really happy about it.¡± Her children had always been smart and considerate. Vania had to be strong for them, or they would worry about her. ¡°Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done, kids. I¡¯m fine, and there¡¯s nothing to worry about. I know who the viin is now, and I¡¯ll handle it. Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s get some sleep now. It¡¯s been days since I saw you, and I¡¯ve missed you too. Have you missed me?¡± The kids answered at the same time, ¡°We missed you too, Mommy. We should get some sleep now. It¡¯s been a long day.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The sight of her kids reminded her of the missing pair, and she felt crestfallen. She then said, her voice filled with sadness and apology, ¡°I dide back in one piece, but I failed to take your brother with me. Will you me me for that?¡± The sadness infected the children, and they wiped their tears away. All five of her kids were slightly telepathic, and the boys could feel that their brother and sister were suffering. They could not tell their mother that lest she got even more worried. All they could do was cheer her up. ¡°We won¡¯t me you, Mommy. We know you did your best, and he won¡¯t me you either. Although we missed this opportunity, we can work together and get our brother and sister back. Cheer up, Mommy. We feel sad when you¡¯re sad.¡± Vania wiped the tears off her children¡¯s cheeks and held her sadness back. She refused to spread more negativity, so she said, ¡°Thank you, kids. We¡¯ll work together and get your brother and sister back. By then, we¡¯ll be a happy family again.¡± I¡¯m never going to give up on finding my kids.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 ¡°You must be tired, Mommy. Get some sleep, and we¡¯ll be right beside you.¡± Vania nodded. She spent the whole afternoon with her children and yed a lot with them, making up for the two days they lost. However, she did not let them see her scars, for they would be worried if they did. Meanwhile, Hanson got into his car right after he left the airport, and Larry drove him to the deepest parts of a remote mountain in the rural area. It seemed like an innocuous ce, but nobody would expect a cave standing in the deepest part of the mountain. Guards were standing at the entry outside it 24/7. When Hanson approached the cave, all the guards greeted, ¡°Hello, sir.¡± Hanson nodded at them, and a man in a ck suit led him to the dungeon. It was clean and neat, but the air was freezing. It felt dark and foreboding as if they were in hell itself. Anyone who came in would get chills all over their body for no reason. Hanson asked darkly, ¡°How is it going?¡± The man who led him underground said, ¡°He¡¯s still not saying anything.¡± A cruel, mirthless smile curled Hanson¡¯s lips. ¡°Is that so?¡± Let¡¯s see how stubborn they can be. There¡¯s no answer I can¡¯t get, and their fates have already been sealed the moment we captured them. The group of thugs who had tried to assault Vania back in Easnd was tied firmly to the pirs. Hanson came in, and they cursed, ¡°Who the f*ck are you guys? Tell me your names! The boss is going to wreck you if he knows what you¡¯re doing to us!¡± The bodyguard in charge of the interrogation was infuriated by their insolence. He shouted, ¡°Shut it! Tell me everything you know and I¡¯ll spare your life! Stay quiet, and I¡¯ll kill you instead!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling you sh*t! I don¡¯t know anything! Let us go or I¡¯ll rip you apart!¡± the thug threatened as if they were unafraid of anything. The threats were nothing but jokes to Hanson. He gave them a look that sent chills down their spines, and they stopped giving more attitude. They had no idea who the man was, but they knew he could kill them if he wanted Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Hence, the thugs shut up and said nothing. The bodyguard took a chair and ced it in the center of the chamber. He wiped it a few times before asking Hanson to sit. The other bodyguard stood beside the chair, holding some tea utensils while awaiting his orders. Hanson sat down on his chair, looking like an emperor who was surveying his territory, Then, he fiddled with his phone for a while before raising his headnguidly. He smirked at the leader of the thugs and said, ¡°They touched and saw something they shouldn¡¯t. In that case, shouldn¡¯t they be paying with their eyes and hands?¡± Did they see Vania¡¯s naked body? Well, then that¡¯ll be thest thing they ever see. Larry quickly added, ¡°Sir, as far as I remember, there¡¯s a form of torture that involves cutting off the victim¡¯s limbs and gouging out their eyes. They call that the human bat. I¡¯ve never seen that before, but I¡¯ve always been curious about it.¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 The thugs might be brash, but they were terrified the moment Hanson made his appearance. Meanwhile, Larry adding fuel to the fire did not help with their fears. After all, they were just somemon thugs who had no gang or boss. That was just a lie, but since their bluff was called, they relented. The leader begged for mercy and said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill us. We¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Hanson kept fiddling with his phone, ignoring their plea. Meanwhile, his bodyguards were starting to prepare the sharp tools. Consequently, the thugs were shivering from fear of what was toe, and they would have plopped down to the ground if they were not tied to the pir. The leader begged right away and screamed, ¡°Please don¡¯t take my eyes away. Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Hanson took the cup of tea and had a sip, but he said nothing. The bodyguards were still fiddling with the tools, cing all the steel bats and knives in front of the thugs. The leader could feel his heart thumping furiously in his chest, and his voice became barely a whisper. His legs were shaking, and he closed his eyes. He mustered all of his strength and roared, ¡°I know who did this! I-It was a woman c-called Greyson or something!¡± He thought it was a roar, but the leader only let out a whimper. The answer, however, made Hanson stop. He looked straight at the leader of the thug, demanding him to exin himself. Larry was in disbelief as well, and his eyes were as wide as saucepans. A terrible thought urred to him. Did Miss Vania n this all by herself? No. That can¡¯t be. Who¡¯d put themselves at risk like this, and for what reason? This makes no sense at all.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Hanson had the same question as well. Judging from all the information he had, Vania would be the prime suspect, but he had a feeling that someone else was behind this. The leader of the thugs racked his brains trying to think of the name, and then one of hisckeys remembered who the mastermind was. ¡°Oh, I remember it now! That woman¡¯s name is M-Mnie!¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s her name! Mnie Greyson!¡± the otherckeys agreed. Hanson crushed his cup into smithereens, and the loud noise scared everyone. They hung their heads low, keeping quiet lest they were killed. Larry was in utter shock, for he did not expect Mnie to be the one behind this. He knew what happened in Easnd, but he never thought Mnie would be the mastermind behind it. She poisoned the young master¡¯s son and used Vania as a scapegoat, and now she wants to kill Miss Vania herself? How could she? He was aghast about the cruelty of this whole affair, and he knew Hanson must be livid. The dark look on the face of his employer told him about that. He had one question, though; why was Mnie doing this? Larry took a step forward and pointed at the thugs. ¡°Tell us everything you know. Lie, and you will suffer the consequences.¡± The thugs nodded in horror. One of them said, ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 ¡°We were at Red Allure in Easnd two days ago. A guy came to us and gave us a photo. He wants us to find her in an old house in Farville and secure her, instructing us to capture her no matter what once we saw her. He also wanted us to take her nudes and naked videos and send them to him. The guy also wanted us to rape her and toss her into the mountains. After all, Farville is a remote area, and nobody would look into a missing person here.¡± ¡°He paid us more than a million in deposit, so we took it and went to hide in Farville until the woman showed up. However, your men saved her the moment she was caught.¡± The thug was observing the look on Hanson¡¯s face as he answered. When Hanson was starting to look angry, the thug¡¯s voice slowly became a whisper. Larry was frowning as well. He got the gist of it, but he also had a question. He asked, ¡°How do you know the mastermind is Mnie?¡± The thugs did not bring her up in the story at all. The thug quickly answered, ¡°The guy¡¯s the only one we saw. He would pay us two and a half million, and we¡¯d take the rest of the money from him once we¡¯re done. When we left the bar, we saw him calling someone at the backdoor. We couldn¡¯t hear everything he said, but there was one thing we heard. ¡®It¡¯s done. Tell Miss Mnie about it. That¡¯s how we know Mnie is behind this.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Larry had gotten all his answers, and he pped his hands. Two bodyguards came in while holding a man between them. He was tied up as well. Larry asked, ¡°Look closely. Is he your employer?¡± The man kept staring at the ground, trying to keep the thugs from recognizing him. Larry snorted and nodded at the bodyguards, and they raised the man¡¯s head by force. The thugs answered, ¡°That¡¯s him! Everyone at the bar calls him Wesley!¡± Wesley was in agony from being held so roughly by the bodyguard, but he shook his head. He mumbled, ¡°Who are you guys? I don¡¯t know you at all! Why¡¯d you take me here? What do you want?¡± Larry did not believe Wesley at all. He sneered. This guy won¡¯t say anything, and he¡¯s still trying to weasel his way out? Fine. We¡¯ll need to teach him a lesson. Larry came up to Hanson and bowed at him, awaiting further orders. Hanson nodded, and Larry knew what he was trying to say. He raised his hand. ¡°Tie him up at the pir.¡± Wesley shouted, ¡°Let me go! Kidnapping is a crime, you know that? I¡¯m going to sue you!¡± He thought he covered himself perfectly and left no evidence behind, but Larry had found everything he needed to make sure Wesley was convicted. Hanson sneered. ¡°You want to sue me? I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯d do that.¡± He raised his hand. ¡°Larry.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Larry bowed, standing beside Hanson and awaiting his orders. ¡°Since he wants to sue me, I¡¯ll have you trouble you to send him to the police station,¡± Hanson said nonchntly as he looked at everyone present. His eyes were so cold that they made everyone shudder. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 It was a simple gesture, but Larry understood what Hanson wanted to do. He smirked. ¡°I understand. I shall do it right away.¡± A line of bodyguards came in and greeted Hanson first before taking the thugs and Wesley away. The thugs resigned to their fates and left in silence, though Wesley was still shouting, ¡°Where are you taking me? Let me go! Do you hear me?¡± Hanson¡¯s brows furrowed impatiently. ¡°He¡¯s loud.¡± Larry quickly ordered, ¡°Will someone shut him up?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Wesley was silenced a momentter. Hanson then walked out of the chamber, and Larry followed suit. He could feel the anger boiling within Hanson. If the mes could burn, it would have burned a whole vige into cinders. Sadly, he could not help Hanson, for Mnie was the mother of Hanson¡¯s sons. It would be inappropriate to poke his nose into this. The moment Hanson came out of the cave, he received a few messages. One of them was a transaction record involving Mnie¡¯s card. The other was the recording of a phone call that detailed how Mnie had set Vania up. The evidence was clear, and Hanson clenched his phone so tightly that he almost crushed it. The look in his eyes was cold enough to turn an elephant into ice, and he whispered an order to Larry. Larry nodded. ¡°Right away, sir.¡± At the same time, Mnie was waiting in the lobby of Fortune Tower. ording to the news she had gotten from Vania, Master Mia should be here, and she had confirmed the news to be true. That was why she wanted to visit her as many times as possible to show how earnest she was about meeting the woman. She would wait in the lobby first thing in the morning every day and spend the whole day there, only leaving after everyone had clocked off. It had been two days since then, but she had not seen Mia yet. Whenever she went to ask the receptionist about it, they would tell her that the message was sent, but Mia said she would meet up with Mnie if she had the time. She refused thedy again with the same excuse, and it eroded her patience. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. For some reason, she felt unnerved that day as if something horrendous would happen soon. She did not bother to keep up the patientdy act anymore. Instead, she went to the receptionist and haughtily demanded, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? When will she see me? I¡¯ve been here for two days, but you keep refusing my request using the same excuse every time. Do you think I¡¯m a pushover? Is Mia not in at all? Are you lying to me?¡± The receptionist did not re up despite the attitude she was getting. She politely said, ¡°Calm down, Miss Mnie. Master Mia is right here with us, and that is a fact. We do not need to lie, and you¡¯ve seen how many people want to see her over thest couple of days. Master Mia did not see anyone. Be patient, and don¡¯t be in a hurry. Alternatively, you can leave your number with us. Master Mia will see you once she has the time.¡± And you said you wanted to show Master Mia how serious you are about this? It¡¯s only been two days, and you already can¡¯t hold it in. The receptionist was mocking the woman¡¯s hypocrisy silently. She then scorned, ¡°Also, Master Mia will only see those she likes. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t really take a liking to you. That¡¯ll exin why she doesn¡¯t want to see you, Miss Mnie.¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Mnie noticed the mockery, and her anger red at once. She dropped her act and pointed at the receptionist, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that attitude! You¡¯re just a receptionist! Watch your tongue, or I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re fired! I¡¯ll make sure of that. I¡¯m telling you to go and tell Master Mia that I must see her today.¡± The receptionist was still smiling, unfazed by the insulting attitude earlier. She said, ¡°Please understand our situation, Miss Mnie. We only send Master Mia messages once every day so she would not be disturbed. She has records of the messages we sent her. If she wants to see you, she will tell us. You may wait with us if you wish to, but you can go home as well. We¡¯ll call once Master Mia wishes to see you.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Angered, Mnie took out a card from her limited-edition handbag and hurled it onto the counter. She said, her attitude arrogant, ¡°There¡¯s five million in there. You can have half of it, and Master Mia can have the rest. Tell her that Mnie Greyson wants to see her. I¡¯ll give her another five million once I see her.¡± Money could solve anything and everything, or at least that¡¯s what Mnie thought. She was giving the receptionist a smug look as if she was sure that Mia would see her after this. The receptionist was still wearing a professional smile on her face, though she was mocking Mnie in silence. It¡¯s only been two days and you already can¡¯t take it? The receptionist picked up the card, and Mnie watched as she did so. She held it in her hand, pretending to be scared that she might be seen. She said, ¡°Give me a minute, Miss Greyson.¡± She tucked the card away and went into the office to make a call. ¡°Boss? It¡¯s me, Melody.¡± The person she called was Vania, and Fortune Tower was one of the office buildings under Gxy Corporation. Melody had gotten the authorization to let Mnie into the building and meet Mia, but her throwing money at them came as a surprise. She called Vania to tell her about what Mnie had said. Vania chuckled. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s free money. A fool and her money are soon to be parted, if you get what I¡¯m saying.¡± Melody chuckled as well. ¡°You have a point, but how should we exin this to Master Mia?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it and just leave it to me. Tell her what I¡¯m going to tell you.¡± Mnie was just a joke to Vania, and she chortled silently,ughing at her stupidity. Just because you¡¯re rich doesn¡¯t mean you can do anything you want. After all, two can y this game. Melodyughed as well. ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying, boss. I¡¯ll tell her right away.¡± ¡°You do that.¡± Melody put her phone down and went back to the reception counter. She still looked as professional as ever, though she sounded gentler this time. She nodded at Mnie, saying, ¡°Thanks for waiting, Miss Mnie. I have told Master Mia about your message, and she is delighted about it. She¡¯s looking forward to your meeting with her. She believes that you are a smart, independent, and talented designer.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Mnie wiggled her eyebrows smugly. I knew it. Money can solve everything. You just have to have enough of it. Even a designer as talented as Mia still can¡¯t resist the power of money. Mnie could imagine her sess and the praises Hanson would bestow on her. She had a look of delight on her face, and she demanded, ¡°Can I see Master Mia right now?¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 However, the receptionist shook her head. The smile on Mnie¡¯s face instantly vanished. She frowned and asked, ¡°What do ¡¤ you mean? When on earth will I get to see her?¡± Melody exined with a smile, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Miss Greyson. Master Mia has agreed to meet you, and she is a woman of her word. Unfortunately, someone has spent 7.5 million to book all her time today. Therefore, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll just have to wait, Miss Greyson. I¡¯m sure that soon enough, Master Mia will arrange an appointment for you. Please be patient, Miss Greyson.¡± As soon as Mnie heard that, her expression turned sour. 7.5 million? Are they trying to scam me? It was impossible for Mnie to bring such an amount to the table, so she could only leave a warning with the receptionist. ¡°You better not be lying to me, or else, I won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡± Hanson arrived at Luke Estate and immediately ordered Finley, ¡°Take Morales and Morgan out for the day and don¡¯te back so soon.¡± Finley had no clue what happened, but he did not dare to make any wild guesses either. He quickly answered, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He had been working for Hanson for quite a long time now, so he could tell that Hanson was currently fuming. Hanson took a seat on the couch and started reading some documents on his phone. A short whileter, Mnie opened the door and stepped in. When she saw that Hanson was home, she was pleasantly surprised. He had been gone on a business trip for the past two days, so she did not expect that he would be home so soon. She smiled sweetly as she walked over to share her good news about her appointment with Mia Stravinsky. ¡°Hanson, I have some good news for you.¡± However, before she reached Hanson, she was startled by the expression on his face. His brows were furrowed with great displeasure, and his eyes that were glinting coldly seemed to be staring daggers at her. His pupils were dark, and she could not identify the emotion within them. Before she could even open her mouth to ask what was happening, Hanson¡¯s lips curved ever-so-slightly into a chilling smirk. He was giving off an icy aura that sent chills down her spine, and she even felt a hint of bloodlust mixed in with his callousness. Mnie had a panicked smile. ¡°Hanson, what¡¯s the matter? What happened? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± She even touched her face to check if something had gone awry with her beauty treatment earlier. When all this fell into Hanson¡¯s eyes, all he could see was the shallow vapidness of her acting. She was just putting on a show for him. He picked up the documents on the table and tossed them toward her. As the sheets of paper scattered at her feet, he coldly suggested, ¡°Before you speak, think very carefully about what you n to say.¡± Mnie was wide-eyed and flustered as she scrambled to pick up the documents. What did Hanson find out? She never thought that he would find out about what happened in Easnd. When she saw the words ¡°beauty treatment¡±, her eyes grew even wider and she uneasily hurried through the rest of the documents. Mnie gulped and tried topose herself, but it was impossible for her to calm down. She eked out a weak smile that was very unnatural as she asked, ¡°Hanson, do you believe that this is true? Why is it always my fault whenever something happens to Vania? Don¡¯t you think that there¡¯s something unusual about her? Why is she suddenlying between us and stirring up all this trouble? Does she have some sort of ulterior motive? Hanson, we should stay away from this sort of conniving person. As for the things that are being described in these documents, I never did any of them. It¡¯s all a lie.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She had nned every single detail and made sure that she would not be implicated at all. Every single part of her n was carried about by someone else, so it should not have been traced back to her. Also, she had sent someone to keep an eye on things and they told her that all had gone to n. Even though the phone with the recording had gone missing during the fight, they had already found the chip and would soon be delivering it to her. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Mnie had already made all the necessary arrangements here in Hammond. Once the chip was safe in her hands, she would be able to destroy Vania. Still, a niggling thought crept into her heart. Where did Hanson get this information? Why has it been traced back to me all of a sudden? There were a million questions running through her mind, but when she spoke, she focused on besmirching Vania. She wanted Hanson to start doubting Vania¡¯s credibility in hopes that she could remove herself from all this. Hanson did have some doubts about Vania, but deep down inside him, he believed that Vania would not go against him. Perhaps he wanted to trust that she would not stand against him. When Mnie noticed Hanson¡¯s tightly-knitted brows, she assumed that she had sessfully sown seeds of doubt in his mind, so she doubled down. ¡°Hanson, I¡¯ve heard a lot about Vania having a sordid personal life. Maybe she ruffled some feathers she shouldn¡¯t have, and now they¡¯re out for revenge. Anyway, wasn¡¯t she doing fine in Hammond? Why did she run off to such a rural ce? There must be some secret that she¡¯s trying to hide. Don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance, for she has fooled a lot of people with that innocent look of hers. Hanson, I love you with my whole heart. You have to believe me.¡± Hanson felt nothing but repulsion for Mnie, who was still spinning her web of lies. He was sorely disappointed by the fact that she refused to own up to her schemes even when the evidence was right there in her hands. Back when Luke Corporation¡¯s firewalls had been breached, Hanson had checked into Vania¡¯s history. She had done so little in the past that it could not even fill a single page, so what was this talk about a sordid personal life? His lone was icy as he said, ¡°I¡¯m done listening to all your lies. I told you to think carefully before you say anything, but you chose not to. From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to have any contact with the children. Take the time to think about what you¡¯ve done.¡± How could the mother of his children be such a vicious woman? He had forgiven her once before, but she still refused to change. If he continued to put up with her, it was going to blow up in his face one day. Immediately, Mnie became frantic. Her children were her trump card, but what would be of her if she could not see them? She rushed over toward Hanson, but before she could get near him, he sent a flying kick that threw her t on the ground. ¡°Ahh! It hurts!¡± Mnie began to tear up in pain. She clutched her waist and cried out painfully, ¡°Hanson, why are you so sure that I did those things? What¡¯s so great about Vania? You¡¯ve only met her several times, but you already have so much trust in her that you¡¯re willing to take her side every time. I¡¯ve been with you for five years, and I¡¯ve given birth to two of your children. I¡¯ve dedicated every second of my life to you and never once betrayed you, but why do you not see everything that I¡¯ve done for you? How do I not measure up to Vania?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Mnie voiced these heartwrenching words that came straight from her heart. She really wanted to know why Hanson refused to ept her into his heart despite everything she had done for his sake. Her eyes were fixed on Hanson, and it was the first time that she had ever looked him in the eye like that. When she caught his gaze, her heart skipped a beat. She was so in love with him that she yearned for him constantly, and she fervently wished to spend her entire life with him. Yet, the man that she loved so dearly stared right back at her and crushed her heart with his words. ¡°Vania is better than you in every single way.¡± Mnie sank to her feet and shook her head in despair. She could not believe that Hanson would say such a thing to her. Heartbroken, she questioned Hanson and asked, ¡°Do you really trust Vania that much? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she mighi be lying to you?¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Hanson was unmoved by Mnie¡¯s words, and he was certain that Vania would not lie to him. In fact, he was also a little taken aback by his faith in Vania. Somehow, it felt like it was meant to be this way. Hanson drawled out slowly, ¡°Farville, Easnd. I saw what happened with my own two eyes. What else do you have to say for yourself?¡± Did he see it with his own eyes? Did Hanson travel to Easnd? She knew that he had not made any ns to take a business trip, so why had he gone there? In any case, Sonia had gone to Farville, which was a rural vige area that had very little to offer, so why would Hanson have gone there? If he saw it with his own eyes, did it not mean that he was with Vania the entire time? Mnie¡¯s bestid ns never ounted for the possibility of Hanson being there. Tears were streaking down her face as she said, ¡°You were with her all along? Even though you had no idea why she was going there, you still wanted to apany her? Hanson, have you fallen in love with Vania? You cannot fall in love with her! I am the children¡¯s mother, and I will always be their mother! I will never let Vania take my ce! Never!¡± Mnie screeched in agony through her tears. ¡°Are you aware of what you¡¯re saying?¡± Hanson¡¯s expression was chilly. Love? What was love? He did not understand the love that Mnie was referring to, but she was right about one thing-he wanted to get to know Vania better, and he wanted to stay close to her. Could this be a sign of love? Mnie was still crying her eyes out. ¡°Hanson, I thought we had an agreement. For the sake of the children, we said that we will spend the rest of our lives together. Have you forgotten about this? Are you really okay with hurting Morales and Morgan like this? I¡¯ll apologize for everything I said earlier, okay? Please don¡¯t take the children away from me. Hanson, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. However, Hanson suill remained unmoved as he dered, ¡°I only believe what I see.¡± Mnie was filled with dread. Hanson did not trust her any longer-no, he had never Trusted her at all. Ide only trusted what he saw, but what did he see? She continued to try and defend herself, saying, ¡°Hanson, think about it. How would I know for sure where Vania was heading lo? There are so many variables that I had no control over, so it would be impossible for me to set up a trap for her. There must be some misunderstanding. Someone is trying to set me up. Vania might even be the one who¡¯s putting on a show for you. Hanson, you have to look into this properly. I don¡¯t want you to have any misunderstandings about me.¡± No matter what she said, Hanson continued to sit there in silence. There was not a single shred of emotion in his expression, and his cold indifference was beginning to get to Mnie. She faltered and did not know how to continue spinning her story. When Mnie fell silent, Hanson sneered. ¡°Can¡¯t think of anything to say anymore?¡± As soon as he said that, he threw a voice recorder over to Mnie. Mnie stared wide-eyed at the voice recorder, but she could not bring herself to pick it up. She had no idea what it contained. Hanson¡¯s sneer was full of taunting, and he threw Mnie a look. ¡°Are you afraid of listening to it?¡± Indeed, Mnie was afraid of listening to the recording inside as she did not know what it could be about. Hanson stated indifferently, ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t need the recording to jolt your memory and help you recall what you¡¯ve done. What were you nning to do if I hadn¡¯t found out about this? Murder? You¡¯ve got quite a lot of guts, don¡¯t you, Mnie? There¡¯s no point in pleading for my forgiveness. I¡¯m taking you to Gxy Corporation today so you can beg for Vania¡¯s forgiveness in person. You should start reflecting on your transgressions now, and don¡¯t even bother looking for Morales and Morgan. I¡¯ll make all the necessary arrangements for them, so you don¡¯t need to worry about them.¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Mnie realized that Hanson was helping Vania to get even. He only cared about Vania, and he had no concern for her at all. She could only pin her hope on their children. ¡°Hanson, I¡¯m begging you. Please don¡¯t take the children away from me. Morales and Morgan are my life, and they¡¯re both still so young. How can you separate us? I was just too jealous of Vania. She doesn¡¯t need to do anything for you to pay all your attention to her, whereas I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been by your side this whole time without even so much of a nce from you. I couldn¡¯t take it, and I just wanted to find some people to scare her off. I didn¡¯t n on doing anything else. Why are you making it out to be such a horrifying thing? I was wrong about this, I really get it now. I¡¯ll follow you tomorrow. I¡¯ll apologize to her and beg for her forgiveness, but please, please reconsider your decision. Please don¡¯t take the children away from me.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re thinking about what¡¯s best for the children? What were you thinking about when you did those things? This is not the first time.¡± Hanson could not stand being in her presence any longer, so he immediately walked off. Mnie fell to the ground like a deted balloon. ¡°Arghhh¡­¡± She screamed as if she was trying to vent all the pent-up emotions inside her. She crumpled into a heap on the ground with hollow eyes as her tears seemed to have finally dried up. After a while, she muttered to herself, ¡°Vania, I¡¯ll never let you get away with this.¡± Her hollow eyes began to fill with hatred. She got her phone and dialed a familiar number. ¡°Find out what Hanson did in Easnd,¡± she barked her command and quickly ended the call. Then, she looked up a number in a protected document and anxiously made another call.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The phone began to ring, and as her heartbeat continued to grow louder with every ring, it felt like it was going to jump out of her chest. Finally, the call connected after ten seconds, but to Mnie, it felt like a lifetime. The moment the call connected, Mnie began tosh out in a hushed voice, saying, ¡°Whal on earth is going on? I thought everything went ording to n? How did Hanson find out about it? Did Vania make her way back to Hammond without even so much as a scratch?¡± However, the call remained silent, and Mnie did not get an answer. She impatiently demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Speak!¡± Finally, a polite voice filtered through the speakers. ¡°Miss Greyson, this is Larry rk speaking.¡± What? Larry? Mnie suffered a huge fright and scrambled to end the call. She checked the number that she dialed and confirmed that it belonged to Wesley, so why did Larry answer the call? Immediately, she crawled over to the voice recorder. Her hands were shaking as she pressed y. What she heard was an audio recording of her call with Wesley, as well as a recording of Hanson interrogating those hooligans. Why did it turn out like this? She had assumed that Hanson was just standing up for Vania, but she never thought that he knew about the entire n. What on earth happened in Easnd? Just as she was lost in her confusion, she received a message that included Hanson¡¯s itinerary in Easnd. When he reached Easnd, he headed straight for Farville and rescued Vania. Then, he spent the night with Vania in a hotel before heading back to Hammond in the morning It was such a huge coincidence that Mnie started to wonder whether everything had been a premeditated n all along. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Who would have influenced Hanson? Why was he willing to follow Vania to Farville? Mnie did not know what to do anymore. How was she going to win Hanson back? All alone in the empty estate, Mnie continued to stew in her thoughts. After a day of much-needed rest, Vania was finally back to her normal self the next morning. She knew that she was going to sign the contract with Hanson today, so she got up a little earlier than usual. ¡°My babies, Mommy is heading to the office now, so I¡¯ll see all of you tonight.¡± Her three babies reluctantly watched her leave. ¡°Goodbye, Mommy.¡± Vania thought that she would be early, but when she arrived at herpany, she found that Hanson was already waiting for her. Of course, Mnie was with him as well. Vania did not bother to even look at Mnie. She smiled at Hanson and said, ¡°I thought we agreed yesterday that I¡¯ll make the trip to Luke Corporation. I didn¡¯t expect you to show up here this early, Mr. Luke.¡± When Hanson heard the form of address that Vania used with him, he frowned and corrected her by saying, ¡°Vania, I told you to just call me Hanson.¡± His tone of voice left no room for objection. He did not want to hear the words ¡®Mr. Luke¡¯e out of Vania¡¯s mouth. Vania nodded along, but she neither agreed nor disagreed to do so. However, this was enough for Mnie to start boiling with anger. Are these two people fliruing in front of me?! Since when did Hanson ever allow other people to call him by name? He rebuked her constantly back then when she first started addressing him as Hanson. In the end, he did not bother correcung her any longer, but she knew exactly why. It was not because he had finally epted her, but it was because he no longer cared what she did. It did not matter to him how she addressed him anymore. Vania asked her staff to prepare two sses of water, one for Hanson, and one for herself. She did not get one for Mnie, and she still did not even look Mnie in the eye at all. Mnie was infuriated by how Vania was ignoring her. It was obvious that Vania was disregarding her on purpose. Even so, since Hanson was with them, Mnie could only patiently wait in silence. She heard Vania saying politely, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, it saves me a trip to your office. This is the contract that mypany has prepared. Please take a look and see if there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to discuss.¡± When Hanson received the document, he did not even bother to look through it. He flipped straight to the back and signed his name with a flourish. Even his signature looked as intimidating as he did. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vania blinked a few times and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to check the terms of the contract?¡± Hanson sounded very indulgent as he said, ¡°I trust you.¡± Vania shot back and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll cheat you?¡± Hanson shrugged indifferently. ¡°Who cares? I can afford to lose a bit of money if it makes you happy.¡± Was 150 million a bit of money? The world of Hanson Luke was certainly beyond the imagination of ordinary plebeians. However, what did he mean by ¡®If it made her happy? Did that not sound a little too flirtatious? As for Mnie, she felt a stir of jealousy again. Was Hanson under some kind of spell? Why did he have so much faith in Vania? She was beginning to think that Hanson did not bring her here to apologize at all. He simply brought her here to be ridiculed in public. As for Linda and Larry, they were starting to feel like they were watching a couple on a date. Vania had been started by Hanson¡¯s words, but soon, she was back to her confident businesswoman self, ¡°Since there are no amendments necessary, then the contract canmence today. I will have a collection of jewelry designs ready within a month, and Luke Corporation will handle all the sales and marketing thates after.¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Hanson didn¡¯t seem worried at all. He was willing to offer Vania his full support. ¡°No problem. You can contact me anytime with a request.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Vania responded. Mnie, who was ignored on the side, faced another crisis in her heart. Since the two of them had sessfully coborated, they would have more opportunities to meet in the future. Would the things that she had done be revealed? If so, it would be detrimental to her. After talking about business, Vania first gazed at Mnie, who was seemingly absent minded, before looking at Hanson. ¡°Do you have anything else?¡± she inquired. Right then, Hanson gave Mnie a meaningful nce and then continued staring at Vania. She is undeniably beautiful. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Upon receiving the signal, Mnie immediately retracted her thoughts. She lowered her head in Vania¡¯s direction and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize to you.¡± That being said, if Vania listened carefully, there was a hint of indignation in Mnie¡¯s tone. After hearing the other woman¡¯s half-hearted apologies, Vania sneered, ¡°Oh? Apologize? I wonder when you are referring to, Miss Mnie? Is this an apology for what you did five years ago? Or is it about the present moment?¡± As she said that, Vania leaned against her executive chair and looked at Mnie condescendingly. After Mnie heard the words ¡®five years ago, she quickly interrupted, ¡°I am here to sincerely apologize. It¡¯s my fault that I sent someone to intimidate you when you went to Farville. I¡¯m sorry, so please forgive me!¡± Mnie was terrified that Vania would suddenly reveal what had happened five years before, so she kept hinting at Vania with her eyes. Mnie¡¯s admonition, however, no longer frightened Vania. Thetter merely said lightly, ¡°Oh-I thought it was another matter. It turns out that you plotted the Farville incident. If you don¡¯te to apologize, I won¡¯t even know.¡± With Hanson¡¯s presence, Vania continued and provoked, ¡°I wonder what would have happened if Hanson hadn¡¯t been protecting me. I never expected you to do something so nasty. How could you be so cold-hearted? I didn¡¯t offend you, so why would you do this to me?¡± As Vania spoke, she pretentiously wiped away her non-existent tears, portraying herself as a helpless and innocent woman. Doesn¡¯t Mnie hate me for interacting with Hanson? Then I will do just that. At first nce, this pretentious behavior could be seen as being fake by others, but Hanson¡¯s face was filled with indulgence. He enjoyed watching Vania¡¯s acting and wanted to see this different side of her On the other hand, Mnie was taken aback by Vania¡¯s unexpected response. Vania¡¯s questioning had rendered her speechless and she had no idea how to respond. After a while, Mnie finally came up with a reason. ¡°At that time, I was jealous of you. I was not thinking clearly, which is why I did it,¡± she exined. Vania, on the other hand, was still crying innocently. ¡°Why are you jealous of me?¡± she sobbed. ¡°Was it about my beauty? Or my talent? But I¡¯m indeed both beautiful and talented, so it¡¯s pointless to feel jealous of me. Oh-maybe there¡¯s something you did that I knew about, and you want to kill me for knowing?¡± Mnie¡¯s expression suddenly changed when she heard that. ¡°What are you talking about? I have no secrets. I only came to genuinely apologize to you and beg for your forgiveness,¡± she reiterated. Vania casually pointed to her head with one finger as if she was considering someplicated questions. ¡°But I can¡¯t perceive your sincerity,¡± she sneered after a moment of silence. At once, Mnie stood up and bowed to Vania. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she apologized. However, her tone was still filled with unwillingness. Vania stared coldly at the other woman¡¯s actions and she remarked, ¡°I heard that when you apologize to someone, you have to bow ny degrees because it is considered courteous.¡± Then, she gazed at Hanson deliberately, looking much like a spoiled child. ¡°Am I right?¡± she asked coquettishly. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Although Hanson knew that Vania did it on purpose, he took advantage of her coquetry. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he concurred. Mnie clenched her teeth when she saw that. Vania was working with Hanson to intentionally embarrass her. Hence, she had no choice and could only bow at a ny degree angle in response to Vania¡¯s request. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°Oops!¡± Vania said with a surprised tone. ¡°I apologize. I was focused on Hanson at the time, so I missed it. I suppose you¡¯ll have to do it again.¡± Mnie gritted her teeth tightly and started all over again. Just as Mnie thought it was over after she finished bowing, Vania supported her own head with her palm and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think your apology is sincere and I don¡¯t ept it.¡± What? Mnie frowned, expressing her impatience. ¡°Then how would you like me to apologize?¡± she asked. Vania shrugged innocently and her expression was overly na?ve. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you came to apologize to me? Why are you asking me how to do it? You obviously did note to sincerely apologize, then. Forget it!¡± she remarked. Forget it? Mnie was stunned for a moment. No, this can¡¯t be happening. I have already promised Hanson! With that in her mind, Mnie could only endure Vania¡¯s willful attitude. At that point, she properly stood in front of Vania and bowed deeply. ¡°Vania, I was wrong. I genuinely apologize to you for my past mistakes. I hope you can forgive me.¡± At that moment, Vania muttered, ¡°What did you say? Your voice is so low that I can¡¯t hear a word,¡± Mnie repeated what she just said, though she was annoyed by the request. However, Vania still shook her head, indicating that she did not hear clearly. So, Mnie could only repeat it and each time, her voice became louder than before. In the end, she repeated them more than ten times, until her voice became hoarse. Only then did Vania nod and state, ¡°I can hear it clearly this time. And then?¡± ¡®And then¡¯ what? Mnie¡¯s patience was running out due to Vania¡¯s torment. She could tell that Vania was purposefully making things difficult for her. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Vania looked at a stunned Mnie and inquired, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to sincerely apologize to me? What¡¯s your token of remorse?¡± What token of remorse? I thought I had bowed to you! What exactly does she want from me? In the end, Mnie tried to seek help from Hanson by looking at him pleadingly, but his eyes were fixed on Vania and he didn¡¯t bother to look at her. That didn¡¯t work, so Mnie could only lower her head and scowl. Then, as if she had made up her mind, she grinned her teeth and pped herself in front of Vania. The p was so hard that the sound echoed throughout the room. Oh-that looks excruciatingly painful! She does have some guts, Vania mused to herself. It seems like she is willing to do anything for Hanson. However, Vania merely put on a confused look and pretentiously asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mnie bowed her head and pleaded for mercy in a hushed tone. ¡°Vania, it¡¯s all my fault. Please ept my apologies. I know it¡¯s all because of my jealousy that caused these things and hurt you. I¡¯m truly sorry. This p is to remind me that I shouldn¡¯t be jealous of you from now on. For the sake of my sincerity, please forgive me.¡± Mnie purposely said it in a wholehearted tone. She had used all her strength for that p, and it was so painful that her head started to feel dizzy. This way, Vania should be able to let me go. Hanson is here after all, and Vania must consider his image. However, it was wishful thinking for Mnie in using this way to get rid of Vania¡¯s retaliation. Vania didn¡¯t seem to be moved by Mnie¡¯s apology. Instead, she looked puzzled and asked, ¡°What are you doing? You make it look like I want to use violence against you. I just want you to show remorse but instead, you pped yourself. You¡¯re trying to paint me as somebody who bullies people if I¡¯m on the right side. It seems that you are not genuine in seeking my forgiveness. I can¡¯t see the slightest sincerity from you, you know?¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 After Vania finished speaking, she gazed at Mnie with a half-smile, wanting to see what kind of reaction thetter would have next. Mnie, on the other hand, stared at Vania incredulously. She is so articte that she can turn ck into white with a few sentences! If she can¡¯t see my sincerity after all this, then what does she want? Should I keep pping myself, or should I find another way to apologize? But what other way do I have? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. At this point, Mnie looked at Hanson innocently, hoping that he would give her some hints. But there was nothing from the man. He didn¡¯t even bother looking at her, so how could there be any hints? Seeing Mnie was stuck in a conundrum, Vania said sarcastically, ¡°Oh-by the way, I recalled there was one time when you indiscriminately came to my house at midnight, wanting me to kneel before you and apologize. Does it ring a bell?¡± Vania¡¯s words seemed to hint to Mnie on how to apologize. Hearing that, Mnie was thunderstruck. Although Hanson knew about this, he didn¡¯t know the details. Please don¡¯t go any further! she prayed. On the other hand, Vania could see through Mnie. She gave thetter a teasing look and casually continued, ¡°Well, this matter has given me an idea. Reciprocally, you should kneel and apologize to me. If you do so, I will ept your apology.¡± It was easy for Vania lo say that, yet the words seemed to carry a heavy weight for Mnie to bear. This woman dares to ask me to knecl and apologize to her? And publicly, at that? What about my image and reputation? Mnie couldn¡¯t ept Vania¡¯s suggestion and red at her as if she was looking at a wicked person. Immediately, Mnie burst into tears, expressing her innocence. ¡°I always thought you were a righteous person, but I never expected you would go to this extent to pick on me. I have sincerely apologized to you, so why do you have to force me to a corner like this?!¡± she cried. Vania chuckled coldly in response. ¡°I learned this from you. I¡¯m not a righteous person either, so it¡¯s just an eye for an eye. What¡¯s more, this is iparable to your viciousness in ruining my reputation and leaving me to die in the mountains.¡± Vania knew deep down that Mnie was not going to kneel before her and apologize. Thetter came here today just for Hanson¡¯s sake, and it was nothing but a show. So, Vania emphasized indifferently, ¡°You were the one who wanted to apologize, and I have never forced you to do so. The only choice you have here is to kneel and apologize. Otherwise, the best choice for you is to turn around and leave.¡± That being said, how could Mnie turn around and leave? Hence, she humbly begged for mercy. ¡°Vania, please ept my heartfelt apologies. I know you¡¯re enraged and it was entirely my fault. I am truly sorry.¡± After saying that, she squeezed her eyes closed and pped herself again. p! p! p! Mnie continued by pping herself more than a dozen times. Every strike of hers was apanied by a loud noise and before long, her cheek was reddened and swollen like a peach. As she pped herself, she kept on apologizing, ¡°I was wrong¡­ I was wrong¡­¡± During the whole process, Vania remained silent and simply nced at the woman indifferently. She did this to herself. I never asked her to do this. On top of that, it was only a few ps. Compared to the intimidation Vania had received and the family affection she had lost, this was nothing. These ps were far from enough to relieve the rage in her heart, Meanwhile, Mnie¡¯s hand was already hurting from the pping, but Vania showed no signs of relenung. Al that moment, she had reached the breaking point. Just then, an idea came to her mind. ¡°Ah!¡± Mnie fell to the ground on her knees and she directed her body toward Hanson. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Mnie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears and she sobbed to Vania, ¡°I was truly wrong. Can you please forgive me?¡± Knowing that begging Vania would be useless, she then turned toward Hanson and sniveled, ¡°Hanson, I realized that I was wrong. I have already punished myself and will not do so again. For the sake of our children, please let me go this time.¡± However, Hanson remained unmoved. Instead, he turned to give Vania a meaningful nce. It was evident that Vania had full control of this matter, and he would not interfere with whatever decisions that she made. Vania gently caressed her temples with her fingers and she was very happy to see Mnie¡¯s reddened and swollen cheek. Then, she casually parted her lips and said, ¡°You made a big scene here early in the morning. People who don¡¯t know the situation would think that I am bullying you. Anyway, I will not forgive you no matter what you do. Just leave.¡± After saying that, she turned to Hanson and added, ¡°We have already gone over the entire contract between the Gxy Corporation and the Luke Corporation. If any problems arise, we willmunicate and work together to address them.¡± Vania¡¯s statements were courteous. She said it with a faint smile on her face, but it was obvious to Hanson that she didn¡¯t want to entertain them anymore. Upon getting the hint, Hanson arched his eyebrows and nodded lightly. ¡°Great. I happen to have other things to deal with. See youter,¡± he responded. After thai, Vania made a gesture to send him out. She didn¡¯t even look at Mnie¡¯s face the entire time. Mnie simply bowed her head and followed Hanson closely from behind, not wanting anyone to notice her flushed and swollen face. She followed Hanson to his car, but he stopped her just as she was about to get in. ¡°I have sent another driver to pick you up. Now, go home and reflect on your mistakes,¡± he stated with a cold expression. After that, he got into the car and closed the door with a bang. The car had already long gone before Mnie could even react. The passing car swept up a cloud of dust, covering her face and body in dirt. Feeling unfortunate, Mnie stomped her feet in frustration. Then, she looked at the Gxy Corporation with a chilly expression before getting into the car sent by Hanson Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As soon as she entered the doors of the Luke Estate, Mnie lowered her head and she walked straight to the bathroom. Right now, what she had to do was to lessen the swelling on her face. She did not want the servants to see her with a puffy face. However, how could she reduce that swelling in such a short time? And so, Mnie could only put on anotheryer of make-up on her face, though it didn¡¯t cover much of the swelling. But she couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. Knowing how much Morales and Morgan meant to Hanson, she needed their help. As a result, she dashed into the children¡¯s room. That being said, there was no sign of both of the children when she opened the door. Thinking they might be in the yroom or other rooms, Mnie searched through all the rooms. However, they were gone. I haven¡¯t seen the children since yesterday afternoon. Did Hanson send Morales and Morgan away to prevent me from seeing them? Thinking of this, she ran to the first floor and rushed to the kitchen. ¡°Where are Morales and Morgan?¡± Mnie asked as she grabbed Finley¡¯s arm. All the servants lowered their heads and dared not speak as they saw her reaction, but they were rather curious about what happened to her face. Right then, Finley respectfully turned to Mnie and reported, ¡°The two young masters have been with President Luke all this time. As for where they went, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know. Maybe you can ask President Luke directly.¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Mnie frowned and scrutinized Finley suspiciously. ¡°I was just with Hanson and I didn¡¯t see Morales and Morgan with him. What did you do? Why are you hiding it from me? I¡¯m their mother and I have the right to know where my children are.¡± Finley bowed his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. The two young masters left with President Luke. If you don¡¯t believe me, Miss Greyson, then you can call Mr. Luke and verify my words.¡± Mnie¡¯s heart pitter-pattered uneasily. She had justnded herself in such a huge mess, so she did not have the guts to call Hanson. Even if she did, he probably would not pick up her call. She could only respond to Finley with a cold snort to convey her displeasure before walking away. She was still trying toe up with a n to get to the children, but if Hanson kept them by his side, then how was she ever going to get close to them? Therefore, she could not rest all her hopes on them. Vania rejected her apology today, but Mnie had one final option that could very well save her. She had to meet Mia Stravinsky ande to an agreement with her. If she could aplish what Hanson could not, and get Mia to agree to coborate with Luke Corporation, then Hanson would surely see her in a better light. With the help of the two children, Mnie might even be able to keep her position in his life. She did not have time to mull this over. She had to get this done at once, and the sooner it worked out, the better. She vidied herself up and had the driver drop her off at Fortune Tower. Upon entering the lobby, she saw the same receptionist that she met yesterday. Mnie rushed forward and asked, ¡°So? Can I meet Master Mia today?¡± While she spoke, she pushed a bank card over to Melody and whispered frantically, ¡°Here¡¯s another 1,5 million. I demand to see Master Mia immediately.¡± Melody gave a courteous smile and graciously epted the card. ¡°Yes, Miss Greyson. Please wait a moment while I make the arrangements for you.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She even served a cup of coffee to Mnie, but Mnie was in no mood to sit around and wait. In the end, thetter impatiently urged Melody, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with these trivial things. Hurry up and let her know I¡¯m here.¡± Melody nodded politely and said, ¡°Okay.¡± At that, she gave Mnie a meaningful look before walking away. Soon, she came back and informed Mnie, ¡°Miss Greyson, Master Mia has invited you to her office on the top floor for a meeting.¡± All at once, Mnie¡¯s face lit up with a smile that she had not shown in days. She was filled with glee at the thought of meeting Mia Stravinsky, and even during the short trip up the elevator, Mnie began to imagine the scene of Hanson showering her with praises. There was only one office on the top floor. When Mnie arrived, the door was tightly shut. She wanted to knock on the door, but an assistant came out of the lounge beside the office and announced politely, ¡°Hello, Miss Greyson. I am Master Mia¡¯s assistant. Unfortunately, Master Mia is currently in an appointment with an important client, so you will have to wait for a while.¡± Mnie hesitated for a moment, but seeing as how she was already right on the doorstep of Mia Stravinsky¡¯s office, it seemed unlikely that she would be denied a chance to meet her now. Since Mia was busy, then it was only right for Mnie to wait for a while, as she wanted to leave a good impression. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Mnie nodded politely toward the assistant. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll wait for her.¡± The assistant brought her to a lounge area and poured her a cup of coffee before. politely requesting that she wait here. At first, Mnie was able to keep her cool as she waited, but after sitting there for what seemed like hours, she noticed that no one hade out of the office at all. She was getting rather impatient when the assistant came to refill her cup. By now, Mnie had drunk five whole cups of coffee, and she was not in the mood to drink another. She frowned and was about to question the assistant, but suddenly, she jumped at the sight of the person who just appeared in front of her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she eximed. Her eyes were filled with puzzlement as she had no clue why Vania would show up here at a time like this. They did not get along at all, so if Vania said something negative about her in front of Mia, then Mnie¡¯s effort would surely go to waste. Before Vania could enter the office, Mnie hurried forward to block her path and questioned her in a hushed tone, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Vania sneered at the condescension in Mnie¡¯s voice. Mnie had a very different attitude when they met earlier today at the former¡¯spany. She marveled at how quickly Mnie¡¯s swelling had gone down. Vanie snorted coldly, ¡°What does my business here have to do with you, Miss Greyson?¡± Mnie recalled the humiliation when she had to apologize to Vania, and her voice began to color with fury. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re doing here, but I¡¯m warning you, I worked very hard to get Master Mia to give me an appointment today, so you better not mess things up for me. If you do, then I¡¯ll surely make you pay!¡± However, Vania paid no attention to the other woman as she stated inly, ¡°Why would I bother myself with your matters?¡± Mnie griuted her teeth and reined in her emotions as she did not want to lose herposure right here in Mia¡¯s office. She saw the smug look on Vania¡¯s face and muttered, ¡°You better mean what you say and don¡¯t get in my way.¡± Vania took a step forward and said, ¡°Be patient and wait. You¡¯re bound to get your chance to meet Master Mia.¡± As soon as she said that, Vania strode past Mnie and headed into the office. Mnie wanted to follow in after her, but the door mmed shut before she could enter. What did Vania mean? Why does it feel like I won¡¯t be able to see Master Mia today? I¡¯ve been waiting for an entire day, so how much longer must I wait? Mnie frowned and asked the assistant, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I thought you said that Master Mia was in an appointment with an important client? Why is it that she could go right in as soon as she arrived? Why did I have to wait? Are you guys discriminating against me? You¡¯d better tell me right now¡ªwhen will I get to see Master Mia?¡± The assistant bowed her head in silence. It looked as if she had no response for Mnie, and it was almost as if they had indeed been discriminating against Mnie. Mnie was even more enraged by the way the assistant was acting, so she blew up at her. ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? On whose orders? Who told you to make life difficult for me? Was it Vania, the woman who just went in? You better take a good look at me and see who I am! I¡¯m Miss Greyson, the daughter of the Greysons, and I¡¯m the mother of Hanson Luke¡¯s children! How dare you treat me like this?! I can make you lose your jobs!¡± : After throwing a spiteful re at the assistant, Mnie threw caution to the wind and stormed into the office. At that point, she did not care about giving Mia Stravinsky a good impression anymore. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But the office was nearly empty. There was no sign of Mia in a meeting with an important client. Instead, all Mnie saw was Vania sitting behind the desk and staring at her like she was a fool. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Mnie could not believe her eyes. A look of unease flitted across her gaze as she stared at Vania. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Master Mia¡¯s office? Isn¡¯t she with a client right now? Why is it empty, and why are you sitting there?¡±Had she been tricked again? Was this one of Vania¡¯s schemes? Mnie was enraged by that thought. She cheated me out of so much money, and she even stopped me from meeting Master Mia! All at once, Mnie stormed over to Vania and began to shriek, ¡°I underestimated you! What a good trick you yed on me. First, you gave me Master Mia¡¯s address, but it turned out to be a fake one. Then, you got the receptionist to fool me and take my money. What a schemer you are!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, Vania retorted nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to what you¡¯ve done. You handed my children away to multiple different people and after all my efforts, I still haven¡¯t found two of them. Miraculously, I received information about them being in Easnd, but it turned out that you sent a bunch of people to ruin me. Why don¡¯t you tell me who¡¯s the toxic one between the two of us?¡± ¡°You deserved all that!¡± Mnie was seething with rage. Upon hearing that, Vania sneered. ¡°I deserved it? And why do I deserve such treatment, huh? You and your mother barged your way into my family and wanted to steal my inheritance. You teamed up with Dn Jones to set me up and make me lose everything. You wanted to drive me out of the family. I haven¡¯t settled my score with you yer, and you dare to say that I deserve to be treated like this by you? I could not take my revenge back then, but now, I am the one in control. I can do whatever I want to you and even if you can¡¯t stand it, you don¡¯t have a choice!¡± . However, Mnie snorted arrogantly. ¡°Hah! So what? I was the one who won, and you were chased out of the family. As for your children, I thought you had everything under your control? Why haven¡¯t you been able to find them then? All their information is in my hands and if you make me happy, then I¡¯ll consider telling you about them. But if you make me unhappy, I won¡¯t say a single word. No matter how powerfui you are, you still can¡¯t force it out of my mouth. I want to see Master Mia, so you better tell me where she really is, or else your children¡¯s lives are about to be a whole lot worse!¡± Vania¡¯s tone was dripping with derision as she said, ¡°Mnie Greyson, can¡¯t you change it up every once in a while ande up with a new threat? Is this all you have? I¡¯m tired of hearing it already. I don¡¯t need your help to find my children. In fact, there are so many ways that I can just destroy you right now. Don¡¯t you think I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re looking for Master Mia? Hanson doesn¡¯t want to bother himself with you anymore, am I right? You can¡¯t even see your children now, right? Do you think that just by meeting up with Master Mia, you¡¯re going to win back Hanson¡¯s heart? Stop dreaming! Sooner orter, he¡¯s going to find out everything you¡¯ve done in the past. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell him now. I¡¯d much rather let him put it together piece by piece. It¡¯s going to be so much fun.¡± Vania¡¯s words only served to drive Mnie mad, especially when she said that Hanson no longer cared about thetter anymore. ¡°How do you know all this? Were you the one who said something to Hanson that made him treat me like this? I¡¯m warning you, even if I don¡¯t get what I want, I won¡¯t let you get it either.¡± However, Vania simply smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure about that. I can easily get my hands on things that you¡¯d never be able to. One example is Master Mia, who you¡¯ve been longing to meet.¡± Immediately, Mnie¡¯s expression became grim and she snarled, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t even think about getting in my way! I have to meet Master Mia!¡± Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Vania hummed in response as she was unaffected by Mnie¡¯s fury. She nodded and said, ¡°But what if I decide to go against you anyway? What are you going to do about that?¡± Mnie stomped over and stood right in front of Vania. ring right at Vania, she snarled, ¡°What on earth are you going to do?¡± She grew increasingly unsettled. Apart from Vania¡¯s children, there was nothing that she could use against Vania. Vania leaned back into her chair and pulled away from Mnie. ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything. Why are you getting all worked up? Although¡­ I do have something to tell you, and it might be very crucial information for you.¡± Since Mnie still had not figured things out, her intelligence was something that Vania began to doubt. As for Mnie, she had no clue what Vania wanted to tell her. Crucial information for me? Mnie grew a little suspicious and nced condescendingly at Vania. ¡°Hurry up and say it, then.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really beginning to doubt if you even have a brain. Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet? Isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m talking about Master Mia?¡± Vania stated inly, ¡°I thought you were dying to meet her? I heard that you¡¯ve waited here for two days, and you¡¯re even willing to spend arge sum of money just to set an appointment with her. Since you¡¯ve gone through all that effort, then the least I could do is grant your wish, right? Of course, I had to let you meet her.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. An impatient Mnie burst out, ¡°Then, just hurry up and tell me where Master Mia is now.¡± Vania¡¯s voice was dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Mnie Greyson, you should really get that brain of yours checked at the hospital. Earlier, I told you that Master Mia is here. Didn¡¯t you send some people out to check on that? You¡¯ve confirmed that Master Mia is here in this building. Now, we¡¯re in Master Mia¡¯s office and I am sitting at Master Mia¡¯s desk. Why don¡¯t you take a stab in the dark and guess that maybe I am Master Mia, the person that you¡¯ve searched high and low for?¡± Immediately, Mnie¡¯s expression turned into one of disbelief. She shook her head and dered, ¡°What a load of nonsense! You¡¯re lying. How can you be Master Mia? She is one of the most celebrated designers in the world, and there¡¯s no way you can evene close to the likes of her. Stop beating around the bush and feeding me nonsense.¡± Vania snorted at that. ¡°How bored do you think I am? I don¡¯t have the time to sit around and toy with you. I¡¯m telling you right now that I, Vania Greyson, am Master Mia. Master Mia is just a moniker of mine. If I¡¯m not Master Mia, then why do you think I showed up here? Why am I now sitting at her desk?¡± None of this convinced Mnie. She was in a state of absolute panic and she started shaking her head as she stared in front of her in disbelief. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible! You can¡¯t be Master Mia. You¡¯re lying to me. You must be lying to me.¡± All of a sudden, she screamed toward the door, ¡°Hello?! Someone,e right now! There¡¯s someone here who¡¯s pretending to be Master Mia! Hurry up and call the police to arrest her!¡± The staff outside could hear the screams, so one of them knocked on the door and entered the office-it turned out to be Melody. Melody had an invitation card in her hand and bowed respectfully toward Vania while saying, ¡°Master Mia, this is the invitation card for today. Please take a look.¡± Mnie nced between the two of them and her eyes grew cold. ¡°Oh-I see what¡¯s happening. Both of you teamed up to fool me, huh? You tricked me into giving you money, and now you¡¯re trying to keep up the pretense? Would you believe me if I told you that I¡¯m going to call the police toe and arrest both of you swindlers?!¡± It was clear that Mnie refused to believe the truth that was right in front of her eyes. Instead, in her muddled frenzy, she began to act like a madwoman. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 A professional looking smile remained on Melody¡®s face as she voiced out politely, ¡°Miss Mnie, you¡®re wrong. The person sitting in front of you right now is, in fact, Master Mia. Since it¡®s true, how can you say it¡®s a lie? Furthermore, you willingly gave the money toe and see Master Mia, so why are you min g us? In the past, you waited painstakingly downstairs for two days, and now that you¡®ve finally met Mast er Mia, why aren¡®t you consulting her? What¡®s the point of causing such a hugemotion right here?¡± Mnie instantly pointed at her. ¡°Shut up! You¡®re just a receptionist, so you don¡®t have the right to say an ything.¡± Subsequently, she nced toward Vania and sneered, ¡°Seems like you set this trap ages ago. Y ou set this trap from the start, and it must have been nned since the first time I came to see you. You slowly led me into the trap of seeking out Master Mia! In the end, you were the person i was led to find! V ania, you¡®ve really taken me for a fool!¡± However, Vania was unperturbed as she retorted snidely, ¡°How can this be a trap that I set up? In the pa st, you were the one who was very eager to enter the design industry. Right now, you¡¯re also the one wh o¡¯s eager to seek out Master Mia, so this has nothing to do with me! Meanwhile, I¡®m quite sure that you k now your own ultimate goal and the tactics you¡®ve resorted to. Do you intend to redeem your rtionship with Hanson? Well, I reckon that this isn¡®t the right way, and you¡®re quite lost. You should honestly reflect on yourself! Melody, see her out.¡± At that point, Mnie was at a loss for words from Vania¡®s rebuttal, and the former pointed at thetter b efore she left. ¡°Great! Vania, you¡®re quite good at this! Don¡®t ever forget the things that you¡®ve done today . I swear that I won¡®t forgive you so easily!¡± With a snort, Mnie mmed the door and left. Meanwhile, Mnie felt quite uneasy the entire time. What should I do? What can I do about this right no w? To think that Master Mia, whom I was so eager to meet, is actually Vania. Now, there¡®s no way! can c oborate with her to win Hanson¡®s heart once again. From now onward, what should I do? Each day tha t Vania was around, the danger that Mnie faced increased too. Therefore, thetter realized that since she was still by Hanson ¡®s side, she definitely could not waste this opportunity. At that point, there was a cold look that shed across Mnie¡®s eyes as she made a phone call. Inside the office of Fortune Tower, Melody saw that Mnie had left in a huff. The former voiced out in an amused voice, ¡°Boss, you¡®re really great at this! You manag ed to make her leave in a huff by just a few sentences. You must not have realized this, but she was so haughty in front of me. She warned me to watch out as she could easily kick me out of Hammond.¡± Meanwhile, Vania nced in the direction of the doorway with a mocking expression before turning to Melody to appease her, saying, ¡°Don¡®t worry, Melody. She won¡®t dare to do anything to y ou with me around. Rest assured that you¡®ll be able to stay in Hammond ande to work every day.¡± Subsequently, Vania took the document in her hand and handed it over to Melody. ¡°This is the invitation card sent over by Luke Corporation previously. Get b ack to this in the name of Master Mia and reply that Master Mia epts this invitation. We can meet at th e Hammond International Hotel tomorrow at nine o¡®clock.¡± ¡°Sure, Boss. I¡®ll do that right away.¡± Just as Melody was about to turn around to walk off, Vania stopped her. ¡°Hold on.¡± ¡°Boss, do you have anything else for me to do?¡± After some consideration, Vania mentioned, ¡°Mnie spent a fortune in order to meet me. You can do wh atever you want with the ten million that she gave you. As for the twenty million, help me to donate the honey to Kindred soul Wele Ilome anonymously¡± She also contemted the situation for a moment before voicing out the way, 100st want the public to be aware that I¡®m actually Matter Mia for the time being, Help me opon je on thetest news amongst the public, a nd if such a rumor pops up, please deal with it right away you don¡®t have to seck my permission to sont t hings out¡± Melody nodded her head ¡°Sure, I¡®ll handle this right away.¡± Meanwhile, on the other end, Hanson was busy keeping Morales and Morganpariy He spoke patiently to the two kids. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma miss the two of you very much, and they wou ld like to invite you to stay with them overseas for a while. Once school starts, they¡®ll send you back here They¡®ve doted on the two of you since you were young, so you guys should repay them and show your fil ial piety by spending more time together with them. Besides, I¡®ve also found a very famous international designer to guide you quys in design. You can keep Grandpa and Grandmapany overseas and focu s on your design skills too. This is a rare opportunity¡± As soon as they heard him inention design, the two boys were ted as they nodded their heads obedie ntly. ¡°We¡®ll go along with whatever you¡®ve arranged.¡± However, Morales said somewhat worriedly, ¡°But we can¡®t bear to be apart with you and Mommy Daddy, are you upset with Mommy? We haven¡®t seen her for the entire day¡± At the same time, Morgan spoke up too as he asked, ¡°Daddy, can you not be angry at Mommy? We don¡®t want to lose you or Mommy.¡± Since young, they were aware that their parents didn¡®t exactly have a loving rtionship, and they even appeared to be quite distant too. Regardless, they did not want their parents to separate from each other. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. In response, Hanson patted the two of them on their backs with a stony face. ¡°You¡®re too young, so you s houldn¡®t trouble yourselves with all these. Take good care of yourselves and keep Grandpa and Grandmapany. Once school starts, I¡® ll be there to bring you guys back.¡± Morales and Morgan nodded their heads. As soon as they saw the expression on their dad¡®s face, they no longer dared to utter another question. Besides, it was quite normal for them to visit their grandparents annually. Since they had yet to visit them this year, the kids concluded that perhaps they were just overthinking things and that they assumed. Perhaps their grandparents missed them and wanted them around. Meanwhile, Hanson nodded his head approvingly upon noticing that the two boys had stopped questioning him Hanson turned around to instruct Larry, ¡°Has everything been sorted at the old madam¡®s side?¡± Larry nodded in response. ¡°Sir, everything has been sorted out perfectly, and I¡®ve given all of the necessary instructions ¡°Okay. You can make arrangements for the private ne right now and send them there.¡± As soon as Mor Morgan also voiced out along with Morales, saying, ¡°Daddy, we really miss Mommy very much. She would Morales continued to plead as well. ¡°Could we please say goodbye to Mommy before heading over to Gra In response, Hanson considered their request before ncing at Larry. ¡°Go and get her. You should Chapter 52 Chapter 52 know what to do.¡± Larry nodded. ¡°Don¡®t worry, sir. I¡®ll make sure that everything is sorted out well.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. in less than half an hour, Larry drove back with Mnie in the car. As soon as Mnie saw the two kids, she rushed over to hug them. However, she recalled Larry¡®s instru ctions before they arrived, so she didn¡®t dare to speak up unnecessarily. She took a look at Hanson before revealing an ordinary smile and said, ¡°Grandpa and Grandma miss you ¡°I¡®ll miss you very much. If you miss us, just send us some videos of yourselves. Daddy has already found two. Don¡®t forget about me and Daddy.¡± Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Hanson was not that heartless to stop her from seeing the kids, so that indicated that she was still quite i mportant to the kids. At that point, she was very eager to maintain a close rtionship with her children. After all, Hanson coul d not do anything to stop them if they missed her. When Morales and Morgan saw their mother approaching them, their worries were instantly alleviated, In fact, they beamed happily and said, ¡°Mommy, we¡®ll definitely miss you and Daddy very much.¡± Just then, Mnie could not help herself and she wrapped her arms around them tightly. She portrayed a doting mother un willing to part with her darling children. At that moment, Hanson reminded them, ¡°it¡®s nearly time to leave. Larry, send them to the tarmac.¡± Finally, Mnie released the kids from her embrace unwillingly. ¡°Let us know when you guys arrive. Bye.¡± ¡°Okay. Bye, Mommy. Bye, Daddy.¡± Morales and Morgan then entered the car and bade farewell to Mnie and Hanson through the open car window Mnie was quite reluctant to part with them, and she took a few steps forward to be nearer to them. Su bsequently, she covered her face and waved continuously at the kids, almost teary¨C eyed. Finally, she put down her hands when she realized that the car had disappeared from her view. As soon as Hanson noticed that the kids had left, he turned around to leave immediately. Meanwhile, Mel anie wailed painfully at his retreating back, ¡°Hanson, are you really going to treat me this way? I¡®ve learned from my mistakes, and I¡®ll definitel y mend my ways this time! Could you give me some more time? I¡®ll definitely turn over a new leaf and me nd my ways during this period with Morales and Morgan out of the country. Let¡®s give it another try at making things w ork between us. I¡®ll definitely try my best to fit your criteria. Once Morales and Morgan get back, we can live t ogether once again so that they won¡®t feel sad.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, Hanson merely shot a cold look at her. He obviously did not trust every single bit that she had j ust said. He strode off immediately, but she continued to stare at his retreating back with a mesmerizing look while muttering under her breath, ¡°Hanson, are you seriously going to behave so heartlessly toward me?¡± Hanson made his way back to his office at Luke Corporation. His secretary, Miss Rond, spoke up quite formally just then. ¡°President Luke, Master Mia has sent this over and requested that you take a look at it personally.¡± At that moment, his hands trembled upon hearing Master Mia¡®s name. He had sent several invitations to her because he was very keen on meeting her, but he had never once seeded in doing so. Hence, he was quite surprised to receive Master Mia¡®s response out of nowhere. Could it be because of Vania? He took the invitation card from his secretary and opened it. The words written were, ¡®Let¡®s meet at the Hammond International Hotel at nine o¡®clock tomorrow. Master Mia initiated this meet¨C up and even responded to me too! What does this mean, huh? Does she intend to coborate with us? C ould it be because of something else? Although he had been looking forward to this, the sudden urre nce made him quite suspicious too. Hanson nced at the contents of the document, but his brows remained tightly furrowed. Subsequently, he instructed Miss Rond, ¡°Investigate this.¡± Miss Rond nodded. ¡°Sure, President Luke.¡± The next day, Hanson arrived at the Hammond International Hotel slightly earlier than their meet¨C up time and took a seat in the private room. At that moment, there were plenty of questions running through his mind, and he was slightly curious too. Master Mia had won a lot of awards internationally, but her identity had always been a secret. No one kn ew her gender nor her country of origin up until now. However, Hanson inexplicably sensed that Master Mia would be a pleasant surprise for him, He had just taken a seat, and in less than a minute, there was a knock at the door to the private room. Evidently, it was not the waiting staff. When Larry heard the knock, he instantly got up to open the door. However, he was taken aback as soon as he saw the person at the door as he eximed loudly. The noi se that he made sounded quite jarring in the quiet surroundings. Larry sounded quite rude, and his current behavior was not befitting of his professionalism. Instantly Hanson¡®s expression turned cold. After all, Larry had never made a blunder in his job for all thes e years This was an important asion today, so Hanson could notprehend why Larry was behaving so strangely Hanson¡®s brows were tightly furrowed as he turned in the direction of the door to take a look. At that moment, he couldn¡®t help eximing in his mind too as soon as he turned over. It¡®s her! Vania shot a look at the two men, who were significantly stunned and hadn¡®t yete to their senses. Then, she walked into the room with a slight s mile. She stood in front of Hanson quite nonchntly, She said politely, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Luke. It seems that I should reintroduce myself to you.¡± ¡°My name is Mia, and I¡®m here for our appointment.¡± At that point, Larry had just regained his senses slightly after being stunned into oblivion, and he bit his pi His goddess was in fact Master Mia, a person who was fawned over by everyone. This was definitely the most sensational news, My goddess is awesome! Larry looked at Vania with stars in his eyes. However, he had just turned to look at her when Hanson instantly directed a cold re in his direction. President Luke is behaving quite strangely. He doesn¡®t have dibs on her yet, so what¡®s up with all that pos In the end, Larry retracted his gaze unwillingly. As for Hanson, he kept his eyes closely on Vania. He studied her intently as if he wanted to identify something different within her. It¡®s no wonder that i sensed that I would get a pleasant surprise by meeting up with Master Mia. This is su Subsequently, he got up from his seat quite naturally and revealed a smile before reaching out to shake her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Master Mia. I ho She walked toward her seat with a smile on her face. ¡°There¡®s really no need to address me as Master Mia. You can address me by my name; Mia¡®s fine too.¡± However, Hanson was indifferent to her words. ¡°Well, you¡®re quite courteous by addressing me as Mr. Luk In response, she smiled. ¡°Okay then, let¡®s behave naturally around each other. Let¡®s not deviate from our ¡°What is it? I¡®m keen to find out.¡± Hanson was extremely curious as to what she had to say, and he had no idea what she would request for. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Meanwhile, Vania was quite frank. She did not bother to hide things as she said, ¡°I¡®ll sign the agreement as Master Mia, and I¡®ll agree to work together with Luke Corporation for a year. I promise to achieve record¨C breaking numbers for the sales valuepleted by Fantasy Daydream Jewelry that¡¯s under Luke Corpor ation. I will also ensure that Fantasy Daydream Jewelry bes the champion in the world, as befitting of its status. In exchange, I only need you to do one thing for me-I want you to hand over the guy named Wesley.¡± At that point, Hanson couldn¡®t help but frown slightly. She¡®s giving out so many perks, yet her only request is for me to hand over that person. Why does she want to seek him out? What¡¯s her main purpose? At that moment, Hanson realized that there was an air of mystery that surrounded Vania, and he could not quite figure things out by himself. ¡°Does that person mean something to you?¡± Hanson voiced out the query in his mind. After all, to him, that man was merely the person paid off by Mnie to frame Vania. The truth had been uncovered, and those people had already been sent to the police station by him. In fact, they had received due punishment for their crimes. Right now, it seemed quite odd for Vania to bring that man with her. She lowered her head and revealed a half-smile, but her smile seemed quite pained. ¡°Back then, I arrived in town to seek the person that mattered a lot to me-he mattered even more than my own life. However, as soon as I arrived, I realized that they had tricked me since the ce was empty with no one in sight. All of this had been nned by him, so I want to get some information from him, that¡¯s all.¡± She didn¡¯t want to seek his help by bringing it up directly, for she would end up being indebted to him. Therefore, it was just nice for her to make use of Master Mia¡¯s identity to exchange information. At that moment, Hanson nodded his head. However¡­ Who¡¯s the person that matters to her more than her life? What¡¯s up with this ufortable sensation right now? However, after a short moment of consideration, he turned to Vania and said in a lighthearted note, ¡°Sure, I can ept your condition. Onest thing, though I don¡¯t like to hear you address me as Mr. Luke. I like it when you address me by my name.¡± His domineering and overbearing words caught her by surprise, and her face instantly turned as red as a tomato which felt quite warm to the touch. In response, she replied awkwardly, ¡°Okay, I got that.¡± Thereafter, the two of them remained silent without saying another word to each other. Hanson nced at Vania and he was quite pleased to see her shy look. Compared to her usual domineering look, he preferred her looking so adorable right now. After all, her domineering persona was overwhelming, and it felt as if that was her tough exterior, Meanwhile, her adorable, sincere, and slightly naive personality was tightly enclosed within. Her domineering persona most likely developed habitually after all these years. For a moment there, Hanson somehow felt slightly bad on her behalf. He voiced out, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, we might as well enjoy some breakfast together.¡± He actually wanted to spend more time with her personally and get to know her better. In response, she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we must have missed breakfast hours.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, and it¡¯s such an awkward timing right now. Since we¡¯re in each other¡¯spany, it would be quite a damper to part ways just like that, right?¡± A damper? At that moment, Vania wasn¡¯t quite sure why Hanson suddenly seemed so keen. Nheless, she nodded her head anyway. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go along with whatever you want then.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Quite unlike his usual behavior, Hanson suddenly burst intoughter. Meanwhile, at that same moment, Mnie was standing in front of the window of her mansion while she was on the phone. ¡°What? Is that true? Vania¡¯s having breakfast with Hanson at the Hammond International Hotel right now? What else are you guys waiting for? Take action right now!¡± After she had hung up the phone, she kept a tight grip on her phone anxiously as she paced around the room, As for Vania, after the meal with Hanson, she departed in her own vehicle and headed back to Gxy Corporation She drove at a normal speed. Just as she was about to reach thepany, there was another little car that drove in the wrong direction, heading toward her at neck-breaking speed. The car was traveling at a very high speed, and it seemed as if the other party was intent on killing themselves and taking her life along with them as the car came hurtling directly toward Vania¡¯s car. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She eximed, ¡°Ah!¡± At that moment, she felt her entire world spin out of control as darkness descended upon her. The bystanders were in a frenzy too. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Vania scanned her surroundings and realized that she was currently at the hospital She could recall being hit by a car, but as for who rescued her afterward and how she arrived at the hosp ital she waspletely clueless about all this. She tried to recall the situation, but she felt her head throb painfully and instinctively frowned. James instantly held her hand. ¡°Mommy, what¡®s wrong?¡± Jack also quickly pressed the bell to buzz for help. ¡°The doctor will be here right away.¡± As for Jacob, he used his soft little hands and took a towel to wipe the beads of sweat on Vania¡®s forehea d. ¡°Mommy, where exactly do you feel unwell?¡± Vania bravely smiled when she saw the worried looks on the faces of her three kids. ¡°Don¡®t worry, kids, I¡® m fine. I don¡®t feel unwell at all right now.¡± However, the sinile that she revealed was quite painful as it stretched her dry, chapped lips. James immediately grabbed some water and put a straw inside to ce in front of Vania. ¡°Mommy, have a sip of water. I¡®ve added some sugar inside. I remember that you used to make us some sugary drinks when we were sick, so it¡®s our turn to do this for you now that you¡®re unwell.¡± Jack also held her hand tightly. ¡°Mommy, you¡®ve been unconscious for more than a day after being hit by the car. We were so frightened. If you¡®re unwell, you must mention it. The three of us will be able to take good care of you.¡± A teary¨C eyed Jacob leaned against her arm. ¡°Mommy, do you hurt anywhere? You can cry if it hurts. Don¡®t force y ourself to tolerate it.¡± At that point, Vania was quite touched. There seemed to always be a different revtion from her kids that amazed her. She tried to lift her arm with much difficult y as she stroked her three babies on their faces. ¡°Thanks, kids. I feel great right now. I¡®m not in pain at all with you guys around me.¡± Subsequently, Vania turned to look at Linda and seemed to be trying to signal with her eyes to find out w hat was going on as she couldn¡®t quite recall the incident. Linda moved forward with a worried expression. ¡°Boss, you came out from Hammond International Hotel the other day and were on the way back to thepany, but ther e was a driver who came in the wrong direction and hit you. The bystanders called the cops, and help was sent for you. The oue of the investigation was that the other party had driven under the influence of alcoh ol, and the driver was pronounced dead on the scene.¡± Vania nodded her head in response. It seemed that the car crash had been concluded as an ident. However, she instructed Linda, ¡°Continue investigating the matter.¡± ¡°Boss, I¡®ve already continued to investigate this matter. Don¡®t stress yourself about this. It¡®s much more important for you to rest and recuperate so that you can recover soon . Otherwise, the three little masters won¡®t feel at ease too.¡± Vania nodded her head and held her three sons¡® hands. ¡°Have the three of you been by my side all this while? You haven¡®t been getting much rest, huh?¡± James couldn¡®t care less about resting. ¡°Mommy, you were unwell, so we should stay by your side. It¡®s w hat we should do.¡± ¡°James is right. We should take care of you, Mommy. You¡®ve always taken care of us when we were sick too. Right now, you¡®re the priority, so you shouldn¡®t worry about us.¡± Jacob spoke up in a gentle voice, ¡°Mommy, you¡®re our little princess. We have to protect you.¡± At that point, Vania was extremely touched by their words. She was just about to advise them to go and t ake a rest when the doctor making rounds knocked on the door to enter the room. The doctor saw that Vania was conscious, so he stepped forward to check on her. After thoroughly exami ning her, he spoke up in a professional tone. ¡°Hi, I¡®m the doctor in charge of you. You¡®ve been involved in a very serious car crash this time, and you¡®ve suffered fractures all over the body. You will need to be on bed rest for a month, and you¡®re not allowed to move unnecessarily. Besides, you must adhere strictly to my instructions ande back r egrly for check¨Cups and physiotherapy¡± Rate the Trantion to Get 2 Pearls. ¡°Doctor are my injuries that serious?¡± Vania was a little worried about her condition. However, the doctor reassured her and said, ¡°Even though your injuries are serious, your life isn¡®t in danger since you didn¡®t sustain any internal i njuries. Most of your injuries only prated your skin, but you¡®ve suffered many fractures in your body, so you need more tim e to rest.¡± After listening to him, she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Meanwhile, her three sons also felt assured. After nodding his head, the doctor reminded the family members in the ward by saying, ¡°The patient needs more care and a lighter diet. If there are any other problems, you can cont act me right away.¡± Linda nodded back before sending the doctor away herself. ¡°I¡®ll keep an eye on her.¡± Although Vania had just woken up, her body was still weak, so she began to feel dizzy. As she resisted the urge to sleep, she said, ¡°My darlings, why don¡®t you ask Aunt Linda to take you back home? You¡®ve already apanied me for a whole day. All of you need some rest.¡± Her three sons shook their heads at the same time. ¡°We don¡®t need to rest. We want to stay with you all the time ¡°I know that you are worried about me, but the doctor just said that I¡®ll be resting in the hospital for a long t will need all of yourpany, so I can¡®t exhaust you all on the first day. What will I do afterward?¡± she urg Her three sons grouped together and thought for a while. A moment of hesitationter, they nodded. ¡°Alrig Then, James stood out and said, ¡°They can go back and rest, but I have to stay here so that I can see you Jack and Jacob also nodded their heads, and it seemed like they wouldn¡®t leave if she didn¡®tply. In the end, Vania took a step back andpromised. ¡°Alright, that settles it.¡± Fortunately, she was staying in a private ward that was equipped with an area for family members to rest. Then, she looked at Linda and said, ¡°You should go back and have some rest too. You cane here tomorrow.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡®ll send Jack and Jacob back home.¡± Linda nodded. With that, Jack and Jacob reluctantly said their goodbyes to Vania. As Jamesy down on a bed and looked at Vania, she gently murmured, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± He was still a child after all. After being frightened and staying up all night, he fell asleep the moment he c Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. With a loving smile, she also fell asleep soundly. Meanwhile, in the research room on the top floor of the hospital, a slender man in a white coat came Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Vania scanned her surroundings and realized that she was currently at the hospital She could recall being hit by a car, but as for who rescued her afterward and how she arrived at the hosp ital she waspletely clueless about all this. She tried to recall the situation, but she felt her head throb painfully and instinctively frowned. James instantly held her hand. ¡°Mommy, what¡®s wrong?¡± Jack also quickly pressed the bell to buzz for help. ¡°The doctor will be here right away.¡± As for Jacob, he used his soft little hands and took a towel to wipe the beads of sweat on Vania¡®s forehea d. ¡°Mommy, where exactly do you feel unwell?¡± Vania bravely smiled when she saw the worried looks on the faces of her three kids. ¡°Don¡®t worry, kids, I¡® m fine. I don¡®t feel unwell at all right now.¡± However, the sinile that she revealed was quite painful as it stretched her dry, chapped lips. James immediately grabbed some water and put a straw inside to ce in front of Vania. ¡°Mommy, have a sip of water. I¡®ve added some sugar inside. I remember that you used to make us some sugary drinks when we were sick, so it¡®s our turn to do this for you now that you¡®re unwell.¡± Jack also held her hand tightly. ¡°Mommy, you¡®ve been unconscious for more than a day after being hit by the car. We were so frightened. If you¡®re unwell, you must mention it. The three of us will be able to take good care of you.¡± A teary¨C eyed Jacob leaned against her arm. ¡°Mommy, do you hurt anywhere? You can cry if it hurts. Don¡®t force y ourself to tolerate it.¡± At that point, Vania was quite touched. There seemed to always be a different revtion from her kids that amazed her. She tried to lift her arm with much difficult y as she stroked her three babies on their faces. ¡°Thanks, kids. I feel great right now. I¡®m not in pain at all with you guys around me.¡± Subsequently, Vania turned to look at Linda and seemed to be trying to signal with her eyes to find out w hat was going on as she couldn¡®t quite recall the incident. Linda moved forward with a worried expression. ¡°Boss, you came out from Hammond International Hotel the other day and were on the way back to thepany, but ther e was a driver who came in the wrong direction and hit you. The bystanders called the cops, and help was sent for you. The oue of the investigation was that the other party had driven under the influence of alcoh ol, and the driver was pronounced dead on the scene.¡± Vania nodded her head in response. It seemed that the car crash had been concluded as an ident. However, she instructed Linda, ¡°Continue investigating the matter.¡± ¡°Boss, I¡®ve already continued to investigate this matter. Don¡®t stress yourself about this. It¡®s much more important for you to rest and recuperate so that you can recover soon . Otherwise, the three little masters won¡®t feel at ease too.¡± Vania nodded her head and held her three sons¡® hands. ¡°Have the three of you been by my side all this while? You haven¡®t been getting much rest, huh?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. James couldn¡®t care less about resting. ¡°Mommy, you were unwell, so we should stay by your side. It¡®s w hat we should do.¡± ¡°James is right. We should take care of you, Mommy. You¡®ve always taken care of us when we were sick too. Right now, you¡®re the priority, so you shouldn¡®t worry about us.¡± Jacob spoke up in a gentle voice, ¡°Mommy, you¡®re our little princess. We have to protect you.¡± At that point, Vania was extremely touched by their words. She was just about to advise them to go and t ake a rest when the doctor making rounds knocked on the door to enter the room. The doctor saw that Vania was conscious, so he stepped forward to check on her. After thoroughly exami ning her, he spoke up in a professional tone. ¡°Hi, I¡®m the doctor in charge of you. You¡®ve been involved in a very serious car crash this time, and you¡®ve suffered fractures all over the body. You will need to be on bed rest for a month, and you¡®re not allowed to move unnecessarily. Besides, you must adhere strictly to my instructions ande back r egrly for check¨Cups and physiotherapy¡± Rate the Trantion to Get 2 Pearls. ¡°Doctor are my injuries that serious?¡± Vania was a little worried about her condition. However, the doctor reassured her and said, ¡°Even though your injuries are serious, your life isn¡®t in danger since you didn¡®t sustain any internal i njuries. Most of your injuries only prated your skin, but you¡®ve suffered many fractures in your body, so you need more tim e to rest.¡± After listening to him, she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Meanwhile, her three sons also felt assured. After nodding his head, the doctor reminded the family members in the ward by saying, ¡°The patient needs more care and a lighter diet. If there are any other problems, you can cont act me right away.¡± Linda nodded back before sending the doctor away herself. ¡°I¡®ll keep an eye on her.¡± Although Vania had just woken up, her body was still weak, so she began to feel dizzy. As she resisted the urge to sleep, she said, ¡°My darlings, why don¡®t you ask Aunt Linda to take you back home? You¡®ve already apanied me for a whole day. All of you need some rest.¡± Her three sons shook their heads at the same time. ¡°We don¡®t need to rest. We want to stay with you all the time ¡°I know that you are worried about me, but the doctor just said that I¡®ll be resting in the hospital for a long t will need all of yourpany, so I can¡®t exhaust you all on the first day. What will I do afterward?¡± she urg Her three sons grouped together and thought for a while. A moment of hesitationter, they nodded. ¡°Alrig Then, James stood out and said, ¡°They can go back and rest, but I have to stay here so that I can see you Jack and Jacob also nodded their heads, and it seemed like they wouldn¡®t leave if she didn¡®tply. In the end, Vania took a step back andpromised. ¡°Alright, that settles it.¡± Fortunately, she was staying in a private ward that was equipped with an area for family members to rest. Then, she looked at Linda and said, ¡°You should go back and have some rest too. You cane here tomorrow.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡®ll send Jack and Jacob back home.¡± Linda nodded. With that, Jack and Jacob reluctantly said their goodbyes to Vania. As Jamesy down on a bed and looked at Vania, she gently murmured, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± He was still a child after all. After being frightened and staying up all night, he fell asleep the moment he c With a loving smile, she also fell asleep soundly. Meanwhile, in the research room on the top floor of the hospital, a slender man in a white coat came Chapter 57 Chapter 57 out of theboratory and went straight back to his office. When he saw the man sitting on his seat, he revealed a wide smile and said, ¡°Oh my, what brings you here today, President Luke?¡± The man speaking was Hanson¡®s friend, April So. The So Family had been involved in the medical industry for centuries, and April was their youngest prodigy. A few years ago, he was even named a medical expert on an international level. However,pared to Hanson¡®s cold attitude, he had an attractive pair of blossom eyes with a charming smile, giving him adies¡® man look. ignoring his weird aura, Hanson gave him a cold re. However, April didn¡®t feel awkward at all as he chuckled and sat across from Hanson. ¡°How did you find the time to see me today? Is there anything I can help you with?¡± he said cheerfully. After all, Hanson was a busy man. If he didn¡®t have the free time, he wouldn¡®t havee here to have a chat with April If he¡®s here, it must be because of something big that he cannot settle himself, The thought of a champion like Hanson still having to struggle to solve things himself made April feel esp ecially happy Looking at the gossiping eyes of his best friend, Hanson coldly uttered, ¡°There¡®s nothing.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± However, it only made April even more curious as he pretended to be indifferent. ¡°In that case, I¡®ll ju st continue with my experiments.¡± When he saw the hesitation in Hanson¡®s eyes, he knew that he must have something to say to him but w as too embarrassed to speak about it. As Hanson¡®s brows grew tighter under his friend¡®s gaze, he coldly murmured, ¡°I have a reaction.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± April couldn¡®t react in time. ¡°I said that I have a reaction!¡± Hanson repeated his words. Holy shit! April was dumbfounded. With his mouth half¨C opened and eyes widened, he sat on the chair in a daze while staring at Hanson. At the moment, he was pletely caught in a self¨C imposed death cycle. What did he just say? Did he say that he has a reaction? Is that what I heard? His mind kept repeating Hanson¡®s words back and forth. A whileter, he recovered from his shock and picked up a cup from the desk before fiercely filling his mouth with water. As he slowed down, he was now certain that the thousand¨Cyear¨C old monk¡® in front of him just said that he had a reaction. It was such an astonishing discovery that even April was shocked. After all, Hanson only had an erection once five ye ars ago when he¡®d been set up. Other than that, he was as cold toward women as a monk. From the moment April started his medical studies, he had been diagnosing Hanson¡®s body. Thetter¡®s b However, the situation waspletely different now. Just as he wanted to continue the gossip, he was immediately startled by Hanson¡®s chilly gaze. He quickly raised his hands above his head to show that he had given up. Then, he pretended to pick up a pen and paper, behaving like a professional doctor. ¡°Can you tell me mor Seeing that he still insisted on gossiping, Hanson rejected him right away. ¡°No,¡± he answered. April instantly choked as he almost tore apart the paper in his hands. He still wanted to know which woma Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Therefore, he pretended to feel pity and said, ¡°If I don¡®t know about your whole situation, I can¡®t perform my medical skills and diagnose you.¡± Seeing that his friend was only concerned with gossiping and uninterested in healing him, Hanson let out ¡°It looks like you bought your medical certificate with money, didn¡®t you?¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 The moment his words came out April was displeased is he actually denying my actual skills? Looks like I have no choice but to show him what I¡®m really capable of Then, he immediately put on a serious face and said as professionally as he could, ¡°I can concur that you¡®ve met a girl you like.¡± A girl I like? Hanson furrowed his brows when he heard the unfamiliar term used. If I remember corectly, Vania said the same thing too, but I¡®m just a little curious about her. He immediately denied April¡®s idea. Seeing how Hanson continued to frown, April couldnt help but feelpletely confused, Could it be that the person he likes isnt a woman? Gosh, this is so exciting! However, April didn¡®t dare to uller these words. He was certain that if he told Hanson what he was thinking, he would def initely ship him off to somewhere else immediately In order to be a responsible friend, April put aside his curiosity for a moment and said, ¡°Let me do a full b ody check for you. It¡®ll help me analyze what is going on.¡± Only then did the frowning Hanson rx his eyes a little and gave a cold heave. ¡°You can begin.¡± in the end, April was still a professional doctor on an international level, so he efficiently conducted a targ eted full body examination on him. When Hanson was tidying his clothes, April approached him and began to gossip again. ¡°Buddy, can you tell me who did you see that gave you that reaction?¡± Seeing how gossipy his friend was, Hanson opened his mouth and threatened him by saying, ¡°I can see t hat you no longer want to be a doctor.¡± ¡°Hey, fine. I won¡®t ask you anymore, alright?¡± April immediately gave up. Before leaving, Hanson gave him another warning look. ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± With that, he coldly walked out of the room. Looking at his back, April pouted his lips and breathed a sigh. He initially wanted to cause mayhem tonight. After all, he should share such shocking news with his frien ds since they mighte up with a n for Hanson to pursue that woman. However, if others knew about this, Hanson would definitely guess that it was his big mouth who leaked t he information. It seems like I can only keep this shocking secret to myself. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Meanwhile, just as Hanson went downstairs, a little boy holding a medical box ran into him, He instinctively furrowed his brows before looking at the kid that darted into his arms. Then, he could see the kid staring at him in a panic before turning around and running away in a hurry. The only thing he left was a very quiet apology.. Hanson didn¡®t like kids, and he would not pay any attention to children from other families, but the little boy¡®s panicked expression left him a bit surprised. He was certain that they never met each other before, but for some reason, there was a sense of familiari Although he couldn¡®t see his face clearly, at that moment of panic, he felt that his looks were simr to Mo Hanson, who had never been attentive to such things, actually took the little boy to heart. Therefore, he unconsciously walked in the boy¡®s direction, but he was quick to run away. Before Hanson c Hanson could clearly feel his disappointment, so he immediately called Larry and walked toward the surve Just as he turned around, he saw Theresaing in with a sk. He had the ability to remember everything he saw, so he remembered that he once saw her in Vanias hou However, she didn¡®t notice him as she walked toward Vania¡®s ward with the sk in a hurry, ¡°I want to check if Vania is here. I want to know what happened to her,¡± Hanson quickly ordered Larry. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 ¡°Yes.¡± Larry was now sure that his president had other intentions for his goddess. in the meantime, James was patting his chest after running to the front of the ward door. That was close; that devil almost found me. After calming himself down, James went into the ward with the medical box. *Mommy, the doctor said that you need to take some medicine, so i went and fetched some for you.¡± At t he same time, he politely greeted Theresa who¡®d just entered. ¡®Hello, Aunt Theresa.¡± She had raised these three boys herself, so she became very affectionate when she saw him. ¡®Come an d sit here, Little Master. I¡®ve made a delicious dinner for you and your mommy, so you must eat a lot today. Okay. Thank you, Aunt Theresa.¡± When he smelle d the food, he suddenly felt a bit hungry However, he first walked in front of Vania and tiptoed to touch her forehead. ¡®Mommy, do you feel better n ow? ¡°I feel much better.¡± After sleeping for a whole day, she was in much better spirits than this afternoon since she was able to fe el hungry when looking at her meal, which was a good sign for a sick patient However, the anaesthetic was starting to wear off, so the pain from the multiple fractures in her body had turned her face pale. James picked up the bowl on the table with his tiny hands and sat in front of Vania. ¡®Mommy, let me feed you.¡± Since her hands wereced with drips, she couldn¡®t eat by herself. When she read the situation, Theresa quickly went up to him. ¡°Little Master, let me do it. You should go e at your food first.¡± ¡°No. I want to feed Mommy myself.¡± He shook his head. After that, he fed Vania one bite at a time. Seeing how well¨Cbehaved her kid was, Vania was moved and heartbroken at the same time. Just as they were eating, someone knocked on the door abruptly. James, Vania, and Theresa looked toward the door at the same time. In the meantime, James paused his tiny hand while holding the spoon. Could it be that Devil? However, Vania and Theresa didn¡®t care much since it must be someone they knew who¡®d visit them at th Theresa politely went up to open the door, but as soon as the door was opened, she was stunned by the p Hanson? Why is he here? Vania was also stunned by the name she had just heard. Since her son was sti Meanwhile, James¡® hand froze while holding the bowl. He didn¡¯t want to let his scimbag father know that they existed at all, let alone allow him to pester his mother after abandoning them. We must help Mommy so that she won¡®t be s The moment Hanson came in, he was startled to see the little boy standing in front of Vania. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Their rtionship must be really close for him to personally feed her. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 He put aside his suspicions and went up to the woman. ¡°I heard that you got into a car ident, so I cam e to check on you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Vania smiled politely. *This hospital is owned by the Luke Corporation, so I¡®ve already arranged the best doctor for you. You ca n rest at ease.¡± Then, he turned his gaze toward the little boy in front of her and stared at him closely. His gaze was so obvious that it made James feel ufortable, for it seemed as though two searchlights w ere shining on him. Therefore, Vania instinctively reached out to her child and exined to Hanson with a smile, saying, ¡°Thi s is my son.¡± Without hesitation, Hanson immediately asked, ¡°You are married?¡± His heart began to feel ufortable, and his face darkened as well. However, Vania didn¡®t want to exin theplications of her past to him, so her silence became a confir When he looked at James in disgust, he suddenly felt that he waspletely different from Morales and MExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 ¡°You should get some rest¡± With that, Hanson turned around and left Seeing his obvious change in attitude, Vania blinked her eyes, but before she could say her goodbyes, h e had already disappeared at the door. Men are such iprehensible creatures. Larry returned after looking into some information, and he happened to bump into Hanson as he exited t he ward. Although he could see the gloominess on his face, he assumed that Hanson was angry because Vania h ad been hit by a car. ¡°President Luke, I found out that the woman was hit by.¡± ¡°I don¡®t want to hear about it.¡± Larry was interrupted by Hanson before he could even finish his words, which he found really confusing. Why is President Like so infuriated all of a sudden? At that moment, everything felt displeasing to Hanson as he was looking for somewhere to vent his anger. ¡°I want you to find out who Vania¡®s husband is.¡± He angrily ordered Larry while gritting his teeth. When he listened to him, Larry was so terrified that his body began to tremble. ¡°Yes. I¡®ll do it right now.¡± Does my goddess have a husband? No wonder President Luke looked so exasperated just now. Before he could leave, Hanson stopped him once more. ¡°Leave the information you found just now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As he listened to Hanson¡®s orders, Larry couldn¡®t help but feel confused inside. I thought he didn¡®t want to hear what I just found. Why the sudden change of heart? He really is hard to deal with. in the Luke Estate, Mnie answered a call. ¡°Are you telling me that Hanson went to visit Vania at the ho spital?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As she broke into a sweat, she asked nervously, ¡°He wouldn¡®t trace everything back to me, would he?¡± ¡°The person died on the spot, and the matter has been identified as an ident caused by drunk driving. Hence, there is no evidence. How can he trace everything back to you? I think you should think about what your next steps should be.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Mnie guiltily hung up the phone. If Hanson finds out that I nned this ident, I¡®ll be doomed. Even though the evidence was destroyed, she still had a bad feeling about it. I must be worrying too much. At the moment, Hanson was like a walking bomb, exploding at everyone he met. While sitting on his armchair, he held a document from the nning department in his hands. ¡°Is this the aesthetic that the nning department came up with?¡± The person in charge of the nning department, Paul Henderson, kept his head down as he didn¡®t dare Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. As for Hanson, he continued with his harsh rant by saying, ¡°This doesn¡®t look good either. I want you to go while Vania¡®s face kept popping up in his mind, he grew more exasperated the more he looked at the docu ¡°Y¨CYes¡­¡± Paul was so terrified that his legs softened, and he could only utter one word. He held the document and left the room while stumbling over his feet. Once Paul left, Hanson picked up the document next to him again. It contained information not different fr However, he hadn¡®t paid much attention to it before. Vania¡®s information has been left nk on that year five years ago. I believe she gave birth to the kid that year. The moment the idea came to mind, he couldn¡®t help but feel restless while sitting in his office. Then, he called Larry through his internal line. ¡°Come in.¡± When Larry got the call, he had no choice but to dash inside with his head down. Seeing how devastated Just as he was about to speak aftering in, he was immediately met with Hanson¡®s cold orders. ¡°I want you to find out Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Her son is five years old, which means that the b*stard must have shown up that year ¡°Um.. Yes, President Luke.¡± Larry couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless inside, I thought that he didn¡®t want to se e any information about Ms. Greyson at all. What a tsundere. Before Larry could leave the office, he was halted by Hanson once more. ¡°I want you to look into the drunk driving ident again.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The next morning, Hanson received his medical report from April. Just like his previous medical examination, the contents of the report were the same as thest time, so there weren¡®t any problems. April had asked him toe to the hospital for a detailed examination, but he could tell that she only wanted to gossip, so he rejected the id ea immediately. He had been restraining himself from thinking about Vania these days. However, the more Hanson did so, the more her face popped up in his mind. Her charming smile, in particr, made him restless. He felt really ufortable about it, so he diverted all of his thoughts into his work. However, such a drastic change had turned him from an advocate of leaving work on time to an overworking maniac. The amount of overtime hepleted over the past two days had maxed out the entire corporation¡®s overtime limit. Every staff member suffered from his wrath, especially the leaders from each department who couldn¡®t s eem to do anything right. There wasn¡®t a day where they weren¡®t reprimanded, and some nearly suffered a heart attack from the fright. Now, every day was torture. Everyone was running to the ground as the next few days felt like they were being skinned alive. As Hanson¡®s assistant, Larry was being tortured like an animal as he screamed out for help. Fortunately, Hanson stopped his crazy mentality a weekter and spared everyone else. As for Larry, he wanted to celebrate staying alive after this period. It was after having a meeting with the higher¨Cups of thepany one morning that Hanson grabbed his suit and threw the car keys at Larry. ¡°I want to go to the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Without any doubt, Larry could tell that Hanson wanted to look for Vania there. At that moment, he waspletely at a loss about what his president was thinking about. Why would he look for Ms. Greyson all of a sudden j ust to upset himself? He could only quietly pray for the other staff members that Hanson woulde back from the hospital in a better mood this time. As soon as they arrived at the hospital¡®s entrance, Hanson saw the kid that he metst time next to the fl ower bed. Isn¡®t he Vania and some bastard¡®s kid? When Hanson saw the boy, he let out a cold grunt inside his heart and greeted the child by saying, ¡°Hey, come over here.¡± Just when James was taking photos of the flowers with his phone, he heard a voice and turned his head to see that the person calling him was Hanson. The child immediately furrowed his brows and opened hi s mouth with displeasure; his mannerisms were rather simr to Hanson¡®s, ¡°De¨C¡± Just as he was about to call him a devil, he quickly realized that it was inappropriate, so he changed his words. ¡°Don¡®t call me that, Big Baddy. I have a name too, you kno w.¡± This nickname caused Hanson¡®s face to darken while the corners of Larry¡®s lips twitched a little. No one had ever dared to call their President Luke such names. Even his sons wouldn¡®t dare to be this u nreasonable. However, James wasn¡®t terrified of Hanson¡®s cold gaze at all. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Hanson coldly chuckled. ¡°You are the first person who has ever dared to speak to me like that, but for the sake of your mother, I won¡®t argue with you.¡± As he listened to Hanson, James pouted his lips. This won¡®t be your first time. My two title brothers won¡®t be kind to you as well eing that james was holding a phone, Hanson asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jannes looked of the man who was talking to him in disgust, ¡°I don¡®t think it has anything to do with you d oes it?¡± Our mommy loves roses the most. It¡®s rare for roses to bloom here, so I was nning to take some photos of the roses for her. However, I didn¡®t expect to me et the Devil here. What a downer While looking at the situation, Larry really wanted to give the kid a huge thumbs up since no one had giv en Hanson such a cold expression before. Everyone always tters him whenever they see him. As for Hanson, he suddenly found this kid quite interesting. A moment of thoughtter, he asked again, ¡°Where is your daddy?¡± When James heard the question, he looked at the elegant and eye¨C catching man in front of him thoroughly He had never met his daddy ever since he was born, and his mother had never mentioned their father to them eit However, this sc*mbag had abandoned him and his brothers since they were born, and he was never con James crossed his arms and raised his brow to mirror a mini version of Hanson. ¡°My daddy died before I was born. I assume that his tomb is now covered by wild grass.¡± When he heard the boy¡®s answer, Hanson¡®s face froze for a moment. He stared at James closely, trying to see if the boy was lying through his gaze. However, James was not afraid to look straight into his eyes without showing any signs of fear. After thinking about it, Hanson turned around and suggested, ¡°I¡®m going to visit your mommy. Let¡®s go in t His tone was clearly softer than before, However, James immediately blocked his path, refusing to let him pass. ¡°My mommy is in good condition Now, Hanson finally realized that this kid seemed to be a bit hostile toward him. This is only our second meeting, though. Where is all this hostilitying from? Not only that, I didn¡®t do a ¡°Is there a misunderstanding between us?¡± he asked patiently. James immediately denied the idea. ¡°There is no misunderstanding, but you should stoping to see m Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Hanson was startled upon hearing that. Is he saying that I like her? He is the third person to say that i like ¡°You are thinking too much. Your mommy and I are just business partners. It¡®s not too much for me toe and see my business partner, right?¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63 The despise that James had for Hanson grew even more in his heart. As expected from a sc*mbag. He does n¡®t even dare to admit that he likes her. When Hanson went up and saw the kid¡®s furry head, he suddenly had an urge to reach out and touch it. I t felt as good as when he had touched Vania¡®s. This gesture instantly stunned James. Is this what it feels like to have a father? His raging eyes softened as he lowered his head shyly. Meanwhile, Hanson seemed to be satisfied with his reaction and said with a faint smile on his lips, ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± He then took a huge step forward while James followed him nkly from behind. As if he was feeling shy , James felt a little nervous all the way to the ward. When they arrived at the ward, he finally lifted his head and quickly ran to Vania¡®s side before shoving his head deep into her arms. As she looked at him, she was curious as to what had happened that caused her cold, emotionless firstb orn to act in an embarrassed manner. When she saw Hanson entering the ward, she was even more surprised as she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± At the Hanson was in an excellent mood. As he walked to the front of Vania, he asked, ¡°Tve me to see you How are you. Ale you feeling better?¡± Vania med. All I need now is some rest Thank you for your concern.¡± de naturath sat down across tron her and touched her ss of water gently to make sure that the temper ature was Hoht before handing it to her. Wherelt a bit awkward but she still epted the ss and drank a sip of water nheless, While listening to her reply Hanson spoke next to her ears and asked, ¡°I heard that your son¡®s father de b etere he was born is that right? Huh Vania was dumbfounded. Why dont know anything about this? However, after thinking about it, she didn¡®t find anything wrong with it since she didn¡®t even know who the father was When she looked at James in her arms, she guessed what was going on, ¡°Indeed.¡± She nodded her hea d in awkwardness, Hanson spoke right away without knowing what he was thinking at the moment. ¡°Since he is no longer h ere you should stop thinking about him from now on,¡± If Was enough to render her speechless. What is he saying? What does he mean by that? is he asking m e to stop thinking about the children¡®s father? I have never thought about him before, though. However, she nodded her head under his unfaltering gaze, ¡°on.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The smile on Hanson¡®s lips grew wider as he was pleased with her reply. ¡°You should rest more. For now you dont need to worry about the problems with the contract between Gxy Corporation and Luke Cor poration. After all, I can wait for you.¡± He dragged out thest few words meaningfully, and there was a hint of tenderness in his eyes. Vania was embarrassed under his gaze, so she looked away and replied softly, ¡°I understand,¡± Meanwhile, James could hear that something was wrong, so he lifted his head from her arms and leverted ¡°Heywhy are you so hostile toward me?¡± Hanson raised his brow at him. James pouted his lips angrily and shouted, ¡°I¡®ll say this one more time. I have a name, so stop calling me anything else but that.¡± ¡°You havent told me your name, though.¡± Hanson threw his hands up, showing his innocence. ¡°Umphi i don¡®t want to tell you, Big Baddy¡± James pouted his lips, As for Vania, she didn¡®t know why her son was so angry at Hanson all of a sudden, but she still tried to ed The arrogant James tumed his head away and ignored Hanson. However, Hanson couldn¡®t help but feel amused by the kid. He admired the child¡®s bravery since he was ju Chapter 64 Chapter 64 His one sentence seemed to have exploded inside James¡® mind. Did my sc*mbag of a father say that he likes me? He could feel his heart racing while finding it hard to describe his feelings. He really wanted to share his feelings with his two other brothers so that they could figure out what kind of mysterious feeling this was. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Seeing as to how startled he looked, Vania thought that James was worried Hanson would find out that h e was the hacker who had breached the Luke Corporation¡®s security firewall before, so she quickly changed the subject. ¡°I¡®m d that you didn¡®t take it to heart since he is just a kid. As for thepany¡®s design, I already have an idea. After some conceptualization, I can start drawing the n. Even though I¡®m now bed¨C ridden, my hands can still work.¡± Rate the Trantion to Get 2 Pearls. Hanson nodded since he had achieved what he came for today and coupled with the fact that he could nee thai Vania was a little sleepy, he love to lie teot to gentl y cover her with a nket ¡°I¡®m leaving now I¡®lle nee you some other day¡± His eyes were filled with nothing but lendemesn. When he got very close to Vania, it looked as though he was about to kiss her if he just moved his head down a little, At the same time, she was no embaraoned that one burled her head deeper into the nket While blinki ng at him, she gave a hum in responde When Hanson saw his own reflection in her eyes, his breathing suddenly began to elerate while his b ody heated up. At this moment, he really wanted to kiss her However, seeing how nervous she looked, he took a deep breath and got up before speaking in a hoorse voice, ¡°I¡®m leaving¡± After that, he left the ward without looking back at her, As for Vania, she was still shocked by his previous actions, so she was in a daze. Meanwhile, James was chatting with his two little brothers on the phone as he sat on the chair James typed, ¡®The Devil just touched my head. He also said that he likes me.¡® However, Jack was unmoved, ¡°Men are usuallyrs: At that, Jacob held his forehead and replied, ¡®Jack, have you forgotten that we are men too?¡® Jack proudly typed, ¡®We are exceptions.¡¯ ¡®I think the Devil will visit Mommy at the hospital often. You iwo should be careful when you meet him¡® an obviously worried James reminded them. It didn¡®t frighten Jack, ¡®Are you telling me that he likes Mommy? We must keep our eyes clear so that he can¡®t deceive her Jacob chimed io too, ¡®That¡®s right. We can¡®t allow him to bully Mommy. If he wants to be together with Mom The three of them condemned Hanson before putting their phones down. When James looked back, he saw that Vania was already asleep. After all, she was a patient and it was n The trio took turns to look after her at the hospital. Every day, they would draw her looks when she was as Meanwhile, somewhere in the research room on the top floor, April stared at his assistant curiously. ¡°Are y His assistant nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Listening to him, April caressed his chin. If Hanson didn¡®te here to see me, where would he go? Since the two elders of the Luke Family were now abroad, it was obvious that he wasn¡®t here to see a me the luke Family, Chapter 65 Chapter 65 ¡°Did you see where he went?¡± The assistant tried to remember, but he only caught a nce of Hanson en¨C route to the first floor to retrieve some documents. In the end, he didn¡®t notice where Hanson went. Seeing the hesitation on the assistant¡®s face, April waved his hands and said, ¡°Forget about it. I¡®ll check t he surveince video.¡± Sure enough, ording to the time provided by the assistant, he saw Hanson entering a ward. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After checking through the system, he immediately found out who was staying in the ward. As soon as he saw the gender of the patient, a gossipy expression instantly emerged on his face. It see ms like I have found another secret! He was so excited that his hands were trembling, and he really wanted to check out the ward. He finally came up with a n as his gaze darted around. At night, during the doctors¡® checkup, April wore his white coat and walked among the team of doctors wit The moment he entered Vania¡®s ward, he couldn¡®t move her eyes away from Vania. Data Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Oh my god! Hanson really has a good eye. Even though her face is nowpletely pale, I can see that she is a beauty April had seen countless women before, but he was certain that Vania was the coldest and the most bea utiful female he had ever seen, His eyes drifted on the attending doctor¡®s notebook and saw the patient¡®s name. Vania Greyson. What a beautiful name. Tsk! Hanson really is a lucky man. April kept on examining her, but his staring gaze was a different matter from Vania¡®s perspective, This doctor looks a bit familiar, but why are his eyes so strange? It looks like he is gossiping? I must be w rong, right? Why would a doctor gossip about me? She ignored his straightforward gaze and coughed softly. Finally, he came back to his senses and followed the attending doctor out of the room. The other doctors went toward the other wards, but he was still gossiping about the matter. Since he had put all his attention on the gossip, he couldn¡®t see what was in front of him. Suddenly, he almost bumped into someone. ¡°D*mn¨C¡± April immediately swallowed his words before he even got the chance to utter them. As his eyes widened in fear, he suddenly wished that he knew some magic so that he could just disappear, but reality wouldn¡®t allow him to do so. Therefore, he could only rub his palms in awkwardness and giggle. ¡°W¨CWhy are you here again?¡± Didn¡®t he juste here this afternoon? A callous Hanson uttered, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± April could only rub both his hands as his eyes began to dart around. Deep down, he kept on thinking about how he could avoid Hanson¡®s puni shment. After all, April had offended the man before, so he was not a stranger toward his punishments. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Not only that, Hanson¡®s way of punishment was very peculiar. It was sparring, to say the least. Hanson, h owever, was once in the special forces, so how could April¡®s tiny body withstand his punches? Usually, after a beating, April wouldn¡®t recover for a month. Fortunately, his eyes suddenly brightened as he came up with an idea. A giggling April ttered, ¡°Hanson, please don¡®t be angry. I¡®m just here to see how Mrs. Luke has been recovering. After all, I¡®m a doctor. If anything happens, I can be there to help her . Hehe¡­¡± In the meantime, he kept praying inside his heart. Sure enough, as soon as he called Vania ¡®Mrs. Luke¡®, the gloom surrounding Hanson¡®s face suddenly dis appeared. For some reason, the name was very pleasant to Hanson¡®s ears. Although he hadn¡®t noticed it himself, his heart had already categorized Vania as one of his own. Looking at April¡®s smiling face, Hanson still gave him a warning re. ¡°Today is your lucky day.¡± April, who initially thought that he would be punished, was left dumbfounded as he didn¡®t expect to be let off this easily. However, when he recalled the words he uttered earlier, he didn¡®t find anything he said that special. His eyes suddenly lit up when he remembered that he said the term ¡®Mrs. Luke¡®. As if he was given a candy, he began to rejoice inside his heart. Hanson coldly scolded while looking at April¡®s nk expression, ¡°What are you standing here for? Aren¡®t you leaving?¡± April quickly withdrew his silly smile and said tteringly, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡®ll head back right now. Hehe, I wish you and Mrs. Luke a happy dinner.¡± Chaplet 6 As she spoke, she pointed to the thermos in Hanson¡®s hand. When Hanson turned to look at April, she already ran off. He muttered under his breath, ¡°Brat.¡± After that, he walked into the ward with a lifted mood. From the looks of it, Hanson noticed that Vania liked desserts, so he had ordered his chefs to whip up so mething sweet for him to bring along. In it were also some delicacies shaped like cartoon characters since James was also there. When he opened the door, Vania and James were staring right at him. It was as if they were saying ¡®Why are you here again?¡® with their gazes. Completely ignoring their surprised gazes, Hanson walked to Vania¡®s side with the thermos and said, ¡°I was just passing by, so I brought you guys something sweet.¡± Who in their right minds would pass by a hospital? Isn¡®t this hospital quite out of the way? As this hospital was nowhere near the city center, this meant it was not in a convenient location. What was even more suspicious was that he could not have just obtained the thermos so coincidentally Vania chose not to expose him. Hence, she took the thermos and replied, ¡°Thanks.¡± James, on the other hand, pouted in disdain. People who lie will end up like the boy who cried wolf. Then, he asked somewhat impatiently, ¡°Don¡®t you have work to do?¡± As Hanson looked at James¡® expression, which was uncannily simr to his own, heughed. Looks like this Then, Hanson replied, ¡°How could I not have work?¡® After all, he was the president of a giant corporation with countless amounts of documents needing his sig every day. James felt annoyed and he shot a look while saying, ¡°In that case, why are you stilling here every da Seeing how annoyed James looked only served to widen Hanson¡®s smile. Do we have some sort of misunderstanding between us? Why is he being so hostile? I think that he¡®s obli Since James was just a child, Hanson decided to not continue this conversation. Instead, he smiled and p in there that you like. Try it with Vania. If it¡®s good, I can let the chefs make more for you two.¡± In Hanson¡®s mind, all kids loved desserts¨Cjust like Morales and Morgan. However, James turned his nose upward at the sight of those cartoon¨C themed desserts while silently criticizing them inside. How childish. I don¡®t even like such things. Jacob m Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Meanwhile, Vania picked an exquisite¨C looking dessert and tried it. Her eyes immediately glimmered. It actually tastes quite good, and it¡®s almost simr to a Michelin¨Clevel chef¡®s quality. Hanson was quite satisfied when he saw Vania¡®s expression, deciding that the chef was worthy of a pay r aise. Then, he looked at James and asked, ¡°Why aren¡®t you eating?¡± While looking at the colorful desserts in disgust, James replied, ¡°I don¡®t like such childish¨Clooking things.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± This made Hanson raise his eyebrow curiously. Interestingly, a mere five¨Cyear¨C old finds such desserts childish¨Clooking. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Perplexed, he asked, ¡°In that case, what do you like?¡± James snorted. I like to hack yourpany¡®s security system. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 However, he did not dare to say this in front of Hanson. James nced at him and said coldly, ¡°A lowly businessman like yourself would not be able toprehe nd the things I like.¡± A lowly businessman? Upon hearing this, Larry, who was standing behind Hanson, nearly fell to the ground. After all, this was his first time hearing someone being described in this way. Vania was even more surprised, for she did not think that her dear son would speak so coldly. She nearly choked on her desserts and coughed slightly. immediately, Hanson patted her back before handing a cup of water to her. Since she felt rather embarra ssed, Vania increased their distance and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Meanwhile, James, who was looking at Hanson as he patted his mother¡®s back, treated him like a pervert instead. Why is he being all touchy¨Cfeely when we were all just talking moments ago? At that moment, he wanted to rush forward to separate them very badly. Believing this was the right course of action, James shot a cautious look at Hanson. As he observed the child with interest, Hanson was being warned by a child for the first time in his life. James merely said, ¡°People who are not married shouldn¡®t get too close to each other.¡± Hanson redrew his hand while James was saying this, but he wasn¡®t angry either. Before Vania was about to scold her child for being rude, Hanson then patiently answered, ¡°Why don¡®t yo u tell me about the things you like? There might be something I can rte to.¡± To this, James nonchntly replied, ¡°Well, there¡®s no harm in doing that. I like guns, nes, and tanks. If extraterrestrial beings are found, I might also be interested in resea rching them.¡± Researching aliens? This was the first time that Vania had heard her son express interest in such things. As she sighed to herself, she thenmented how she couldn¡®t help out much when it came to her children¡®s education. Then, an even wilder hypothesis came into her mind. Could the child¡®s dad be an alien? Hearing James¡® reply made Hanson even more pleased as he confidently spoke. ¡°Coincidentally, i know all about what you like. If you have the time, you cane and y at my house.¡± Morales and Morgan did not like such subjects. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vania, who was letting her mind wander about, felt shocked when she heard their conversation. Morales and Morgan liked to design, while her own offspring had such a wild imagination. Seeing how theyplemented ea ch other, it felt rather suitable. Suddenly, Vania thought that it might not be a bad idea to date Hanson. However, this thought only lingered in her mind for one second before she shook her head in fear, thinkin g how could she have such a far¨Cfetched idea. As for James, he did not feel a bit interested in Hanson¡®s invitation as he only said, ¡°No thanks.¡± He looks just like the wolf in the three little pigs and just about as rotten as well. In conclusion, the impression that Hanson left in the trio had fallen to the abyss. Opening his arms up, Hanson had somewhat predicted James¡® rejection, so he did not force it either. ¡°In t He¡®s going to give me something again? Why is this sleazebag being nice to me? James rolled his eyes and retorted, ¡°Is this some form of bribery?¡± He must be thinking of using me to get closer to Mommy. Not a bad n, I must say. Hanson did not deny his words. From his own perspective, Hanson did want to build a good rtionship with him. In reality, he quite liked Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Putting his hand out, James immediately stopped him. ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking, then I would suggest you give up on this thought. I will not be in cahoots with you.¡± ¡°That is a serious usation. Why would you say we would be in cahoots?¡± Struck speechless by his retort, James then crossed his arms before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning. I¡¯m telling you now that this is impossible, and I would not agree to it.¡± The Devil will never get close to Mommy through me. Lying on the sickbed, Vania was a bit woozy, as she saw how the two were interacting. When did these two be enemies? Why is James speaking with such hostility? It seemed like her son did not like Hanson a lot From hacking the website to conversing with him face to face, Vania could tell that James really disliked Hanson How strange. Just as she was still pondering, Vania then heard James say proudly, ¡°Now that you¡®ve seen and given us the dessert, you can go back now.¡± Standing behind Hanson, Larry was gripped with fear while hearing their conversation. This really is a case of the young being foolish. He had never seen anyone talk to the president like that before. The stranger thing was that not only was Hanson not livid, he seemed like he was even enjoying the current situation. A sentence then appeared in Larry¡¯s mind: So, this is what it means to love someone for all they have, including the people dear to them. Seeing how wary James was of him, Hanson understood that he had lost the child¡¯s trust. Thinking that he indeed had a lot of matters to tend to, he said to James right as he stood up, ¡°One of these days, you will be convinced by me.¡± Pouting, James only thought that it would be useless to make only him convinced, as he still had two more brothers left. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Although dazed, Vania was slowly making heads or tails of what she heard. Did Hanson let me down before? Vania then did not want to continue her train of thought. It was until Hanson¡¯s absence that Vania pulled her son to her side, thereafter asking gently, ¡°Come now, tell me why are you being so hostile toward Hanson.¡± Without missing a beat, James simply came up with an excuse on the spot and said, ¡°Mommy, you should distance yourself from him. Although he¡¯s already married, he¡¯s still getting so close to you. One look and you can tell that he¡¯s up to no good. He must be some sort of yboy. Me and the other two will not let this dirtbage near you.¡± Smiling, Vania patted her son on the back gently as a means of reassuring him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mommy knows what to do. We are just cooperating with the Luke Corporation for now. As for the other stuff, 1 didn¡¯t even have the slightest thought of such things. You three are enough for me.¡± Nodding, James replied, ¡°And we only need you, Mommy.¡± As for that b*stard of a father, Hanson, the further he scrams, the better. At night, James, Jack and Jacob were starting to talk in the group chat again. It was James that sent the message first. ¡®The Devil is here to see Mommy again. He even brought Mommy desserts. Also, he said I can find him if I want to research weaponry. Finally, he even told me confidently that I will ept him. As the word ¡®desserts¡¯ appeared, Jacob immediately typed while drooling, ¡®Wow, I¡¯d love some desserts right now, especially those made by Mommy!¡¯ Jack then replied resignedly,¡¯Jacob, why is your focus different than ours?¡¯ James agreed to his words. ¡®Mommy¡¯s the main subject here! Jack then vented upsettingly. ¡®That¡¯s right. Men are all pigs. We must keep a distance from him while protecting Mommy at the same time. We cannot let this man full of ulterior motives get what he wants.¡¯ Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 A Sessful Bribe Jacob then slowly typed out, ¡®Jack, you keep forgetting that we are males too.¡¯ Jack sent out a hammering emoji in response. ¡®Jacob, can you not always rebuke me with such useless words? We need to focus on the Devil and protect Mommy!¡¯ Seeing this, Jacob could only close his salivating mouth while replying, ¡®I¡¯ll just go along with you guys then.¡¯ The trio then discussed some more. ¡­ After some days of rest, Vania was able to sit up by herself. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. As James was on his phone acting mysteriously, she had been making progress on her work, seeing how it was about to be finished. Putting down his phone, James then came to sit beside Vania with eyes full of praise. ¡°Mommy, this is so beautifully drawn.¡± The drawing was of an exquisite looking angel. However, this was a different angel than what people were used to. Without any wings or a halo, the adorable pea-sized child was being surrounded by stars and the clouds, making it look like he really did fall from the sky. Coupled with a very sincere smile, it made the people looking at it feel very familiar to it. That smile was the exact same as Vania¡¯s children¡¯s. Holding James¡¯ hand, Vania said, ¡°You are all Mommy¡¯s little angels.¡± Smiling happily, James then replied, ¡°We are the little angels sent to protect you, Mommy.¡± After that, James snuggled warmly in her embrace. ying with his hair, Vania felt like she had the whole world in that moment. ¡­ It had been a few days since, and Hanson did note visit Vania after his departurest time. Besides dealing with some troublesome work-rted issues, he was also busy searching for a one of a kind gift for James. Vania, who was focusing on recuperating, did not think of Hanson either until the man suddenly appeared in her ward again. Coincidentally, Jacob had just left, with James recing him. He bumped into Hanson before he even managed to sit down. Seeing who it was made him quite upset. Didn¡¯t he already note for a few days? Why is he here all of a sudden? And so, James proceeded topletely ignore him. On the contrary, Hanson smiled while waving at him. ¡°Come here. I brought some presents for you.¡± While he was saying that, Larry came in with a lot of bags, and they all contained beautifully wrapped boxes. Not interested at all, James did not even spare that a nce. Are you thinking that I can be won over by such petty things? That¡¯s impossible! Knowing how stubborn James was, Hanson chose to open the present in front of him personally, seemingly trying to arouse the former¡¯s curiosity. However, James did not have the slightest interest, and he still did not look at him. It was until Hanson had unwrapped all the presents leisurely did he finally say to James, ¡°Are you really not going to look at it? Trust me, you won¡¯t regret this.¡± James was still not moved by this. ¡°Are you really not going to look? It¡¯s all your favorite things.¡± Upon hearing how confident Hanson was, James hesitated for a bit and a spark of expectation appeared within him. Does he really know what I like? Feeling a strong surge of curiosity, James nced at it from the corner of his eye. Yet, it was this nce that left him ck-jawed. It really was all his favorite things, as all kinds of tanks, nes and cannons were there. On top of that, every model was very detailed to the point where he had never seen anything like this before. Even though Vania had bought lots of toys for them, James had never seen models with such details and advanced workmanship before. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 A Strange Connection Seeing how James¡¯ eyes lit up, Hanson t smiled smugly. ¡°These were all assembled by me personally, so no amount of money can get you these. I¡¯m giving you these now. What do you think?¡± With aplicated expression, James looked at Hanson. His gaze was filled with shock, question and even some amounts of admiration which he himself was unaware of. As they had investigated Hanson before, they knew that he was from the special forces and that he had knowledge of such things. However, they did not foresee that he would design and build such a complicated model. Although James liked it very much, he did not want to owe Hanson any favors just because of some toys. So, he rejected the man. ¡°I don¡¯t want your gifts.¡± James¡¯ actions, especially when directed to his irresponsible father, made his heart skip a beat and an indescribable feeling started to well up from within. Pouting, James hesitated for quite a while before he finally reached out with his pinky and hooking it around Hanson¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Not only did James detect the strange current between the father and son, Hanson also felt this connection too. They stared at each other just like that, and it was the first time that the both of them had such simr thoughts. A short time passed before Hanson said gently, ¡°So, can you tell me your name now?¡± Looking at him disdainfully, James figured out that the man was just after his name. Holding the toy in his hands, he then said, ¡°I can only tell you that my surname is Greyson.¡± His reply made Larry choke. What a sly boy. Not estimating that he would reply in such a way, Hanson looked at the brat again. ¡°Seems like it will not be easy to know your full name.¡± ¡°Of course not. Do you think just anyone can know my name? Don¡¯t think I would listen to whatever you say once you gave me some presents.¡± After that, James ignored Hanson and started to y with his toys. At first, he disassembled all of them before rapidly and urately assembling all of them back together. This made Hanson quite impressed, as these toys were all made to replicate the real thing. It had a lot of components, which made assembling them quite hard. Even their best members had a hard time doing that. I never thought that the little kid could assemble them so quickly. Nodding in approval, Hanson then sat beside Vania after seeing James having the time of his life. ¡°How¡¯s everything? Are you feeling better?¡± he asked with a concerned tone. Subconsciously, Vania smiled stiffly. ¡°Much better now. Oh¡ªthe product of our contract has been completed, so how about you take a look? You can contact me if any problems arise. Also, he¡¯s still a kid, so I¡¯m kind of at a loss here by you giving him such expensive presents. When I get discharged, I will also give Morales and Morgan some, so as to make us even.¡± Frowning, Hanson replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They already have all they want at home. Since the two aren¡¯t interested in stuff like this, it¡¯s perfect to give him these. Besides, they have gone to their grandparents¡¯Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. for now, so they aren¡¯t in the country anymore. We can wait until theye back, then we¡¯ll discuss this further.¡± Hanson still saw the distant feeling in Vania¡¯s eyes. Although he roughly knew the reason for it, he did not say it out, thinking that Vania might have misunderstood his words, since he still was undecided whether he liked her or not. That was why he only epted Vania¡¯s folder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have a look when I get back. I¡¯lle pick you up once you¡¯re discharged.¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 The Real Culprit Immediately, Vania then cut him off, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. My assistant will being to pick me up, so you don¡¯t need to go through the trouble. Thanks for visiting me these few days.¡± With a darkened expression, Hanson spoke after a long time. ¡°Alright.¡± It wasn¡¯t until he left that Linda came in. With a heavy expression, she stood in front of Vania hesitatingly before stating, ¡°Boss, about your ident. There really is something fishy about it.¡± Foreseeing this already, Vania raised her eyebrows while ying with the apple in her hand, ¡°What did you manage to find out? Tell me,¡± she uttered coldly. Nodding, Linda reported, ¡°Even though the driver had died, we still managed to uncover that he actually had a terminal illness in his brain, and that he had not had much longer to live. Also, he had never had any records of drunk-driving. On the day of the incident, he went to buy alcohol before he drove. After his ident, his originally poor family suddenly moved into a huge house and became wealthy. This was very weird to me. Plus, the mastermind this time obviously nned ahead, as we failed to obtain any evidence.¡± Snorting, Vania replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need any evidence to know who did it. Since she always failed so many times after framing me, it would be very unbing of her to not learn from any of this. A failed thief will slip up sooner orter, so keep an eye out.¡± Smirking, Linda knew who her employer was referring to, and she then added, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent men to watch over her. Also, we bumped into President Luke¡¯s men while looking into the incident.¡± This stunned Vania, as she did not think that Hanson would actively participate in investigating her incident. By now, she had already clearly felt Hanson¡¯s different attitude toward her. However, she still did not know why he was doing this, so she just ignored him all together. Then, she said to Linda, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on youtely. I also need you to arrange for me to get discharged. When I recover, I¡¯ll fill your off-days in.¡± Smiling, Linda replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go do that now.¡± ¡­ At the Luke Estate, Mnie, who was lying on the sofa in the living room, felt that the coldness of this mansion was more akin to an abandoned pce. Recently, she could feel herself being very uneasy, and cold sweat would mysteriously drip from her body. Also, Morales and Morgan were not by her side, not to mention the ever elusive Hanson. Currently, she did not look like a kind mother figure at all. Sheid on the sofa while crossing her legs, which was far from being prim and proper like before. Now, she had truly let herself go. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She got to know that Vania was slowly recovering, and Mnie¡¯s forehead was so tightly scrunched that lines appeared. Whether it was by sheer luck or not, she could only rest easy once she took a look in the hospital. The sound of the door opening could then be heard just as Mnie was about to apply makeup. Her heart skipped a beat as she stared at the entrance. As expected, it was Hanson who came in, his figure backlit. Even though she had not seen him in a long time, he still looked as huge and imposing as ever, with his perfectly ironed shirt that had no wrinkles whatsoever and spotless leather shoes. Not knowing whether to be surprised or happy, Mnie looked as if Prince Charming was walking toward herself. This only made her heart beat faster. Her expression was stiff, and even though she did not know why he suddenly came back, it was all she needed to feel love-struck again. After being shocked for quite a while, Mnie finallybed through her hair using her fingers so as to appear too disheveled. She then said gently, ¡°Hanson, you¡¯re back.¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Woes of a Woman Under Hanson¡¯s cold gaze, she still lowered her head in the end. She had always appeared well dressed in front of him. However, she had been left alone recently in this vi, so she did not bother to dress up anymore. Now that Hanson appeared in front of her once more, she only thought that she looked somewhat shabby, so she hung her head in guilt, afraid that he might find her repulsive. Just as she was fussing over this issue in her mind, Hanson suddenly opened his mouth, saying coldly, ¡°I came back just to see you.¡± His words made Mnie stare at him wide-eyed, as she felt like what he said was like an illusion, leaving her in a state of disbelief. Did Hanson say that he came back just to see me? Does he actually miss me? Does that mean our rtionship can deepen? His words made it seem like there was still space in his heart for her. There was a beam of joy behind her eyes, and she was overwhelmed to the point of tearing up. Completely missing Hanson¡¯s cold gaze, Mnie, who was moved beyond words, just looked at him in a daze. Deciding to not openly show his mockery and bloodlust, Hanson instead just sat down on the sofa. Seeing him sit down made Mnie immediately stand by his side, showing her love for him. ¡°Hanson, I really missed you a lot these few days. I have a lot that I want to tell you.¡± While saying that, she was about to go hug Hanson, thinking that this could be her chance to finally make him hers. After all, she was very confident in her seduction skills. Yet, she was stopped by Hanson¡¯s gaze as soon as she got near. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hanson only felt revolted by the strong scent of her perfume as he spoke distantly. ¡°What a coincidence. I, too, have something to say to you.¡± Upon hearing that Hanson had something to say to herself, Mnie grew even more disillusioned. Joy filled her heart, as this was the first time that they exchanged so many words and the first time that he sat down, taking the initiative to talk to her. Feeling like her heart was a beating drum, Mnie could not wait to show off every positive trait of hers to Hanson right then. Suddenly, she said excitedly, ¡°Oh¡ªHanson, just sit down first. I¡¯ll brew a cup of coffee for you. When you were gone, I had learned a new technique on coffee making, and I spent a long time practicing it too, all so I can let you taste it once youe back. I¡¯ll go make it now, so let¡¯s talk over some coffee, shall we?¡± But, she did not actually learn anything new, as it was all made up on the spot. Her aim was just to appear as a kind wife in front of him. Ignoring her gaze of expectation, Hanson observed the woman from head to toe. Taking his silence as agreement, Mnie then happily went to the kitchen before tying up her hair and touching her face. Full of joy, she then patiently made the coffee and carefully ced it in front of him. ¡°Hanson, how about you taste it and see how it is? If you like it, I can make it for you everyday.¡± Sneering, Hanson was still enjoying the show that Mnie put up for him. Mnie missed his mockery and she thought that he liked it, so she continued, ¡°Hanson, you know that I only have a ce for you in my heart, right? Whatever you like, I will try my best to learn it. Oh right¡ªdid you say that you have something to say to me?¡± Not daring to get close, Mnie could only stand by his side as she waited expectantly. However, Hanson coldly said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Vania¡¯s ident, then.¡± His cold demeanor suddenly made her panic and she stared at him helplessly, ¡°Hanson, what do you mean by this?¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Things That Don¡¯t Belong to You The realization hit Mnie hard. Hanson did note to see her; instead, he was here to interrogate her. Even though her heart was pounding, she was able to keep a straight face. After all, she had help this time, and there was no way it could be traced back to her. When he saw Mnie falling into a daze, Hanson added sarcastically, ¡°Do you still remember what I told you five years ago?¡± Mnie¡¯s heart dropped the moment she heard the words ¡®five years ago¡¯. Something happened that year that she had to take with her to the grave. Her eyes darted around wildly out of fear that she might let something slip in front of Hanson. Then, she carefully said, ¡°I remember.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. That was the first time she had met Hanson. She had fallen in love with him at first sight andmitted everything he said to memory. That day, she carried the children in her arms and came to Luke Estate to tell him about what happened that night. Truth be told, she was just trying her luck. If Hanson decided to ignore what she said, then there was nothing she could do. To her surprise, Hanson ran a DNA test on the children and decided to keep them and her as well. At the time, she was on cloud nine since it was every woman¡¯s dream to be with such a man. However, despite her joy, she could still hear his chilling words ringing in her ears. He had once told her not to get greedy and start yearning for things that didn¡¯t belong to her. Every single word of warning that he ever told her was still fresh in her memory. As they began to flit across her mind, all her happiness and surprise at seeing Hanson had vanished instantly. Instead, she was now filled with dread. Hanson had a terrifying look in his eyes. ¡°You do remember.¡± He raised his hands and gave a p. Immediately, a group of men in ck suits rushed in. They began to drag all of Mnie¡¯s things into a truck. Mnie was scared out of her wits, and her tears could not stop flowing. These had to be Hanson¡¯s men, or else they would not dare to make such a ruckus here. Mnie wanted to stop them, but she was just one woman, and she could not block them all. They even shoved her until she fell at Hanson¡¯s feet. She wept and pleaded, ¡°Hanson, must you do this?¡± Hanson retorted coldly, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re no longer Morales and Morgan¡¯s mother. Go back to wherever you came from, and don¡¯t ever let me see you again.¡± Mnie kept shaking her head as she grabbed his pants and cried, ¡°Hanson, don¡¯t do this. I thought we agreed that you¡¯d give me one more chance? You have to tell me what happened and give me a chance to exin myself. Also, Morales and Morgan are still so young. How are you going to exin this to them? Are you really willing to do this to them?¡± He kicked her aside and dered, ¡°You¡¯re the worst thing that has ever happened to them. Removing you from their lives is the best thing I can do for them. You don¡¯t need to care about anything else. As for your exnations, I¡¯m tired of listening to them. The fact that you sent someone to crash into Vania¡¯s car is enough to send you to prison for life. The only reason you¡¯re able to return to your family in one piece is because you gave birth to Morales and Morgan.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and walked off without even looking at her. Mnie tried to chase after him as she cried out, ¡°Hanson, don¡¯t go. You have to let me exin. It¡¯s not like that! It must be a misunderstanding! Hanson, I beg you! Please listen to me. Don¡¯t ask me to leave, and I don¡¯t want to leave you. I really love you. Hanson¡­¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Disgrace Mnie had flopped down on the ground, and now, Hanson¡¯s bodyguards made their way over before dragging her out. She kept struggling and shrieking, ¡°Ouch¡­ Let me go! How dare you treat me like this?! Let go of me! I need to find Hanson.¡± However, the bodyguards ignored her protests. They threw her into the truck as well and drove her back to her family. Meanwhile, Josie was dressed to the nines as she decked out all her newly-bought jewelry and began to show off to other women at the Greyson Residence. Her voice echoed across the living room as she said, ¡°Here, what do you think about this pearl ne?¡± The other women were quick to curry her favor. ¡°Oh my, I heard about this brand before. They¡¯re the world¡¯s best producers of pearl jewelry, and they only make one design each year. I¡¯m so envious!¡± ¡°Exactly! It takes more than money to get your hands on such a ne. You¡¯re so amazing, Mrs. Greyson.¡± Josie reveled in their praise and had a smug expression as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My daughter, Mnie, is in a rtionship with President Luke, so it¡¯s very easy to get such things.¡± The other women began toy it on thicker. ¡°Mnie is such a lucky girl, and we¡¯re all so envious.¡± Just as Josie was beginning to get a little lightheaded from all their admiration, arge truck barged its way into thepound. All of a sudden, a group of men in ck suits disembarked from the truck and began to unload all the items into thepound. As they went about stuffing piles of boxes all over, Mnie stood right in the middle of all the clutter. She was covered in dust, and she looked like she had been struck by lightning. Josie was so shocked by the sight of this that she almost dropped her pearls. The crowd of women began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mnie? Why is she in such a disheveled state?¡± ¡°What happened? What are all these things?¡± Just then, one of the bodyguards stepped forward and said matter-of-factly to Josie, ¡°The president has dered that Mnie Greyson is no longer the mother of the two young masters. He no longer has anything to do with all of you.¡± What?! The moment Josie heard those words, she became dumbfounded. She had just been singing praises about her daughter, and all of a sudden, this happened. It felt like she had been pped across the cheek and humiliated in public. What did he mean when he said that she was no longer the mother of the two young masters? This meant that he had given up on Mnie. How did this happen?! The other women saw the looks on the faces of both these Greyson women, and after a hushed discussion, they quickly took their leave. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re caught up in something, so we¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Josie was not about to air the family¡¯s dirty linen in public, so she was pleased to see them go. However, gossip often spread like wildfire, and Mnie naturally became theughing stock of their entire social circle. As for Josie, she had never felt more disgraced than she did today. She dragged Mnie back into the house to keep her out of prying eyes. Then, she grabbed Mnie and asked, ¡°What did those men mean by that? Tell me, what on earth is going on?¡± Mnie had cried herself hoarse and could not say a word. Seeing this, Josie began to tremble with anger. ¡°Why do I have such a useless daughter like you? I¡¯m asking you something! Has Hanson given up on you?¡± Mnie kept crying until she finally said, ¡°Mom, stay out of this.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Stay out of this? How do you expect me to stay out of this? If I hadn¡¯t helped you to get rid of Vania back then, who knows what you¡¯d be doing now.¡± Mnie was stewing in her emotions as well, and as soon as she heard this, she blew up. ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying all this? Vania¡¯s probably over the moon right now.¡± Josie smacked her in frustration. ¡°Why do I have such a useless daughter? After spending five years with Hanson, you still haven¡¯t won him over.¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 All Because of Her ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I tried my best? However, he needs to give me a chance. Hanson only has eyes for Vania now, so what can I do?¡± Mnie¡¯s eyes were filled with a murderous glint at the thought of Vania. Josie stared at her tear-streaked daughter and felt that Mnie was even more useless than she had thought. ¡°Well, hurry up and tell me what happened! How else am I going to think of a way to help you? Don¡¯t you want to return to his side?¡± Mnieughed bitterly. ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Even though she pleaded for him not to throw her out for the sake of the children, he still refused. Where would she find the chance to go back to him now? Josie was beside herself. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s impossible if you don¡¯t even try? Hah! It wouldn¡¯t be so bad if you hadn¡¯t humiliated me in public. If you don¡¯t return to Hanson immediately, just wait and see how everyone rips you to pieces. At the same time, watch how that b*tch gets to have everything she wants.¡± Josie went on and on as she berated Mnie. In the end, Mnie¡¯s tears began to flow again, and Josie shrieked in anger, ¡°Are you crying again?! Is that all you know how to do? Only a useless woman would cry.¡± Just then, George, who had heard themotion, came down from the second floor. He was taken aback by Josie¡¯s pitiful state and proceeded to chide her by saying, ¡°What¡¯s going on with the two of you?¡± Josie jumped at the sound of his voice and immediately turned around. She smiled at him and stroked his arm. ¡°Dear, why did youe down? Mnie just had a lover¡¯s spat. It¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡± She swiftly poured him a cup of tea and gave him a pleasant smile. ¡°Dear, have a cup of tea. Mnie¡¯s a mess right now, so I¡¯m going to take her upstairs to shower and freshen up, then I¡¯lle right back down.¡± She quickly dragged Mnie upstairs before George could ask any questions. Once they entered Mnie¡¯s room and locked the door, she urged softly, ¡°Now, tell me what happened.¡± Mnie had such a fright when she saw George earlier that she stopped crying. Now, she had a furious look on her face as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s Vania Greyson; it¡¯s all because of her. I don¡¯t know how, but she managed to catch Hanson¡¯s attention. She kept setting me up and humiliating me in front of Hanson, and this time, she even went as far as to use me of being the one who got her into an ident! I don¡¯t know what she said to Hanson, but he flew into a rage and kicked me out.¡± Her tears began to flow again. She had fallen from grace, and it was all Vania¡¯s fault. Upon hearing that name, Josie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I see, it¡¯s all because of her. We¡¯re going to need to think this through carefully.¡± ¡­ A weekter, Vania could finally be discharged from the hospital. That morning, Vania and her three children had gathered in her hospital room. They were all dressed in suits and bowties, looking like young princes. Every single one of them carried a rose in their hand, as well as a picture that they drew for Vania as they stood beside her bed. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. James was the first to speak. ¡°Mommy, hurry up and change into the princess gown that we¡¯ve prepared for you.¡± ¡°We spent a lot of time choosing it, Mommy. Hurry up and change,¡± Jack began urging her as well. Jacob announced proudly, ¡°We¡¯ve prepared a celebration today in honor of Mommy getting discharged from the hospital, and Mommy is our princess.¡± Vania was holding the pink-colored princess gown and tiara that her three babies had prepared for her in her arms, so sheughed and said, ¡°Okay, Mommy will go and get changed now.¡± Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Our Younger Siblings By this stage, Vania was able to walk again and she changed into the gown and came out of the bathroom with Theresa¡¯s help. Immediately, she heard her three babies exim, ¡°Mommy, you look very beautiful.¡± All at once, they dered in unison, ¡°Congrattions to Mommy on your full recovery. Happy Discharge Day!¡± James even recorded the entire scene with his camera. Vania had recovered from most of her injuries, so it was only her leg injury that required more rest. When she saw how serious her children were, her immediate thought was, Gosh, there¡¯s even a recording? The clothes are beautiful, but I¡¯m not wearing any makeup. I don¡¯t even have lipstick on! Won¡¯t I look a little ugly on camera? She could not help it. Whenever she was in front of a camera, her first thought would always be about her makeup. Even then, she did not dwell on her thoughts. Vania went forward and took the roses and drawings from them. Her eyes began to well up with tears as she said, ¡°Thank you, my darlings.¡± Roses were her favorite; even her shampoo and shower gel were rose-scented. After all this time, her body was beginning to smell like roses as well. When she took a look at the drawings, she began to tear up again. Every drawing had a date, and there was a new drawing every single day since the day she was hospitalized. She never noticed anything, so they must have drawn them when she was asleep. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vania was immeasurably moved as she pulled them into a hug. ¡°This is the most touching gift that Mommy has ever received. Thank you, my darlings.¡± James quickly wiped away her tears. ¡°A princess is not allowed to cry.¡± She sniffled and responded, ¡°I¡¯m not crying. I¡¯m just too touched.¡± Jacob kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t need to thank us. It¡¯s what we should be doing for you.¡± ¡°You three are the best gifts that I¡¯ve ever received,¡± Vania dered. She was starting to believe that the sufferings she had gone through in the past had all been a trial, and they were her reward for seeding. She was truly blessed. However, her thoughts flitted toward her other two children. Were they okay? She had spent every single waking moment missing them. When they noticed her forlorn expression, the three children instantly knew that she must be thinking of their younger siblings. James stepped forward and nudged her arm. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be upset. You¡¯re such a good person, so I¡¯m sure that the heavens will keep our younger siblings safe.¡± ¡°James is right, and we¡¯ve been praying for them every day. You will bring them home soon, Mommy.¡± Jake quickly voiced his support. As for Jacob, he kissed Vania on the cheek and gave her a warm look of encouragement. Vania quickly suppressed her sadness. Her three babies would always notice whenever she felt down, and she could never hide her emotions from them. She smiled at them. ¡°I¡¯m not upset anymore. I need to hurry up and get better so that I can bring your younger siblings home sooner.¡± Jack held her hand and changed the topic. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go home. Aunt Theresa and the three of us have prepared a feast that¡¯s waiting for you at home right now.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± The three children then ushered Vania into the car. Throughout this whole time, Hanson did not show up at all. In the car, the three children were still engaged in fervent discussion. Jack sent a message. ¡®Didn¡¯t James say that the Devil had his eyes on Mommy? Why isn¡¯t he here for such an important asion? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a sign of him keeping his promise, or proof that he¡¯s insincere about his feelings toward her. He¡¯s such a rascal.¡¯ Chapter 78 Chapter 78 It somehow didn¡¯t bother Jacob one bit. He is noting, just like we were hoping he wouldn¡¯t! the boy cheered to himself. That Devil better stay away from Mommy. James, on the other hand, only stared at the pile of toys without saying a word. He couldn¡¯t describe how he was feeling at the moment, but he knew he felt deceived about the fact that the man had promised to change the boy¡¯s opinion on him. Hanson didn¡¯t know it yet, but the good impression of him with the children he had painstakingly built shattered in that instant. He was currently sitting in his office with a file in his hand, and yet he couldn¡¯t understand a word that his eyes were drifting across. Larry, who was looking on from one side, knew exactly why his boss was out of sorts. As though he was idle-talking, he started, ¡°President Luke, I heard that Miss Vania is getting discharged today. Should we send her a gift?¡± Hanson immediately shut the file closed rather irritably and tossed it aside. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± It was evident from his cold tone that he was in a terrible mood. Larry could tell that Hanson had fallen for the Vania, but the man didn¡¯t seem to have noticed it himself yet. Seeing that Hanson wasn¡¯t in the best of mood, Larry cleverly chose to remain quiet after that. It hadn¡¯t even reached a minute of silence when Hanson suddenly barked an order despite his earlier words. ¡°Prepare a fireworks disy for tonight.¡± The short sentence was all it took for Larry to nod in understanding. ¡°Roger that. I will arrange it right this instant,¡± he replied respectfully. The fireworks disy was definitely for Vania. He would have failed as an assistant if he still couldn¡¯t understand his boss¡¯ instructions after so many years of working by his side. When night came, Larry picked the best spot in Haling Vi to prepare for the most splendid firework disy in all of Hammond. At this time, she had already prepared a scrumptious dinner for her three sons. Each of them had a ss of fruit juice in front of them. Vania was the first to raise her ss as she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s make a toast.¡± The three children, too, raised their sses and cheered at the same time. ¡°May Mommy be healthy!¡± Just as they had finished saying those words, fireworks started exploding into a rare, dazzling disy of colors outside their window. Vania and her sons were startled by the sudden appearance of the fireworks and they all subconsciously looked over. By the end of the disy, four words exploded in the air¡ª¡¯Wishing You Good Health¡¯. She was surprised for a second, but the first person that came to mind after that was Hanson. Her head and heart had turned into a mess at that moment. She wished she knew what Hanson meant by doing this. Having a slight idea of what was going on, the three children looked at each other before James knowingly let out a smile. Vania¡¯s phone suddenly made a sound indicating that she had gotten a message and when she checked it, it was a text from an unsaved phone number that wrote ¡®Congrattions on your discharge¡¯. Reading the message only further threw her heart into a turmoil. She was even more sure that it was Hanson who prepared the fireworks disy and sent her the message. Instead of replying, she merely put her phone away. Meanwhile, Hanson was leaning against the car door at the entrance of Haling Vi. With his phone in his hand and a slight frown on his face, he would look at his phone from time to time to see if there was any new notification. His heart was pounding like he was a teenager who had just fallen in love. Even he didn¡¯t know what he was so anxious and nervous about. However, after waiting for a long time and still not getting any new messages, the man couldn¡¯t help but frown as he irritably whipped out a cigarette. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. His gaze stayed in the direction of the vi, his mind adrift. He had finished the entire stick when his message ringtone began to ring and he quickly lifted his phone. Contrary to what he was expecting, it was just another push notification shing across his screen. Anyone could tell how grouchy Hanson had gotten from the bulging veins on his fingers that were tightly gripping his phone. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 After Hanson got into his car, he mmed the door shut and hit the steering wheel out of anger. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He didn¡¯t look at his phone anymore after that even when it rang. It took a long time, but he eventually realized that his irrational vexation had slowly subsided. He then pressed into his phone and amongst the numerous work messages he had gotten, his eyes straightawaynded on a text message Vania had sent him. The corners of his lips subconsciously raised at that, and he quickly pressed into the message. ¡®The fireworks were beautiful. Thank you.¡¯ Mood instantly lifted with just a few words, he swiftly dialed Vania¡¯s number. Vania looked over when her phone suddenly rang and when she saw that it was the phone number from before, she hesitated a moment before finally deciding to pick up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± she greeted. All she heard in return was a graceful baritone that said, ¡°It¡¯s Hanson.¡± ¡°Mmhmm. I know.¡± This wasn¡¯t the usual number he used when theymunicated for work purposes. It is probably his private number, she concluded. Everything had happened so fast today that Vania wasn¡¯t sure what Hanson was about to say, so she chose to remain silent. His voice continued toe through the other end of the call. ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t get you from the hospital myself, I had a fireworks disy arranged for you. Did you like it?¡± ¡°I did,¡± she politely answered. ¡°Thank you.¡± In order to maintain a distance from him, she made sure to keep her tone calm the whole time they talked. However, thinking that she was sleepy as she hadn¡¯tpletely regained her health, he continued to talk to her patiently. ¡°I booked a private room in a private restaurant to celebrate your discharge, and also to confirm with you some specifications about the product sales. You have toe.¡± Not expecting him to have chosen the ce, Vania let out a chuckle after hearing his words. She then let out a hum in agreement before bidding him goodnight and hanging up the call. Hanson let out a satisfied smile as he looked at the phone in his hand, although the call had disconnected by then. He then clicked into WhatsApp and added her on it. Vania immediately approved his request to befriend her as soon as she received it. His WhatsApp was the exact reflection of his cold, emotionless self. Not only was the application¡¯s default profile photo on, he also had never posted anything on his WhatsApp. He probably doesn¡¯t like using these social media applications, she thought. He hadn¡¯t expected her to approve of him so quickly, so when she did, he unhesitantly clicked into her profile to take a look. Her profile picture was a picture of her younger self that he had never had the chance to see before. As for her posts, they were mostly pictures of scenery and promotional posts. He didn¡¯t even need to think twice before he saved a selfie that she had previously posted. He then sent her a message, ¡®Goodnight.¡¯ A text of the same message, too, came from her within a second. It was after he had done all these that he finally lifted his chin to look in the direction of her vi, and only drove off when he made sure that all the lights had been turned off. Vania¡¯s initial peace was so perturbed by the fireworks disy Hanson had arranged, and coupled with the call he made, she even dreamed of the incident from five years ago. Her dream tonight was the same as the one she hadst time¡ªHanson had be the man who appeared in her dreams. Like she usually did, she woke up screaming in surprise, and she lightly knocked her head that felt like it was spinning. ¡°Good thing it is only a dream.¡± She sighed. Picking up her phone, she saw an invitation he had sent to her in the early morning via text. She then went to her dressing room and picked a simple long dress that was not only easy to move in, but also cooling to have on. ¡­ Two hours prior to that, Hanson was standing in front of the wardrobe in his private lounge in Luke Corporation when he sternly called out to Larry. The former had a frown as he looked at the rows of ck suits and one-toned neckties that didn¡¯t have any sort of pattern or print on them. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Larry immediately entered the lounge. ¡°What are your orders, President Luke?¡± Hanson only quietly stood there with a conflicted expression on his face. Sensing his boss¡¯ change of mood, Larry asked out of consideration, ¡°President Luke, is there anything I can help you with?¡± With eyes full of disdain, Hanson nced over at the man who not only also had a ck suit on, but was also an old man who had been a bachelor for over 30 years of his life. It was clear from Hanson¡¯s gaze that thest thing he needed was Larry¡¯s help. Upon seeing that, Larry was rather speechless. Did I just get looked down upon? I didn¡¯t even do anything! As Larry quietly grumbled to himself, Hanson suddenly instructed him in a proud voice, ¡°Bring me a suit of thetest design from this season.¡± He hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°I want something bright. Bring me one with actual colors and patterns.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Larry went from being a confused man to a busybody after hearing his boss taking the initiative to ask for clothes. He didn¡¯t even take a nce when the designer came with samples before, but not only is he asking for one with colors now, he also wants patterns? Larry began to think of all the possible reasons Hanson could be acting this way, and he suddenly remembered that Hanson was meeting Vania that day. He wasn¡¯t even done musing when Hanson spoke again with more arrogance in his voice this time. ¡°Tell Lewis toe.¡± Lewis Peacock was Hanson¡¯s personal stylist. He was also the best stylist in Hillsworth. He was someone that not even celebrities or prominent figures in the business world could hire even if they wanted to. Upon hearing his instruction, Larry came to a slight pause before answering, ¡°Roger that.¡± He could never have imagined that there was such a passionate fire burning under Hanson¡¯s ice-cold fa?ade. Not thinking that there was anything off about his behavior, Hanson had already returned to his desk. Five minutes had passed when Lewis came scurrying into the office with his own assistant. Seeing the big boss quietly sitting there, the designer gingerly asked, ¡°President Luke, is there something you need?¡± Even though Hanson had him as a personal stylist, the man had somehow never used Lewis¡¯ services before. Hanson didn¡¯t want to burden Lewis with too tough a task, so he made a simple first request. ¡°Design a simple hairstyle for me.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Lewis was so surprised he almost fell to the floor as he yelped. How am I supposed to do anything to a buzzcut?! Hanson¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked at the designer and he demanded, ¡°What is the matter? Too hard for you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Lewis quickly waved his hands and lied through his teeth. ¡°It is not hard at all.¡± Hanson then grunted before he told the man to begin. Not knowing where to start, Lewis started to take shaky steps toward the other man. Having no choice but to put on a forced smile, he could only keep constructing himself mentally. He kept persuading himself that it was because hecked the skill, and not because Hanson¡¯s request was hard that he was shaking like a leaf now. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, despite how hard he tried to convince himself, the truth was right there in front of him. Lewis really didn¡¯t know what he could do with that inch-long head of hair. Atst, he bit the bullet and decided that the only way to go was to cut Hanson¡¯s hair even shorter. It only took a short while before Lewis presented Hanson with a mirror. ¡°President Luke, how is this¡­?¡± Hanson took a look into the mirror and finally gave a satisfied nod. ¡°Wonderful. Your bonus this month will be doubled.¡± ¡°Huh? Thank you, President Luke!¡± At that instant, Lewis was so overjoyed he felt like he had just survived a scary ride at a theme part. About 30 minutester, Lewis and a few people came into the office with their hands full of bags and packages. They then showcased a row of brightly colored clothes in front of Hanson. The apparels were so ringly eye-catching they were somehow painful to look at. ¡°President Luke, here are all thetest designs.¡± Looking at the pieces he managed to collect within the allocated time, Lewis let out a sigh. These were so hard to find! Hanson could feel his eyelid twitch as he looked at the clothes his stylist had prepared. ¡°Lewis, do you find your sry too high? Or is it because you don¡¯t want this job anymore?¡± He pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°I will be deducting your sry this month.¡± ¡°What?!¡± the designer eximed as he patted his chest to calm his weakening heart. At that point, he had to take a gamble in order to save his pay. ¡°President Luke, if a charismatic gentleman such as your honorable self were to put on a unique, distinctive suit like what I have here, it will definitely help you at getting Ms. Greys¡ªuh¡­ I mean¡­ at getting thedies¡¯ attention. It will especially work like a charm on women who work in design.¡± Chapter 81 Chapter 81 When he heard that, Hanson was lost in his musing. After a while, he finally asked, ¡°Do you think I need that?¡± Oops, wrong guess. He immediately said his good words, ¡°President Luke, you¡¯re an outstanding person with overflowing talents and a mind untrammeled by conventions. Not only are you handsome¡ª¡± ¡°Get out,¡± Hanson cut him off before he was able to finish his words. ¡°Bring these clothes with you as well.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Now that he was alone in the office, Hanson stood in front of the mirror and was absorbed in his thoughts. Does Vania really fancy this kind of outfit? On second thought, he questioned himself for caring about what she liked. Why should I be concerned? We¡¯re meeting for business purposes only. That¡¯s it. At a private restaurant. Moments after Hanson arrived, and before he could even take a seat, Vania had also arrived. She smiled as soon as she noticed him. ¡°You¡¯re early.¡± ¡°I have just arrived,¡± he replied while pulling out the chair for her. ¡°I have ordered the dishes beforehand ording to your taste. Take a look and order more as you like.¡± She reciprocated with a smile. Since when did he know about her taste? All they had was a meal together once. As she looked through the menu, she heard him questioning, ¡°Are you all better now? If there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m much better now. The doctor said all I need is rest.¡± Hanson nodded, but he felt her unwillingness to continue the topic with him. It might be because of Mnie, he presumed. With that in mind, he veered into a different topic, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your designs. One is for the cooperation between Gxy Corporation and us, and the other one is Master Mia¡¯s work. Any ideas regarding the promotion?¡± Vania already came up with a n for this. ¡°I suggest holding an audition to select an endorser before proceeding with the shooting for advertisements. I believe that advertising is your zone, so it¡¯s just a suggestion. If you have a better proposal, that would be the best.¡± He nodded in response. ¡°Sure. It¡¯s your call. Please have your assistant send me the materials by then.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She nodded. ¡°Okay. As for the advertisement designs this time, I¡¯ve already asked someone to get in contact with Mr. Wright.¡± Mr. Wright was a renowned advertising designer in the country who suddenly emerged in the industry five years ago. He did graphic designing for advertisements in various fields, and every single work of his could break the records in marketing. However, he rarely worked on anything for the past two years. To have Vania associated with such a figure was beyond Hanson¡¯s projection. More so, she sounded confident. She gave a slight bow. ¡°Excuse me, I need to use the restroom.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She rose from her seat. Before she could even make her way to the restroom, a surprised voice came from behind her. ¡°Vania?¡± The voice couldn¡¯t be more familiar. She could guess who it was without the need of turning her head around. What a fate to bump into you here. Vania had no intention to stop. At the same time, as Mnie and her family were enjoying their meal there, Josie came over and blocked Vania¡¯s way as soon as she saw Vania. ¡°Look who¡¯s here. It is you, Vania. Here I thought I was mistaken. What a coincidence; I¡¯m having a meal with your father and your sister. Come and join us.¡± Vania felt her stomach twisting in disgust when she saw Josie¡¯s pretentious smile and red at Josie sarcastically. ¡°Since when did I have a sister? Move, don¡¯t block my way.¡± However, Josie would never leave without achieving her motive. Therefore, she feigned innocence. ¡°Vania, how could you speak to me like that? I¡¯m your mother after all. Besides, I¡¯m just inviting you to join us for a meal. What¡¯s with the hostility?¡± Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Josie deliberately said it out loud. Firstly, she needed to make sure that George heard Vania being unreasonable, and secondly, she wanted to embarrass Vania in front of everyone. Sure enough, after hearing her words, many people cast their eyes on them as if waiting for them to put on a show. At that moment, Vania only felt that it would be demeaning for her to argue with a shrew like Josie in public. So, she raised her piercing eyeszily and said coldly, ¡°Get out of my way.¡± But Josie didn¡¯t n to give in at all as she continued, ¡°Vania, I know you¡¯re upset, but it¡¯s been five years since you¡¯ve left. You should at least greet us when you see your father and me now, isn¡¯t that right? How could you be so rude? Besides, I have sincerely invited you toe and join us for dinner.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still not getting out of my way, are you?¡± Vania¡¯s cold look made Josie panic a little, but she just bit the bullet and continued pestering her. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t care about us after all these years, but what about your father? Don¡¯t you care about him?¡± After Josie had finished prattling, Vania stepped forward and growled, ¡°I realized that you really don¡¯t seem to understand what I¡¯m saying.¡± Then, raising her eyebrows, she ordered, ¡°Security, throw them out. They¡¯re cklisted from ever dining here again.¡± At once, security guards gathered around as they heard her orders. Upon seeing the situation, Mnie stepped forward angrily. ¡°Who do you think you are? What rights do you have to kick us out? We¡¯re diamond members here, and you don¡¯t have the authority to make us leave. Besides, my mother has invited you to dinner with good intentions. What is wrong with that attitude of yours? You¡¯re being rude and ungrateful.¡± Right then, she just wanted to throw the shade on Vania and post it on the inte so that the public could see her being unreasonable. Vania sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you still have the guts to step up. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll send you to prison?¡± I still haven¡¯t settled the matter with you sending someone to set me up with a car crash! At once, Mnie and Josie¡¯s faces turned pale with fright. Just as she was about to leave, Vania heard a voice scolding behind her, ¡°Nonsense! How dare you be so arrogant in front of me?¡± That voice came from George. When she saw him appear in front of her, Vania¡¯s eyes became even colder. ¡°Is this how you should act when you see me? Do you ever think of me as your father? Josie invited you to dinner out of kindness, but look at you now. You¡¯ve let the Greyson Family down. Hurry up, apologize to Josie and your sister at once, and then sit down and dine with us.¡± As if she heard a joke, Vania scoffed. ¡°Mr. Greyson, I¡¯m afraid that your memory isn¡¯t working well as you are getting old. I have cut all ties with you five years ago. Right now, you are in no position to speak to me.¡± After finishing her words, she said to the security guard beside her, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Throw them out.¡± George trembled with anger and shouted, ¡°Vania, don¡¯t you dare!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Just then, Hanson suddenly appeared in the middle of that argument. He nced at the group of people with his ice-cold eyes, then stood behind Vania by instinct as if he was protecting her with his body. When Hanson appeared out of nowhere, Mnie and Josie panicked as they realized that he was actually with Vania. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. George also feared him. When Hanson appeared, the arrogant attitude that he had vanished into thin air. Vania hadn¡¯t expected Hanson toe out, so she asked subconsciously, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hanson lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡± When speaking to her, he had a gentle tone to his voice, which contrasted with the cold voice just now. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Those words sounded different in Mnie¡¯s ears. Since when did Hanson start worrying about other people? Why did it have to be Vania? Thinking about this, she stepped forward at once and said feebly, ¡°Vania, Mom just wants you to have dinner with us. Why did you have to get those people to make us leave?¡± Following her words, Josie chimed in to add fuel to the fire, ¡°She¡¯s right, Vania. Have you misunderstood me? We¡¯re a family; why did you have to cause such a scene? If I did something wrong, I apologize.¡± Vania looked at the mother and daughter in front of her, who were echoing each other¡¯s words, and felt even more ironic. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What is it? Saw the person you wanted to meet, so you started acting good? Did I not make myself clear enough just now? I, Vania, cut off my rtionship with you five years ago. Besides, my mother died a long time ago, so where did this sister of minee from? I haven¡¯t even settled the issues with you guys, yet youe around looking for trouble over and over again? Who gave you the audacity to do that?¡± Initially, they hadn¡¯t expected Vania to be so bold with her words now that Hanson was here, but surprisingly, she emitted such a strong aura, especially from her ice-cold eyes. It was so piercing that they didn¡¯t dare to look at her. Seeing their expressions, Vania raised her head proudly and fixed her gaze on Mnie and Josie. ¡°As for what you asked previously, what rights do I have to make you leave, you said? Considering that I am the investor of this restaurant, I own this ce. So I can kick anyone out whenever I want to. Do you understand now?¡± At once, everyone at the scene, including Hanson, was stunned. This restaurant was quite well-known in Hammond. Everything in that restaurant was unique, from the interior designs and decorations to the taste of the dishes. It ranked at least in the top ten of all private restaurants. No one had expected Vania to be the investor. Upon hearing her words, Mnie widened her eyes even more. It was such a sudden p in the face that her mind went nk. On the other hand, Josie had been addicted to showing off in the rich wife¡¯s social circle all these years; she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to what was going on in the outside world. So, she had no idea of Vania¡¯s current capabilities. Even Mnie and George had overlooked Vania¡¯s abilities. Josie asked doubtfully, ¡°You can say anything you want, but where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Just as she was questioning Vania, the lobby manager suddenly rushed over in a panic. When he reached them, he first nodded to the crowd, then stood in front of Vania in a disciplined manner. ¡°Ms. Greyson, what happened? I heard the waiter say something about customers who were giving you a hard time?¡± Hearing this, Josie froze in ce. Is Vania really the owner of this ce? When did she be so capable that she could even invest in a private restaurant? At that moment, in Josie¡¯s heart, Vania was still the puppet on strings that she could easily control. Meanwhile, George¡¯s brows were knitted throughout the whole conversation. He stared at his daughter, who seemed very unfamiliar to him. Then, he opened his mouth, and his words came out with a completely different tone, in contrast to earlier. ¡°Vania, let your people go back to doing their work; all this is just a misunderstanding. I haven¡¯t seen you in a long while, so let¡¯s just sit down for a peaceful meal and let us have a good chat.¡± Right at that moment, all he could think about was how she could bring benefits to him. He didn¡¯t expect Vania to be so capable now, in addition to being so close with Hanson. And because of that, he softened his tone, hoping that she would be able to help hispany. After all, ever since Vania¡¯s mother passed away, hispany deteriorated day by day, and he ended up needing to rely on other people¡¯s funding to maintain it. At first, he thought that Mnie could sessfully get married to Hanson so that he could keep his company safe in the long run. s, what he hadn¡¯t expected was how Mnie didn¡¯t live up to his expectations and was sent back by Hanson. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Right now, without the support of Luke Corporation, hispany had be unstable again. But it didn¡¯t matter. Whether it was Mnie or Vania, they were both his daughters anyway; as long as they could forge a rtionship with Hanson, everyone was the same for him. At that moment, Vania looked at the self-righteous and arrogant man and said without hesitation, ¡°Revoke their membership card and toss them out.¡± After hearing those brutal words from Vania, Mnie felt like she wanted to step forward and rip out Vania¡¯s hair. She retorted through gritted teeth, ¡°Why are you being so outrageous now? You¡¯re just trying to make everything personal.¡± When she was done with her words, Vania gave her the side-eye. ¡°You will have to reach where I¡¯m standing before you qualify to judge my decisions,¡± she said while giving the lobby manager a look. Upon that, the lobby manager took the hint and made a gesture. Immediately, the bodyguards next to him stepped forward and jostled Mnie and the family out. After all, Hanson was here, so Mnie didn¡¯t dare to lose her temper; she could only hold back her anger. Meanwhile, in George¡¯s heart, he was still thinking about how he could win Hanson over. Once they were gone, the restaurant was finally at peace again. With a small smile, she turned to look at Hanson in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that.¡± Looking at her expressions, Hanson reached out to smoothen her hair, the corners of his mouth lifting, and said with a pampering tone, ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. When Vania felt his touch, she shrugged unintentionally as she sensed a tingle on her scalp. He really does like to touch my hair. Under his gaze, she grew shy and lowered her head. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything that you want to ask?¡± About today¡¯s chaotic scene, as well as my rtionship with Mnie, it must have made him curious. But Hanson obviously had no intention to ask questions; instead, he answered patiently, ¡°I still mean what I had said. Anytime when you¡¯re ready to tell me, I¡¯ll be listening. I¡¯ve got all the time in the world.¡± Upon hearing his answer, Vania raised her head in surprise with her mouth agape. She looked deep into his sincere eyes, somewhat feeling shocked. But verbally, she just politely said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, she pointed her finger to the restroom and smiled helplessly. ¡°I still haven¡¯t used the restroom yet. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to wait for a bit more.¡± Hanson reached out gently. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem right, does it?¡± Vania blurted out without thinking. Does he even know that he would be going to the women¡¯s restroom? She blushed, and her body went stiff. Compared to the image of the strong woman Vania showed the world outside, Hanson preferred this little woman¡¯s side of her more. His lips curled up into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going in with you. Why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± When he saw that Vania was struggling to exin, he reached out and gently patted her back. ¡°Go on. The food is going to get cold.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Then, dragging her weak body, she entered the women¡¯s restroom as fast as she could. When in the restroom, she stood in front of the mirror, looking at her blushed face in the reflection, and sighed. I can¡¯t believe it! I¡¯m already the mother of a child. How can I still fall for him? She whispered in her heart as she turned on the cold water and let it run over her hands, then patted her face repeatedly with her cold hands. It took a while before she could cool her face down. By the time she came out of the restroom, she had returned to the calm andposed President Greyson again. Seeing Hanson standing tall at the entrance, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± Hearing her words, he nodded and walked by her side as they returned. He chuckled in his heart. How did she change her expressions so quickly? Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Crash! On the other side, Mnie returned to the vi and started smashing the decorative vases in the room angrily. ¡°Argghhh! This is so frustrating!¡± Startled by the sudden fuss, Josie quickly stepped forward to stop Mnie, who was going for another vase. ¡°Keep your voice down. You don¡¯t want your dad to hear you.¡± But she was already taken over by her rage. ¡°Who cares whether he hears it or not? Vania was so unreasonable to him, yet he still doesn¡¯t say a word about it. He could only pick on me,¡± she fumed through gritted teeth. At once, Josie stepped up and covered her mouth. ¡°Do you really want your dad to beat you up with a whip too?¡± Hearing that, Mnie shut her mouth in fright. She pushed Josie aside, ran to the door, and opened it; she was relieved to see that there was no one in the corridor. Then, she turned around and grabbed Josie by the arm. ¡°Mom, what are we going to do now? You heard what Dad said today. Is he nning to forgive Vania?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vania would never bow down with that stubborn temper of hers.¡± After all, she knew the cause of Vania¡¯s mother, Roseanne Jones¡¯, death. When the time came, she only had to disclose this information to Vania, and nothing would be able to make her return to the Greyson Family. But, the only problem was that Josie had been living under a rock these years. She just hung out and bragged about herself in the rich wife¡¯s social circle every single day; she didn¡¯t even have a clue about Vania¡¯s situation at all. ¡°How did Vania be so capable? To the point where she¡¯s able to invest in restaurants?¡± she questioned in doubt. Back then, when Vania left the family, she had nothing in her possession. She didn¡¯t even go to college. What great things could she do? Mnie didn¡¯t quite understand as well, and she said with jealousy, ¡°She just happens to know a little about design. Who knows what tricks she had used? Now that she has founded apany and also has a coboration with Hanson, they will be researching and working together these days.¡± Hearing those words, Josie panicked, and her heart skipped a beat. After all, she didn¡¯t know what Vania was truly capable of. ¡°It seems that we will have to do something about their coboration,¡± she said with a frown. Still, Mnie didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Mom, what do you mean by that?¡± Josie¡¯s gaze turned ruthless. ¡°Isn¡¯t she going to coborate with Hanson now? We merely have to do something to mess up their coboration. For now, you just have to work hard on your designing skills at home. When the timees, I¡¯ll have my ways.¡± Seeing Josie¡¯s confidence, Mnie nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± ¡­ A few dayster, audition news from the Luke Corporation had blown up major media tforms and had been trending on the top list for a while. A tweet from Luke Corporation read, ¡®Starting today, we will set up registration booths in Yonda Mall owned by Luke Corporation in every city to select the spokesperson for our Fantasy Daydream Jewelry, The Mysterious Collection.¡¯ ¡®Luke Corporation¡¯s audition is trustworthy. It¡¯s the onlypany that doesn¡¯t put up with insider dealing.¡¯ ¡®I am very excited about it. The mall here is already full of people.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve signed up. Hope that I can make it.¡¯ ¡®Many A-listers have signed up too. I don¡¯t feel like there¡¯s hope for me.¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t have to worry. Luke Corporation¡¯s auditions have always favored people with no background.¡¯ ¡®It is said that the creativity from this advertisement came from Mr. Wright. It would be fascinating. I hope that the audition will be on the live broadcast.¡¯ Netizens were looking forward to this audition. After all, all the stars and artists who had cooperated with Luke Corporation had be A-listers over the years. Therefore, when such news was released, everyone would do whatever it took to get their names in. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Meanwhile, when Mnie saw the news, she immediately headed to the registration booth. This is my chance. After a month of going through preliminary selections, she had sessfully entered the top 50. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 None of the top 50 candidates was a celebrity as all of them were rookies. ording to the Luke Corporation, the 50 candidates would participate in the final evaluation at Hammond International Hotel. Furthermore, it was officially verified that the advertisement proposal would be prepared by Mr. Wright, who had the final say in selecting the final candidate. However, the proposal wasn¡¯t disclosed beforehand so that the candidates coulde up with an ad-lib on the spot. Such a feature undeniably added another appealing point of the event. As she surfed the inte about the news, Mnie¡¯s confidence sank to the bottom of her stomach. She had to im the rightful ce for the endorsement. Right when she was at her wit¡¯s end, there came a message from the private investigator. It was Mr. Wright¡¯s contact number. She knew the private investigator well and hence trusted the credibility of the information. Her eyes lit up in an instant. With only three days remaining, if she could get on good terms with Mr. Wright, things might turn out differently. Thrilled, Mnie picked up her phone, attempting to add him on WhatsApp. Ding! Never in her wildest dream did she imagine he would ept her friend request at lightning speed. Her excitement elevated as she did not expect things to turn out that smoothly. She replied immediately, ¡®Hi, Mr. Wright. I¡¯m Mnie Greyson.¡¯ At Haling Vi was Jack sitting in front of hisputer with disdainful eyes. Across the monitor screen, he could already imagine Mnie¡¯s coquettish face which made him feel like puking. Noticing his younger brother was going to send a reply, James stopped Jack. ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t reply to her that quickly. Let¡¯s string her along.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. The moreid we are, the faster her patience will run out. By then, she¡¯ll do as we say.¡± Jack snapped his fingers. He then hummed a song while closing the chat. On the other hand, the impatient Mnie frowned as she felt her message had fallen on deaf ears. It¡¯s been ten plus minutes. Why isn¡¯t he replying? She kept convincing herself that Mr. Wright might be busy or he just ignored the message, thinking that it was a mere greeting message. After a moment of hesitation, she decided to go straight to the point with an outspoken text. ¡®Sir, I participated in the audition for your advertisement, hoping to receive some advice from you.¡¯ Her heart was palpitating rapidly, unsure of how Mr. Wright would respond. However, the three little brothers had fallen asleep at that time. Only after sleeping for two hours did they wake up and stretch their bodies before sitting in front of theputerzily. Jack smirked. ¡°She¡¯s a rather calm one. She only texted once.¡± The cid James piped up, ¡°Not necessarily. We must be careful about this. We can¡¯t let her hurt Mommy.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jack waved his hand in response. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, James. There¡¯s no way she can lay a finger on Mommy.¡± In light of his two elder brothers¡¯ capabilities, Jacob wasn¡¯t in the slightest worried at all. While rubbing his eyes, he chimed in, ¡°We mustn¡¯t let her off that easily. She needs to pay the price for her deeds.¡± Simultaneously, James and Jack gave an ¡®OK¡¯ sign to their little brother,pletely understanding what their miserly brother was referring to. After stalling the time for a while, they finally gave Mnie a terse answer that couldn¡¯t be any shorter. Mr. Wright replied, ¡®OK.¡¯ Despite the long wait, Mnie had been holding her phone as she waited for a reply. Hearing the sound of the notification, she turned on her phone at the drop of a hat, and was on cloud nine to see Mr. Wright¡¯s answer. Without dy, she typed on her keypad to make a reply. Mnie asked, ¡®Sir, can we meet up somewhere?¡¯ Though Mr. Wright had put his name on the map in the advertising industry for many years, no one had actually seen him before. Never once did he make an appearance in publi Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Furthermore, numerous renowned leading figures had tried to invite Mr. Wright, but in vain. Hence, Mnie wasn¡¯t sure if he would agree to meet up, but she guessed it wouldn¡¯t hurt to give it a try. Reading Mnie¡¯s message, James snorted. Naive. Nheless, Jack was quite nonchnt about it, as if he had seen iting. He gave a prideful response. ¡®Don¡¯t you know my rules?¡¯ In actuality, Mr. Wright had never formted any kind of rules since the first day of his career. It was a question that Jack arbitrarily threw at the spur of the moment. Still, the meaning was different in Mnie¡¯s eyes. How would she know that? Moreover, it was her first time dabbling in this field, and it was all because of Hanson. Being given such a question, she had absolutely zero clue about how to deal with it. She didn¡¯t have the audacity to reply at that instant for fear that a wrong answer might ruin her n. So, she quickly ordered her subordinates to search for it, including herself. However, to her dismay, their research did note to fruition. With her brows knitted tightly together, Mnie had no choice but to give a neutral reply. ¡®My apologies for crossing the line, Sir. I genuinely wish to join the audition and the final result is really important to me. I really hope to get myself shortlisted. Could you please give me some guidance?¡¯ She made another attempt by injecting pathos into the context. Since it was her first interaction with him, she had no knowledge about his likings. Thus, she could only test the water. As long as he responded, she still had a chance. Mnie presumed that he was no longer busy because he gave a fast reply. Mr. Wright said, ¡®Considering your sincerity, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t help you.¡¯ Obviously, this wasn¡¯t the end of the sentence. There had to be a condition for it. She believed it without a shadow of doubt as this number was found by her subordinate, unlike previously in which she waspletely fooled by Vania. Still, Mnie failed to read Mr. Wright¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t know what kind of condition he woulde up with. Trying to elicit empathy again, she sent another text. ¡®I joined this event for the person I love. He abandoned me for another woman, so I want to prove to him that I can do it as well. Please help me, Sir. I¡¯m willing to do anything as you say.¡¯ The three brothers sat in front of theputer. They gave a snort upon reading her message. What a conniving woman, catastrophizing her story like the whole world owes her. And she¡¯s willing to do anything? She must be joking. What if we tell her to leave the Devil? An idea seeped into Jacob¡¯s mind as he rolled his eyes. ¡®But it won¡¯t be easy to get it since it¡¯s my work.¡¯ Mnie¡¯s eyes widened in joy as soon as she read the reply. She would be a fool for not understanding the message between the lines. So, she transferred 10 million to him at once. Nothing could beat money in her eyes. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if money could resolve it. In hindsight, she heaved a sigh of relief after transferring the money, reckoning that she was halfway there to her ultimate goal. The three brothers chuckled after receiving the transaction. She¡¯s very generous. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. On second thought, they would love to see how many times she could offer the same amount of money. Therefore, Jack sounded solemn in his reply. ¡®You¡¯re a smart one. Since fate has brought us together, I¡¯ll help you.¡¯ Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Mnie almost cried tears of joy upon receiving Mr. Wright¡¯s answer. If she could get her hands on any useful information, winning the audition would be a no-brainer. She expressed her gratitude at once. ¡®Thank you, Sir! Thank you so much!¡¯ She thought she could get some tips immediately, but there was no reply from the other end. Another hour of waiting had passed, yet there was still no response, and it caused her to be distressed. Why isn¡¯t he replying after agreeing with it? She didn¡¯t have the guts to rush him, so all she could do was to wait patiently. Since he had given his word to help her, he wouldn¡¯t go back on his promise. He must be preupied at the moment. Mnie could only convince herself with that. However, doubts emerged in her as the clock ticked. Perchance, is it the same as Master Mia¡¯s incident? Did Vania fool us again? Even so, such fleeting thoughts were dismissed by her within seconds, for Vania was oblivious to Mnie¡¯s actions this time. In addition to that, Mr. Wright was from the advertising industry, an industry that didn¡¯t have much rtion to designing and the field that Vania was working in. Thus, there would be no reason for them to be associated with each other. Most importantly, it was Mnie¡¯s subordinate who acquired his contact number. So, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. Still, she texted the subordinate nheless. ¡®Is the information reliable?¡¯ The person from the other end soon replied, ¡®Yes.¡¯ The distraught in her dispelled as soon as she saw the message. Thus, she continued to wait patiently. Looking at the extra 10 million in their ount, the brothers were giddy with jubtion. Mnie, that silly woman, must be out of her mind for attempting to hurt Mommy. Deciding to call it a day, they turned off theputer in contentment, whereas Mnie was depressed for not receiving any message from Mr. Wright albeit all the waiting. ¡­ At Gxy Corporation. Hanson took the seat opposite Vania, perusing the document from her solemnly. After he had finished reading, she pointed at the content and exined, ¡°This is my idea for the advertisement, and this one is for the audition. Mr. Wright¡¯s work will only be disclosed during the shooting day.¡± The man nodded. ¡°What did Mr. Wright say?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve taken care of it.¡± She was confident with her answer, which surprised Hanson. He didn¡¯t expect her toe to an agreement with Mr. Wright that quickly. Considering that Luke Corporation had never worked with Mr. Wright before, it would be a marvelous work to behold featuring Mia Stravinsky and Mr. Wright, who were both held in high regard by the public. After taking a close look at Vania¡¯s idea, he was deeply impressed. Raising his head to look at her, he never imagined her to be as equally talented in advertisement designing as she was in jewelry designing. As expected from the woman he liked¡ªshe was exceptional. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. With eyes focused upon her, he gave her an approving nod. ¡°We¡¯ll go with your idea.¡± On the other hand, Mnie waited another day, but in vain. She became jittery as she received no reply again. Thinking she might bother Mr. Wright, she never texted him again afterst night. However, with only one day remaining, she couldn¡¯t help the anxiety. Frowning, she decided to bite the bullet. ¡®Sir, are you busy?¡¯ Jack, who was skimming through an astronomical article, replied to her perfunctorily, ¡®Oh.¡¯ That one simple word raised myriads of questions in Mnie¡¯s head. What does he mean by that? Didn¡¯t we get along well yesterday? Why is he suddenly indifferent? Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Mnie said, ¡®Sir, some guidance please.¡¯ Mr. Wright answered, ¡®Hm.¡¯ Mnie was puzzled. Since he has already received the money, why is he still refusing to help me? Was the money too little after all? Thinking that, she proceeded to transfer another 10 million over to his ount. Throughout the process, Mnie had been feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Why does this remind me of that meeting with Master Mia? The shadows of doubt grew as she thought about the simrities between her meeting with Mia and the current situation. However, right after she transferred the money, she received a file in reply with a sentence: ¡®Just prepare yourself ording to the file.¡¯ Due to how smooth the entire process was, Mnie¡ªengrossed in excitement¡ªdid not notice anything out of the ordinary. Excitedly, she immediately opened up the file as her confidence in her victory grew sharply. Mnie¡¯s mind was full of images of her victory as well as the scenario of her returning to Hanson¡¯s side once more. Then, she immediately ordered for one of her men to ce an order¡ªwith express shipping¡ªfor the latest limited-edition gold silk dress from CC. The slim-fitting design would perfectly entuate the beautiful curves of her body. Moreover, the dress looked very much extravagant with all the jewels adorned on it. Looking at the design, Mnie could already imagine the numerous spotlights that would be on her as she wore the dress, with every single pair of eyes on her during the event. She had nned to pair the dress with her most valuable bejeweled ne and nned to wear an alluring makeup for the event. Although it was a luxurious and sophisticated look, the overall outfit would show off her wealth and would cause others to see the outfit as her vulgar behavior as itcked the mannerism¡ªnamely, being low profile¡ªof a neer. ¡­ On the same day, in Gxy Corporation. ¡°Boss, President Luke is here.¡± ¡°Let him in.¡± Vania was in the middle of preparing for the final auditionter in the afternoon. She had not expected a meeting with Hanson and thought that he had something important to discuss with her. Due to Vania¡¯s condition, he was the oneing over to meet her during the period of their coboration. With familiarity, Hanson easily made his way in the room and sat on his usual seat on the sofa the moment he entered. As though he was in his own office, he drank the coffee Linda had prepared for him. ¡°Come with me when you¡¯re done.¡± Vania immediately asked, ¡°Where to?¡± Hanson avoided the question with a smile and kept her in suspense. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vania sighed inside her mind. What is this man up to now? Soon after, Vania finished dealing with her work. The moment she raised her head, she met Hanson¡¯s gaze as Hanson continued to sip on his coffee in aposed manner. She then uttered somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hanson stood up and extended his hand out as a gentleman would. ¡°After you.¡± Since Vania was still a 23-years-olddy, his actions made her shy as she muttered, ¡°Go die.¡± After taking her bag with her, she did a hair flip before leaving the office. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Hanson watched her from the back and smiled before following thedy with big strides. When Vania arrived at Hanson¡¯s car, she hesitated for a moment before deciding to reach her hand out for the door at the back of the car. However, Hanson noticed her action and immediately piped up, ¡°Are you trying to make me a mere driver?¡± Vania turned embarrassed for a moment. Before she could speak up for herself, Hanson opened the passenger door. ¡°Sit in the front.¡± Vania could only brace herself as she went over to him due to his authoritative tone. After watching her sit in the passenger seat, Hanson smiled and got into the car as well. Inside the car, Vania¡¯s gaze wandered while her hand sped her phone. She was unsure why her heart would race whenever she met Hanson recently. Looks like I¡¯ll have to arrange for a medical checkup soon. There¡¯s probably something wrong with my heart. Hanson started the car, but the car showed no indication of being on the road. This, in turn, prompted a confused expression from Vania. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Suddenly, Hanson leaned toward Vania. The close distance of his handsome face to Vania surprised her as she turned pale. What is this man up to now? A thought immediately came to her mind¡ªHanson was about to kiss her. Looking at her panicked look, Hanson smiled as he intentionally moved closer to her with his gaze fixed on her lips. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Vania yelped as she pressed her hands on his firm chest with her eyes closed out of fear. It was only when she noticed that there was no movement from Hanson after seconds had passed did she slowly open her eyes. She saw him giggling beside her. Hanson had not noticed that this was the first time he had everughed aloud. Staring at Vania¡¯s face, he teased in a flirtatious manner, ¡°Wanted me to kiss you?¡± Vania was speechless. With her embarrassment turned into anger, she turned her face away as she looked out of the car window. Who wants a kiss from him? But, why is my heart beating so fast? Her heart was thumping so hard that it felt like it would jump out of her mouth any moment now. Her cheeks tinged with crimson red as they grew hotter by the second. Hanson was afraid that Vania had gotten mad at his actions. Hence, after a mildughter of amusement, he returned to his proper behavior. ¡°You¡¯re not wearing your seat belt.¡± Saying that, he put her seat belt on for her before returning to his seat. Currently, Vania felt like finding some hole in the ground to hide inside from the embarrassment she was feeling. He only wanted to put my seat belt on, so why did I think of those things? Looks like I¡¯ve been watching too many of those idol dramas that I¡¯m starting to have a rich imagination. Just as Vania was beating herself up in her mind, Hanson quipped flirtatiously, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say no if you insist, though.¡± Insist, my foot! This geezer is pure evil. It should be clear to him that I am embarrassed right now, yet he still intentionally continued that conversation. Really, that mouth of his is just bad to the bones. At this point, Vania chose to avoid Hanson¡¯s gaze as she looked out the window. She kept quiet and refused to engage with him, for she had thrown every vulgar remark she knew at him¡­ in her mind. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hanson, on the other hand, was acting like a mischievous brat that had sessfully pulled a prank, for he was in a good mood throughout the journey. After a while, the speedy car came to a stop at a customized entrance. It was the entrance to a clothing store that housed collections of custom-made orders by major brands. Here, rental of clothing was not an option, and customers would have to make a purchase should they fancy any of the clothing here. To Vania¡¯s knowledge, the owner of the store was extremely resourceful and capable, as the owner had managed to obtain unique designs from all the major brands. Every one of the clothing in here was priceless as they were truly one of a kind. Puzzled, Vania questioned, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± As though the answer was obvious, Hanson answered, ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s to buy some clothing for you.¡± Why else would I bring you to a clothing store? Vania¡¯s jaw dropped at the man¡¯s answer as she could not understand what Hanson¡¯s motive was. ¡°Why are you suddenly buying clothes for me?¡± ¡°Because it would be the dress you¡¯re wearing for today¡¯s event.¡± Vania blinked at his answer. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided what I would be wearing for the event.¡± However, Hanson did not wish to argue with her on the matter and said in a forceful manner, ¡°Be a good girl and listen to me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Before Vania could finish her sentence, Hanson¡¯s handsome face came close to hers once more before he threatened, ¡°Are you trying to make me kiss you so that you¡¯ll shut up?¡± Vania held her tongue instantly. Why is this man being so weird today? Every word from his mouth is borderline obscene today. Since she had stopped resisting, Hanson triumphantly brought her into the store. When they entered the store, the store manager greeted them with a smile on her face. ¡°Wee, President Luke.¡± Hanson nodded as a reply beforeing to a stop at the section where the women¡¯s dresses were. ¡°Pick a dress for her.¡± The store manager had been eyeing Vania ever since Vania first stepped foot into the store as she was attracted by Vania¡¯s beauty and elegance. Many ideas sprung in the store manager¡¯s mind at the image of Hanson right beside Vania. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Smiling, the manager said in a polite manner, ¡°May I know to whom am I speaking?¡± Vania answered, ¡°Call me Greyson.¡± ¡°Greetings to you, Ms. Greyson,¡± said the manager before he led her to one of the sophisticated window disys. ¡°Ms. Greyson is in luck today, for this dress here had just arrived recently. This is thetest custom-made dress by DD that Master Aisha designed, and the only one of its kind. I dare say that it would fit mydy very well. Would you like to try it on?¡± Aisha was an internationally renowned fashion designer whose designs were highly sought after, as they would always be at the forefront of new trends. In many cases, even money alone was not enough to secure a purchase of her designs. Vania nodded as she was also captivated by the aesthetic dress. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try it on.¡± At her answer, the manager immediately called for a few attendants to carefully take the dress and apany Vania to the dressing room. After that, the manager then went up to Hanson and tested the waters. ¡°President Luke, there¡¯s a new suit that arrived recently that matches well with the dress Ms. Greyson is wearing. Would you like to try it on?¡± Hanson was pleased the moment he heard the phrase ¡®matches well,¡¯ and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± A little whileter, Vania looked different when she came out of the dressing room. Without a single strand of stray hair, her tied-up hair¡ªwithout any hair essories¡ªgave off a simple yet elegant look. She looked magical¡ªlike a fairy from a fairy tale¡ªas her hourss figure was entuated by DD¡¯s latest sunset-themed mermaid dress. The emphasis on her entire look was simple and clean to showcase her natural beauty, which was why she was not wearing any other essories for her outfit. The manager and the attendants were in awe over Vania¡¯s appearance. Though they had received many other celebrities in the store, none of them were able to properly bring out their charm just as Vania did. Furthermore, by pairing the unique dress with Vania¡¯s beauty, they came to fully understand the phrase ¡®feast for the eyes.¡¯ Hanson was equally in awe over Vania¡¯s beauty. He always knew how beautiful Vania was, but had never expected to have his mind blown time after time again. Nevertheless, with twinkles in his eyes, he walked up to her. ¡°You look beautiful.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Vania replied as she lowered her eyes while smiling. That smile of hers captivated Hanson¡¯s eyes. After a brief moment, Hanson regained hisposure and held his arm out as a gesture for Vania to hold onto him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Vania nodded before examining Hanson¡¯s outfit in detail as he had already changed into a new suit. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at his tie, for it was of the same sunset-themed design as her dress. It was only when Hanson looked at her with his head hung low did she manage to rpose herself before politely taking his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± In Hammond International Hotel. The preparation for the selection criteria had already beenpleted. This time, the event would be held by way of a live broadcast. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It would generate buzz for the event this way as it would build momentum for the neers as well as the foundation for sales of future products. At this point, the 50 neers had already arrived at the venue. Right now, they were waiting for the appointed time for their entrance ceremony to begin. Since they were all neers with neither background nor a team to their name, they did not have their own makeup artists and could only do their makeup personally as best as they could. Few of them were from well-off families as they were dressed slightly more distinguished. However, when Mnie entered the venue, everyone in the venue turned their attention toward her. ¡°Look at that dress she¡¯s wearing. It looks like thetest product from CC. I heard it¡¯s very expensive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a dress anybody can afford with how expensive it is. But, it is really pretty. I wonder when we¡¯ll be able to wear such a dress.¡± Chapter 92 Chapter 92 ¡°Plus, she¡¯s good-looking as well. I guess there¡¯s no hope for us in this event.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of her.¡± The participants gathered in groups as they whispered to one another with envious eyes on Mnie. However, some of the participants¡ªwhose families were well-off¡ªfelt slight discontent toward Mnie. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to her family being rich. Her beauty is nothing to look at.¡± ¡°Right? You can¡¯t just win based on money alone in apetition by the Luke Corporation. I think her looks are just about average.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s really good, she would have just debuted straight away. Why would she be here with the neers? To steal our thunder?¡± Mnie was extremely pleased as she listened to the praises the others had for her and paid no mind to the maliciousments about her. Like a model walking down a runaway, Mnie walked over to the wealthy girls, who were badmouthing her, in a prideful manner before telling them off in a patronizing tone. ¡°You girls should pay mind to what you all are saying. Though we¡¯re all here for the selection, you girls better sharpen your vignce since not just anyone would allow you all to spout nonsense behind their backs.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Mnie¡¯s boldness startled the girls. Though they were reluctant to give in to her, the girls did not dare to retort as they could not afford to offend someone who had the capability to wear such an expensive dress. Mnie was extremely pleased as she watched the girls stay silent with angry expressions on their faces. After taking a nce at the girls, she then went back to her spot loftily, like a peacock that came by just to show off her beauty. By this time, the staff had already begun preparations for the entrance ceremony. The participants would enter in turn ording to their audition scores and be given a personalized introduction as they faced the cameras. Mnie was to be the 10th participant to enter. Currently, the participants were putting on their finishing touches and waiting for the broadcast to go live with the best expression they could muster on their faces. It was at this time that Mnie felt a slight tinge of nervousness at the thought of seeing Hanson in a little while more. With the lighting on the venue set up, the host, dressed in a tuxedo, walked professionally onto the stage and announced themencement of the selection ceremony at the end of the countdown. Following the host¡¯s announcement, the broadcast went live while the participants entered the venue, with the number ofments by theizens gradually increasing. ¡®Was that a custom-made dress by CC? Looks like there¡¯s a lot of hidden talent among the participants this year.¡¯ ¡®Am I the only one who thinks she¡¯s beautiful? I can¡¯t keep my eyes off her ever since she came on stage. She looks just like a celebrity. I¡¯m sure that the winner today would definitely be that woman.¡¯ ¡®Every one of them has their own charm point. It¡¯s just that her dress really stands out here.¡¯ ¡®Why isn¡¯t our most anticipated President Luke on stage yet?¡¯ After the contestants had entered the stage, the host announced excitedly amid the loud drum sounds, ¡°Next up, let¡¯s wee President Luke of the Luke Corporation and Master Mia with a big round of apuse!¡± ¡®Master Mia? Did I hear that correctly?¡¯ ¡®I thought Master Mia doesn¡¯t attend any events? Really looking forward to it.¡¯ ¡®Master Mia was the one who designed the jewelry that Luke Corporation recentlyunched. It¡¯s not surprising for the master to make an appearance for this event.¡¯ ¡®What an amazing coboration. I¡¯m so curious about what Master Mia looks like.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s President Luke¡¯s shoes! Ah¡­ I¡¯m getting excited.¡¯ After the host had announced for them to be onstage, Hanson requested for Vania to hold his arm before walking side-by-side toward the stage in aposed manner. Hanson, who had once hated attending such events, suddenly thought that walking on a red carpet wasn¡¯t so bad after all. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 With him being in a good mood, Hanson¡¯s usual cold expression on his handsome face softened as he gave off a light and breezy feeling. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Amid the cheering of the audience, Vania politely waved at the audience offstage as well as the cameras. Watching the woman beside him greeting the audience, Hanson followed suit and waved his hand as well. Since the president was always cool and aloof, this action of his made the entire audience on-site and the audience online explode with enthusiasm. ¡®Master Mia was a woman.¡¯ ¡®They¡¯re just too matching. I¡¯m gonna screenshot this and burn this image into my mind forever.¡¯ ¡®They¡¯re actually dressed like a couple.¡¯ ¡®Why does this feel like they¡¯re walking down the aisle?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s so cool that Master Mia is wearing a custom-made dress from DD. There¡¯s only one of them in the entire world.¡¯ ¡®What a stunner. She would instantly be at the top if she was in the entertainment industry.¡¯ ¡®Beautiful and talented. I¡¯m so jealous.¡¯ Thements on Mnie¡¯s beauty were immediately buried by thements on the handsome president and the beautiful master. Some of theizens had even started shipping the two of them together. Although the veteran host had hosted countless events, none of them couldpare to how feverish the reception was right now just by looking at how enthusiastic the cheers by the audience and the participants were. In an instant, the attention on Mnie shifted to Hanson and Vania, as the topic of the couple started trending online. It was unheard of for a single appearance to have taken the headlines of all entertainment articles. Among those that were cheering for the couple, only Mnie was looking at the beautiful Vania with resentment. She actually entered the scene while holding onto Hanson¡¯s arm? Since when did he allow someone to approach him like this? I was with him for five years and had never even managed to touch his hands. How did Vania manage to do what I couldn¡¯t so easily?! Plus, she could see how happy Hanson was in his every expression. Why aren¡¯t you two letting go of your hands if you¡¯re already on stage? How long do you n to hold each other¡¯s hand?! Mnie was filled with the urge to rush over to them and break them apart. Furthermore, the design of their clothes further fueled her anger; the design of Hanson¡¯s cufflinks and tie did not escape her notice. That¡¯s obviously to match Vania¡¯s outfit! Since Hanson had never once worn anything that was fancy in color, Mnie could not understand him at all now that he had changed from the time when she knew him. Right now, she was trying her best to suppress her anger in order to avoid the camera from capturing her discontent. The hostess on stage then led Hanson and Vania onto the center of the stage. Immediately, the audience erupted with loud cheering as they watched the handsome man and the beautifuldy standing still together. The very image of the two standing together was truly like a well-drawn painting. With how frenzied the audience was, the host was at a loss on how to proceed at one point. Even thements online wereing in nonstop. ¡®This is not a wedding ceremony, right?¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s just ask one of the government officials to go over and officiate their wedding.¡¯ ¡®This is my first time shipping someone. How could I not?!¡¯ ¡®They really look like husband and wife.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t you know? President Luke already has kids of his own.¡¯ Although the onlinements were a mixture of good and bad, most of them were singing praises for the couple. Even the audience onsite and the participants felt that the two of them were a match made in heaven. After some time passed, the host, Harry, seized the opening when the audience calmed down to extend his microphone to Hanson. He then said politely albeit in an excited manner, ¡°I wee the two of you to our event today. Please, introduce yourselves.¡± Hanson did not immediately answer, but took away the host¡¯s microphone and held it in front of Vania instead. ¡°Ladies first,¡± said the mighty president in a maic voice as he acted as the microphone stand for Vania. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 ¡°Ahh!¡± The venue was filled with shrieks. After looking at Hanson, Vania smiled lightly. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Mia Stravinsky, and in other words, Vania Greyson.¡± Following Vania¡¯s words, Hanson introduced himself, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m the organizer of this event, and in other words, Hanson Luke.¡± When even their self introductions were the same, the screams under the stage grew even louder. That gentle smile of Vania sparked Mnie¡¯s jealousy. ¡®Vania¡¯s smile is too mesmerizing. She¡¯s so charming.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m in love with the way he said ¡°Ladies first.¡±¡® ¡®President Luke, do you need a microphone? I can be one for you.¡¯ Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Vania? That name sounds familiar. Is that the President of Gxy Corporation?¡¯ ¡®I just Googled it, and it really is Gxy Corporation¡¯s President. She¡¯s only 23 years old this year.¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t she just like the main character of a novel? She¡¯s won the game of life.¡¯ ¡®They have a seven-year age gap. It¡¯s just like the plot of a novel.¡¯ ¡®I can already picture a CEO novel with them two in it.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m begging someone to release a story like this.¡¯ When the director saw the livestream¡¯s poprity skyrocketing and even caused the server to crash at one point, he immediately handed over the program to the host, asking him to keep Vania and Hanson on stage longer. The host, Harry, was over the moon upon receiving the prompt. Although he was extremely experienced in being a host, he was still a young man in the end. The sessful Hanson was his idol, and when he saw Vania, who was so talented and charming, he immediately named her as his only goddess. Right now, he wanted nothing more than to talk to them as much as he could. He looked at Vania and asked excitedly, ¡°Master Mia, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. Now that I¡¯ve finally seen you, can you give me a hug?¡± ¡°Hug, hug!¡± The crowd cheered along. Vania nodded and said with a smile, ¡°You can just call me Vania.¡± Then, she voluntarily stretched out her arms. However, after the host said that, he suddenly felt a chill running down his spine. Though it was very hot in the venue, he was breaking out in a cold sweat. Moreover, it felt like there were a pair of eyes staring at him intensely behind him as though trying to pierce a hole through him. This sudden feeling made him afraid to step forward and hug her. He subconsciously shifted his gaze to Vania¡¯s side where Hanson stood, only to see their president¡¯s fierce and murderous expression. Did President Luke learn how to act? Otherwise, why does he look so vicious now when he was perfectly fine before? Besides, he was pretty sure that Hanson was looking at him. The host felt that his knees were about to give out. Under the pressure of Hanson¡¯s glowering gaze, he made use of his improvisational skills that he had gained after many years and said to Vania with a guilty smile, ¡°I think I should just shake hands with you, or I might make your fans angry.¡± His words made Vaniaugh, and she voluntarily shook his hand. After that, the host hurried back to his spot and secretly wiped the sweat away from his forehead. If he had hugged Vania earlier, he was certain that his career would end here. Besides, he had a feeling that if he continued talking to Vania, he could easily end up being thrown out by the man beside him. Even though he was terrified, he had already interacted with Vania, and he couldn¡¯t just give up halfway and ignore Hanson. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Besides, theizens would never forgive him. Hence, even if he was worried on the inside, he still had to bite the bullet. stering a teary smile on his face, he questioned, ¡°President Luke, you¡¯re everyone¡¯s idol. Even if you¡¯re not an entertainer, you¡¯ve been topping the hot topic charts for ten years already. Today, can you give our contestants and your fans online some encouragement?¡± Hanson narrowed his eyes at the host and asked coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to shake my hand?¡± Uh¡­ The host immediately froze, a bad premonition rising in him. However, if he rejected the President under the eyes of so many, he would definitely be med to hell and back on the inte. Hence, he could only nod and smile. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Even though he was grinning on the surface, he was sobbing on the inside. This was definitely the biggest lie he had ever told in his entire career. He didn¡¯t want to shake hands with Hanson at all. However, he had no choice, so he could only extend his hand to shake Hanson¡¯s briefly. As he had expected, this was a setup for him. His hand was clenched painfully in Hanson¡¯s grip, but he felt that Hanson was not exerting his full strength and was only using a third of it. If he had used all of his strength, he would¡¯ve definitely broken Harry¡¯s hand. Still, Harry yearned to jump down the stage and p his hand vigorously. It hurt really, really bad. Although the others couldn¡¯t sense anything wrong about their handshake, it couldn¡¯t be any clearer to Mnie. She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly, her body trembling with anger. What¡¯s Hanson trying to imply? Is Vania so important to him that she can¡¯t even shake hands with someone of the opposite gender? As for Vania¡¯s three children, they were sitting in front of theirputer and watching every move on the scene. Mnie¡¯s embarrassed expression particrly made them even more excited. Jack ranted unhappily, ¡°Devil obviously doesn¡¯t have any good intentions at first nce. What is Mommy thinking? Why did she wear matching outfits with him? Mommy is pretty, but the Devil is so ugly.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, James frowned and didn¡¯t speak. He couldn¡¯t really understand what Hanson was trying to do now. Simrly, Jacob pouted a little and said worriedly, ¡°Is that woman, Mnie, going to hurt Mommy? I¡¯m really worried.¡± Jack patted his brother and assured, ¡°Rx, we¡¯ve already prepared for that, and I don¡¯t think she can get away. Let¡¯s just sit back and watch the show.¡± What he wanted to see the most at the moment was Mnie¡¯s appearance, and how she could stir the plot. Currently, Hanson and Vania had already sat by the judge¡¯s table along with several other judges. Once everything was in ce, the host took to the stage and announced, ¡°The selection of the Fantasy Daydream ambassador officially begins. In this round, each contestant mustplete their performance based on the advertising design provided by us, and the one with the highest score wins. Of course, the most important vote herees from our advertising creative director, Mr. Wright. Please read our advertisement mock-up carefully and express it with your own understanding.¡± The theme for the advertisement was ¡®Rebirth.¡¯ In the advertisement, the environment on which mankind depended for its survival had been destroyed, and everything in the world seemed to be on the brink of copse and demolition. The protagonist in the advertisement had lost her close rtives after experiencing great suffering, and was in great pain. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 However, she was unwilling to give up here and worked hard to study new types of transportation in order to find a new home for survival. Finally, one day, she sessfully developed a vehicle that could fly in the sky and dig underground. Since then, she embarked on a journey with her new vehicle to find a new home. After dozens of years passed, she finally arrived at the end, but she was still empty handed. Just when she was about to give up everything, an angelic figure suddenly appeared in front of her. That sincere smile, like a ray of sunshine piercing through the vast darkness, reignited her will to live again. Then, the angel waved the magic wand in their hand, instantly transforming the darknd into a colorful world with tall mountains and clear rivers, while birds sang and flowers bloomed under a vibrant sky along with thousands of brightly-lit high-rise buildings. This beautiful scene was disyed in front of the dream seeker like a painting. She ran with the wind excitedly, feeling the reality, and all of this had reallye true. Finally, she showed a sincere smile and extended her hand, disappearing into this beautiful world hand in hand with the little angel. Then, the advertisement stopped abruptly, and the contestants had to interpret their most intuitive feelings based on this mock-up. Although it was only an experimental version for the selection, it could already be considered a masterpiece in the current advertising circle. Many of theizens who were watching thepetition were learning creative advertisements, and the chatroom was abuzz. ¡®This mock-up can already be used as the final version. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that it would be for a jewelry design. It¡¯s too unique.¡¯ ¡®It can be used as a teaching material. This is probably the best among all the other advertisements this year.¡¯ ¡®Did anyone notice that the creative advertising director is Vania? Could she be any more perfect?¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s not only pretty, but also talented. I¡¯m so jealous.¡¯ Currently, Vania¡¯s name was topping the searches withpliments fromizens, taking over Hanson by a huge lead. However, as she looked at the mock-up, a victorious and confident smile appeared on Mnie¡¯s face. Particrly, when she saw Vania¡¯s name under the advertising director column, her gaze became even more insidious. Everything was within her control. Meanwhile, the three children were also watching the livestream with great interest. The fun was just about to begin. The host introduced the judges one after another before announcing the first contestant to perform on stage. ¡°Let us give a warm apuse to invite our first contestant, Be Godwin, to the stage.¡± Be Godwin was a college student who had just graduated from an acting academy. She looked pure and had a vulnerable appearance. As she walked onto the stage, she sent a searing gaze to Hanson who was beneath the stage, and after bowing deeply to everyone, she began her performance. ¡®No wonder she went to an acting academy. She¡¯s really pretty.¡¯ ¡®I feel like she¡¯s reallypetitive.¡¯ ¡®Did anyone notice that she keeps staring at Hanson?¡¯ ¡®If it were me, I¡¯d stare at him too. After all, President Luke is so handsome and charming.¡¯ Although Be was beautiful and good at acting, she didn¡¯t express the protagonist¡¯s tenacity and perseverance well enough and appeared too weak. In the end, the judges only gave her a temporaryProperty ? N?velDrama.Org. sign. The whole time, Be¡¯s eyes never left Hanson¡¯s, but he never spared her a nce. She walked down the stage in disappointment, thinking about how much she wanted to get close to a man like him. Thepetition was still in progress and going in order, but Mnie was already extremely impatient. Finally, after waiting for more than half an hour, the host called her name. ¡°Let us invite the tenth contestant, Mnie Greyson, onstage.¡± Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Mnie and Hanson subconsciously shared a nce. They had already seen this name long ago, and they didn¡¯t know if there would be another issue today. The three children were hugging their arms in anticipation as they watched the livestream. Decked out in jewels, Mnie walked onto the stage shily, a victorious expression on her face. Before she went on the stage, she had already seen Vania and Hanson looking at each other, which filled her heart with resentment. She wanted to see how Vania would recover from this in front of everyone. With the microphone in her hand, she first introduced herself like the other contestants. However, after finishing her introduction, she didn¡¯t start performing immediately. Instead, she faced the audience, looking confident. ¡°Can I ask Master Mia a question?¡± She had called her Master Mia on purpose in a slightly mocking way. Vania, who had suddenly been called out, raised her eyebrows and said into the microphone, ¡°Of course you can.¡± Then, Mnie¡¯s sarcastic question followed. ¡°May I ask if you made the advertisement mock-up today?¡± Vania nodded nomittally. This advertising idea really was her work. What¡¯s Mnie up to this time? Meanwhile, the other contestants were all holding their breath nervously. They had been too afraid to speak when they came on stage, but now Mnie was asking questions out of nowhere. What was going on? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Theizens were also busy expressing their opinions. ¡®Is she trying to start something?¡¯ ¡®It feels like she¡¯s up to no good.¡¯ ¡®I feel like I¡¯ve seen this Mnie somewhere, but I just can¡¯t remember where.¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s quite pretty, but I just can¡¯t bring myself to like her.¡¯ ¡®She looks kind of b*tchy. She¡¯s not that likable.¡¯ Jack waited excitedly at home, eager to see what would happen next. After getting a clear answer, Mnie smiled even more sarcastically. As though she was doing everyone a service, she dered loudly, ¡°I¡¯m reporting you for giarism.¡± The moment she said that, the venue went silent. Then, a secondter, it erupted with noisy chatter. What? Did I hear that right? Mnie is using Vania of giarism? giarism could be very damaging to a person¡¯s reputation. There were too many previous cases in showbiz and the people involved were all unable to make aeback from this. Besides, with Vania¡¯s current status, she would suffer from heavy losses if she were caught giarizing. Theizens were all expressing their shock, waiting to see how this would turn out. Meanwhile, ever since Hanson saw Mnie enter the stage, he had been frowning throughout the whole process, and when he heard her use Vania of giarism, his expression turned dark in an instant. How deplorable. Vania was not angry even as she was being called out, and there was still a smile on her face, but that smile was clearly disdainful. She said coldly, ¡°Since you reported me for giarism, please tell me about it.¡± Looking at Vania¡¯s indifferent expression, Mnie sneered inwardly. Your acting is quite convincing, but you¡¯ll be crying soon. Mnie pointed at the advertisement that Vania had designed and interrogated, ¡°This advertisement is Mr. Wright¡¯s work, so how did it be yours?¡± ¡®giarizing Mr. Wright? That can¡¯t be real.¡¯ ¡®Vania seems so calm. I think there¡¯ll be a twist.¡¯ ¡®Vania is Mia, so there¡¯s no saying that she might know Mr. Wright or she has taken inspiration from his works.¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t the person above being too polite? Just say she giarized.¡¯ ¡®Everyone, stop spamming thements and watch the livestream.¡¯ ¡®What if this is part of thepetition?¡¯ Meanwhile, Vania remained calm and asked, ¡°If you¡¯re iming that this is Mr. Wright¡¯s original work, do you have any proof?¡± Chapter 98 Chapter 98 ¡°I have the evidence, of course. How can I possibly have the nerve to talk through my hat on something so serious? A person¡¯s character matters more than anything else, right?¡± Mnie looked as though she was ready for anything. She raised her cell phone, saying, ¡°I need to link my cell phone to the big screen to show it to everyone.¡± Vania motioned to the staff members at the scene to help Mnie link her cell phone to the screen. Seeing how confident Mnie was and how unperturbed Vania seemed, everyone at the scene began to have doubts. On the other hand, most of theizens sided with Mnie when they saw this. ¡®She¡¯s the head of apany, after all. She can pretend to be so calm on the outside, but I reckon she¡¯s already panicking deep in her heart.¡¯ ¡®A talented woman? I¡¯d say she¡¯s more like a thief. Let¡¯s cklist such an abominable woman from the industry!¡¯ ¡®What makes such a woman qualified to be one of the judges? Is she gonna teach people how to giarize from others?¡¯ ¡®Boycott Vania Greyson! Boycott Gxy Corporation! Boycott Mia Stravinsky!¡¯ ¡®Perhaps Master Mia achieved her status by giarizing from others, too.¡¯ Josie, who was watching the live broadcast of the event in the Greyson Residence, had been helping Mnie regte thements on the inte all this while. Seeing how theizens were now pulling Vania to pieces as if they wished to skin and eat her alive, Josie was incredibly pleased. When Mnie shows the evidenceter on, Vania will bepletely knocked off the pedestal, upon which time she¡¯ll be nothing but a public enemy left at our mercy! Meanwhile, Vania¡¯s three kids were also following the situation on the inte at home. When they saw theizens hurl insults at their mother, they were very angry, but they held back the urge to fight back. It¡¯s not the time yet, they thought. At this moment, Mnie¡¯s cell phone had been linked to the big screen at the scene. Mnie opened her WhatsApp chat window with deft fingers, saying, ¡°Mr. Wright¡¯s original manuscript is here. This is what he sent to me, and I¡¯m now opening it for everyone.¡± As she spoke, the document was opened, showing the main content of the creative concept for the ad campaign as well as numerous traces of alterations and some attached pictures to everyone. Anyone could tell without scrutinizing the document that it had to be the original manuscript. After all, the traces of multiple revisions couldn¡¯t possibly be faked. At the sight of this, everyone involuntarily gasped and looked at Vania with curious eyes. Mnie then provoked, ¡°I believe that everyone has their own judgment on this, and giarists have to be punished. What else do you have to say, Vania?¡± Vania shook her head with a soft chuckle, showing no sign of exasperation or embarrassment at being exposed. ¡°How did you get your hands on Mr. Wright¡¯s manuscript?¡± As Mnie was still aggressive in her manner, she responded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. In any case, it¡¯s as sure as a gun that your ad campaign was giarized from Mr. Wright¡¯s work.¡± ¡°How can it not matter? Who can prove that it was Mr. Wright who sent you the document? Again, where¡¯s the evidence?¡± From Mnie¡¯s perspective, Vania was just trying to get rid of the usation by seizing upon this point and running around in circles. Of course, she couldn¡¯t tell anyone that she had had her men find out Mr. Wright¡¯s contact information or that she had bought this work for 20 million. Clenching her teeth, she said, ¡°Mr. Wright¡¯s WhatsApp number is right here. Isn¡¯t that enough proof?¡± Compared to Mnie¡¯s stern countenance and brusque manner, Vania remained as cool as a cucumber, giving the feeling that all the usationsid against her were going nowhere. Just then, she said softly, ¡°Your evidence iscking. Even if there¡¯s a judge here, there¡¯s no way he can pronounce a judgment on this.¡± Mnie shot back indignantly, ¡°You¡¯re just usingme arguments to defend yourself.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vania replied unhurriedly in a calm tone of voice, ¡°Since you¡¯re using me of giarism, you have to have the evidence to prove it, or I can use you of nder. Spreading false statements in public will also subject you to relevant punishment.¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Upon being interrogated in such a way, Mnie was instantly speechless; she couldn¡¯te up with a remark to support her statements. Now she hadpletely yed into Vania¡¯s hands and let thetter lead her around by the nose. With no opportunity to take the offensive at all, she had no choice but to stay on the defensive, but it was difficult for her to even defend herself against the questions Vania had thrown at her. Meanwhile, Josie had been regting the onlinements all this while, but there were signs of tables being turned. ¡®Vania is tooposed, isn¡¯t she? There¡¯s no way she could fake it.¡¯ ¡®I thought Mnie¡¯s evidence would prove Vania¡¯s guilt all at once. And yet this is all she¡¯s got?¡¯ ¡®Now I¡¯m waiting for the twist.¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s quite plenty of interesting stuff to watch today, isn¡¯t there?¡¯ Most of theizens had stopped taking sides and were now sitting by and waiting for what was next. The furrows in Hanson¡¯s brow had eased as he was sitting there. Obviously, he had made his own judgment on what was going on. Indeed, the document Mnie had gotten from Mr. Wright was the only piece of evidence she had. Left with no choice, she could only brazen it out, saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll text Mr. Wright right now. Once he replies to my text message, it¡¯ll prove that I did get the evidence from him.¡± Vania still looked as imperturbable as ever. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± How could she not even be scared by this? A hint of suspicion arose in Mnie¡¯s mind. What makes her look so indifferent to all of this? Did anything go wrong at some point? she thought. However, now that things had developed to this stage, she no longer had time to verify anything. Right now, the only thing she could and had to do was pick up her phone and send a WhatsApp message under the eyes of those at the scene as well as everyone watching the live broadcast on the inte. ¡®Are you there, Mr. Wright?¡¯ Everyone held their breath and waited in anticipation. Then¡­ Nothing happened. There was no response from the other end. The message sent by Mnie showed a single check mark indicating that it had been sent, but that was all. At first, everyone thought Mr. Wright might be taking his time to reply to Mnie¡¯s message, and they waited patiently. However, as seconds ticked by, murmurs began to arise from the crowd, bing louder and louder until they filled the whole room. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Does she really know Mr. Wright in person?¡± ¡°I think this matter isn¡¯t as simple as it seems. This Mnie woman¡¯s probably gonna be left with egg on her face.¡± Mnie¡¯s suspicion grew at the sight of the scene. All of a sudden, she had a bad feeling that things weren¡¯t going to turn out the way she wanted. Just then, someone in the room said, ¡°Hey, did you see that? There¡¯s no st seen¡¯ status below the username. And besides, there¡¯s only a single check mark next to her message. Doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s been blocked by Mr. Wright?¡± The instant he said that, everyone¡ªincluding Mnie¡ªturned to look at therge screen disying her WhatsApp chat with Mr. Wright. Indeed, there was no st seen¡± status below Mr. Wright¡¯s username, and the message sent by Mnie never showed a second check mark. Mnie¡¯s pupils dted in disbelief as she fixed her eyes on the WhatsApp chat window. No way, this shouldn¡¯t be the case. We had a nice chat before this, and he provided me with urate information. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d block me on WhatsApp for no reason, right? In a panicked attempt to reassure herself, she immediately called Mr. Wright on WhatsApp. However, what she heard was a recorded female voice that said, ¡°Sorry, but the number you have dialed is not in service¡­¡± Her panic was witnessed by everyone. As a result, those who had been whispering to each other about Vania were now talking about her instead, and those rich heiresses who disliked her in the first ce began to gloat. ¡°I thought she was quite something when I saw how confident she looked just now. Talk about going for wool anding home shorn. What a disgrace!¡± The tide of online public opinion started to turn against Mnie, too. ¡®I waited until the end, and this is it?¡¯ Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s got nothing to back up her evidence.¡¯ ¡®But she just swore to it with such vehemence. Perhaps this isn¡¯t the only piece of evidence she has.¡¯ ¡®The more I look, the more I find Vania charming. Her deportment is simply matchless.¡¯ At this point, Josie, who was sitting at home, started to get anxious. She immediately sent somebody to find out what was going on, but she didn¡¯t receive any reply for a long time. As a result, she was like a cat on hot bricks. Mnie also felt unsettled, as though she had fallen into a bottomless pit. At this very moment, she had no time to think about whether she had been duped; all she could think in her mind was what to do next. After a moment, she questioned Vania, ¡°In that case, how can you prove that the creative concept for this ad of yours isn¡¯t copied from someone else?¡± ¡°Since you can¡¯t prove that I giarized someone else¡¯s work, I don¡¯t have to y along with you. Let¡¯s leave it to the judge,¡± Vania replied. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 ¡°It¡¯s just that with so many people watching today, I¡¯d better convince you of my innocence,¡± Vania said while motioning to the staff member at the scene to link her cell phone to the big screen as well. Then, she called up a folder on her cell phone and opened it. The folder contained dozens of files, but Vania only opened three of them randomly. The three files were her manuscript and its revised versions, where every detail was marked and introduced in detail, and every term¡¯s source and references were specified. This was something that no ordinary ad design could¡¯ve done. One of theizensmented, ¡®Now I know the difference in capabilities between me and a pro atst. She even analyzed themonly used words in detail and made a clearparison of them before selecting the best one.¡¯ Anotherizenmented, ¡®If Vania did giarize from Mr. Wright, she¡¯s got to copy all his files, right?¡¯ ¡®Just how did Mniee to the conclusion that Vania had giarized someone else¡¯s work? What she did was so baffling. Won¡¯t it be self-destruction if shecks sufficient evidence?¡¯ ¡®Could it be that Mnie still has some hidden card up her sleeve?¡¯ Panicked, Mnie gulped a mouthful of saliva while looking at these files in disbelief. At this very moment, she was somewhat afraid. Hanson is still here. If I can¡¯t bring Vania down, how am I gonna wind this up? Resorting tome arguments, she said, ¡°Who can prove that you made these files? Maybe you copied all of Mr. Wright¡¯s files.¡± Vania nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right, but I¡¯ve got a question for you. You¡¯re so sure that the creative concept for this ad came from Mr. Wright, so do you know him in person? You can¡¯t say you know him based on him blocking you on WhatsApp and an out-of-service number, can you?¡± Mnie felt guilty upon being asked. ¡°Does it matter whether I know him personally or not?¡± ¡°Of course it does.¡± Vania¡¯s tone of voice became much sterner now. ¡°Since you can¡¯t show any concrete proof so far, I seriously suspect that you¡¯ve been duped. And besides, I¡¯m also suspecting you of selling my personal information, which I¡¯m gonna hold you legally responsible for. Let¡¯s report this to the police together. Perhaps the police can help you investigate how you got duped.¡± Upon hearing Vania suggest that they go to the police, Mnie instantly got nervous. ¡°Are you trying to oppress me with your clout? You¡¯ve got no way of proving that these files are yours. What gives you the right to use me of selling your personal information? The way I see it, I¡¯m the one who should call the police. There¡¯s hard evidence that you giarized someone else¡¯s work and threatened a citizen who was trying to report it to the authorities.¡± Vania sneered. ¡°If there¡¯s hard evidence like you said, shouldn¡¯t you get Mr. Wright here? Since you¡¯re defending his rights, I believe he must be willing to prove the truth of this matter. Don¡¯t tell me you actually don¡¯t know him personally.¡± Mnie straightened up her neck. ¡°Who said that I don¡¯t know him personally?¡± Vania dared her, ¡°Alright then, just call Mr. Wright now. Either giving him a video call or getting him here is fine by me; I¡¯m okay even if we have to go to him.¡± Mnie could tell from Vania¡¯s upromising attitude that thetter was going to fight her to the end. Could I really have bought false information? Are these files not Mr. Wright¡¯s at all? In that case, how am I supposed to find him now? Isn¡¯t that out of the question? She made up an excuse. ¡°Mr. Wright prefers not to show himself.¡± It was right of her to say this. Indeed, Mr. Wright had never shown his face in public since his debut in the industry. Vania gave her another suggestion. ¡°In that case, you can get Mr. Wright¡¯s assistant here too. His assistant has appeared before the public before and was present during many business meetings that had to be done face to face.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Hence, it would also be proof if his assistant coulde and verify it. Then again, Mnie didn¡¯t even know Mr. Wright had an assistant, so how was she going to have him come over?! With that, she lied, ¡°Mr. Wright¡¯s assistant is upied right now. He won¡¯t be able to come.¡± ¡°You have no real evidence or the person to testify to it, so how can you speak off the cuff and throw mud on me?¡± Vania sneered. ¡°Let the police deal with this. I¡¯m sure justice will be served.¡± She had said prior to this event that she¡¯d use Mr. Wright¡¯s work. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Since Mnie had Mr. Wright¡¯s so-called work on her phone, then she must have had prepared it in advance to win the number one spot. However, the investigation led to her files for some reason. It seemed that this exposure wasn¡¯t premeditated, but instead nned on a whim when she saw the design of her advertisement. Even if she didn¡¯t use Vania of giarizing, Mnie would surely find other excuses to create a dispute. As such, Vania was certain Mnie wanted to catch her off guard and use this event to ruin her reputation. It was too bad she missed one thing despite her borate scheme. With that, she calmly watched as Mnie panicked progressively on stage,pletely unruffled. On the other hand, Mnie immediately rejected the idea of leaving it to the police. ¡°No way.¡± Right then, she jumped out of Vania¡¯s thought loop and retorted, ¡°I¡¯m reporting you now. You should be the one trying to prove yourself instead of constantly questioning my rtionship with Mr. Wright. I have the right to question any suspicious acts during thepetition.¡± Mnie figured this would be a piece of cake as long as Vania couldn¡¯t prove herself. However, Vania sneered and retorted, ¡°There¡¯s simply no need for us to waste time and argue with each other. After all, there are still a lot of contestants waiting behind you. However, since you insist on a justification, I¡¯ll give you one in front of everyone. Keep in mind that I¡¯ll definitely hold you ountable for all that happens next, so you better get ready to bear the consequences.¡± Theizens hadn¡¯t registered what Vania meant at this point as they still vilified her. ¡®Is she resorting to threats now that she can¡¯t prove herself?¡¯ ¡®This is tant intimidation!¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s see how she¡¯ll justify herself. I support Mnie. End giarism!¡¯ Mnie, however, thought she had seen through Vania. Surely Vania wouldn¡¯t be able to bring anything forward when she didn¡¯t have any proof herself. Of course, she didn¡¯t quite get what Vania meant. As if anything serious wille up next. So what if I fail to testify against you? I have the right as a contestant. Besides, I can just say that I¡¯ve been duped! With a n in mind, Mnie said confidently, ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Okay, then.¡± It would be the best-case scenario. Following that, Vania nimbly dialed a number. Her phone¡¯s screen was still disyed on the big screen, so everyone could see the caller ID¡ªWyatt Lestrange. It was no secret that Wyatt was Mr. Wright¡¯s assistant, but nobody expected that Vania would call him first. At that, everyone held their breaths as they waited for Wyatt to ept the call. The call was picked up in two shakes as a weary voice echoed through the hall, saying, ¡°What do you want me to do this time, Boss?¡± It was apparent to everyone that the person on the other end of the line was whining a little. More than that, Mr. Wright¡¯s assistant actually called Vania ¡®Boss¡¯ and even spoke familiarly to her! His words obviously proved that they kept in touch and that Vania constantly assigned him tasks. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Unlike everyone, Hanson¡¯s deadpan face turned grim, and he frowned reflexively upon hearing the man¡¯s voice. How can a man¡¯s voice be so whiny? Can¡¯t he talk properly? He got even more exasperated at the thought of Vania being super close with that guy. It seemed that this guy knew Vania longer than he had. In other words, he probably knows everything about her that I don¡¯t! By the looks of things, they probably hang out more often than I realize! The great President Luke¡¯s point of interest at this point was surely different from everyone else¡¯s. While everyone was amazed at Vania¡¯s closeness with Mr. Wright, Hanson wondered if this Wyatt guy had a thing for Vania. Just then, Vania spoke up. ¡°No assignments. Are you free right now?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± His tone was basically, ¡®As if you don¡¯t know my current situation.¡¯ Hansen was rendered even more exasperated now. I knew it! They¡¯ve been hiding a lot of things behind my back! Vania knew Wyatt was deliberately acting up, but it wasn¡¯t the time to joke around now. ¡°I¡¯m at Fantasy Daydream¡¯s event at Hammond International Hotel. I need you toe over.¡± Wyatt chuckled in response. ¡°I happen to be running an errand here. I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± ¡°Alright, bye.¡± At that, Wyatt put his phone away and got out of his car. He had been watching the live stream as well, and as soon as he saw Mnie¡¯s usation, he immediately came to Hammond International Hotel. He just didn¡¯t turn up to the event. Wyatt graduated from an advertising design college, and Vania was the one who discovered his talents. From then on, he ventured into the advertising world, bing Mr. Wright¡¯s assistant. He was actually an introvert who respected Vania very much, and he had deliberately acted irreverently on that phone call. Meanwhile, everyone started getting restless when they heard that Mr. Wright¡¯s assistant would be coming, and they all gushed at once. ¡®I can¡¯t believe how easily Vania had Mr. Wright¡¯s assistante over! Surely there will be a turn of events.¡¯ ¡®Doesn¡¯t Mnie have Mr. Wright¡¯s number too? Why couldn¡¯t she find it just now?¡¯ ¡®Vania looked so cool after she said she wanted to hold Mnie ountable.¡¯ ¡®Judging from her look, everything is under her control.¡¯ Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Not five minutes after the call, Wyatt showed up and was escorted onto the stage by a hostess. Standing in front of everyone was a bookish-looking young man in sses. ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Mr. Wright¡¯s assistant, Wyatt Lestrange,¡± he greeted politely. Surely, no one could fake it now that Wyatt himself hade. Mnie¡¯s heart began racing at that, for things had gottenpletely out of her hand, and she couldn¡¯t predict what would happen next. Hanson, on the other hand, felt much better after seeing the scrawny kid on the stage. He didn¡¯t even need to look closely to know this Wyatt guy wasn¡¯t Vania¡¯s type. At that, he straightened his posture and finally rxed his furrowed brows, looking much brighter than a few minutes ago. Back on the stage, Mnie pointed toward the file on her phone and gestured for Wyatt to take a look. ¡°Since you¡¯re Mr. Wright¡¯s assistant, you¡¯ll know if this is his work, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wyatt said without a second thought after taking only one swift nce. ¡°What?! Is that really Mr. Wright¡¯s work?¡± ¡°That means Vania really stole Mr. Wright¡¯s work, right?!¡± The tides had once again turned that moment, and everyone began looking at Vania with contempt, reprimanding her. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Theizens practically watched the drama with a herd mentality as well. ¡®Did she just call him over to give herself a p in the face?¡¯ Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®I thought she was bringing the thunder, but who¡¯d have thought she gave herself a whammy! This Vania sure is a joke!¡¯ ¡®Why aren¡¯t you guys facing the camera to Vania? I want to see the look on her face now.¡¯ ¡®What a big blunder!¡¯ ¡®Someone should recheck if she¡¯s actually Mia Stravinsky. She might have stolen her identity as well.¡¯ ¡®I was shocked when they looked so tight. Look at how embarrassing she looks right now!¡¯ Otherizens cursed even harder. Needless to say, no one stood up for her online. In particr, Mnie was practically beaming when she heard Wyatt¡¯s answer. This was the one possibility she didn¡¯t expect. With zero indications, the tide had turned to her side just like that! She¡¯d like to see how Vania could turn the whole thing around when even the heavens were on her side! Mnie was so ted that she wanted to howl victoriously right there and then. At that, she looked triumphantly at Vania. ¡°Got anything else to say, Vania?¡± Vania, on the other hand, still showed no signs of awkwardness from being exposed,posed as ever. Then, she pointed toward the file on her phone as she looked at Wyatt, not giving a damn about Mnie¡¯s taunt. Like before, Wyatt took a swift nce and announced, ¡°This is also Mr. Wright¡¯s work.¡± At that, theizens began ring. ¡®There goes Vania¡¯s proof of giarism!¡¯ ¡®Punish the giarist! F*ck off, Vania!¡¯ ¡®Cancel Gxy Corporation and punish Vania Greyson!¡¯ ¡®Vania Greyson, the giarist¡¯ instantly broke the record for the topic Vania had just created. Even the contestants were beginning to grow agitated, and some of them began reprimanding her. Meanwhile, Vania heard them all loud and clear. It was so horrible that even Hanson couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He wanted to go up there andfort Vania, but she behaved as though all of this had nothing to do with her, sittingposedly on her seat and smiling with absolute derision. Just then, Mnie shouted, ¡°Someone drag this giarist down! Someone as hical as her doesn¡¯t deserve to be a guest judge at all! You guys must investigate this giarism thoroughly and give us a proper answer!¡± Mnie was now acting full-throttle, thinking she couldmand the organizers. However, as much as the audience and contestants mored, the organizers did nothing at all. At that, she roared, ¡°What are you guys standing there for?! Hurry up and drag this giarist down!¡± ¡°Who are you calling a giarist?¡± Wyatt suddenly spoke up then, his tone frosty. More importantly, his gaze called for intimidation, aplete one-eighty from his scrawny and bookish look. Stumped, Mnie looked at the man with hints of malice in front of her and said with uncertainty, ¡°Vania, of course. You probably don¡¯t know this; I don¡¯t me you for showing upte, but she giarized Mr. Wright¡¯s ad design.¡± ¡°Who said that she giarized?¡± Wyatt retorted with ridicule. Mnie frowned at that, somewhat dumbfounded. ¡°You said it yourself. These two files are the works of Mr. Wright, but Vania imed them as hers. If this isn¡¯t giarism, then I don¡¯t know what is. Everyone¡¯s a witness here, so there¡¯s no way will she be able to deny it. Now, I will represent all the contestants here to boycott this giarist!¡± ¡°Represent? You? Who do you think you can represent?¡± Wyatt¡¯s gaze turned sub-zero at this point. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Mnie was now on a high as she came at Vania, so she was naturally pissed when she was questioned like this. ¡°Are you even listening to yourself? We¡¯re talking about Vania stealing Mr. Wright¡¯s work. So be it that you won¡¯t stand up for your boss, but how can you even question me?! What the hell is wrong with you?¡± ¡°The crazy one is you. Who the hell are you? Do you know who Mr. Wright is? Are you two even close? Who asked you to step in?¡± Wyatt¡¯s barrage of questions hadn¡¯t only stupefied Mnie, but they also baffled everyone present. Even theizens were confused by the chaotic scene. ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡± A bad feeling washed over Mnie at this point, appalled. ¡°I¡¯m saying you¡¯re presumptuous.¡± Wyatt snorted at Mnie disdainfully before turning to the audience, announcing with a microphone, ¡°Yes, these two designs are the work of Mr. Wright, but you guys should¡¯ve let me finish my words. They are also Vania Greyson¡¯s work, for Mr. Wright is Vania Greyson, and Vania Greyson is Mr. Wright.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Shrieks came one after another. If this was aic strip, there would surely be a gigantic interrobang on the top of the panel. Thements stopped rolling on the live stream for a moment as well. Theizens were all clearly still processing what Wyatt had just said, unable to put their thoughts to words. ¡®???¡¯ ¡®Did I hear that right? Did the tide just turn again?¡¯ ¡®Umm¡­¡¯ Meanwhile, Mnie shook her head with incredulity. ¡°Impossible! Mr. Wright is a guy. He can¡¯t be Vania!¡± Mr. Wright was a man¡¯s name! Why would a woman name herself that? It was a question everyone had as well, for they all seemed to have assumed Mr. Wright to be a man. Wyatt couldn¡¯t care less about Mnie¡¯s doubts as he continued, ¡°Mnie Greyson, daughter to the second wife of Mr. George Greyson. You are suspected of scalping information and ndering. On behalf of Miss Vania Greyson, I will press charges against you, and the relevant results will be announced to the public.¡± With that, he looked toward Mnie, who was now nched. ¡°See you in court.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m a victim too! You guys can¡¯t arrest me! I want to find out the person who deceived me!¡± The security had surrounded Mnie at this point, and with one hinting gaze from Hanson, they all charged at her and escorted her out while she screamed, ¡°Let go of me! You guys can¡¯t arrest me!¡± It took quite some time for everyone to calm down, and after that, the presenter announced that the competition would be suspended until further notice. Backstage, Vania thanked Wyatt and let him return to what he was doing. On the other hand, Hanson bore into Vania with a fiery gaze. ¡°What other secrets do you have that I don¡¯t know of? Just how many surprises and unforeseen circumstances will you bring me?¡± ¡°You might never see the end of it,¡± she said teasingly, leading him to look at her with a glistening, unfathomable gaze. Back at home, Vania¡¯s babies huddled together in front of theputer, smiling contentedly. ¡°Now, it¡¯s our turn.¡± With that, they took this opportunity to upload Mnie¡¯s humiliating clip from the ¡°Quest for Love¡± appraisal event, evidence of how she had bribed Master Mia with moneyst time, as well as her bribery to Mr. Wright this time. After that was done, Jack dusted off his hands and announced, ¡°Mission aplished.¡± James and Jacob nodded in agreement. ¡°She won¡¯t be able to brush it off this time.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jack snorted in response. ¡°Who does she think she is to frame Mommy? She¡¯s absolutely delusional.¡± At that, the boys looked contentedly at the masterpiece they had uploaded onto the inte. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 What the boys uploaded about Mnie caused quite a stir on the inte, and her ignorance, especially, became a massive joke among theizens. ¡®Why can¡¯t she tell a girl from a guy?¡¯ ¡®This is considered cheating, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ ¡®Why do I feel like she just has a problem with Vania?¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s this woman¡¯s rtionship with President Luke?¡¯ ¡®The Greysons seem like aplicated family.¡¯ That was just the inte; one would only see what was fed to them, and no one would be able to figure out the true story. The whole inte was now talking about Mnie, and no thanks to her, Greyson Realty¡¯s stocks tanked. Josie had to spend loads at the police station before she could bail Mnie out. Eventually, Mnie returned home with disheveled hair. She waspletely shaken, and she allowed her mother to drag her to wherever. On the other hand, George flew into a rage upon seeing her. ¡°You vile wench!¡± With that, he gave her a hard p on the face. ¡°Ah! How can you p me, Dad?!¡± ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! You¡¯re a disgrace to our family!¡± Mnie was filled with utter grievances, hurt and mad, looking at her father with red-rimmed eyes as she held her stinging cheek. Never once had she been physically punished growing up. She had juste home from the police station, and lo and behold, she got a p out of nowhere! ¡°Greyson Realty¡¯s stocks have tanked all thanks to you, you vile wench!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. All George ever cared about was himself and no one else; not now, and certainly not in the future. Meanwhile, Mnie naturally knew what George¡¯s words entailed. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you? You¡¯ve been arrested, yet you tell me this has nothing to do with you?!¡± George raised his hand again, wanting to give her a good beating upon hearing that she still wanted to deny her faults. Josie hurriedly stood in front of Mnie and dissuaded him, crying intively, ¡°She has already realized her mistakes, dear. Please don¡¯t punish her anymore. She only wanted to win Hanson¡¯s heart back and help Greyson Realty, but Vania still holds a grudge toward what happened to her five years ago, so she keeps picking on Mnie. Never mind that she drives a wedge between Mnie and Hanson¡¯s rtionship, but she even framed Mnie during the event.¡± Josie¡¯s words got George to put his hand down, but he still retorted with a frown, ¡°What does this have to do with Vania? I merely pped her back then. Is it necessary for her to act like this?¡± ¡°As if you don¡¯t know her temper. She¡¯d seek revenge for even the smallest things. Look at how peaceful our lives used to be; now that she¡¯s back, it¡¯splete chaos,¡± Josie said, wanting to shift all the me to Vania. It had be apparent to her now; ever since the meeting at the restaurant, George was hell-bent on having Vaniae home. However, if she returned, what ce would there be for her and Mnie in this house?! Meanwhile, George fell into deep thought for quite some time before he finally turned to Mnie. ¡°Look at how unkempt you are. No daughter of mine should look like this. Go and get yourself cleaned up now!¡± ¡°Take it easy, dear. I¡¯ll take her upstairs now.¡± With that, Josie hurriedly took her daughter away. ¡°Hurry up.¡± At that, Mnie muttered a response before letting Josie drag her upstairs. When they had just reached the stairs, George¡¯s cold order could be heard. ¡°Find a way to get to Hanson. Greyson Realty still needs his help to get over this crisis. If you can¡¯t do it, ask Vania.¡± Josie and Mnie exchanged nces reflexively, panic-stricken. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Though it was practically impossible for her to reach Hanson, she still couldn¡¯t have Vania do it. At that, Mnie answered, ¡°I¡¯ll get to it immediately.¡± She was seething with fury right then, for Vania was the reason behind her beating and current predicament. Worse yet, her father wanted her to seek Hanson¡¯s help now. How was she going to do that, though?! Clearly, George hadn¡¯t given any thought to the existing reality at all. To that, she looked toward her mother. ¡°Mom, what should we do now?¡± Naturally, Josie wasn¡¯t happy that Vania had fooled them like this. ¡°Do as I say. I definitely won¡¯t let Vania have her way,¡± she said maliciously. ¡°Okay.¡± Mnie nodded firmly. ¡­ Thanks to Mnie, thepetition was suspended, and the live streaming was also put on hold. Hence, theizens could only bring the topic to Twitter, jeering Mnie as much as they praised Vania, who was even named the prettiest and most talented all-rounded female boss. Many of them even began shipping her and Hanson. Hence, for the very first time, Hanson and Vania¡¯s names appeared on the trending page together. Inside Hanson¡¯s green room, Larry consulted Hanson with his phone in his hand. ¡°President, shall I deal with the trending topics between you and Ms. Vania?¡± As Hanson¡¯s trusty assistant, he knew his boss resented dating rumors the most. However, Hanson¡¯s point of interest was totally different this time. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®trending topics¡¯?¡± At that, Larry immediately exined to this fossil, ¡°It¡¯s a feature on Twitter¡ªright, you don¡¯t know what Twitter is. It¡¯s a social media tform where people can share news and their daily lives. It will show some of the hottest topics the inte is talking about in real-time, and right now, you and Miss Greyson are on the number one spot on the trending page.¡± Vania and me? Next to each other? Larry had sessfully piqued Hanson¡¯s interest. With that, he pulled his phone out. ¡°Create an ount for me.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Larry did so in two shakes and handed the phone back to Hanson, teaching him how the app worked. Being a brainiac, Hanson pretty much mastered it with just a few pointers from Larry, and with that, the first thing he did was to follow Vania¡¯s ount on Twitter, which was also the only ount he followed. He didn¡¯t even think to check out hispany¡¯s official ount. Following that, he scrolled through thements about him and Vania. ¡®They look like a married couple.¡¯ Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡®This is what they mean by a match made in heaven, don¡¯t they? I swear no one but President Luke is worthy of Vania Greyson, and only she¡¯s worthy of President Luke.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯d love to see them actually date.¡¯ The rest eitherplimented their talents or how they looked good together. All in all, there were no meanments. Most importantly, Hanson was loving it. Theseizens sure have great taste. Meanwhile, Larry rubbed his eyes with incredulity as he stood beside his boss. I¡¯m not dreaming, am I? The president is actually smiling at thements! The event was finally restored after a long while, and the other contestants had also made their final adjustments. With that, the live stream resumed. Hanson and Vania returned to the judging panel, and the contestants¡¯ gazes at Vania were evenced with admiration now. While sitting next to Vania, Hanson teased her with a volume only the two could hear, saying, ¡°Can we start now, Mr. Wright?¡± Vania red at him yfully and cursed, You meanie. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 However, Vania spoke tly, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Their interaction was caught on camera, and theizens were absolutely smitten. Even better, the cameraman discovered theizens loved to watch Hanson and Vania interact. Hence, he would cut to them every now and then, and every single time, Hanson would whisper into Vania¡¯s ear while she answeredposedly. Because their voices were inaudible, theizens assumed they were in a heated conversation. More than that, their side profiles were breathtaking¡ªone cool and the other alluring. It looked absolutely picturesque. At this point, theizens had snapped a few screenshots and turned them into gifs. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. In reality, Hanson had indeed been whispering into Vania¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯d love to treat you to dinner, Mr. Wright. Would you so kindly give me the honor of doing so?¡± Hanson intentionally leaned closer to Vania, making her ear tingle with his warm breath. Not wanting theizens to notice her abnormality, Vania purposely sat still, so much so that her body looked unnaturally stiff. ¡°Maybe some other time,¡± she whispered. However, their interactions only got theizens thinking they were flirting, and for that, they began shipping them. Back at home, Jack checked the time and realized that it was getting increasinglyte. His gaze then drifted back to Hanson, who wouldn¡¯t look away from his mommy. To him, that guy looked like the Big Bad Wolf that spotted Little Red Riding Hood, his eyes glowing red while filled with greed. Since he was worried about his mother¡¯s safety, he turned to his brothers. ¡°James, you look after Jacob. I¡¯m going to ask Aunt Theresa to take me to pick Mommy up. We can¡¯t let that Devil get what he wants.¡± Vania didn¡¯t drive to the hotel, and thanks to Mnie, the event was dyed. Hence, it¡¯d likely be nighttime by the time the event ended. Surely that Devil would use the chance to bring Mommy home, and there was no way would he allow Hanson to be alone with Mommy! Jacob, too, was worried. ¡°I want to go with you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Jack shook his head. ¡°The Devil will notice if all of us go. I should go alone. Besides, Mommy would¡¯ve asked someone to investigate her stolen files. I have to go and apologize.¡± James nodded calmly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as you say.¡± At that, he turned tofort Jacob. ¡°Jack¡¯s right. Besides, Mommy will be fine. Let¡¯s wait for her at home.¡± Jacob finally nodded after listening to his brothers¡¯ awesome breakdown. ¡°Okay then. Jack, you have to protect Mommy. Don¡¯t let that Devil bully her.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Jack nodded solemnly. Then, he texted Vania. ¡®Mommy, Aunt Theresa and I wille to pick you up. James and Jacob will stay at home.¡¯ With that, he headed out with Theresa. Vania pulled her phone out during intermission, and she saw that she had gotten a message from her babies. She had set a different notification tone for them, so she didn¡¯t need to check to know who it was from. On the other hand, Hanson¡¯s attention had always been on her. Hence, he knew her phone would beep every now and then. However, thatst one was different. What was more, she never checked her phone until this unique beep came, which had her looking somewhat worried. At that, he focused his peripheral vision on her phone. Vania had reflexively evaded for a second, but upon seeing Jack¡¯s message and that it wasn¡¯t pressing, she rxed and replied, ¡®Okay.¡¯ She had done all that in two shakes, clearly not wanting anyone to see. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Sure enough, Hanson didn¡¯t get to see the entire message, only the words ¡®Mommy¡¯ and ¡®Pick you up¡¯. However, they were already enough for him to guess that Vania¡¯s son would being to pick her up. It had been some time since hest saw the little guy. Who would have thought he¡¯d suddenly miss him upon seeing the message. He devised a n at that and instructed Larry with some tasks, who then left with his car. For the rest of the event, Hanson no longer teased Vania. Instead, he conversed normally with her, and she eventually felt more at ease. The event finally came to an end after five hours of judging. After much deliberation, the judging panel ultimately gave the spot to Be, who won first ce during the audition. Though she still needed a lot of polishing, she was still the best among these contestants. Surely she¡¯d perform even better if given proper training. At that, the presenter announced on stage, ¡°The winner is¡­ Be Godwin!¡± Off-stage, the other contestants pped for her, some genuinely while others not so much. Either way, they all didn¡¯t stand a chance for now. A thrilled Be pinched her arm, fearing that she was only dreaming and this would all be gone when she woke up. Finally, she walked on stage to the sound of music a whileter, patting her thumping heart. She was so thrilled that she thought her heart would jump out, and her eyes were pooling with tears of joy as well. Then, she looked toward the audience and kept her eyes on Hanson specifically before she gave her eptance speech. ¡°I¡¯d like to thank the judges and everyone who had supported me. I will continue to do my best,¡± she said. Finally, one step closer to Hanson. Will I have the chance? Hanson, however, never even spared Be a nce. It had merely been her wishful thinking. Be came out right after the event ended and lingered at the exit. Hanson would have to pass by this ce if he wanted to leave. Hence, she had nned to bump into him here. She even thought about what she would say the moment they met. Just thinking of the fact that they were about to meet face-to-face got her super nervous, and the excitement and smile on her face could not be concealed. Very quickly, Vania and Hanson came out one after another. With that, Be patted her thumping heart and took a deep breath before feigning surprise, greeting, ¡°Hi there, Miss Greyson and President Luke. I¡¯m Be Godwin. Thank you so much for your support.¡± Seeing it was the winner they had just awarded, Vania smiled warmly and somewhat considerably before saying, ¡°Keep up the good work.¡± With that, she strode ahead. Her precious baby boy was still waiting in the car, after all. Meanwhile, Hanson tried to catch up to Vania when he saw her leaving. When he passed Be, he never even thought about sparing her a nce, let alone giving her a word of encouragement. Be didn¡¯t expect Vania to be this cold or Hanson to be aloof as rumored. She stomped her feet with unyielding conviction when the two passed by her so inly. What am I, invisible?! She considered herself to be as beautiful as Vania, but why wouldn¡¯t Hanson look at her? s, she could only gawk at his leaving figure. Meanwhile, Vania got to her car and went in, but lo and behold, Hanson entered the next second. This startled the woman, and she looked at him with incredulity. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. To that, he exined carelessly, ¡°Larry left with my car. You can¡¯t expect me to walk home when it¡¯s already thiste, can you?¡± Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Clearly, he wanted a free ride. However, right after he finished exining, he realized something was off. Who was this boy in between him and Vania?! Vania, on the other hand, was just as stumped. She hadn¡¯t expected Hanson to follow her, for they had already bid farewell earlier after all. The unexpected meeting rendered the atmosphere in the car somewhat awkward for a moment. Jack was even more dumbfounded, surprised that this Devil could be so shameless. At that, his despise toward this man became more evident. By the time Vania came back to her senses, it was already toote to pull her baby boy into her arms, for Hanson had long spotted him. After sizing him up, Hanson couldn¡¯t help feeling amazed at how simr this boy looked to the one he saw in the hospital. However, this little one had a hint of arrogance and extroversion to him apart from the identical calmness the other boy had. In particr, this unexinable affinity made it impossible for him to hate them. Besides, these two boys were too special. Though the setting was different, they both seemed to equally dislike him upon their first meeting. That was what he never understood until this day. Where did the dislikee from? At that, he asked, ¡°Are you also Vania¡¯s son?¡± Well, the boy did call Vania ¡®Mommy¡¯, but who¡¯d have thought she gave birth to a pair of twins?! Jack sized Hanson up disparagingly before crossing his arms and retorted with feigned arrogance, ¡°Why ask when you already know?¡± At that, he spoke like an adult. ¡°My mommy and I are going home now. It¡¯s not appropriate for a man like you to tag along when it¡¯s already sote. ording to my brother, you run apany. Surely you have a professional chauffeur. You should ask him to pick you up.¡± Wow, how assertive. Hanson thought. If Hanson ever said he had never met anyone he couldn¡¯t handle, well, he could forget that now, for he clearly had a tough time dealing with Vania¡¯s boys. Obviously, Hanson had no intentions of leaving. He crossed his arms and looked at Jack, amused. ¡°You seem to have some kind of animosity toward me.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jack didn¡¯t even think twice about admitting it. Vania, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t surprised by his answer, for she knew her three boys had an issue with Hanson. Hanson wasn¡¯t upset either. ¡°I¡¯m sure this is our first time meeting, so why would you hate me?¡± However, Jack clearly didn¡¯t want to entertain his small talks, and he continued to remind him, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. My mommy and I should be going home, so please see yourself out.¡± Trash. Though he had kicked Mnie out, they still wouldn¡¯t ept a fickle man like him. At that, Hanson gently pleaded, ¡°Can¡¯t you give me a lift seeing as I picked your mommy up earlier?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hanson couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. He could have all the cars he wanted, yet he had to beg this child in all sorts of ways now. If word got out, surely he¡¯d be the joke of the town. Meanwhile, Jack mocked, You did it out of your own free will. What¡¯s more, you have bad intentions. However, he didn¡¯t let his thoughts show. Just as he was wondering how he should dispel Hanson¡¯s plea, Vania¡¯s voice traveled to his ears. ¡°Alright, Bubba, we¡¯ll send him home. Consider it as thanks for driving me here. That way, we can go home sooner. Your brother¡¯s still waiting for us at home, after all.¡± It had be apparent to her that one didn¡¯t want to leave while the other didn¡¯t want to give a free ride. s, she should step in and end this argument. Now that Vania had spoken up, Jack could only oblige despite his unwillingness. With that, he pouted and leaned against Vania. ¡°Okay then.¡± Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Then, he looked toward Hanson and warned, ¡°Only because Mommy said so this time. You won¡¯t get another chance.¡± Jack¡¯s adult-like stance amused Hanson. ¡°Alright, whatever floats your boat.¡± Hanson ruffled the boy¡¯s hair upon that, only to discover Vania and her boys possessed hair that felt good to touch. Although he was content now, Jack felt upset. The hair all over his body stood on its ends as though he had gotten an electric shock, and his heart beat erratically for a moment as well. What¡¯s going on? Is this the strange telepathy James talked about? With that, he nuzzled against Vania somewhat awkwardly. Vania wrapped her arms around him as she hoped that they could arrive home sooner. For some reason, a sense of awkwardness lingered in the car. Hanson, on the other hand, didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity to engage with Jack as he asked, ¡°How old are you?¡± However, Jack didn¡¯t want to answer since he despised the man. Another obvious question. Hanson soon realized that his question alsocked ss. At that, he changed the topic. ¡°What do you like? I got your brother some toysst time, and he seemed to like them.¡± Is he trying to be familiar with me now? Jack still remained snobbish. ¡°I don¡¯t like anything.¡± He knew about the gifts this Devil had gifted James. They were indeed intricate, and they were far better than those childish toys at the very least. Hanson thought he had shot himself in the foot. When has conversing ever been this difficult?! Then again, his patience toward Vania¡¯s boys had exceeded his expectations. It genuinely was an indescribable feeling. Meanwhile, Vania mumbled inwardly, Hanson¡¯s usually super aloof. Howe he has so many things to talk about now? Just then, Hanson¡¯s words traveled to her ears again. ¡°Do you like outer space? I have a top-notch astronomical telescope. I bet you guys will be able to find what you¡¯re looking for.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He assumed Jack¡¯s hobbies based on what James had told him in the hospital. After all, didn¡¯t brothers have some sort of telepathic ability? After all, his own boys liked the same things too. Sure enough, Jack¡¯s eyes lit up for a split second after Hanson mentioned the astronomical telescope. However, it didn¡¯t escape Hanson¡¯s eyes. At that, he smiled triumphantly. I knew it! ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have someone bring the telescope to your home tomorrow.¡± A doubtful Jack asked, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Why would Hanson be so nice to him all of a sudden? Vania stopped Hanson as well. ¡°They already have a few astronomical telescopes at home. Please don¡¯t spend any more money. They¡¯re still too young to y with it, after all.¡± To that, he affectionately responded, ¡°My telescope is hard toe by. Besides, you got Morales and Morgan gifts too. You can consider it as my return gift.¡± Vania knew he wouldn¡¯t take the gift back no matter what she said now that he had described it like that. After that, Hanson no longer asked Jack about himself. When they eventually got rid of Hanson, Jack pouted and said to Vania with a hint of warning, ¡°Mommy, you have to stay away from that guy.¡± She nodded in response and asked curiously, ¡°Why do you guys hate him so much?¡± To that, Jack snorted disdainfully. ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s a piece of trash.¡± Disdain was written all over the boy¡¯s face. She nodded as she considered the term. Since her boys didn¡¯t like Hanson, she¡¯d stay away from him then. At that moment, Jack admitted his fault. ¡°Mommy, we set Mnie up and sent the design to her. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Vania nodded, struck with the revtion. No wonder. After all, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who could take her flies away so sneakily. However, she still lectured Jack and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy that you admitted your fault. However, if this happens again, I hope you can tell me about it and not make the decision on your own.¡± The little guy nodded in response. ¡°Got it, Mommy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time,¡± Vania said as he hugged him dotingly. At that, Jack beamed. ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Meanwhile, a few workers happened to be carrying an astronomical telescope gingerly toward the Greysons¡¯ ce when Vania and Jack reached home, and the sight shocked them. Hanson had fulfilled his promise so quickly! Meanwhile, the workers approached Vania upon seeing her and greeted her, ¡°Hi, President Luke told us to deliver this here. Where would you like us to put this?¡± ¡°You guys can leave it here in the entryway. Thanks,¡± Vania replied politely as she opened the front door. With that, the workers left the telescope as instructed and left. Back at the entryway, Vania felt somewhat troubled by the sight of this ¡®behemoth¡¯ while Jack¡¯s eyes beamed like a pair of spotlights, feeling the telescope with adoration. He couldn¡¯t help eximing to himself, The Devil sure is a nouveau riche. This astronomical telescope really is hard toe by, and it¡¯s leagues above what Mommy got us. Although he liked the gift, it didn¡¯t mean he would begin to ept Hanson. Just then, James and Jacob came to the entryway upon hearing noises. Just like Jack, they eximed when they saw the telescope, circling it before giving it a light pat and looking at it with unconceble excitement. ¡°Where did you find this?¡± James asked. They had a bunch of astronomical telescopes, but none were as advanced as this. Now that they suddenly got what they desired, it was only natural for them to react somewhat astonishingly. Clearly, they were delighted with the telescope. As for the man who gifted it to them, not so much. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jack answered with a hint of feigned arrogance, ¡°It¡¯s a present from Hanson.¡± He chose not to call Hanson the Devil in the end. After all, he had given them this telescope. That was already Jack¡¯s biggestpromise. James, on the other hand, pursed his lips upon hearing the telescope¡¯s origin. Hanson, huh? That guy seems to have a thing for giving us presents. However, is he trying to bribe Jack since it¡¯s not working on me? Hmph! This won¡¯t give you the ticket to dating Mommy, though. Meanwhile, Jacob bunched his chubby little face together, baffled by what Hanson was trying to do. Both his brothers had met Hanson now, and it should be his turn next. He wanted to see for himself what exactly that guy was like. Of course, Vania had no idea what was running through her babies¡¯ little minds. However, seeing that all three of them looked at the massive astronomical telescope with the same faces, she was unsure of how to deal with it. In the end, she asked, ¡°Well, how should we deal with this thing?¡± At that, the boys patted their chests confidently and said in unison, ¡°Just leave it to us.¡± Following that, they disassembled the ginormous telescope, turning it into a pile of bits and pieces in two shakes. Vania eximed in response, but she wasn¡¯t worried that they wouldn¡¯t be able to put it back together later. Then, the boys held the parts gingerly in their tiny hands and brought them to their study. Inside, all sorts of telescopes and models they had assembled themselves were on disy. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 The boys gingerly put the parts at a perfect angle, then assembled the whole thing in two shakes that seemed even quicker than professionals. Despite zeromunication, they worked in perfect harmony. Meanwhile, Vania watched from the side the entire time and nodded in satisfaction. Just as I thought. Their intelligence was on par; James was tech-savvy, whereas Jack was bookish. As for Jacob, well, the boy liked to y dumb, but he also liked everything his brothers did. Now that there was a brand new toy, she would probably fall out of favor with them. However, she didn¡¯t want to disturb them from exploring the telescope. With that, she announced lovingly, ¡°Bubba, you guys y with your telescope; I¡¯m going to bed.¡± However, her baby boys who usually babied her didn¡¯t respond at all! Indeed, she really was non-existent when astronomy was in y. However, just as she turned around to leave, the boys giggled and said, ¡°Goodnight, Mommy.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± Vania waved to them and left the boys to themselves. The following morning, Vania went to her babies¡¯ room after waking up, only to find the ce empty. At that, she immediately knew that they had fallen asleep in their study. When she checked, she found them sleeping around the telescope. Not only that, books and drawings of astronomical objects the boys had observedy next to each of them. Clearly, the trio had copsed from exhaustion the night before, and they were now lying in all sorts of crazy positions. However, Vania wasn¡¯t at all worried. Hey, whatever floats their boat. At that, she picked them up gently and tucked them into their beds, only leaving after making sure they were still sound asleep. However, right as she left their bedroom, she received a call from Leo. Her heart skipped a beat upon seeing the caller ID, and she answered it immediately. The next second, Leo¡¯s excited voice came from the other end. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve got them.¡± Vania got so emotional that she could barely hold on to her phone, feeling dumbfounded for a few seconds before she answered in a shaky voice, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming over now.¡± There was no time for her to bid her boys farewell. After instructing Theresa hastily, she drove straight to where Henry and Leo were. ¡°Boss, we¡¯re all set to go.¡± Leo approached her upon her arrival. Vania nodded in response. ¡°Alright, arrange a couple more guys. We¡¯ll set off now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Leo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already made all the arrangements.¡± ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go now.¡± Vania couldn¡¯t wait for a second longer. Before boarding the ne, she called Theresa and Linda, telling them to take care of the boys and the company. By the time the boys finally woke up, their Mommy was already on her way to Easnd.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hence, they couldn¡¯t help feeling on edge since they hadn¡¯t prepared anything for her, constantly praying for her safe return and hoping her quest to bring their little brother back would go smoothly. Perhaps there truly was such thing as telepathy between siblings, for they just knew it would be a sess this time. Back at the airport, Vania switched her phone off with an uneasy mind when it was time to take off, for she was long distraught¡ªthe flight to Easnd would take at least five hours, after all. Oh, how she wished she could teleport right then. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Vania could tell she was feeling more nervous and emotional than ever; it was to the point that she had trouble speaking, and her hands wouldn¡¯t stop shaking. However, she had no idea why. All she could do was look out the window at the reversing clouds, lost in thought. ¡­ Meanwhile, Mnie was stressing about how she could meet up with Hanson because of George¡¯s order. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Nheless, what use was it even if she seeded? Hanson still wouldn¡¯t forgive her, let alone provide Greyson Realty with new funds. While she was pacing nervously in her bedroom, Josie snuck in with a tiny bottle of perfume. Upon seeing Mnie spacing out in front of the window, Josie pulled her over in annoyance. However, Mnie was in a bad mood right now, feeling distressed. Hence, she asked exasperatedly while Josie was acting all mysterious, ¡°Mom, what the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°You brat.¡± Miffed, Josie smacked Mnie seeing that her daughter threw a fit at her. ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯ming up with a solution for you, that¡¯s what. Don¡¯t tell me you actually want Vania toe back. When that happens, you can kiss your life goodbye.¡± At that, Mnie snapped, ¡°Well, I¡¯m figuring it out right now, aren¡¯t I?! Do you think it¡¯s so easy to meet with Hanson? Even if he does see me, I still have to get him to help, don¡¯t I? Besides, how am I supposed to ask for his help when Morales and Morgan aren¡¯t with me?¡± Exasperated by her daughter¡¯s ipetence, Josie poked Mnie¡¯s head. ¡°You blockhead. He might not want to see you, but he will see someone, won¡¯t he?¡± Puzzled, Mnie asked with a frown, ¡°What are you saying?¡± Josie snorted at that. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Vania have him fascinated with her right now? In that case, use her name to ask him out. We cane up with another n when that seeds.¡± With that, she raised the bottle of perfume in her hand and said maliciously, ¡°By that time, you¡¯ll have the upper hand, won¡¯t you?¡± Mnie beamed instantly. Why hadn¡¯t she thought of that?! ¡°Tell me what to do!¡± she asked, overjoyed. Josie looked at the perfume bottle maliciously as she handed it to her daughter. ¡°I found this in that b*tch¡¯s room. It¡¯s the rose perfume she loves using so much. She used this scent when we encountered her in the restaurant, but I¡¯ve added a little something here. You just have to spray it on yourself and the room, and I guarantee that Hanson will be charmed as soon as he smells it. By then, he¡¯ll be at your mercy.¡± However, Mnie had her worries. ¡°What if I fall unconscious as well?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Josie patted her hand, reassuring her. ¡°It only works on men.¡± Mnie immediately held the bottle of perfume like it was a priceless treasure and sprayed it on herself. She thought it smelled like sess. ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s move now.¡± At that, Josie patted her shoulder and smiled. ¡°Be patient, and let¡¯s get you dolled up first. I¡¯ve already made the necessary arrangements. You just sit back and let sesse to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mnie beamed as she held the bottle of perfume tightly. ¡­ Meanwhile, Hanson was reading a document on his phone in his office. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Suddenly, a message notification popped up. It read, ¡®Vania, Richmond Hotel, Room 808, hurry.¡¯ Hanson grabbed his suit jacket without a second thought and dashed to said location upon seeing Vania¡¯s name. He caught the familiar rose perfume as soon as he reached Room 808. However, he didn¡¯t charge in, pausing before pushing the door open to find the massive bed carpeted with fresh rose petals. Right then, a woman in a red silk nightgown was lying in the middle of it. Her shapely figure and delicate makeup had her side profile looking a lot like Vania. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anyone unfamiliar with her wouldn¡¯t be able to tell under the dim lighting and enchanting perfume. However, Hanson got what was going on at first nce, smirking coldly. ¡°This old trick again? What, did you think nothing would happen to you after being bailed?¡± Mnie couldn¡¯t believe Hanson saw through her so quickly despite having made all the necessary preparations. How can this be? Didn¡¯t Mom say men will be charmed right after they smell this perfume?! Why is Hanson still so awake?! She reeled in bed. At that, she hurriedly pleaded, fearing he would walk out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hanson. I didn¡¯t mean to. There¡¯s nothing else I could do. Please save Greyson Realty!¡± ¡°You should already consider yourselves lucky that I haven¡¯t done anything,¡± he said, voice devoided of all emotions. At that, Mnie staggered toward Hanson, blocking his path. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t havee if I didn¡¯t bring up Vania, would you? Is she that important to you?¡± However, he didn¡¯t even spare her a nce, his face frosty as though he had encountered something revolting. Mnie knew that look, for it was one of abhorrence. She smiled bitterly and spoke while shaking her head. ¡°Well, do you know she slept around with men five years ago and got pregnant from it?¡± Frostced Hanson¡¯s eyes upon that, and he shot her an intimidating re. It instantly made her weak at the knees, regretting saying what she had in a fit of pique. Things would be a whole lot more troublesome if Hanson dug into it and brought it to light! Then again, Hanson long knew Vania had children, so he didn¡¯t think much about Mnie¡¯s taunt. However, he still warned, ¡°You¡¯d better not court death.¡± She dropped to the floor in fright, helplessly watching as Hanson passed by her and leave. Do I still have a chance? ¡­ After safelynding in Easnd, Vania, Henry, and Leo dashed to the car that Gxy Corporation had prepared for them. Leo drove away as soon as he set the GPS to the address Wesley had given them. It wasn¡¯t far from the city, and it was an hour¡¯s drive at most. Still, the location was considered in the suburbs. Vania didn¡¯t bring the topic up on the ne as there were many strangers. Now that she was much calmer, she asked, ¡°Did you guys manage to get the details?¡± Henry nodded in response. ¡°We did. This family bought Little Master from a trafficker. The family used to be well off. The couple operated a small factory and lived a wealthy life, but no matter what they did and how much they spent, they just couldn¡¯t bear a child despite being married for years. As they grew old and could no longer conceive, they began considering adopting a child.¡± Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Henry continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that the children at the orphanage were too old for them¡ªthey wanted a newborn. Later, they met Wesley by chance, and through his rmendation, they bought Little Master from the trafficker for a hundred thousand.¡± ¡°However, their factory was shut down four years ago because of poor management, and they owed the workers a lot of money. The guy couldn¡¯t take it, so he started drinking every day. When he got drunk, he would abuse his wife and Little Master. Finally, the woman had enough of the levants and his abusest year. As a result, she ran away after a fight with the guy, leaving Little Master with him,¡± he said. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°With his factory down and his wife gone, he became even more shattered and drank to the point of alcohol abuse. Like before, he wouldsh out at Little Master every time he got drunk. Worse, he would lock Little Master up in a dark space, forbidding him from leaving or allowing anyone to approach Little Master. Sometimes, he would be neglected and even starve for days. The neighbors would sometimes sneakily give Little Master some food when they felt bad for him, but the guy would bbor Little Master if he was caught.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°With time, even the neighbors dared not get themselves involved. Little Master has suffered a lot over the years. ording to Wesley, he saw Little Master once when he stopped usst time. Like usual, Little Master was locked up in that dark space, absolutely emaciated. Worse, strangers scare him. The poor kid must be traumatized.¡± Vania¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot the more she listened, and her body shook with anger while her fingers were bloodless from clenching them forcefully. He was at an age where he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything, yet he was experiencing a living hell. It didn¡¯t matter, though. She had found him now, and she would never let him suffer such grievances ever again. Just as Henry was about to let on more, Vania waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± At that, she asked with a quivering voice, ¡°Will the guy let him go?¡± Leo then spoke up. ¡°ording to Wesley, the guy turned to alcohol because he has no money to pay his debts after his factory was shut down. We¡¯ve dug into it, and it¡¯s exactly what Wesley has told us.¡± Vania frowned at that. ¡°How much does he owe?¡± ¡°Apparently, he owes the workers a total of three million.¡± ¡°Will he let the child go if we help him pay his debts?¡± Leo nodded in response. ¡°For a guy who has to run and hide from debt collectors and police, I¡¯m sure he will. Besides, we have evidence of his factory evading taxes for years. If we give it to the police, it¡¯ll be enough for him to stay in jail for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vania nodded, her fists clenched tightly, her gaze heavy. It was a smooth ride, and they reached the suburbs after crossing the city highway. The roads here were still considerably t. The facilities, however, were far worse. They had evidently fallen into disrepair, and the houses on either side of the road looked like the residents themselves had built them. Some were alright, while others were somewhat janky. Many would cross this road, and many resided here too. As such, they weren¡¯t amazed to see a car passing by. After several twists and turns, Leo finally pulled over in front of a janky house that was on the verge of copsing. ¡°Boss, this is it,¡± he said as he killed the engine. ¡°Yeah.¡± At that, the trio exited the car while their backups pulled over behind them. Vania didn¡¯t know how to describe her feeling when she looked at the house before her eyes, knowing that her child was in there. Then, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in.¡± There were two janky houses with a modest yard piled high with empty liquor bottles messily. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 The front door was wide open, but there was no one inside. Following that, Vania brought her men to search the grounds. However, there was no child in sight. Have we been duped again? Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She looked around and found a janky pig sty with a padlock. At that, her heart pounded wildly as her eyes got red-rimmed. ¡°There!¡± She pointed toward it with a shaky voice. Henry and Leo reflexively looked in the direction Vania pointed and brought their men over to pick the lock. Inside, an emaciated child with eyes as clear as crystals shuddered in fear, and he was on the verge of cking out when he heard the voices outside. It had been days since hest ate something. It would be just another round of beating, he thought as he closed his eyes in despair, for he had experienced this far too many times. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s open.¡± With that, Vania opened the door with trembling hands. The sunlight shining in allowed Vania to see the inside of the pig sty clearly. This was no ce for a human to stay! There was only one window on the walls, yet it was nailed shut with nks of wood. The dim light shining through the seams only provided hints of time, telling night and day. Worse, the inside was humid and moist, and there were only a pile of loose hay and two empty bowls on the muddy ground. Moreover, a strange stench would drift over every now and then. A poor boy was curled up motionlessly in a corner with his eyes closed in despair. All he had on was a t- shirt and shorts; his clothes were so ck that they glimmered, and they were evidently so small that the boy could barely fit in them anymore. The temperature between night and day here in Easnd was drastic. How did he manage to survive in such conditions?! Instantly, Vania¡¯s tears fell like beads of a broken string while the others bemoaned. She didn¡¯t dare approach him hastily for fear of freaking him out. However, the boy remained motionless. With that, she wiped her tears away and called out to him eagerly with a shaky voice, saying, ¡°Bubba? Sweetheart?¡± The boy thought he was in heaven when he heard a gentle voice instead of the cussing he had anticipated. Slowly, he opened his eyes with incredulity to find a stylish woman at the door, reaching her hand out and calling to him. He could tell she was unlike any of the others he had met, and she wouldn¡¯t hurt him. Is she an angel sent to take me away? However, he still dared not move, only looking at Vania with his childish eyes. Then again, the innate bond between family had him trusting the person in front of him. Just when Vania was about to go up to him, someone shouted from behind, ¡°Who are you guys?¡± A ragged man appeared with a bottle of liquor in his hand, so drunk that he couldn¡¯t even stand still. With liquid courage in him, he bellowed upon seeing a bunch of strangers, shouting, ¡°What are you doing at my property?! I¡¯m telling you, I have nothing but my own life!¡± Clearly, he thought they hade to im their debts. The little guy instantly trembled in fear upon hearing the all too familiar voice. He was so nervous that he pressed his back against the wall, seeking his sense of security. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Vaniaforted gently at once. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± The boy was evidently stumped, for it was his first time hearing words like ¡®protect¡¯, and the indescribable feeling had him burying his head deeper. Vania was a little at a loss for what to do when she saw him like that. However, she still tried to approach him, speaking as gently as possible, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Come with me and I¡¯ll protect you.¡± The certainty in her eyes carried a sense of irresistible trust, yet his hesitation was still evident despite his long, disheveled fringe blocking his gloomy eyes. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Vania approached him, and she could feel his body shaking as she gently held his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With that, she scooped him up gently. He was a five-year-old boy, yet Vania could pick him up effortlessly since he only weighed very little. The scorching sunlight was so bright that the little guy had difficulty keeping his eyes open. Moreover, he dared not look at the man in front of him. On the other hand, rage surged within Vania as she looked at the staggering, drunk man in front of them who hadn¡¯t stopped cursing. At that, she nced at Henry, who immediately ordered their men to restrain the drunk man before announcing, ¡°You bought this child from a trafficker five years ago. Now that he has been arrested, the child should return to his parents as well. We know you bought the child and that your factory was forced to shut down, causing you to owe your workers three million. Also, we know that the police and your debt collectors are hunting you down. We will be taking this child away.¡± Hearing that the child would be taken away, he smashed the liquor bottle in his hand. ¡°I dare you to try! I bought that child! No one is taking him anywhere without my permission!¡± Was he reluctant to part with the little guy? Of course not. He only wanted to extort Vania¡¯s money, for he could tell she was well off from her outfit and the vibe she exuded. Of course, everyone saw through his little scheme. To that, Henry snorted disdainfully, ¡°You can have this the easy way or the hard way.¡± However, the drunk man couldn¡¯t care less, iling his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t care whatever way you use; you¡¯ll have to walk over my dead body if you want to take the child away, or no one leaves! I¡¯m going to sue you guys for trespassing!¡± His weak warning only had everyone sneering except for the boy, who trembled further in fear. Henry pointed at the drunk man and threatened, ¡°Is that so? You can¡¯t even save yourself. You should consider yourself lucky that we haven¡¯t sent you to the police.¡± The drunk man sobered up immediately upon hearing the word ¡®police¡¯, and he was startled. Though he didn¡¯t know who these people were, he could tell this woman had an extraordinary temperament. No matter what, she wasn¡¯t just some in Jane. Also, he was well aware that he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the child even if he wanted to. That is, if he even wanted to keep this crib lizard. Then again, he didn¡¯t want to let the child go for nothing. Hell, he had spent a hundred thousand on him! In reality, he was speaking incoherently despite blowing a fuse, having zero intimidation. ¡°Even if you want to take the child away, shouldn¡¯t you ask him if he wants to?¡± With that, Vania looked toward the fearful child. She caressed his little face and asked gently, ¡°Bubba, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll understand what I¡¯m about to tell you, but I¡¯m your biological mother. Because of some mishap five years ago, several bad guys took you away and sold you off here. I¡¯ve been searching for you since, and there hasn¡¯t been a moment where I¡¯ve not been thinking about you.¡± She added, ¡°It breaks my heart to hear that you¡¯ve suffered a great deal in thest five years. I want to take you away and let you live a normal life. I promise you that you will not regret following me, but do you want toe with me?¡± Like his siblings, the little guy was brilliant. He got Vania¡¯s words immediately despite having never been to school. More than that, the innate affection and trust between family made him want to trust Vania inexplicably. However, all of this happened so suddenly that his broken self had a hard time epting it. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 He finally raised his drooping head and looked at Vania with his misty eyes. He didn¡¯t know why, but he just knew this woman wouldn¡¯t harm him. Then again, could he really leave this ce? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. What about his adoptive father, though? Though the man was abusive, he still hoped he could have a decent life. With that, he fell into entanglement once more. As he panicked, he wanted to hide in a corner. Vania understood his worry instantly andforted him, telling him that everything would be fine. It wasn¡¯t until he gradually rxed that she advised, ¡°I think I know what you want to say. Though he treats you poorly, you still want to thank him, am I right? What a sweet boy you are. I¡¯m really proud that you can retain your kindness when they¡¯ve been so horrible to you. I bet you¡¯ll be a just man in the future.¡± Future? He had never given his future any thought, but now, someone was encouraging him and even said that he¡¯d have a future! With that, a seed of hope was nted in him. He had only ever thought about surviving, but now, he wanted to think about the future. Finally, he was willing to look Vania in the eye. However, uneasiness still surged beneath those eyes. Tears began pooling in Vania¡¯s eyes upon seeing his expression, and she swore to him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will see to everything I¡¯ve promised you. They won¡¯t be mistreated.¡± With that, she looked toward the drunk man with abhorrence. ¡°I will pay you the amount you bought him for, and I¡¯ll pay off all the debt you owe. However, from now on, you two no longer have anything to do with each other. I¡¯ve already done everything humanly possible for the child¡¯s sake. As for how you want to live the rest of your life, it¡¯s all up to you.¡± The drunk man instantly threw his every scheme and evil thoughts out the window upon hearing that someone would pay off all his debts. Who cared whether the child was willing to leave or not?! He was long done with raising this crib lizard, and it wasn¡¯t as if he had the extra money to raise him. Besides, it wasn¡¯t his own blood anyway. At that, he rubbed his palms and asked eagerly, ¡°Do you mean it?¡± His greedy face had Vania snorting disdainfully at him before looking over at Leo, who immediately presented the drunk man with a briefcase full of cash. The drunk man¡¯s eyes beamed upon seeing the wads of cash in front of him, guffawing as he hugged the briefcase. He never even thought to spare the child a nce. The little guy, on the other hand, felt bittersweet at the scene. It turned out he was truly worthless, and nobody would care about him. The world was massive, yet he had no ce in it. He was a sentimental child, so he¡¯d undoubtedly feel despondent seeing something like this. Vania felt his pain too, and she didn¡¯t know what to make of it. Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d still have such a temperament when he had suffered so much? To that, Vaniaforted him whileforting herself. She said, ¡°You did well, and everyone should learn from you. I¡¯m also proud of you, but you¡¯re only five now. You still have a long road ahead, and I can¡¯t let you stay here. Trust me¡ªyou¡¯ll never regreting with me.¡± After a long while, the child finally nodded with a barely noticeable degree. ted, Vania turned to Henry. ¡°Henry, I want you to stay back and deal with everything else.¡± ¡°You can count on me, Boss.¡± With that, she turned away from the little guy and handed Leo two strands of hair¡ªhers and the child¡¯s. Leo got it right away and left with the others in two shakes. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Vania picked the boy up and said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, they headed out. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. When they got to the entryway, the little guy gazed upon his adoptive father and the house he had lived in for five years. This was it. He would nevere back ever again. Vania carried him to where they parked their car. The little guy had seen cars on the road a long time ago. However, he never imagined he¡¯d be able to sit in one and leave this ce. At that, his eyes darted everywhere with amazement. Meanwhile, Vania opened the car door, wanting to put him inside, but her actions frightened him so much that he buried himself in her arms. It wasn¡¯t what it seemed, of course. He just reflexively wanted to back up, but being in Vania¡¯s arms, there was nowhere he could go. ¡°You¡¯re okay,¡± Vania said as he patted him to soothe his nerves. ¡°This is my car, and it¡¯ll take us home. Nothing will happen to you with me around. I¡¯ll sit inside with you, so why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± He no longer buried himself in Vania¡¯s arms after beingforted. However, he still clenched onto her shirt tightly, letting her sit inside with him in her arms. When Vania put him down on the seat, he immediately freaked out, for he had never felt such soft cushions before. The hay in the pig sty was even given to him sneakily by a neighboringdy, and it was the best cushion he ever had. The spotless car got him somewhat restless as he feared his filthy clothes would dirty the space. Vania knew it was already a feat for him to ept some things immediately. She told herself not to rush things and to take them one step at a time. The empty bowls popped into her mind when she saw his chapped lips and t stomach. It must¡¯ve been days since hest ate anything. Though heartbroken, she dared not give him any food carelessly for fear that he¡¯d choke. With that, she took a carton of milk she had prepared in her bag and handed it to him. ¡°I see that your lips are chapped. Have some milk first, and I¡¯ll get you some food when we reach the city.¡± She was right about him starving for days, and he had also finished thest bit of water the night before. He had never tasted milk before, but he dared not take it from her despite subconsciously licking his lips as his stomach growled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can drink it. I prepared it especially for you,¡± Vaniaforted him as she poked the straw through the carton. The little guy fixed his gaze on Vania and only put the straw in his mouth when he was finally certain she wouldn¡¯t be mad, taking massive gulps. The way he wolfed down the milk pained Vania. How he would react to other food when he was already this afraid of a carton of milk? She dared not imagine what he ate in that horrible environment. Probably anything and everything, right? ¡°Take it easy and finish your drink slowly. I still have plenty. They¡¯re all for you,¡± Vania said as she stroked his back, fearing that he¡¯d choke from drinking so quickly. The little guy then gingerly took another carton from her, but the fear in his eyes had lessened by now. He opened his mouth but said nothing in the end despite hesitating for a long time. He was timid, reclusive, and even dared not make a sound when he was being beaten, enduring it all silently. However, his actions already spoke volumes for Vania. She knew he wanted to thank her, and she was deeply touched. ¡°You never have to be so polite with me.¡± After having some milk in his stomach, the little guy looked visibly more alive. Though his face was still filthy and his hair was also disheveled, she could still tell from his outline that he was practically a carbon copy of her babies at home. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 However,pared to them, this little guy was much more emaciated, and he was evidently malnourished. Vania dared not ask when thest meal he had was or what his daily life was like, for she knew the answer would only shatter her heart. Anyhow, from this day on, his past would be left in that ce and his future would be bright. On their journey to the city, the little guy sat limply in his spot the whole time as he watched the reversing buildings from the window. He had never left that ce, nor did he ever think he could leave that ce alive someday. Though he couldn¡¯t recall most things in his toddler years, he still remembered how the neighbors described the city. Now, it was his turn to see it for himself, and he couldn¡¯t help feeling apprehensive. She had been studying the little guy¡¯s every action and noticed that he would just stare out the window. Hence, every time they passed by something interesting, she would exin it to him with utmost patience, and just like that, he had learned far more in this one hour than he ever had in the five years of his life. When they arrived at the hotel, Vania held his hand as they got out of the car. However, the little guy dared not take another step when he saw the grand entrance. How is it possible for a ce to be so pretty? It didn¡¯t seem like he should be here, though. At that, he took a reflexive step back. Vania felt his retreating step from their held hands, and with that, she squatted down to slowly exin, ¡°This is called a hotel. It¡¯s a ce for travelers to stay temporarily. Our home is in Hammond; it is very far away from Easnd, and it¡¯s also Hillsworth¡¯s most vibrant city. I¡¯m staying here temporarily because I¡¯m here to pick you up. You don¡¯t have to be afraid. Just follow me.¡± The little guy still wouldn¡¯t speak, his lips sealed shut. However, he would trust everything that Vania told him unconditionally. At that, he followed Vania discreetly, fearing that his filthy shoes would dirty the clean carpet. Then, he nced at the strangers only to droop his head again, not daring to take another peek. He still didn¡¯t dare to rely on her wholly, only feeling safe as he hid in that so-called inner world. On the other hand, Vania had been trying her best, hoping she could give him some warmth, but this was probably his first time in the outside world. Things could only get better if they took it slow. Hence, she would exin everything they came across in detail. She¡¯d exin what something was and what it was used for. Vania knew he was a smart boy, so he would understand everything she said. On the other hand, the boy followed her like the sweet little child he was, taking note of everything she told him. When they got to their room, she squatted down in front of him again. ¡°Here we are. This is where I¡¯m staying for now. Would you like to rest first or take a shower while I get you your clothes? After that, we¡¯ll eat a little something and head home tomorrow morning. How does that sound?¡± Home? The word had clearly stumped the little guy, and he reflexively leaned against the wall behind him. Will I also have a home now? I¡¯m not good enough for the home she¡¯s talking about, though. At that, he lowered his head in self-loathing and shook his head as he looked at his ragged clothes. Vania panicked immediately, for she had no idea what she had said wrongly for him to react so drastically. However, facing a child like him had forbidden her from panicking, or one little mistake might hurt his feelings. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With that, she tried her best to soothe him. ¡°You can always tell me if you have any questions or if I¡¯ve said something wrong.¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121 ¡°No one will reproach you, and we¡¯re all equals here. Trust me,¡± said Vania in an attempt to assure him. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, the little guy still kept his head down while his gaze drifted everywhere. She could tell he still had hints of anticipation despite being insecure and terrified, and his reaction broke her heart. At that, she sighed heavily deep inside. Meanwhile, she continued to squat in front of him, making sure they were at the same level. Then, she gently held his shoulders and said, ¡°This is our very first meeting, so you probably don¡¯t know a lot about me. That¡¯s okay, though; we can do this slowly.¡± Following that, she took her time to fix his clothes before suggesting with a faint smile, ¡°I see that your shirt is getting too small for you. I¡¯ve prepared a new set of clothes for you. What do you say we take a shower and try them on?¡± New clothes were a luxury to him as he had been wearing this set of clothes for as long as he could remember. No matter how the seasons changed, there was nothing else he could change into, and now, there were getting so tight that they hurt him. However, he dared not fantasize about having brand new clothes. Will those guys never chase me down and tear my clothes again? Will the other kids neverugh at me ever again? Can I be clean and put on new clothes? As those thoughts crossed the boy¡¯s mind, his eyes turned red-rimmed. However, he dared not raise his head to look at Vania or fidget, still pressing his back to the wall. He only felt secure when he could feel his existence physically. Besides that, he didn¡¯t want Vania to think he was a child that knew nothing, for he didn¡¯t know how to shower. Meanwhile, Vania held his hand andforted him by saying, ¡°From now on, you can have what other children have, and maybe even better¡ªafter all, you deserve them in the first ce.¡± At that, she turned around, brought out the set of new clothes she had prepared, and presented it to him. ¡°I still don¡¯t know what you like, so I got you this year¡¯s fashion. Do you like it?¡± The boy wanted to check it out, but he still dared not raise his head, tugging on the hem of his shirt for a long time before mustering all his courage to do so. His eyes were filled with awe upon seeing the new clothes. He had no idea what ¡®fashion¡¯ was or what other choices he could have. All he knew was that he was looking at the best. ¡°Thank you.¡± It was barely audible, but it took every bit of his strength to say his heartfelt gratitude. On the other hand, tears instantly pooled in Vania¡¯s eyes upon hearing his voice, and she tried her best not to let them roll down her cheeks. What a polite child. She epted his thanks, but as family, he wouldn¡¯t need to say such things. However, he would still need to ept all of this little by little, just like how she dared not ask him to call her ¡®Mommy¡¯ immediately. Every single thing Vania had prepared for him was brand new. She held his hand and took him to the bathroom. After getting the temperature right for him, she exined what everything was and how to use them. While she did so, his little eyes followed her every move, for he had never seen such things. How is it possible for a ce to be so nice? At the same time, he couldn¡¯t believe the water that flowed out could only be used to clean himself. The water he used to drink was filthy. Who¡¯d have thought a bathroom could also be this clean? Chapter 122 Chapter 122 He genuinely couldn¡¯t believe this beautiful ce was only a bathroom. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He would be smiling even in his dream if he could sleep in a room like this. At that, he reached his hand out, wanting to feel those marvelous objects. However, he shrunk his hand back as soon as he lifted it, feeling fearful. What if I break it, though?! I¡¯d surely be punished. Vania noticed his temptation. With that, she brought his hand to every one of them, letting him feel and touch the objects for himself. Being noticed for the first time rendered the little guy in awe and shock, reacting more and more unnatural. It was Vania¡¯s first time interacting with her child like this, and she didn¡¯t know how to describe the feeling, but it was still mostly bliss. Only when he finally got used to the surroundings and was no longer as afraid, Vania rxed a little and asked, ¡°Would you like me to help you, or do you prefer to shower yourself while I wait for you at the door?¡± The boy lowered his head bashfully again. Though he was worried he would make a mistake, causing him to fall out of favor with her, he still didn¡¯t want to trouble Vania. ¡°Myself,¡± he said diffidently. Tears began pooling in Vania¡¯s eyes again upon seeing his cautious sensibility. However, she still held back in front of him, not wanting to make it difficult for him. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll be right at the door. Call me if you¡¯re not sure of anything, okay? The floor is slippery, so be careful when you walk.¡± He nodded at a barely noticeable degree. It had been too long since hest did something like nodding. Thus, it was stiff and rusty, but to him, it was already beyond his limit. At that, Vania retreated to the door despite being uneasy. She didn¡¯t want to stress him out, giving him the space he needed to slowly adjust. She remembered something as she got to the door, and she asked with a smile, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± The little guy opened his mouth but said nothing for a long time. However, Vania didn¡¯t rush him, patiently waiting for him to tell her himself. Finally, only after a few solid minutes did he answer yet again in a barely audible volume. ¡°Jude,¡± he said. It was as though he had achieved a massive aplishment when he said his name, and he felt rather relieved. ¡°Jude. What a beautiful name,¡± Vania repeated as tenderness enveloped her face. ¡°What about your full name?¡± Dejection instantly appeared on his little face, and he lowered his head upon hearing her question. People wouldugh at him whenever he said his name. In particr, the other kids in the vige would always bully him for having no name, saying he was abandoned and ill-gotten. The kids were right. No one wanted him, and he never had a proper name; he only had this name which he never knew the meaning of, and his adoptive father didn¡¯t like the idea of the little guy following his However, Vania didn¡¯t know about this. She reprimanded herself for rushing things when she saw Jude¡¯s reaction. At that, she returned to him andforted him, ¡°I¡¯m Vania, your mommy. You might find it difficult to ept it now, but that¡¯s okay. We can take it one step at a time. You¡¯re no longer a child with no home or name. Yourst name is Greyson, and if you want, Mommy can choose a name you like.¡± Jude looked at her with incredulity in response, for he already owned far too much in one day. Vania smiled upon seeing that he was doing better, and she said, ¡°Alright. Go on, take a shower. If you need anything, you can call me by my name or address me as ¡®Ma¡¯am¡¯. If you¡¯re ready, you can even call me Mommy. I look forward to gaining your eptance.¡± Chapter 123 Chapter 123 While speaking, Vania looked reassuredly at Jude before heading out the door. However, she deliberately left a gap so that he¡¯d be able to see her as soon as he looked up. Sure enough, Jude reflexively looked for her as soon as she was out, only rxing when he saw she was still there. It took him a long time to finally make one light step, but he stopped right then, figuring out what he should do next. He kept reminding himself not to make a mistake and anger her. It wasn¡¯t until half an hourter did Vania hear the shower turn on, and only was she able to ease her worried mind a little. At that, she used the time to text her baby boys at home, reassuring them. ¡®Mommy has safely retrieved your brother. We¡¯ll being back tomorrow.¡¯ The boys were overjoyed upon seeing her message, tearing up with joy as they hugged each other. After that, they replied to her, congratting her and reminding her to stay safe. Vania could sense their excitement. Wasn¡¯t she just as grateful? Back at home, James began organizing tasks. ¡°We should get everything ready to wee Mommy and our brother home.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jack and Jacob nodded heavily in agreement. ¡°Yeah.¡± Meanwhile, in the hotel bathroom, water flowed down from Jude¡¯s body, washing away all the dirt. It was like he hade back to life at that moment, and he began imagining his future. Could he go to school? After all, he wanted to attend school the most. He knew only clean children were adored, so he repeatedly scrubbed all the dirt away from his body, only stopping when his skin was glowing red. It took him a long while to finally get himself cleaned, but it also gave him a sense of surrealness, making him want to get out and hide in a corner. Meanwhile, when Vania realized the water had stopped running, she asked gingerly, ¡°Are you done? Can Ie in?¡± She waited for some time before finally entering, and when she did, the little guy had already put on his clothes. She carefully checked how he did, and upon seeing that he wore his clothes perfectly, Vania gave him a big thumbs up. ¡°Great job, Buddy!¡± However, he was overwhelmed, for it was his first time gaining recognition. Everything he did in the past was wrong. No matter how he pleased his adoptive father, he would only be despised, and the beating would even intensify. With time, he dared not say another word. Meanwhile, Vania looked at the clean little guy in front of her in awe. Though he had suffered so badly, his brilliance was still irrepressible, for his temperament was innate, and nothing could subdue it. With that, she picked up the towel and dried his hair. After that, she grabbed the hair dryer, even deliberately exining to him what it was and its function before drying his hair. Every time she exined something, she would give Jude the time to process it so that she wouldn¡¯t freak him out by proceeding before he could even ept it. Once he was ready, Vania pointed the hair dryer at his hair, gently ruffling it to blowdry. Jude sat upright without daring to move, for it was his first time experiencing something like this. Something called bliss charged at him with barely any warning, overwhelming him for a moment. Soon, his hair was dry. However, it had grown so long that his fringe covered his eyes, for it had been a long time since hest had a trim, and he shook his head, feeling slightly ufortable. At that, Vania grabbed a pair of scissors and said gently, ¡°Let me trim your hair. You¡¯ll feel much better.¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 ¡°I¡¯m very good at it, you know.¡± Vania often cut her boys¡¯ hair, so this was nothing to her. However, she didn¡¯t have all the tools she needed, so she had to make do for now and give him a proper cut when they returned to Hammond. Very quickly, she trimmed it into neat short hair, and he instantly looked much more refreshed like a new boy. At that, Vania smiled. ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± Jude looked at the boy in the mirror with incredulity. Was that really him?! It had been a long time since hest saw his reflection. He couldn¡¯t believe the person inside the mirror was him! He subconsciously reached his hand out to the mirror, and the cool sensation had him instantly withdrawing and lowering his head like he had done wrong. To his surprise, Vania didn¡¯t reprimand him and said, ¡°You did everything superbly. Go ahead and explore. You have my support.¡± As she spoke, she fixed his shirt and hair before holding his hand. ¡°You¡¯re all set. Let¡¯s go outside.¡± Just then, the doorbell rang, causing the little guy to tremble in fear. With that, Vania grabbed his hand and soothed him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Someone¡¯s just outside. Out of courtesy, they would press the doorbell to notify the person in here. If you visit others at their home in the future, you have to do this too.¡± Jude got the gist of her words, but he had no clue what a doorbell was or what it was for. Surely he¡¯d make a fool of himself if he went to another person¡¯s home. Vania brought him to the door, and Jude reflexively retreated, worried that someone hade for him. Meanwhile, Vania stood in front of him and opened the door to reveal it was Leo and Henry. Jude remembered seeing them, so he rxed at once. Following that, Vania introduced them to him with a gentle voice. She said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. They¡¯re my friends, and they went to pick you up with me just now.¡± She waited for Jude to rx before turning to Leo and Henry. ¡°How is it?¡± She¡¯d be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t nervous. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, it had been five years. Even if all the information was right, a slip-up could happen. As such, she really wanted to know the results of the DNA test. During the journey back, she had thought that even if this boy wasn¡¯t hers, she would still take him away and not let him continue living there. Leo was the one who broke the news. ¡°It¡¯s a positive, Boss. I followed every step of the way, and nothing wrong happened. This is the report.¡± At that, Vania heaved a sigh of relief and read the report with joy. When she got to the statement of result, she was already beyond ted. ¡°Thank heavens! I¡¯ve finally found him after all these years.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Boss,¡± Leo and Henry congratted in unison. ¡°Thanks. Help me prepare two tickets for tomorrow¡¯s first flight to Hammond.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve got it all covered.¡± Vania nodded at that, assured. ¡°Thanks for all the hard work, guys. Get some rest.¡± ¡°All the follow-up issues between Little Master and the guy have been arranged and settled,¡± Henry said as he handed her the bag of food. ¡°This is the dinner that you¡¯ve requested. We¡¯ll be taking our leave.¡± Vania took the bag while saying, ¡°Alright, thanks for the hard work.¡± After that, she turned to Jude and said pitifully, ¡°You haven¡¯t had anything to eat for a few days, have you? I¡¯ve got you dinner. We¡¯ll eat in here today, and I¡¯ll personally cook dinner to wee you when we get back home.¡± They had just met, and Jude had social anxiety, so she didn¡¯t want to take him to where it was crowded for fear that an ident would happen if he freaked out. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 They had plenty of time alone with each other today, and the distance between them could be closed. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vania took his hand and sat at the dining table. Then, she opened the lunch box. ¡°Come on, try and see if you like it. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have them change it to something else.¡± Vania had asked for some light food like porridge and vegetables. Some desserts were included as well. She didn¡¯t dare feed him anything heavy like meat in case his stomach couldn¡¯t take it. When Jude caught the tantalizing scent of food, his stomach began growling again. Once again, he lowered his head in embarrassment. It was true that he hadn¡¯t eaten anything in days. He dared not even imagine food that smelled so good, so how could he possibly not like them? The best dinner he ever had was some bread the neighbors had sneaked in for him. Even until today, he couldn¡¯t forget that delicious taste. When he starved, he would dream of a time when he would be able to eat another piece of bread like that. The food he ate before was all old or rotten, having been left outside for many days. Every time he ate food like that, he would get a stomach ache thatsted for days. Once, it was so serious that hepletely cked out and couldn¡¯t even get up. Fortunately, the neighbors heard his cries for help and found him in time to rescue him. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know where would be right now. His sorrow and pain were visible in Vania¡¯s eyes, and she felt her heart ache for him. She ced some cutlery in front of him. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner. You can eat all of this, but remember to eat slowly in case you choke.¡± Jude licked his lips, but he did not dare to take the cutlery. Vania couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for him. How many beatings had he taken to the point where he had to be extra careful even when eating? Vania sat beside him and scooped some food into his bowl. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Jude was startled by the kind gesture, and he declined Vania¡¯s offer with his actions. Still, Vania didn¡¯t back down. In the end, Jude couldn¡¯t win against her, so he took the cutlery himself. Still, as he looked at the delicacies and clean cutlery, he felt a little scared to dig in. ¡°You can eat everything here. I¡¯ll apany you.¡± With that, Vania grabbed her own cutlery and took a bite, showing Jude an example. When he saw Vania¡¯s actions, Jude finally took a hesitating bite out of the food Vania ced in his bowl. When he put it in his mouth, he almost forgot how to chew. How could such delicious food exist? He forcefully rubbed his red eyes with his arm, hoping he could rub away the tears before they fell. Vania felt her throat tighten, and she turned around to suppress the sorrow in her chest. She then ced more food in his bowl and exined the menu to him. Jude ate in small bites at first, but as time progressed, he started caring less and began scarfing down the food. This was probably due to his hunger. Vania kept rubbing his back. ¡°Slow down, and don¡¯t let it get stuck in your throat. No one is snatching it from you.¡± Jude ate with the speed of a tornado, and he soon licked everything clean. Vania could only feel pain in her heart, for he had been starving for too many days. Fortunately, the food she prepared was easily digestible, or he would suffer again. After finishing his meal, Jude noticed that Vania hadn¡¯t eaten much. He curled himself into a ball again as if he hadmitted a mistake. Vania patted him lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. I¡¯ve eaten a lot too. Also, now that I¡¯ve found you, I¡¯m filled with so much happiness that I don¡¯t feel hungry at all.¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Vania feared that he might get ufortable from eating too much, so she wanted him to move around a bit. She also wanted him to feel less apologetic, so she said, ¡°Let¡¯s tidy up, shall we?¡± As soon as he heard Vania giving him a mission, Jude immediately got up. He moved quickly and gathered up all the rubbish before Vania could do anything to help. Feelingforted, Vania looked at him before she carried him to the bed. She proceeded to rub his stomach lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll massage you for a bit, or you might feel sickter.¡± Then, she alsoy down beside him. Jude struggled against it at first, but he gradually settled down under her warm and gentle gaze. After being tense and nervous for an entire day, he finally felt rxed. Vania spoke softly. ¡°Just go to sleep if you¡¯re feeling sleepy. I won¡¯t be going anywhere.¡± She would never take a step away from him today, for she feared that he might feel scared if she went out of his sight. But Jude dared not sleep anyway. He was afraid that all this was just a dream, and when he opened his eyes again, he would be back in that dark and terrible ce. No matter how sleepy he got, he tried to keep himself awake, not allowing himself to fall into slumber. Vania noticed that he hadn¡¯t closed his eyes, so she began to talk to him casually. ¡°We¡¯ll be staying the night in this hotel, and we¡¯ll go home by ne tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t worry, everything you¡¯re seeing now is real. I¡¯ve found you, and I won¡¯t let us be separated again.¡± A ne? What¡¯s that? He seemed to have heard it somewhere before, but he never saw one. Was he getting on a ne soon? Jude tried to imagine what a ne would look like. Also, what would home feel like? Even though Jude didn¡¯t like expressing himself with words, he could understand many things. He was beginning to ponder this concept of home. To help him get ustomed to his new reality, Vania continued, ¡°Let me tell you what it¡¯s like at home. If you get sleepy listening to it, you can just fall asleep, okay?¡± Vania pulled him close to her. Jude¡¯s body was rigid as he stared at her with widened eyes, afraid that he would fall asleep if he blinked. Vania¡¯s voice was soft as she told him how she had given birth to her babies five years ago, but she lost them in a sequence of events. She exined everything carefully. Fearing that he might overthink, she introduced him to her three babies at home. She hoped that they wouldn¡¯t feel too distanced from each other when they met. To avoid him feeling different from the others, she also told him about his other sister she hadn¡¯t found yet. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As for their father, she referred to James¡¯ exnation and said that he had passed away in an ident. Perhaps because she had dumped too much information on him, Vania was worried that he couldn¡¯t process it in time. ¡°We have all the time we need ahead of us. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can just ask me. Your brothers are all very friendly too, and you can meet them tomorrow. Let¡¯s sleep for now.¡± Jude inherited Hanson¡¯s and Vania¡¯s genes, so even though he had never been to school or received any education, he was smart. He absorbed new information like a sponge, and he understood everything Vania told him. Still, he didn¡¯t want to fall asleep. Instead, he wanted to experience this wonderful moment longer. However, he was still a child at the end of the day. He couldn¡¯t hold out any longer and fell asleep. After waiting for him to fall asleep, Vania finally rxed and closed her eyes to take a nap. With so many different emotions rushing through her mind, she couldn¡¯t sleep soundly at all. The next day, there was only a faint light in the sky when Vania opened her eyes. She gazed at Jude¡¯s sleeping face and smiled in gratitude. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 The little guy seemingly hadn¡¯t slept well either. His body was curled up into a ball as hey motionless throughout the night. This sleeping position suggested that he was still feeling extremely insecure. Vania had only shifted slightly, but it was enough to wake him up. Probably because he had been startled awake, Jude didn¡¯t quite understand where he was right now. The luxuriously decorated room looked like heaven to him, and he suddenly sat up and leaned against the headboard. He seemed to havee around when he saw Vania¡¯s gentle smile. He was no longer in that ce, and he wasn¡¯t dreaming. Upon noticing that he had woken up, Vania greeted him and said, ¡°Good morning. You¡¯ve woken up too early, so you can continue resting a bit. We have two more hours before the flight.¡± Jude didn¡¯t seem to be sleepy at all as he stared at Vania. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we pack our luggage?¡± Vania suggested. In reality, she hadn¡¯t brought much along with her, and Jude had absolutely nothing to his name. They only had a few necessities which they could just toss in a bag. After hearing Vania¡¯s words, Jude got up and walked lightly over to her. Vania took his hand and smiled a little. This is an improvement, isn¡¯t it? she thought. She treasured such interactions between them. Vania passed him the things, and he ced them ording to her orders. Every time he did so, Vania would give him a little encouragement. Even though Jude remained expressionless, Vania could sense that he was in a good mood right now. When everything was packed, Vania lightly scratched his little nose. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wash up and have breakfast.¡± He used to be satisfied with just a meal per day, but he got to enjoy breakfast now. This was something he didn¡¯t even dare to imagine yesterday. Indeed, it felt good to have a family. Vania squeezed out some toothpaste for him. ¡°On the count of three, we¡¯ll start brushing, okay?¡± ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± Once the cue was given, Jude brushed his teeth at lightning speed andpleted his task carefully. Then, he obediently stood upright as he awaited Vania¡¯s next orders. He did everything Vania told him to do, and hemitted not a single mistake. The two washed up in a friendly atmosphere. However, Jude had no will of his own, for he feared that he might do something wrong. This made Vania a little sad. Later on, the two had breakfast in the hotel, having the same light porridge. When Jude ate his fill, Vania said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to go home.¡± Hearing that, Jude finally showed a change in expression. He was obviously looking forward to it. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, he could already form the image of his family in his mind. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This time, he boldly took a step forward. ¡­ After the five-hour journey, the ne finallynded at Hammond International Airport. Jude¡¯s nervous emotions had also settled down considerably. This was his first time seeing and getting on a ne. He was both nervous and excited, and when he heard the arrival announcement, Jude subconsciously looked toward Vania. Vania could feel his trust in her from this single nce. Indeed, the bond of blood was truly amazing. Vania spoke, her voice full of emotion. ¡°We¡¯re home.¡± This time, Jude finally responded with a nod. Vania¡¯s tion was clear for all to see. After all, home would forever be a concept that filled people with nostalgia and longing. Soon, they got off the ne. Vania spread her arms wide as she took in the familiarity of this ce. From now on, she had another person to protect. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 At the entrance of the airport, Linda was already waiting for them. When she saw Vania holding a little boy¡¯s hand, she was so ovee with emotion that she almost cried. All these years, she knew how much effort Vania had spent on this, and she also felt overjoyed for the woman. ¡°Right here, Boss.¡± Linda waved her hand and greeted Jude, ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°This is also my friend. Her name is Linda Taylor, but you can just call her Aunt Linda.¡± Vania made the introductions before she picked Jude up and carried him into the car. Jude kept looking at the sides of the road. This ce was iparably flourishing. Soon, the car entered the vi area. The scenery here was even more pleasing to the eye, and Jude couldn¡¯t help but gasp in secret amazement. Once at their destination, Vania said to Linda, ¡°I¡¯ll need you to handle the matters at work for a couple of days. I¡¯ll tell you about them in detailter.¡± Linda nodded. She then said to Jude, ¡°Goodbye for now.¡± Jude didn¡¯t say a word throughout the whole process, but it was obvious from the look in his eyes that he had responded politely. Vania took his hand and said, ¡°Now, you have to remember the way home. Our house is the fifth one right here.¡± Vania exined the surroundings in urate detail, and she also pointed out the signs of each area. Soon, they arrived at the entrance to their house. However, just when they were about to go in, Jude backed off a little. Vania was surprised. Everything had been progressing smoothly throughout the journey, so why did he suddenly refuse when he was just about to go in? She opened her mouth anxiously and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Vania stared intently at his face, trying to see and understand what he was thinking. Jude had been gripping a corner of his clothes tightly, unrelenting. He was nervous and worried. He feared that his brothers at home didn¡¯t like him, and he expressed a visible sense of inferiority. As Vania observed his expressions, she took a while to realize what he was thinking. She said gently, ¡°You are my child, and all this should have been yours from the start. I know what you¡¯re thinking, but you have to respect yourself. Now, you have a family and a home. No matter how they looked down on you before this, the most important thing is in the present. As long as you treat yourself with respect, no one would dare disrespect you in the slightest.¡± Hearing Vania¡¯s words, Jude looked up at her, his eyes asking the obvious question. Really? Vania¡¯s gaze was affirmative. ¡°There was once when I had nothing at all, but I earned everything you see now through hard work. In the future, you can also get everything you want if you work hard enough.¡± Jude frowned as if he were contemting every word Vania said. After a while, he finally gave a slight nod in half-belief. When Vania saw him nod, she sighed in relief. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Everything would be fine as long as he hadn¡¯t changed his mind about going home. She took his hand. ¡°Come, let¡¯s open the door and go inside.¡± Vania let him walk in front while she followed closely behind him. She did it so that he could constantly sense her presence, and he would feel more secure. At the door, Vania inserted the key and held Jude¡¯s hand as she spoke encouragingly. ¡°Here, why don¡¯t you try to open the door on your own?¡± Jude nced at Vania before he held the key hesitantly. His movements were shy and reserved as he dared not open the door with too much force. It took a long while before he could get the door open. As soon as the door creaked open, merry music sounded from inside. The music was pleasant to hear, and it greatly increased the joy in the air. He had never heard such wonderful music before. Also, the nice smell wafting out through the crack in the door made him feel even fuzzier inside. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Jude was now at a loss. He looked up at Vania, who gestured for him to enter. He then took a tentative step inside before standingpletely still. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He had only seen the bit of decoration at the door, but Jude could already figure out that this ce was multiple times more luxurious than the hotel they had stayed inst night. Most importantly, he could feel secure here. He didn¡¯t dare to walk forward too hastily, though. He waited until Vania entered and looked to her for further instruction. Before Vania could speak, roses suddenly fluttered down upon their heads. Colorful bubbles danced on their way up the floor, and helium balloons with cartoons drawn on them bobbed in mid-air. The happy music sounded even more cheerful now. This ce was like a pce, a world that only existed in fantastic fairy tales. However, it was an unfamiliar sight for Jude; it was his first time seeing this, after all. He didn¡¯t know what words he could use to describe the sheer beauty of this scene, and it felt like a dream. As the music yed, Vania led Jude by the hand to the main hall. Just then, her three babies walked up to them in unison. They wore formal suits and small ties, and each one of them held an exquisite gift box in their hands. ¡°Wee home, Mommy, and our little brother too.¡± Their footsteps were uniform, and their voices were loud and bright. They were a grand sight to behold as they stood in a neat line in front of Vania and Jude. When they caught sight of Jude, they began to study him. So this was their little brother. Meanwhile, Jude waspletely stunned at the sight of it all, and he gaped in awe at the people in front of him. There was a special sense of bond between the brothers, and they found each other quite likable. Even though it was their first time meeting, and they were still strangers to each other, they felt a certain kinship rising between them. The three babies had heard from Vania about Jude¡¯s situation, and when they saw his shock and nervousness, they felt bad for him as well. Still, they would be more caring toward this little brother of theirs, and they would help him get used to his new life as soon as possible. Meanwhile, Jude saw the happy smiles on their faces, and the confidence that radiated from within them was indescribable. They seemed to be born with their current elegance and nobility, and he felt very small inparison. In contrast to his time in Easnd, the children wouldugh at him as soon as they saw him. On the other hand, he could see the enthusiasm and sincerity of his brothers. However, when he put himself inparison to them, he still lowered his head, feeling inferior. Just then, James calmly walked forward, but his tone was warm and caring. ¡°Hello, little brother. I¡¯m the oldest of the siblings, and my name is James Greyson. Wee home. This is my gift to you. I hope we¡¯ll be even happier together as a family.¡± Jude didn¡¯t dare to reach out to take his gift. He was already grateful enough for their kind treatment toward him, after all. Jude didn¡¯t take the gift, but James wasn¡¯t bothered by that. He simply stood by Jude¡¯s side and allowed Jude to take in his presence as a brother. Jack followed suit. He held the gift box in his hand as he introduced himself, saying, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m the second son. Mommy has been looking for you all along, and she has faced quite a lot of trouble in the process. Today, you¡¯re finally home, and we¡¯re all excited about it. We¡¯ll be known as the four brothers from now on¡ªisn¡¯t that great? This is the gift I prepared specially for you. I hope you like it.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Jacob spoke up softly. ¡°I¡¯m finally going to be an older brother as well. Our family will be even happier from now on.¡± Then, the three babies looked toward Vania and said merrily, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re really d for you.¡± When Vania saw how considerate the three babies had been in their preparations, as well as how much they cared for Jude, she felt extremely grateful in her heart. She felt like she was going to cry tears of happiness. ¡°Thank you, my darlings. We¡¯ll definitely live even better than before.¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 The three babies nodded sincerely as they stood in front of Jude with their gifts in hand, hoping that he would ept the gifts. Upon noticing that Jude hadn¡¯t moved, Vania crouched next to him and said softly, ¡°We¡¯re all family here, so don¡¯t be shy. They prepared these gifts because they love you. Just ept the gifts for now, and you can also give them presents in the future.¡± Jacob also coaxed, ¡°Mommy¡¯s right. We¡¯re giving you presents from the bottom of our hearts, so please ept them. You will have a lot of opportunities in the future to give us gifts too.¡± James nodded as well. ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re brothers after all. It¡¯s only right that we help each other out.¡± ¡°As long as we brothers are together, everything will be alright,¡± Jack encouraged the little guy too. Jude finally rxed his hands that were tightly gripping a corner of his clothes. He reached out shakily and epted their gifts with both hands. ¡°Thanks.¡± His voice was tiny, but everyone present who heard it felt like it was the loudest sound they had ever heard as happy smiles bloomed on their faces. The smiles seemed to influence Jude, who also rxed considerably. He was no longer as nervous as before. However, before he had rxed for long, Jacob took his hand. ¡°We¡¯ll show you around the house!¡± Jude was stunned by the sudden physical contact from people his age, so he followed Jacob clumsily. James had already prepared flip-flops for Jude which matched the ones that the brothers were wearing. Jude hastily put his slippers on, not wishing to trouble them further. Then, Jack led the way and introduced various areas around the house while James and Jacob supplemented his introductions. They exined everything in the house in great detail. The exquisite decorations were too dazzling for Jude as he could hardly believe that this would be his new home. He memorized every word his brothers said in the introductions. He was determined not to trouble them, and he had to do things all by himself. Finally, they came to the bedroom. ¡°This is our room.¡± As Jack spoke, he opened the door. All sorts of toy models appeared in front of him. There were also beds in the shape of a UFO, a car, and desserts. The workmanship was meticulous, and they all looked so real. He thought that the bed in the hotel was grand enough, and he couldn¡¯t imagine that beds this exquisite actually existed. There was a look of envy and admiration in his eyes. In fact, the pile of straw he treasured so much was probably nothingpared to these beds. Jack took his hand as well. ¡°We still don¡¯t know what you like, so we could only prepare a sun-shaped bed for you. We hope that your future days will be filled with sunshine.¡± Jude was beaming as he looked at the bed. He had never gone to school, and he knew very little about the outside world. He didn¡¯t even know what he wanted to do, or what he liked. However, when he saw the bed, he felt warm and fuzzy inside. He truly loved it. He opened his mouth and whispered, ¡°Thanks.¡± Jack immediately responded in excitement, ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks between us.¡± This single word had connected the brothers¡¯ hearts to each other. Soon, the four of them gathered together and began chatting about topics that belonged only to them. Even though Jude didn¡¯t say anything throughout the whole process, it was apparent from his bright eyes that he loved everything here. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Vania wasn¡¯t worried in the least about the four of them together. She was in the kitchen preparing dinner for tonight. Dinner would be different tonight, for the dining table was already decorated with candles, fresh flowers, and wine sses. The four children took the initiative to help her put the exquisite and delicious dishes on the dining table. Then, they poured out some juice and yed warm songs on the speakers. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Soon, the sun began to set. The dining hall was filled with joyousughter as the five of them sat around the dining table, raising the wine sses. Vania was the first to speak. ¡°Let¡¯s raise our sses in honor of your little brother¡¯s return. We¡¯ll have even better days up ahead.¡± ¡°Wee home, little brother. Cheers to better days ahead.¡± Everyone¡¯s sses clinked together, producing a powerful resonating sound. Vania silently prayed that she would find their sister too, and the family would be reunited. ¡­ Over the next few days, Vania stayed at home to apany her four children. When Jude had gotten used to his new environment, she finally decided to go back to work. Early in the morning, she applied exquisite makeup on her face and put on her handy suit. She looked completely different from her usual gentle self. Jude looked up at her, amazed at her stunning beauty. Vania walked to the door and waved toward her four darlings. ¡°Mommy is going to work! Goodbye!¡± ¡°Bye-bye, Mommy.¡± Even though Jude remained silent, he still waved at Vania. Vania smiled and left her home, assured. ¡­ In the president¡¯s office of Luke Corporation, there had been a constant low mood throughout the company over the past few days. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. No one could guess what had happened to their own president. Larry stood in the office, peeking at the president who was looking through some documents. He was extremely curious. He heard that a man would experience feeling down several days in a month, so could it be that the president was going through this exact phenomenon? However, he had worked with the president for so long, but this phenomenon never urred before. Hence, he couldn¡¯t quiteprehend it. At that moment, he heard a thud. This was the umpteenth time the president had thrown his documents away this morning. As the noise sounded, Larry screamed in his heart and hoped that the president wouldn¡¯t turn his wrath upon him. The president of thepany then said in a cold voice, ¡°Has shee back?¡± Larry was stunned for a bit, but he immediately reacted and replied hastily, ¡°Ah! President Luke, Miss Vania went to work this morning.¡± Hanson frowned. She¡¯s finally gone back to work. They hadn¡¯t met each other since the audition. He even went to Gxy Corporation to look for her, but she had been away on a business trip. He didn¡¯t mind the business trip, but how busy was she that she didn¡¯t even have time for a phone call or a quick chat on WhatsApp? Didn¡¯t she know that he was looking for her? Even if she didn¡¯t have time, now that she was back at work, didn¡¯t she have the slightest intention of asking him why he was looking for her? The more Hanson thought about it, the angrier he grew. He mmed his phone on the desk. The phone screen lit up to show his message conversation with Vania on WhatsApp. He became even more angered by this, and he turned off his phone. This woman didn¡¯t even take the initiative to send him messages, so why should he? Hanson didn¡¯t even realize how weird his temper and train of thoughts were. Larry looked at Hanson. Thetter wanted to start a conversation with Vania, but he was too shy to take action. Thus, he began toe up with a n for his president. An idea shed across his mind, and he smiled before quickly putting his smile away. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°President Luke, logically speaking, Miss Vania should be going to the hospital for a check-up today. However, it seems that¡ª¡± Hanson red at him. ¡°Spit it out already.¡± ¡°Apparently, Miss Vania has no one to apany her to the check-up. Also, she seems to have forgotten about this.¡± Hearing that, Hanson raised an eyebrow. He then picked up the phone he had tossed away moments ago and twirled it in his hands. After a while, he stopped what he was doing and told Larry, ¡°Come on, we¡¯ll go buy a wheelchair first.¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 A wheelchair? Larry was a little puzzled at the president¡¯s request. He wasn¡¯t ill or anything, so why would he buy a wheelchair? Content ? N?velDrama.Org. When the wheelchair store received news that Hanson would being, they immediately arranged for their employees to stand in neat rows at the entrance, awaiting their VIP customer. Soon, the handsome Hanson appeared at the entrance of the wheelchair store. The store manager bowed and weed him by saying, ¡°This way, President.¡± Hanson followed the store manager inside before sitting down on the makeshift VIP seat. Before the store manager could say anything, he spoke. ¡°Show me the nicest-looking wheelchairs you have in your store.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, of course¡­¡± Faced with Hanson¡¯s sudden visit to the store, the store manager was dumbfounded as much as Larry was. By the looks of it, there was no one close to Hanson who needed a wheelchair at the moment. They had no idea why their president would suddenly wish to purchase one. Anyhow, they didn¡¯t dare ask nor say anything about it. The store manager hastily wheeled over an exquisitely made wheelchair. He was about to smilingly show Hanson the features when Hanson cut him off. ¡°Make this wheelchair pink.¡± Pink? Utter shock was written on everyone¡¯s faces. Do people usually bother choosing colors for wheelchairs? This is all too strange! Larry wished he could hide his face. He was very sure that if anyone else made such a stupid request, they would already be chased out of the store. However, the person who made this request was none other than Hanson. Exasperated, the store manager could only scratch his head as he gathered all the workers in the store. Ten or so people began to carry out the never-before-seen modification to this tiny wheelchair. More than an hourter, an amazing pink wheelchair was born. The store manager wiped the non-existent sweat from his forehead as he spoke to Hanson nervously. ¡°Is this to your liking, President?¡± Hanson nodded in satisfaction before he got up and sat on it. He patted the armrests and gestured toward Larry. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Larry stared at him with widened eyes. Am I supposed to push him away like this? This will definitely be on the news! Fortunately, once they arrived at the car, Hanson got into the vehicle on his own ord. Meanwhile, Larry could only carry Hanson¡¯s newest toy carefully into the backseat. On the first floor of Gxy Corporation, all the employees who were passing by now stood still as they watched. Some of the employees even made up excuses to get out of the office just to catch a glimpse of the events unfolding in the lobby on the first floor. Linda jogged to Vania¡¯s office and stumbled over her words as she said, ¡°Boss, President Luke is here.¡± Vania nced at Linda, puzzled. This wasn¡¯t Hanson¡¯s first time visiting her, so why would Linda get so nervous? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Vania closed the folder in her hands and looked at the woman. Linda pointed out the door, her expression especially weird. She didn¡¯t know how to describe the situation, and after a long while, she finally blurted out, ¡°President Luke came in a wheelchair, and he¡¯s in the lobby on the first floor right now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vania shouted in surprise, thinking that she might have misheard something. She immediately got up and looked at Linda in shock. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not seeing things?¡± Linda nodded. She was equally puzzled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I saw.¡± How could that shocking color be an illusion? In fact, it had be the center of attention throughout the entire Gxy Corporation. Goodness, gracious! Vania said to herself as she hastily went downstairs. What happened to Hanson? Why is he in a wheelchair? Why did hee here in this condition? He could¡¯ve just settled matters over the phone! Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Ding! The elevator doors opened, and Vania hastily got out. As soon as she entered the lobby, she stopped dead in her tracks. That¡¯s Hanson? In a pink wheelchair? I never knew he liked pink. Vania felt the urge to face-palm. Judging by his proud behavior, he didn¡¯t seem like he was injured at all. With her mind filled with questions, Vania sighed and walked over to him in an unnatural manner. She stood in front of Hanson and examined him for a long while. Then, she asked with uncertainty, ¡°What happened to you?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hanson couldn¡¯t believe that she would ask him such a silly question, so he decided to ignore her. Vania was stunned. Why did he suddenly get so stubborn? Was it because of the wheelchair? She asked again, ¡°Did you get injured? Are you alright?¡± When Hanson saw the worry on Vania¡¯s face, he finally decided to forgive her. He nced at her. Then, under her worried gaze, he got up vigorously and said in the most natural tone, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Vania was even more confused then. If he were alright, why did he use a wheelchair? Moreover, it was in such a weird color too. Seeing Vania¡¯s puzzled look, Hanson grinned and leaned in close to her ear. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you worried about me?¡± This sudden movement caused Vania to take a subconscious step backward, and she red usingly at Hanson. There were so many employees present, so why couldn¡¯t he talk normally? What was the purpose of him getting so close to her? Hanson ignored the using look in her eyes. On the contrary, he seemed to be in a good mood. He liked watching Vania get angry like this, for he found her boss-like exterior too stiff and ufortable. Hanson spoke seductively again, ¡°Haven¡¯t you forgotten something?¡± Huh? Vania was dumbfounded again. Have I promised him something before? Our work-rted matters have been settled, haven¡¯t they? Vania tried her best to remember, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what Hanson was getting at. Hanson looked at her before he let out a grunt as if he were chastising his own lover. ¡°You forgot about the check-up, didn¡¯t you?¡± At the mention of the word ¡®check-up¡¯, Vania blinked in bewilderment. Indeed, she had forgotten about this matter. Did Hansone all the way for this? She suddenly caught sight of the dazzling wheelchair and said in quiet disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you prepared this wheelchair for me?¡± Hanson nodded in affirmation. ¡°Congrattions, you got it right.¡± ¡°My God.¡± Vania was utterly shocked. What was Hanson trying to do? Why did he prepare a wheelchair for her? Did she even need one? Hanson pushed the wheelchair over to her, a satisfied look on his face. ¡°Come and sit down. You have to get your check-up today.¡± ¡°I can go for the check-up, but I don¡¯t think I need the wheelchair.¡± Vania didn¡¯t like the idea one bit. She had been able to walk for a long time now, so this wheelchair was useless to her. Was Hanson¡¯s brain fried? Was that why he had prepared this for her? This man¡¯s thoughts were getting more difficult to understand. Hanson narrowed his eyes with a dangerous gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you throughout the whole process, and your only job is to listen to me.¡± ¡°Is this really necessary?¡± Vania continued to refuse. Their rtionship hadn¡¯t progressed to that stage, had it? Why did he think it was appropriate to apany her throughout the whole process? She felt as if she could no longer recognize him after a few days of not meeting him. As for Hanson, he wasn¡¯t sure how he came to this conclusion, but he simply didn¡¯t want Vania to feel tired, so that was why he had prepared the wheelchair. When he saw that Vania was against the idea, his expression turned cold. ¡°I am partly responsible for your injury, so I have to take responsibility until the end.¡± Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Vania¡¯s ident had been caused by Mnie; since Hanson was involved in it too, his reasoning was quite reasonable. ¡°I¡­¡± Vania was about to say that he didn¡¯t need to take responsibility when Hanson interrupted her. ¡°You have two choices; either I carry you there, or I¡¯ll take you there in a wheelchair.¡± There was no room for rejection in his voice. Vania was troubled. She didn¡¯t want either of those options, and she even hoped that Hanson wouldn¡¯t apany her. She could walk on her own, and she knew the way there. Check-ups were easy for her, after all. Hanson already knew what she was thinking. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for the best doctors to examine you. If you don¡¯t want to waste their time, we should get going immediately.¡± Upon realizing that she couldn¡¯t skip the check-up today, Vania could only grit her teeth and sit in the wheelchair. She then said in a weak voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hanson gazed at the pink wheelchair and thought that it was very nice-looking indeed. The president, who had been glum for so many days, finally had a bright expression on his face. Even Larry heaved a sigh in relief. The crisis was sessfully averted. Indeed, Miss Vania was truly the cure to the president¡¯s ails. Under the stupefied stares of the employees, the great President Luke escorted Vania out in a wheelchair, looking very calm and indifferent. A distance away, Linda gaped in shock and rubbed her eyes in disbelief. She thought she was seeing things again.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Why was the one ultimately sitting in the wheelchair her own boss? Throughout the entire journey, the prestigious President Luke was pushing a pink wheelchair while a very unwilling woman sat in it. Vania kept chanting silently to herself, I¡¯m invisible, I¡¯m invisible, and no one can see me. At the same time, Mnie, who was staying at home, shook in anger at the sight of the photo that had been sent to her phone. Hanson was actually apanying Vania for a check-up at the hospital. This shameless woman really had too many tactics to seduce men! No! I have to meet Vania! I cannot let things go on like this! she thought to herself. Mnie could give Vania the information she needed on her children. In exchange for that, Vania only had to help Greyson Realty and allow Mnie to return to Hanson¡¯s side. At that thought, Mnie got up and prepared to go out. She had just arrived at the living room when George, who was having tea there, stopped her with a loud scolding. ¡°Where are you going this time? Have you done everything I told you to do?¡± Mnie was terrified of George. When she heard his harsh tone, she immediately stopped walking and said in a small voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Vania. I can definitely get her to help Greyson Realty.¡± With his teacup in hand, George hesitated for a while before announcing, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Then, he gestured for Josie to help him into his suit. When she heard that George would be meeting Vania in person, Josie hastily tried to stop him, saying in panic, ¡°Dear, just let Mnie deal with the minor things. You should rest at home and avoid getting too worked up.¡± As she spoke, she gave Mnie a look. What would they do if Vania came back? Mnie got the message and immediately tried to convince him by saying, ¡°Yeah, Dad¡ªMom is right. You don¡¯t have to be there in person for such minor matters.¡± George snorted in disdain. ¡°You call it a minor matter, but you still can¡¯t get it done after so long. How am I supposed to rest assured like this? You¡¯re all useless idiots.¡± Indeed, he hadn¡¯t expected Vania toe this far. Still, even if she became the queen, she was his daughter, and she would have to listen to him. When Josie and Mnie realized that George was actually furious, they were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare speak another word. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 She kept staring at George, thinking about what she should do next. Meanwhile, Josie attempted clumsily to straighten George¡¯s shirt. However, the man was annoyed by this. ¡°What are you doing? Can¡¯t you even straighten my shirt properly now?¡± he roared. Josie said nothing to avoid him flying into a rage. As such, she swallowed her pride and kept quiet. Mnie followed closely behind him, looking nervous. When they got into the car, George asked coldly, ¡°Where is she now?¡± Mnie gritted her teeth. ¡°She¡¯s at the hospital.¡± Mnie would break her bones and get her hospitalized again if she could, for she hated that Vania was clinging onto Hanson all the time. George did not even care why Vania was in the hospital as if she was not his own daughter. Instead, he urged, ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s get going.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mnie answered. She did not argue, or her father would yell at her. ¡°Speed up, please.¡± By then, Vania and Hanson were not at the hospital anymore. They went through the VIPne and were done with the check-up. At that moment, both of them were at a luxurious private restaurant, and the table was filled with all kinds of dishes. Vania seemed confused, however. The whole day was just like a scene from a movie, and she was still trying to process it. On the other hand, Hanson appeared rather calm, so she asked, ¡°What are we doing?¡± Hanson cocked his eyebrow and looked at her as if she had just asked the stupidest question in the world. In the end, he answered, ¡°We¡¯re having lunch.¡± Can¡¯t she see that we¡¯re having lunch even when it¡¯s this obvious? I think she needs to get checked again. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Vania bit her tongue. That was a stupid question. She opened her mouth again and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why did you get me a wheelchair and treat me to all this food?¡± She had no idea that a dozen people had worked on that wheelchair, but the color alone told her that the wheelchair was made specifically for her. Hanson ignored the real question she was asking and said, ¡°Just because I want to.¡± Likewise, he had no idea why he was doing all this for her. He just felt like seeing her after not meeting up for days. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly let you walk all the way to the check-up, right? A wheelchair makes things so much easier.¡± Fine. As long as you¡¯re happy. She had no answer for that, so she put her questions aside and turned all her attention to the food. Soon, Vania wolfed down everything before her. I don¡¯t get why he¡¯s doing this, so I¡¯m going to eat. Hanson would scoop a little of every dish she had. He usually thought that all the food here tasted like cardboard, but they seemed different that day. No wonder they¡¯re famous. Meanwhile, Larry rubbed his eyes. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a germaphobe, though? Seeing as his employer was acting differently from how he usually did, Larry was starting toe up with theories of his own. When Vania finally left, he could go in and get his answers. The man mustered all his courage and said, ¡°President Luke, that¡¯s not how you¡¯re supposed to woo ady. If anything goes wrong, she might think you¡¯re a creep.¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 A frown appeared on Hanson¡¯s forehead. He said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was going to woo her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Larry sounded surprised. ¡°Why did you do all of this, then?¡± He was getting confused about everything. Hanson gave him a cold look and answered, ¡°It makes me happy.¡± This again? Well, as long as you¡¯re happy, I guess, Larry retorted in silence. He muttered under his breath, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would have thought you had a crush on Miss Vania.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± If looks could sh a person, Larry would¡¯ve had ten gashes on his body at this point. He quickly waved his hands. ¡°N-Nothing. I said nothing.¡± He made a gesture that said he would shut up, and he stood by Hanson quietly. Hanson seemed satisfied by the answer, and he snorted. A crush? If Larry had told him that in the past, Hanson would have shrugged it off and thought nothing about it. However, when he brought it up now, Hanson was starting to get some ideas. He did not dislike Vania both in terms of looks and personality. In fact, he got along well with her, but more importantly, Morales and Morgan liked her. He was not annoyed by Vania¡¯s kids either, so marrying her seemed to be a decent choice. Nobody would have thought that Hanson was jumping progression on the path of love. He was trying to marry Vania so the kids could have a stepmother before he even knew what love felt like. Meanwhile, Vania went back to thepany after she left the restaurant. There was a mountain of files waiting for her to handle and approve. However, when she came in and saw the people sitting inside, her face fell. Linda and a secretary from the secretariat were serving them coffee, and Vania questioned, ¡°Nobody can enter the office without my permission. Who let them in?¡± Linda stared down at the ground and sighed in resignation. ¡°Mr. Greyson said that he¡¯s your father, and he¡¯s here with your sister. We couldn¡¯t stop them.¡± Vania scoffed. She looked at Mnie andughed at her. ¡°Here for another apology again, Mnie?¡± George was annoyed by the fact that Vania did not even care about him, and he barked, ¡°Silence! I am your father! I don¡¯t need your permission toe to yourpany.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a marketce, George. You can¡¯te and go as you please. Nobody can get into my office without my permission. Not even my own father, and I never thought of you as my own parental figure. You call yourself a businessman, but a child has more manners than you.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡­¡± George was infuriated, but he had nothing to say in return. Meanwhile, Mnie thought it was a good chance to make things tense between Vania and George. She said, ¡°You can¡¯t talk like that to Dad, Vania. He¡¯s just here to see you. He even wants you to have dinner with us, and you¡¯re just being rude.¡± George pointed at Vania imperiously. ¡°I will not stand for this! You wille home tonight! We need to talk.¡± Vania scoffed. Home? He calls that ce home? How ironic. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Moreover, I live at Haling Vi, not the Greyson Residence. I see that he still loves to order people around. She said mockingly, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about, though. Linda, send our guests off.¡± George was used to Linda and Mnie¡¯s obedience. His word was thew at home, and no one would go against him. Vania chasing him off right in front of her own assistant was humiliating for him, and he roared, ¡°You don¡¯t get to say no!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He raised his hand against her, but Vania saw through him. She held his hand and flung it away. ¡°You¡¯re at mypany, not your house.¡± She then gave him a warning re and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t get to do as you please here. Are you going to leave, or should I get someone to help escort you out?¡± Vania stopped Mnie and George from getting any high ground, and they failed to bring up the investment demand. Mnie quickly yed the victim right in front of her father. ¡°Vania, I know you¡¯re angry, but he¡¯s your father. You can¡¯t do this to him.¡± Vania crossed her arms and stared at them coldly. They¡¯re not here just to ask me over for dinner. I bet they¡¯re going to ask for my help so that Mnie can stay with Hanson. As such, Vania kept quiet. She was waiting for the other shoe to drop. In the end, it was Mnie who relented. She kept on the victim act and condemned Vania by saying, ¡°Vania, you¡¯re a part of the family. Thepany is in trouble now, and you should help Dad out. You can¡¯t just stand by and watch us go broke. Please, I beg you.¡± Mnie was ying the victim to make Vania look like an oppressor. Dad¡¯s going to hate her even more, and he¡¯ll never take her back now. Oh, so that¡¯s why. The mockery in Vania¡¯s eyes was getting palpable. This crisis didn¡¯t show up out of nowhere; it started right after Mom died. Thepany only managed to look sessful because it had a strong foundation and lots of resources to lean into. In fact, they managed tost this long because Luke Corporation injected a lot of funds because of Mnie. However, Mnie was also the reason why Greyson Realty¡¯s share prices had dipped. Luke Corporation did not inject any more funds, and it put them in a precarious situation. They were deep in the red now, and bankruptcy was imminent unless they had more fundsing in. George isn¡¯t fit to be a leader. He¡¯s arrogant and stubborn, so how did he manage to build apany? Also, why did Mom fall for him? She felt sorry for her mother, for the woman had fallen for a piece of sc*m like George back then. Meanwhile, Vania¡¯spany had a mountain of resources. She could save tenpanies like Greyson Realty if she wanted to, but she refused. She had cut all ties with the Greyson Family, and Mnie¡¯s fake plea disgusted her. She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m running a business here, not a charity.¡± Chapter 138 Chapter 138 ¡°I¡¯ve evaluated yourpany, and I have no interest in it. It¡¯s on the verge of bankruptcy now, so don¡¯t try to ask for any favors. I do not give them out easily.¡± ¡°Very well. Will you help me if I give you your child then?¡± She wants to find her children, right? Fine. I¡¯ll give her what she wants. ¡°I¡¯d like to see that.¡± Vania was still as calm as ever, though Mnie could see the disdain in her eyes. Mnie frowned. She could sense the underlying message in that reply. I have the clue that leads to her kid, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯d fail. Is she saying that she¡¯s found the child? That doesn¡¯t matter, though. I have the other kid in my hand. She asked, ¡°What about the other one?¡± However, Mnie¡¯s threat backfired. Vania¡¯s face fell, and she retorted, ¡°I will not save yourpany, and I will find my own children.¡± Then, she turned to George. ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear that I want nothing to do with you, and you¡¯d best remember that. I¡¯m not someone you can order around.¡± ¡°How dare you talk to me like that?! You are crass and rude! Is that how your mother raised you to be? A rude wench?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. George should never have brought Vania¡¯s mother up. It enraged her, and she shot George a murderous re. If looks could kill, George would have died there and then. ¡°How dare you talk about my mother?¡± For a moment there, Vania looked as arrogant and proud as her mother used to be when she was alive. George remembered the terror he suffered back then, and when he looked at Vania again, his hands trembled. ¡°You insolent child!¡± Vania was still looking at George and Mnie like they were rotten sc*m tossed into the gutter. She had not forgotten what they did to her, and she would make them pay for it. Mnie was shaken by the confident look Vania was giving her. Damn it, I¡¯ve failed. She didn¡¯t take the bait. Meanwhile, George was too furious to say anything. A momentter, he held Mnie and red at Vania. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After they left, Vania felt all the strength leaving her, and she plopped back down into her seat. She stared at the sky outside while tearing up. Vania thought to herself, I miss you, Mom. Linda was shocked by the intensity of the argument, and she quickly went to Vania¡¯s side. ¡°Are you alright, boss?¡± Vania massaged her forehead in frustration and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just carry on with your work.¡± Linda was still giving her a worried look as she retreated from the office, but Vania stopped her and said, ¡°Get me a bouquet of roses.¡± Her mother loved roses, just like she did. Linda nodded. ¡°Very well.¡± Soon, a woman in in clothes sat before a grave in Verdant Cemetery. She brushed her finger across the gravestone as she put the bouquet of roses down before the grave. Vania mumbled to herself, her voice broken, ¡°They took everything from me, but they still think I owe them my life. Who do they think I am? I¡¯m in so much pain. Can you tell me why?¡± Vania spaced out in the cemetery for more than an hour. She vented all the anger, sorrow, and frustration that was in her heart before she finally got back up. Vania then wiped the gravestone clean while saying, ¡°I¡¯ll have to go now. See you someday.¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 She smiled at the picture of herte mother and left. Vania did not drive to the cemetery. She was in a bad mood, and it would¡¯ve affected her driving. She wanted to walk until she managed to get a ride back to town, but the sky became overcast not long after she came out of the cemetery. The rainstorm hade too suddenly, and Vania was caught by surprise. Sh*t. She called Theresa and asked her toe pick her up, but the rain seemed to be in a hurry. It was already starting to pour before she could tuck her phone away. Hence, all Vania could only cover her head with her hands and run ahead. I¡¯ve got to find some shelter. After all, she had no umbre or raincoat on her. A woman in in clothes sprinting at full speed at a cemetery was a terrifying sight, especially when her hair was billowing in the wind. At that moment, Hanson was passing through the area. He had juste back from a workce survey, and when Larry saw Vania, his eyes widened. ¡°President Luke! That woman in the rain looks like Miss Vania.¡± Hanson was resting his eyes, but he opened them quickly and looked out into the rain to see if Vania was there. He did see her, though he felt curious to find her in the cemetery at this hour. Larry honked and stopped the car beside Vania. He rolled the window down. ¡°Get in, Miss Vania.¡± It was weird to see Hanson here, but Vania did not care. She jumped into the car the moment Hanson opened the backseat door. It had only been a few minutes since the rain started, but she was already drenched. ¡°Thank you,¡± she thanked Larry once she got into the car. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Miss Vania.¡± He grinned. ¡°Why are you here alone? Where¡¯s your assistant?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I was visiting myte rtive, and it started raining all of a sudden.¡± Ate rtive? Hanson thought about the dead guy James had told him about. He also noticed that Vania was looking teary-eyed. Did she cry? The temperature around him dropped several notches. For some reason, Vania felt a chill run down her spine, and she sneezed. She rubbed her arm and called Theresa to tell her that she had found a ride home. Larry noticed Vania rubbing her arm, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll turn the heater on if you¡¯re feeling cold.¡± He was happy to help his idol out. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re not too far from my home now.¡± Larry turned the heater on anyway. ¡°Remember to drink something hot when you get home. You don¡¯t want to get down with a cold, after all.¡± Vania smiled. ¡°You¡¯re rather meticulous, I¡¯d say.¡± Larry looked smug since his idol had praised him. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a certified nice guy, after all.¡± Contrary to the happy conversation, Hanson was looking absolutely miffed. Did she just ignore me? He held his fist against his mouth and coughed, telling Vania and Larry that he was still around. Larry shut up right away. I got carried away. He did not have to look around to know that Hanson must be giving him a look that could kill him ten times over. On the other hand, Vania did not realize that she had ignored Hanson. He managed to remind her about his existence, and she said awkwardly, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Well, so much for a natural greeting. She kept looking at her hand to relieve the awkwardness in the air. Hanson let out a snort. Seeing her looking all drenched was starting to bother him. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Vania¡¯s clothes were sticking closely to her skin, revealing the perfect curves underneath. Her face was glistening from all the moisture, and Hanson felt something stir in him. She got into this mess for another guy, though. That stirring feeling within Hanson turned into a weird sensation, and he asked sternly, ¡°Were you going to run all the way home just like that if you hadn¡¯t bumped into us?¡± Before she could answer, he told Larry, ¡°Take us to Luke Estate.¡± She panicked a little. ¡°Can you make a turn right ahead? I told Theresa to wait for me at the junction.¡± Haling Vi and Luke Estate are in two different ces. ¡°You¡¯re going home looking like that?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It¡¯s notfortable, but I can just get changed at home. I don¡¯t need to head to your ce for that. Hanson interrupted before Vania had the chance to reply, ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want to jump out of the car.¡± The rain was cold, but his voice sounded colder than that. Jump out of the car? What kind of idea is that? If I do that in this weather, it¡¯ll be another trip to the hospital for me. She had a feeling that she had gotten into some shady deal here. What the hell is he even thinking? Momentster, they arrived at Luke Estate. The maids were standing outside with an umbre in their hands. They were awaiting Hanson¡¯s return, but when they saw the woman in his car, all of them were shocked. Aside from the young master¡¯s mother, they had never seen another woman in Hanson¡¯s car before. Oh my, she¡¯s so gorgeous too. Not even the rain can conceal how beautiful she is. The maids were shocked and awestruck, but they remained serious and handed the umbre over to Hanson. He would not have taken it in the past, but he now epted the umbre. They were surprised to see that and watched as Hanson turned to the side and waited for Vania to step out of the car. Worried that the rain might get to her, he moved the umbre over to her, exposing himself to the rain instead. Vania stepped out of the car right away and leaned closer to Hanson so that he would not get drenched. She tugged at his sleeve and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± It was a minor detail, but Hanson was delighted nheless, and his annoyance about her crying over another guy was gone with the wind. He smiled, and they went into his home. Once they came to the living quarters, Hanson took the towel his maid handed him and draped it over Vania. He wiped her skin gently and said, ¡°Your clothes are wet, so I¡¯ll take you upstairs. There are new clothes there. Change into them and dry your hair. You don¡¯t want to get a cold.¡± Vania nodded and went upstairs with Hanson, though she was staring at the design of his house. The main colors of the house were gray and white, and his home was spartan. It felt cold like the owner of the house, and everything screamed aloof and distant. She could not understand his aesthetics. His bedroom was in the center of the second floor. Hanson opened the door and turned to the side so Vania coulde in. She looked around, and he said gently, ¡°The shirts are in the closet. Just take whatever you want, and remember to dry your hair. I¡¯ll be waiting outside.¡± chapter-141 chapter-141 It was Vania¡¯s first time in a man¡¯s room, and she felt repulsed. She suddenly remembered that this was Hanson and Mnie¡¯s room, and she did not want to have anything to do with it. Her Hanson noticed what she was thinking. He came closer to her gradually, only stopping when she was backed against the wall. Hanson then ced his palm on the wall behind her, looking like he was pinning her against it. He whispered into her ear, ¡°The room is mine and mine alone. You¡¯re the first woman in here, and everything in this house is all new. Nobody has touched them before.¡± Hanson had ordered his men to change everything in the house right after Mnie left. She could feel him breathing down her neck, and it was ticklish. More importantly, she felt curious about the fact that he was not living with Mnie. Once again, he saw through her, and he whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve never touched her ever since that ident five years ago.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Hanson exined himself for the first time in his life. After all, he did not want Vania to misunderstand him. He never liked Mnie, and he never would. Even if she did try a lot of tricks on him, he lost the impulse he had that day five years ago. Vania was surprised. Putting the problem between him and Mnie aside, just seeing right through her thoughts like they were nothing was terrifying enough. On top of that, she always felt a little hot and bothered whenever Hanson was around. That¡¯s dangerous. She refused again, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I borrowed your shirt back in Farville, and I haven¡¯t given it back yet.¡± He did not care about that, for it was just a single shirt. Hanson was about to tell her she did not have to give it back, but then he wanted to see her more, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can give it back to me when you have the time. I don¡¯t like strangers touching my stuff.¡± Aren¡¯t I a stranger? Vania retorted silently and refused his request. Hanson had no idea she was starting to refuse his advances. He raised his hand and patted her head. ¡°Listen to me and dry your hair, or else you¡¯ll get a cold.¡± Vania did not move, so Hanson said sternly as if he was spooking a child, ¡°Do you want me to help you instead?¡± The overly-intimate behavior was irritating Vania, and she shot him a re. ¡°I can handle it myself.¡± With that, she shoved him away and went to the bathroom. Hanson thought she was just being shy. He sat beside the coffee table, waiting for her toe out. Meanwhile, Vania dried her hair off as fast as she could. It was fortunate that Hanson had a dryer, and she dried her clothes with that. All she wanted was to leave his ce right away. She checked herself onest time and went out after confirming that everything was fine. Nheless, she was polite enough not to go downstairs immediately. Instead, she thanked Hanson and said, ¡°Thank you. My hair and clothes are dry now, so I¡¯ll be going home. I¡¯ll give you your shirt back some other day.¡± Vania had been acting distant since a while ago, but Hanson did not realize it, and he thought it was weird that she was acting so formal with him. He frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve asked the maid to make some honey lemon tea for you. Are you telling me that you don¡¯t even have time for a cup of tea?¡± chapter-142 chapter-142 During their conversation, a servant had brought up a cup of honey lemon tea and politely ced it on the coffee table. As Vania stared at the steaming cup of honey lemon tea, her expression grew even more puzzled. She did not reach out for the cup, but instead, she scrutinized Hanson¡¯s expression to see what he was up to. After a while, she finally asked, ¡°Hanson, I still haven¡¯t figured you out after all this time. Why are you treating me like this?¡± They were beginning to get a little too close for herfort, and in her opinion, they were never that close to begin with. Hence, Vania chose to be straightforward. ¡°Please tell me why you¡¯re doing this.¡± She wants an exnation? Therefore, under Vania¡¯s watchful gaze, Hanson gave her the simplest, most direct answer he could think of. ¡°I want to marry you.¡± What? Vania thought that she must have heard it wrong, and she stared at Hanson in bewilderment. Meanwhile, Hanson was unphased by her reaction. He calmly repeated, ¡°I want to marry you.¡± Is he proposing to me right now? Thank goodness she had not taken a mouthful of that tea, or she would have spat it out in his face. Having just received a marriage proposal from a man barely knew, Vania could only ask, ¡°Do you mean that?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marriage had to be built upon a solid foundation of a rtionship, and it should never be done in the spur of the moment. She was not even in a romantic rtionship with him, so why was he jumping straight into marriage? In any case, she did not think that their rtionship had reached the level where they could discuss the possibility of marriage. However, Hanson nodded in all seriousness. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± He had given it a lot of thought, and Vania was a suitable match for him. On the other hand, Vania was frowning. She had no clue where he even got this idea from, so she asked, ¡°What do you know about me? What do you like about me?¡± Hanson had no answer for her. He knew very little about her, and the word ¡®like¡¯ did not belong in his vocabry. Even then, what did these things have to do with marriage? He simply wanted to give Morales and Morgan aplete family, and she just so happened to check all the right boxes of what he looked for in a woman, so it seemed like marriage was the right decision. Vania snorted when she saw his nonplussed expression. ¡°You barely know anything about me, and you don¡¯t have any feelings for me, so why do you want to marry me?¡± Hanson thought about it and said, ¡°I think we¡¯repatible, and both Morales and Morgan like you very much.¡± He¡¯s just looking for a stepmother for his children, eh? There was a hint of derision in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Luke, if you want a mother for your children, I think there are thousands of women who¡¯d line up in the streets for that opportunity, but I am not one of them.¡± She was beginning to wonder if there was something wrong with his judgment. Did she look like someone who would volunteer to be a stepmother? Hanson started rubbing his temples in vexation. She switched back to calling him Mr. Luke again, but he did not correct her this time. He implored solemnly, ¡°I hope that you will seriously consider my proposal.¡± However, Vania did not need to do any more thinking, and she immediately rejected him. ¡°I don¡¯t need to give it any more consideration. I may have some longing for a romantic rtionship, but even without being in one, I am still perfectly content with my life. I¡¯ll assume that this is something you said in jest, so let¡¯s forget about it. I¡¯ll get going now.¡± Immediately, she got up and left. If she did walk down the aisle with someone someday, that man must be a man that she was mutually in love with. They would love and respect one another, and they would understand each other very well, and most importantly, he would be someone who could ept her children. It would not be with a man who came up with the idea on a careless whim and had little regard for how it would affect everything and everyone involved. Hanson watched as she left, and he did not try to stop her. He could tell that she was fuming. chapter-143 chapter-143 Hanson knew that he had sprung this on Vania far too suddenly. Since she wanted them to get to know each other, then he was willing to put in the effort. Hanson downed the cup of honey lemon tea that was left on the coffee table. He had a n, and he knew what he was going to do. ¡­ On the way home, Vania made sure to shed all signs of her foul mood, and by the time she reached the house, she was back to her caring, motherly self. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The moment she walked through the door, her babies crowded around her. Jude did not reach out to hug her as the other three did, but he stood right in front of her and fixed his eyes on the woman. Vania greeted every single one of them, and as she greeted Jude, she asked, ¡°Was everything alright while I was gone?¡± It was the first time that the four of them had been left to their own devices. Jack announced proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. We¡¯ve been examining the functions of a telescope together, and Jude figured it out even faster than we did.¡± James was full of praises as well. ¡°Jude is very smart. I taught him about theputer, and he¡¯s memorized every singleponent already. He has the best memory among us.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing!¡± Vania eximed in surprise. She smiled brilliantly as she gave Jude a big thumbs-up. She knew that her oldest son, James, had a very healthy sense of self-confidence, and he rarely showed any admiration for others, not even his own younger brothers. If it was not for the fact that Jude was really better than him at something, James would not be praising him for it. Vania never would have guessed that this son of hers was also a child genius. She was truly beginning to marvel at the genes that the father of her children had. Now that she thought about gics, she asked expectantly, ¡°Jude, do you like to draw?¡± The moment she asked this question, the other three children all sighed and helplessly lowered their heads. They were in perfect unison as if they had gotten a lot of practice. All three of them knew that their Mommy hoped that her own genes had been passed down to them. She ced all of her hopes on them and dreamed that one of her kids would surpass her as a designer. Unfortunately, while they were incredibly good at drawing, none of them were interested in designing, much to her consternation. Now that Jude hade home to them, their Mommy lit up with hope again. Perhaps he would be the one to fulfill her dreams. The three rascals stared knowingly at their younger brother, who looked a little lost. Hopefully, he would be able to carry the weight of their Mommy¡¯s designer dreams. As for Jude, he nced at his older brothers curiously. For some reason, they looked like deted balloons and were a little listless, but he had no idea why. Was it really important to like drawing? He had never tried drawing before, so he did not know if he would like it or not. However, he was very interested in all the subjects that his older brothers were teaching him, such as science, astronomy, and technology. Jude saw the expectant look in Vania¡¯s eyes and thought she would feel upset if he did not know how to draw, so he lowered his gaze in embarrassment and desperately wished that he could dig a hole to bury himself in. Instantly, Vania realized that she had been too hasty. She sounded apologetic as she told Jude, ¡°You may not know this yet, but I¡¯m a designer. I really like to draw, so that¡¯s why I asked if you liked drawing too. If you do, then I can teach you. If you¡¯d like to give it a try, then I¡¯m always willing to teach you as well.¡± Jude looked up again after hearing what she said. He cared a lot about learning new things. James told him all about how amazing their Mommy was, and he knew how gifted his brothers were as well. Because of that, he eagerly wanted to be an outstanding person too. chapter-144 chapter-144 Jude was like a wrung-out sponge, and he was earnestly soaking up all the knowledge that he could get his hands on. It was not surprising that he jumped at the opportunity to learn from Vania, and he quickly nodded in agreement. Vania leaped for joy and immediately started making ns to mold Jude in her image. She announced with a smile, ¡°Let me go get dinner ready for all of you, and we can have a study session together tonight.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The four children all nodded in response. Vania grew more blissful in their presence, and soon enough, she had chucked all her worries out the door as she focused on preparing dinner. Jude had only been with them for a few days, and he was still fairly thinpared to the others, but he was beginning to look a lot livelier. His mncholic eyes had a touch of aloofness to them, and even at a young age, his looks were extraordinarily striking. Meanwhile, Vania¡¯s exuberance left Jude feeling a little confused. He turned his puzzled eyes toward his three older brothers in an attempt to find out what was going on. Jack was the first to respond. He sighed and sat on the couch. ¡°Jude, you don¡¯t know about this, but before you came home with us, Mommy already tried to get one of us to inherit her designer dreams, but none of us liked designing, so we didn¡¯t let her teach us. After we turned her down, Mommy would often bring it up again andin that her outstanding design talents were going to end with our generation. Now that you¡¯re here, it¡¯s like she¡¯s gotten a second chance to have one of her children carry on her dreams, and she¡¯s probably hoping that you¡¯ll want to be a designer like her.¡± Jude¡¯s brows creased a little when he heard what Jack said. Was he now burdened with the task of passing on his mother¡¯s artistic genes? He was feeling a little unsure of himself, and he was afraid that Vania would be disappointed in him if he could not draw very well. James calmly gave his younger brother aforting pat on the back. ¡°Rx, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not very good at drawing or if you don¡¯t like it. Mommy respects our choices, so if you like something, then you can just tell her.¡± Jude nodded lightly to signify that he understood what James meant. After spending a few days with the other three children, he had be less reserved than he was when he first met them. Even though he barely spoke around them, he would still use simple movements and gestures tomunicate his thoughts to them. Jacob was clutching a lollipop as he dered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jude. Our Mommy is the best in the entire world!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± James and Jake agreed in unison. Jude nodded again and carefullymitted their words to heart. An hourter, Vania had prepared a sumptuous dinner. It was a bnced meal of nutrients and vitamins, but most importantly, it smelled delicious. As soon as she set the food down on the table, the children started peppering her with praises, and she could hear them gulping their saliva in anticipation. Vania raised them to be polite and well-mannered children, so despite the elder three children¡¯s tendency to get a little cheeky, they still abided by proper eating etiquette. They had an air of refinement as they tucked into the food. Jude was a quick learner, and after several days of exposure, he had also picked up on proper eating habits. After several hearty refills, the merriment of dinner was over, and it was time for Vania and the children to have some bonding time together. Today, Vania prepared four drawing boards. She solemnly instructed the older three, ¡°It is your younger brother¡¯s first time drawing today, and like his older brothers, the three of you will need to set a good example for him.¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy,¡± they replied sincerely and nodded. Thus, they did what Vania had taught them. They set out their drawing boards, grabbed a pencil, and got into afortable sitting position. Now, they were all ready to start drawing. chapter-145 chapter-145 Jude mimicked their actions and did the same. Vania apuded him for it. ¡°You really do have an incredible memory. If youbine that with your rich imagination, you will undoubtedly be an outstanding designer.¡± She patiently taught Jude the basics of drawing. As for the other three children, they were engrossed in their own drawings and paid no attention to what was happening around them. The air was full of scratching sounds as their pencils flew across their canvases, and soon enough, a beautiful human form appeared on each of their drawing boards. In the past, the moment they finished their drawing, they would run off to dive back into their airnes and aliens. However, this time, they simply set down their pencils before patiently watching as Jude received his drawing lesson, and they asionally gave him a word of encouragement. Perhaps it was due to his nervousness, but his first drawing was a littlecking. Jude lowered his head in dismay. He felt like he had disappointed Vania and that he was not as good as his older brothers. When Jacob noticed his downcast expression, he immediately said, ¡°Jude, don¡¯t be upset. When we first started drawing, we didn¡¯t draw as well as you did!¡± Jack added encouragingly, ¡°Yes, exactly. For someone who¡¯s drawing for the first time, you¡¯ve done a great job.¡± ¡°You can take it slow, and we¡¯ll be with you every step of the way.¡± James was thoughtful enough to help Jude tidy up his drawing board. Even Vania jumped in with her praise. ¡°All of us believe in you. You¡¯ve really done a good job with your drawing today.¡± Finally, Jude raised his head again, and he looked a little more assured of himself. ¡°Alright. Now, it¡¯s time for Mommy to tell you guys a story.¡± This was a nightly ritual that was of utmost importance to their little family. It was also Jude¡¯s favorite time of the day, but it was not the stories that he liked the most. Rather, it was the sense of belonging that he felt when they were gathered together. He quickly got into afortable position, and the other three children followed suit as they waited for Vania to tell them a story. Lulled by the sound of Vania¡¯s gentle voice, the four children slowly drifted off into a night of pleasant dreams. ¡­ Once the auditions were over, the preparations for Fantasy Daydream Jewelry¡¯smercial filming were in full swing. They had chosen Be Godwin, and she had to undergo several days of training before filming began. One fine day, Be was notified to attend a meeting at Luke Corporation to finalize certain details of the filming. She was ecstatic when she got the notification. Immediately, she rushed to pick an outfit, but after turning her entire closet upside down, she failed to find an outfit that she was satisfied with. Hanson would not even bother to look at her if she wore these clothes. Be stomped her feet in anger before curling up on the bed. She began to transfer all her money into one ount, and her eyes flitted back and forth as considered her options. Finally, she gritted her teeth and tapped her purse decisively. A few momentster, she hailed a taxi and headed for the mall. She marched straight to CC as soon as she arrived at the mall, but then, she began pacing outside the store window. A sales assistant came out and took one look at Be¡¯s dressing before dering in annoyance, ¡°This is CC. If you want to buy some clothes, you should take a trip to the underground market instead.¡± The underground market was full of discounted clothes that mainly consisted of old stock and clearance items. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. It would be impossible to not pick up on the sales assistant¡¯s ridicule. Be turned red and retorted, ¡°Of course I know that it¡¯s CC. I¡¯m here to buy an outfit.¡± The sales assistant¡¯s attitude improved slightly. ¡°The window disy features our newest designs, and the discounted items from the previous season are further back.¡± Be gritted her teeth and pointed toward a dress that she had been eyeing for a very long time. ¡°I¡¯ll take this one in the smallest size. Wrap it up for me.¡± chapter-146 chapter-146 She wants the discounted stuff, eh? Guess she¡¯s not rich enough to get any limited edition items. The retail assistantzily packed her things up and swiped the card. Be gritted her teeth. I¡¯ll be back after my big break, and you¡¯ll be sorry you looked down on me. Be went back to her dorm and changed into the expensive dress as carefully as she could. She looked in the mirror, thinking that she looked a whole lot prettier in that dress. The woman put on perfect makeup and used the perfume she had been keeping for special asions. She spun around while thinking to herself, Dang, I¡¯m beautiful. With that, she took a whiff of the scent of perfume on her and happily saddled her worn-out backpack as she went toward Luke Corporation. She was careful not to let anyone get near her on the bus, lest they tear her dress. At the same time, she thought she looked like the most beautiful person in the world. Everyone was staring at her, and she enjoyed the attention. I¡¯m going to be famous soon, and I get to see Hanson. Oh, he¡¯s so handsome and dashing. Even if I only have one chance, I¡¯d like to sleep with him. Before she went into the building, Be stopped for a moment to straighten herself out and made sure she looked perfect. She went to the reception area and told them about the reason for her visit. The receptionist did not refuse her. Then, she led her into the rest area and poured her a ss of water. ¡°The president is in a meeting, and he¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she said to the receptionist. Her heart felt like it would jump out of her chest, and the prospect of meeting Hanson itself was killing her. She kept looking at the mirror, making sure that her makeup was wless. She would hate it if she left a bad impression on Hanson because of her wed makeup. Be craned her neck, looking forward to Hanson¡¯s arrival. A whileter, a group of men in suits appeared, and Hanson was in the center of that group. He stood out among the crowd, nodding at his employees asionally. His every movement radiated elegance and attraction. Be could not hold herself back anymore. She tugged on her dress and wore the perfect smile that she had practiced thousands of times. When Hanson came close to her, she said with the cutest voice she could muster, ¡°Hello, Mr. Luke, I¡¯m Bell¡ª¡± Hanson and his team left before she could finish introducing herself. She was left alone, awkward and embarrassed. I was looking forward to this, yet he didn¡¯t even look at me. I¡¯m right here, and he just went past me without even saying a word? How could he do that to me? However, the more aloof Hanson was, the more attracted Be was to him. There¡¯s no point to it if I can get him easily. I love a challenge, after all. Be balled her fists. I will be the most famous star alive, and I will make him look at me. In fact, I will make everyone look at me. Just when she was about to return to the rest area, a man with a beer gut came up to Be. His assistant followed not far behind, and Be smiled at them. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Be.¡± The man was Hereward Zonker, the manager of the advertising department. He waved Be down before she could even finish her introduction. After all, they knew all about her case before she even came to thepany. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hereward noticed the cunning gleam in her eyes, and he gave Be a close look. The man smirked and said to his assistant, ¡°Brief her about the event¡¯s details, and make sure that everything is in order.¡± chapter-147 chapter-147 The uing event was a showcase of Mia and Mr. Wright¡¯s collection of art. As theirpany really valued the showcase this time, everyone in the advertising department would be held responsible if anything happened. The assistant obviously knew the importance of the showcase, so she nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll make sure to brief her well.¡± Hereward nodded and reminded the assistant to be serious before scanning Be up and down and left with his beer gut. Meanwhile, the assistant introduced herself to Be politely, ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Julia, and I¡¯ll be your assistant from now on. I¡¯ll inform you about all of your schedules in the future, so be prepared for that. Let¡¯s stay in touch.¡± ¡°Oh, alright. Thank you,¡± Be, who zoned out a little after getting sized up by Hereward, quickly replied with a smile upon hearing Julia before she asked after a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°When are the president and the person in chargeing?¡± She didn¡¯t mind not seeing the person in charge, but she must see Hanson. Nevertheless, Julia smiled. ¡°The president doesn¡¯te over for something as trivial as this, and the person in charge is busy as well. However, our manager¡ªthe man you met just now¡ªhas already checked up on you. Let¡¯s talk about what you¡¯ll be learning today.¡± Hanson is noting? The disappointed look on Be¡¯s face was visible. Just then, she felt upset because no one was there to admire her beauty after she made an effort to dress up. Nevertheless, she could only suppress her emotions in front of Julia as she smiled awkwardly. ¡°I see. Let¡¯s get started, then.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After that, Be couldn¡¯t seem to focus on whatever Julia said as her mind was a mess. On the other hand, Hanson started ying with his phone after he settled all of his documents at hand. Since Vania imed that he couldn¡¯t understand her, he decided to look for a way so that the both of them could understand each other better. After pondering for a moment, he stopped toying with his phone and quickly typed a series of words on hisputer¡¯s search bar. ¡®How to understand a woman.¡¯ Immediately, all sorts of replies given byizens appeared, and Hanson started browsing through them while his fingers tapped against his desk indifferently. When he finally read through everything, he smiled in a rxed manner and closed the browser before starting to type on the keyboard skilfully. However, his initially rxed facial expression started turning serious as time passed by. A whileter, Hanson finally sighed in relief and grabbed his phone to add someone¡¯s contact on WhatsApp. I can¡¯t believe it took me so long to get Vania¡¯s sons¡¯ WhatsApp details. She must have someone skillful helping her out. On the other hand, James, who was teaching Jude how to use a phone, raised his eyebrows indifferently when he saw his WhatsApp notification. Hanson Luke? Why is he trying to reach out to us through WhatsApp? Upon seeing James¡¯ reaction, Jack and Jacob hurried toward him. When Jack saw Hanson¡¯s name on the phone, he asked with annoyance, ¡°What does he want again?¡± ¡°No matter what he wants, we can¡¯t let things go his way. I¡¯ll talk to him this time.¡± Jacob sounded like he was prepared to take Hanson on by himself. At the same time, Jude realized that none of his brothers liked Hanson based on their facial expressions. Just then, Jack lifted him and showed him a photo of Hanson that he found on the phone. ¡°Jude, remember how this man looks. He¡¯s not a good man.¡± Following that, he started going into detail and exined how they found out that Hanson was the man who had abandoned them and Vania. Jude nodded in understanding. I dislike anyone that my brothers dislike. At this moment, Jack took the phone and epted Hanson¡¯s message request. ¡°Jacob, we will let you handle the rest of this.¡± Jacob, who¡¯d normally give off a naive impression, smiled smugly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got this.¡± chapter-148 chapter-148 When Hanson received notification that his message request had been approved, he raised his eyebrows. Although he had poured in a lot of effort to get their WhatsApp number, he couldn¡¯t find any information regarding the identity of the WhatsApp ount. In fact, he didn¡¯t know if it belonged to James or Jack. Immediately, he sent a message. ¡®It¡¯s Hanson here.¡¯ Upon seeing his message, Jacob opened up their chat in disgust. There¡¯s no need for him to introduce himself since all of us already know who he is. He tried to imitate what he learned from James and replied in a cold manner. ¡®I see.¡¯ ¡®Are you James or Jack?¡¯ Just then, Jacob pursed his lips. I¡¯m Jacob, and we have Jude now as well. He couldn¡¯t help but get annoyed by Hanson¡¯s foolish approach. How dumb can he be to send a message without even knowing who he¡¯s texting? He imitated Jack¡¯s way of talking and replied to Hanson. ¡®Is there any difference since we are both Mommy¡¯s sons? You can treat us like we are one.¡¯ Nevertheless, Hanson wasn¡¯t offended by Jacob¡¯s statement as all he could think about was those tips that he learned from the inte just now, so he changed the topic. ¡®What does your mother usually like to do?¡¯ He didn¡¯t feel awkward changing the topic in such a crude manner. Asking about Mommy the moment he texts us, huh? Looks like he came prepared. Jacob purposely replied with a thinking emoji. ¡®Mommy likes all sorts of things.¡¯ Hanson continued recalling what he saw on the inte. ¡®Do you know what she likes to eat?¡¯ Under normal circumstances, any child would have been frightened by Hanson¡¯s antics as he really sounded like a scammer. Who asks straightforward questions like this when we¡¯ve just started talking? At the very least, he should try to cotton up to me first. ¡°Tsk.¡± All four children sat around the phone and sneered while ncing at the phone with a thoughtful look. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Devil is actually trying to get information from us. When will he stop underestimating us?¡± Jack snapped in anger. Despite that, Jacob already had a n. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just watch how I deal with him.¡± James, who had already seen through Jacob¡¯s thoughts, patted his shoulder. ¡°We believe in you.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Jacob didn¡¯t bother putting up an innocent and naive facade in front of Hanson and replied naturally, ¡®Mommy likes whatever we like; simrly, we like whatever she likes as well.¡¯ Hanson chuckled when he saw that and tried to go around in circles. ¡®What do you guys like eating?¡¯ Just then, Jacob scratched his head. ¡®That¡¯s a good question. I¡¯ll have to think about it.¡¯ Nevertheless, Hanson didn¡¯t urge him as he wasn¡¯t in a rush. ¡®Let me know once you¡¯ve decided on something, I¡¯ll send them over to your ce.¡¯ A disdainful look appeared on Jake¡¯s face when he saw Hanson¡¯s message. ¡°What a cunning man. We are not falling for his tricks.¡± James agreed since they could already afford what they liked individually. Even if they couldn¡¯t, Vania was still there for them, and they didn¡¯t need his help at all. Meanwhile, Jude was also starting to think that Hanson had ill intentions after reading the messages. Still, Jacob replied obediently, ¡®Mommy says that we can¡¯t receive anything from anyone without her permission. Since I¡¯m an obedient child, I can only receive things after getting her approval.¡¯ Yet, it seemed like Hanson didn¡¯t want Vania to find out what he did. ¡®I¡¯m not a stranger, though.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jacob replied offhandedly. ¡®You¡¯re right.¡¯ However, he cursed at Hanson in his mind. Who are you if not for a stranger? None of us brothers have ever seen you as one of our own, and you¡¯ll always be our enemy. chapter-149 chapter-149 After that, Jacob quickly sent another text. ¡®Why do you want to know what Mommy likes?¡¯ Hanson pondered about what to reply before he answered truthfully. ¡®Your mother said that I don¡¯t understand her, so I¡¯m trying to understand her more so that she can ept me. Remember to keep it a secret from her.¡¯ ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s only doing this because Mommy told him so. Trash.¡± Jack felt injustice on behalf of Vania. ¡°It should have been something he would want to do on his own ord.¡± James couldn¡¯t stand seeing the text messages any longer. ¡°If he¡¯s not doing this because he likes Mommy, he shouldn¡¯t even think of having her.¡± Just then, Jacob contemted for a moment before replying to Hanson. ¡®I see. Well, I guess I can tell you a thing or two about what Mommy likes.¡¯ On the other hand, Hanson never expected that these two kids¡¯ offers came with a prerequisite. Hence, he replied after thinking of what they liked. ¡®Would you like a toy model or a telescope?¡¯ Hmph! Does he think that he can bribe us with these only? How naive. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jacob made an excessive demand through text. ¡®A hundred thousand to silence us, and another hundred thousand to know one thing that she¡¯s interested in.¡¯ Since they were only in charge of providing information, they couldn¡¯t be held responsible if the information weren¡¯t urate. Once payment for goods was made, any exchange or refund on the goods was not allowed. Nevertheless, Hanson was taken aback when he saw Jacob¡¯s reply. We¡¯re doing a business transaction now, eh? I didn¡¯t expect these two to be so money-minded. Still, money was nothing to him, so he didn¡¯t mind paying them for information. Immediately, he replied generously. ¡®Alright. It¡¯s a deal.¡¯ ¡®Please make your payment first before the delivery of goods.¡¯ Since he wasn¡¯t afraid of getting scammed, Hanson transferred 1.1 million over without any hesitation. ¡®Your silence fee and ten of your mother¡¯s interests.¡¯ All four boys gave each other a look simultaneously before they stared at the phone¡¯s screen with evil grins. Does he think that he can pursue Mommy just because of this? Don¡¯t even think about seeding with us here. After brainstorming, Jacob sent Hanson a text with ten things that Vania was fond of. ¡®Desserts, roses, diamonds, handbags, us, designing, dolls, gyms, hotpot, and sleeping.¡¯ Of course, not everything in the list was correct since Hanson would surely realize if everything on the list was false, and they weren¡¯t dumb enough to do that. As expected, Hanson shook his head helplessly when he saw the list. I can¡¯t believe these two learned how to trick people at such a young age. Based on my observations, desserts and roses are indeed what Vania likes. I¡¯m guessing that all women like diamonds as well, and the website just now also imed that a handbag is a solution to everything, so it¡¯s safe to assume that it¡¯s real as well. The kids and design are definitely false. As for sleeping, I can¡¯t just approach her and ask her if she wants to sleep together. She¡¯ll probably beat me up to a pulp. As for the others, their authenticity will remain unknown for now. Hanson decided to make a conservative bet on diamonds and roses so that it would be harmless even if he were to make a mistake. Improvising the n that he saw online as a reference, he came up with a brilliant n. After sending the boys a farewell message, he instructed Larry to enter his office before asking Larry to carry out his n immediately. After getting briefed about Hanson¡¯s n, Larry waspletely taken aback before he asked in disbelief, ¡°President Luke, are you sure about this?¡± Hanson gave him a cold look. ¡°What do you think?¡± Immediately, Larry didn¡¯t dare to say anything anymore and left Hanson¡¯s office with a racing heart. chapter-150 chapter-150 It looks like something big is about to happen. Should I inform thework department that they¡¯ll need to work overtime today? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. With a conflicted feeling, Larry went out to settle the things that Hanson wanted him to do. Meanwhile, at Gxy Corporation, Vania was cross-checking the materials while the project manager in charge of dealing with Luke Corporation reported, ¡°Boss, Luke Corporation has already arranged the learning schedule for their ambassador. Do you have any suggestions on your side?¡± ¡°They specialize in marketing, so we don¡¯t need to worry about that. However, I hope that Be Godwin will be able to perform my piece perfectly.¡± Vania could still recall Be clearly. After all, the girl had left a strong impression during the audition. Although she was great in all aspects, her charisma was slightly different from the main character in the advertisement, and that was what Vania was worried about. If Be wasn¡¯t able to represent the main character well, they wouldn¡¯t be able to clearly express what the advertisement wanted to promote. ¡°Yeah. We mentioned that previously, so the person in charge for Luke Corporation did discuss it with me heavily during our meeting this time.¡± Vania nodded. ¡°I see. Don¡¯t hurt the neer¡¯s pride, though.¡± She didn¡¯t want a student, who had just graduated from film school and joined her first activity, to be hit by reality in the field. After all, they were the same age, but Vania had much more experience than anyone else. Nheless, there were still many things that she could rte to personally. Hence, this was why all of the employees in herpany were obedient to her. Lily, the project manager, nodded. ¡°Alright. Boss, I¡¯ll head back to work if there¡¯s nothing else that you need.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lily headed to the door. However, before she could open the door, Linda came rushing in and ran into her. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Miss Lily, are you alright?¡± Linda felt extremely apologetic as she was trying to enter quickly to report to Vania, and she didn¡¯t run into Lily on purpose. Nevertheless, Lily wasn¡¯t angry at all. ¡°It¡¯s fine. What happened? Why are you in a rush?¡± Vania was confused as well. Her assistant had always been a calm and grounded person, so why was she in a hurry right now? Besides, thest few times she acted like this was because of Hanson. Hanson? At the thought of the man, Vania suddenly had a bad feeling as she stood up abruptly and urged, ¡°What happened? Is it rted to Hanson?¡± Linda nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about President Luke.¡± Vania frowned. As expected, it¡¯s him again. ¡°He¡¯s not getting lifted over here by a stretcher right now, is he?¡± Hanson¡¯s stunt with the wheelchair hadpletely stunned Linda previously. Since she looked so anxious right now, something even worse must have happened. Linda exhaled and tried to catch her breath, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°It would have been better if he did that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s worse than that?¡± Vania was confused. What is he trying to pull again? After making outrageous ims of wanting to marry me yesterday, what more can hee up with today? Linda nodded with a grim look on her face. ¡°Huh?¡± Vania really couldn¡¯t think of what else Hanson could do. ¡°Since you can¡¯t exin it, I shall go down to take a look myself.¡± Then, she took Linda and Lily, who had juste to make a work report, to the lobby on the first floor. chapter-151 chapter-151 The lobby on the first floor was filled with people. Those people were all wearing formal suits and had the same expressions on their faces. One might even think they were all copies of each other. Vania rubbed her eyes, thinking that she must be seeing things. She closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, the same scene presented itself. She looked at Linda, stunned. ¡°What are these people doing here?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Linda couldn¡¯t exin it either. Before they came in, they sent a representative with a message saying that President Luke had asked them toe and see Ms. Greyson. Before she could inquire further, she was startled by the sudden rush of people barging through the doors, so she hastily went upstairs to report to Vania. These people looked like the mafia or something, and if they didn¡¯t tell her that President Luke had asked them toe, she would think that they were here to rob and destroy the ce. When they saw Vania, the people spoke in unison, ignoring how surprised she was. ¡°Ms. Greyson, please ept this gift.¡± Their voices thundered in her ears. As they spoke, they showed her the gifts they were holding, which were diamonds in velvet gift boxes. Their presence was too stunning, and if it weren¡¯t for their actions, Vania and the others wouldn¡¯t even have noticed that they were holding something. There were probably ny-nine people in the lobby, and they all showed the diamonds at the same time, which glittered so brilliantly that Vania could hardly keep her eyes open.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She waspletely dumbfounded right now, and she needed time toprehend what she was seeing. Hanson sent people to see her just to give her diamonds? He even chose such a bizarre way of presenting the gift. Was he scared that she couldn¡¯t remember it or something? Also, ny-nine people were each holding diamonds in their hands. Did Hanson want them to throw their diamonds at her? Vania suspected that Hanson was getting back at her for rejecting him. Noticing that Vania hadn¡¯t moved, one of the representatives walked over to her. ¡°Ms. Greyson, we come on special orders from our president. He insists that you ept this gift. He has given you diamonds, which you love, in hopes that he could get to know you better.¡± Get to know me better? Vania chuckled nervously when she heard the phrase. Just as expected, he did this because he was ashamed, for she had rejected him. After all, his way of getting to know her seemed to have gone askew. She didn¡¯t really fancy diamonds at all. Moreover, she would be the only one who could withstand this scene. If it were any other woman, they would be shocked silly and do whatever Hanson asked of them. Vania looked at the representative and said in disbelief, ¡°Tell your president that I really don¡¯t like diamonds, and he can stop sending me gifts already. Take your men and leave as soon as possible. You¡¯re getting in the way of mypany¡¯s routines.¡± Some of the employees, however, were gazing at the scene in envy and admiration. ¡°If a man gives me diamonds like this, I¡¯d marry him right away.¡± ¡°Other people give diamonds by the unit, but this president gives diamonds in handfuls.¡± ¡°Could it be that this president has fallen in love with our boss?¡± The employees discussed in hushed voices. The representative said, ¡°Ms. Greyson, I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to talk to the president himself. We¡¯re only tasked with delivering the gift. Our president said that if you don¡¯t ept it, none of us will be allowed to leave. Please don¡¯t do this to us, Ms. Greyson.¡± The onlookers also cheered, ¡°Ms. Greyson, take it, take it!¡± It almost looked like a demonstration. Caught off guard by the turn of events, Vania was at a loss as she struggled in exasperation. She didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry. What was Hanson trying to do? These people couldn¡¯t stay here forever. She waved toward the shouting crowd, asking them to calm down and stop gathering attention. chapter-152 chapter-152 After all, a lot of the passersby outside theirpany were already peering in! Clueless people might even think that thepany hadmitted some sort of crime, and their company¡¯s reputation would be easily ruined! After the noise receded, Vania immediately said to the representative, ¡°I¡¯ll give him a call.¡± With that, she hastily took out her phone and dialed Hanson¡¯s number. She hid at the staircase and began to question him, ¡°Hanson, why did you get so many people toe to mypany? Also, what¡¯s up with those diamonds?¡± This woman finally called him by his name. Even though she was calling his name in rage, it sounded much nicer than ¡®Mr. Luke¡¯. Hanson ignored her rage and said jovially, ¡°What do you think? Do you like it?¡± ¡°Like it, my foot! Are you trying to get back at me?¡± Vania gritted her teeth. He was clearly giving her nothing but trouble. Who would give presents like this? They¡¯d be better off giving her trouble. Also, why did he give her so many diamonds in one go? Was he trying to get her robbed? ¡°Get back at you? Why would I?¡± Hanson¡¯s voice was rxed and chill; when contrasted with Vania¡¯s rage, he seemed to be making her mad on purpose. ¡°You already know why,¡± Vania mumbled. Then, she replied, ¡°Because I rejected you, of course.¡± ¡°Oh? Getting revenge simply because I got rejected? That¡¯s a bit too scary, isn¡¯t it? What were you even thinking?¡± He used to think that this woman was smart and capable, but now he realized she was a little adorable too. She was, after all, a young girl in her twenties. She still had this lively and romantic nature to her. Vania was furious. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Hanson replied matter-of-factly, ¡°Didn¡¯t they tell you? I¡¯m trying to get to know you better.¡± Get to know me? Nonsense, Vania thought. ¡°President Luke, this is not how you get to know other people. Also, I don¡¯t like diamonds at all.¡± She doesn¡¯t? Did those two brats lie to me? How could any woman dislike diamonds worth almost a hundred million? Hanson frowned deeply. ¡°The presents I give out cannot be returned. Do with it what you will.¡± With that, he ended the call, making a mental note to himself. If Larry heard the conversation, he might say that Hanson had never sent out any gifts of his own ord. Meanwhile, Vania was even more troubled as she stared at her phone with the ended call. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Did he hang up just like that? What am I supposed to do with the diamonds? Should I treat them like ss marbles? If theizens knew what Vania was thinking, they might get so pissed that they¡¯d faint. Vania was probably the only person in the world who would think of treating diamonds like ss marbles. Vania sighed and walked back to the crowd. She said to her assistant, ¡°ept the diamonds. These people seem tired after having to hold onto the gifts like that.¡± Linda nodded, stupefied. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll get to it right away.¡± Vania nodded politely at the representative and went back to her own office. She looked at the box of diamonds Linda had brought back, sighing. How could she ept such expensive diamonds? She decided she would design a little something for Morales and Morgan in return. Just then, many pedestrians who happened to pass by Gxy Corporation uploaded some scenes onto the inte. These people had no idea what actually happened. They only saw arge crowd of people in Gxy Corporation, so they began to make up rumors. ¡®Gxy Corporation dyed payment to employees, who then gathered and rioted in the lobby.¡¯ ¡®The one in charge of Gxy Corporation is Vania Greyson, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ ¡®She holds so many titles, but she still dares to dy payment to her subordinates. What a terrible person!¡¯ chapter-153 chapter-153 ¡®I hope they take it to court. This sort of person shouldn¡¯t be the boss.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t hide! Come out and exin!¡¯ ¡®Come out, Vania Greyson!¡¯ As insults toward Vania began to gain traction, Mnie could only look at her phone at home while operating behind the scenes. With her hired armies setting the tone, the insults toward Vania grew rapidly. The insults went on for an entire afternoon. However, throughout all this, Vania never exined anything. The official Gxy Corporation ount on Twitter was also silent about this. It wasn¡¯t until after work when a user who imed to be an employee at Gxy Corporation posted a tweet. ¡®No one¡¯s dying any payment. The people were here to deliver gifts, alright?¡¯ They even attached a video recording of the people shouting about the gift in unison. Almost in an instant, the video became the top trending topic. ¡®News about Vania can always be turned on its head.¡¯ ¡®I feel like every time this happens, no other exnation could be made, and that it is what it is. However, every single time, the truth is utterly unexpected. This is amazing.¡¯ ¡®I wish I were Vania.¡¯ ¡®Am I seeing things? Those are diamonds, right? Gosh, they¡¯re so shiny that I can¡¯t even open my eyes.¡¯ ¡®Can a professional appraise this? How much do these diamonds cost?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know how to describe this, and I can¡¯t believe this is real.¡¯ ¡®If it were me, I¡¯d probably faint on the spot due to the excitement.¡¯ ¡®I wonder who gave the present? They must be super rich.¡¯ ¡®They¡¯re estimated to be worth over a hundred million. Who would willingly spend that sort of money?¡¯ Now that things had taken a turn, the insults turned into voices of admiration. The mysterious person who sent the gift also became the center of discussion.In the end, no one could figure out who it was. They simply concluded that the man who sent the diamonds must be a senseless millionaire. ¡®A senseless millionaire crazily expresses his love for Vania Greyson by gifting her diamonds worth 100 million.¡¯ This became a trending topic, and Hanson¡¯s phone received the same push notification as well. A senseless millionaire? Hanson frowned as he called Larry to his office. He pointed at the news article on his phone and said, ¡°Take care of this.¡± Larry read the news and said in a puzzled tone, ¡°President, are you sure I shouldn¡¯t be taking care of thosements and posts insulting Miss Vania instead?¡± ¡°Do you even have to ask?¡± Hanson red at his assistant in dissatisfaction. He almost didn¡¯t get the diamonds delivered, and he still had to ask about stupid things like that. Larry¡¯s performance at work was getting worse. Larry felt awkward for a bit. ¡°What about the article you showed me?¡± Hanson looked sideways at his ¡®useless assistant¡¯. ¡°Do you think I look like a senseless millionaire?¡± ¡°No, of course not, President. You¡¯re so tall, strong, and handsome, and¡ª¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Hmph.¡± Hanson snorted, interrupting Larry¡¯s ttery. ¡°I¡¯ll deduct your bonus for this month.¡± Larry groaned in pain. ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t do that, President! You¡¯re the kindest president in the world! I have to earn enough money to marry a girl, President, please¡­¡± ¡°More nonsense from you and I¡¯ll deduct your pay too.¡± His pay was enough for him to marry ten girls, but he was still crying like he was broke. ¡°Okay.¡± Larry immediately shut up and ran out of the room. Hanson looked at the list of preferences Vania¡¯s babies had sent to him, a new idea forming in his mind. Meanwhile, Vania¡¯s four babies were following the news as well. When they witnessed Hanson¡¯s rmingly wealthy ways, they were also shocked and dumbfounded. Jack didn¡¯t quite know what to say. ¡°What is that Devil¡¯s motive for doing this?¡± As a member of the same gender, even Jack knew that this was not the way to court a girl. chapter-154 chapter-154 James was frowning as well. ¡°We gave him a list of Mommy¡¯s favorites. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s trying them all?¡± Jack found it difficult to imagine. ¡°By the looks of it, he might do something crazy again, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Jacob was startled. ¡°Huh?¡± Will he give Mommy a whole shop of desserts? If Mommy can¡¯t finish them all, can I help her eat some too? Jude was also dumbfounded. He still had trouble grasping the concept of diamonds worth a hundred million. However, judging from his brothers¡¯ expressions, he could more or less make out that the man had done something quite out of the ordinary. Jack pulled Jude to his side and showed him the video on the phone. ¡°Now remember, Jude, don¡¯t ever do this when you¡¯re trying to get yourself a girlfriend in the future. This is one of the failed examples.¡± James was all serious. ¡°ording to the girl¡¯s preferences, it¡¯s more than enough to give her one diamond that suits her the best.¡± Jacob added, ¡°This is one of the wrong ways to court a girl.¡± As he watched his older brothers lecture him in all seriousness, Jude blushed instantly. A girlfriend? I¡¯ve never thought about that before. Jacob took his phone and sent Hanson a nose-picking emoji. When Hanson received the message, he examined the emoji for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what it meant. He knew, however, that it didn¡¯t mean anything good. Hanson replied, ¡®You guys already know about the incident today?¡¯ Jacob was indignant. ¡®Of course.¡¯ Hanson responded, ¡®It seems like your mommy doesn¡¯t like diamonds at all.¡¯ The four babies stared at the phone, simr expressions of disdain on all their faces. ¡®It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t like diamonds. The sender is the one at fault.¡¯ Hanson looked at the text. Are they saying that she doesn¡¯t like me? Hanson decided to be humble and inquisitive. ¡®Tell me, what should I do?¡¯ Jacob sent him a money emoji. If Hanson required their help, he should pay them a worthy sum. If Hanson weren¡¯tpletely sure that this was their WhatsApp ount, he might¡¯ve thought he had encountered a scammer. Also, their money-grubber behavior was entirely different from what he saw of them the other day when they met up. Is this the hidden skill of Vania¡¯s darlings? Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hanson replied, ¡®I¡¯ve transferred a hundred thousand to your ount.¡¯ Jacob epted it happily. ¡®It¡¯s true that Mommy likes spicy barbecue and roses.¡¯ He continued, ¡®Buy one free one. This is just for you.¡¯ Otherwise, the amount Hanson transferred would only be worth one piece of information. Hanson raised an eyebrow. Is he implying that I¡¯m getting a discount here? Should I be happy about it? Hanson replied, ¡®I¡¯ll be counting on you in the future.¡¯ They didn¡¯t want to be counted on at all, for they didn¡¯t want Hanson to court their mommy. While they were conversing with Hanson, Vania was already home from work. When Jacob heard the noise, he immediately closed the chat window. The four babies went up to her and weed her. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re home.¡± Vania rubbed each child¡¯s tiny face as she responded cheerily, ¡°Have you been good at home today?¡± Jack said confidently, ¡°Of course! We¡¯re very good children every day, but we miss you a lot, Mommy.¡± Vania caressed his head. ¡°Mommy misses you too. I¡¯ll apany you children for a longer while today.¡± Then, she asked Jude caringly, ¡°How are the lessons with your brothers? You¡¯ll be going to school with them when the semester starts.¡± Now, going to school was the single thing Jude looked forward to the most. Also, having spent so much time with her, he was beginning to warm up to Vania. When he understood her concern, he immediately nodded to signify that he could do it. He still didn¡¯t like to talk. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine as long as you can get used to it. Do get along with your brothers, alright?¡± chapter-155 chapter-155 Jude nodded again. Vania smiled and turned to Jacob, who had been silent all this while. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You used to be so talkative, so why are you so quiet today?¡± Jacob grasped his phone and said, ¡°Mommy, I just feel like eating some desserts.¡± Just now, Jacob had sent a message to Hanson, telling him that Mommy was home. However, it was also true that Jacob was thinking of desserts as well. Jacob always looked so cute and innocent. At the mention of desserts, Vania believed him right away. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make some today?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James, Jack, and Jacob answered in unison. Even though they didn¡¯t like making desserts, they still loved doing these activities with Mommy. Jude was curious as well, and he nodded on his own ord. ¡°Well, let¡¯s begin.¡± The brothers were very tolerant during the dessert-making session. They would let Jude try his hand first, then take on the rest of the work. Soon, the desserts were ready with thebined efforts of mother and sons. Jacob took pictures of the exquisite treats. ¡­ ¡°Ah¡ª¡± When Mnie saw the contents on the phone, she smashed the vase in her room once again. Diamonds worth more than a hundred million was a shocking scene none had seen before. No one in the city or the entire country could send gifts on that scale, save for Hanson alone. Even though many people could fork out a hundred million, no one would use all that money on diamonds as a gift. Hanson had a private diamond resource, so even though it was an impossible deed for others, it wasn¡¯t a big deal to him. Hanson actually arranged such a grand scene just to give Vania diamonds? Have they progressed to this stage already? Mnie hated it all. When she heard the sound of something breaking, Josie hastily ran into the room. She gave Mnie a light p as she whispered anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your dad is still here? Why did you break the vase?¡± Mnie was furious. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the news?¡± Josie frowned, then immediately turned on her phone and began looking through its contents. After a while, she spoke in utter shock. ¡°You¡¯re suspecting that Hanson¡¯s the one who did it?¡± ¡°Who else? Also, I received news from Easnd that Vania has already taken the child.¡± Mnie gnashed her teeth. ¡°A bunch of useless fools.¡± Josie also had a vicious look in her eyes. ¡°Now, your dad is still mad at you because ofpany matters. You¡¯d better not do anything to provoke him further.¡± ¡°What can I possibly do?¡± George had already sent orders that Mnie was not allowed to go anywhere as long as Greyson Realty hadn¡¯t received its due in funds. ¡°No, let me finish.¡± Josie tried to calm the furious Mnie. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Vania has taken the child. I have a way of getting back at her. We¡¯ll make her realize that even if she has the child, not everything can proceed as she has hoped.¡± Mnie was extremely obedient when it came to Josie¡¯s words. After all, Josie was the final winner in the fight against Vania¡¯s mother. Winners always had valuable advice. Mnie asked in concern, ¡°In that case, what about Hanson?¡± ¡°Just leave him be for now. We¡¯lle up with another way when Morales and Morgan return. You¡¯ll have nothing to worry about after you defeat Vania.¡± Mnie nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do everything you say.¡± The next day, Be arrived at the training venue early and waited for the tutor so that lessons could begin. Her assistant Julia came over to her and conveyed Vania¡¯s message. Be epted it courteously. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Julia nodded. ¡°If anything happens, we canmunicate in real-time. I¡¯ll get back to work now.¡± chapter-156 chapter-156 ¡°Okay.¡± Be watched as her assistant left, her mind upied with thoughts about Vania. She still vividly remembered Vania. On the day of the audition, Hanson keptmunicating with her, and when it was over, they even left together. Also, from the arrangement of her activities, she could see that Hanson greatly respected Vania¡¯s wishes. An idea instantly came to Be. If she could get close to Vania and receive thetter¡¯s approval, then she would be able to stick to Vania, and her chances of meeting Hanson would naturally increase. After the day¡¯s worth of training and learning, Be looked at the time when the lessons ended. It was the perfect time, for they should still be working. She immediately went to Gxy Corporation by car. ¡°Boss, Be says she wants to see you. She¡¯s already downstairs.¡± Visits without an appointment would have to get Vania¡¯s approval first, so this time was no different. ¡°Let her in.¡± Inside the office, Vania happened to have some spare time at that moment. Even though she didn¡¯t know Be¡¯s intentions, Be was the spokesperson they were partnering with, so she should have a valid reason foring. Be went upstairs and knocked on the door politely before going in. When she caught sight of Vania sitting in the posh office chair, she felt envious. She¡¯s so pretty and confident. Is this Hanson¡¯s type of woman? Be secretly took note of Vania¡¯s makeup and essories. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. While she was thinking, she had already made her way to Vania. She was respectful and courteous as she said, ¡°Greetings, Ms. Greyson. I¡¯m terribly sorry for bothering you out of nowhere.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Vania smiled and gestured for her to take a seat. ¡°What would you like to drink? Coffee or juice?¡± Be was surprised by the warm treatment, and she hastily waved her hands. ¡°Oh, no¡ªit¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t possibly trouble you further.¡± ¡°Juice, then.¡± Vania signaled for Linda to prepare the drink, then turned her attention back to Be and waited for an exnation for this sudden visit. Be didn¡¯t dare meet Vania¡¯s gaze. Vania might be young and pretty, but the awe-inspiring aura she exuded was something Be feared. Be didn¡¯t dare look Vania in the eye, so she could only lower her head and say, ¡°This is my first time filming an advertisement, and a very important one at that. I still haven¡¯t quite mastered the aura of the female lead you¡¯ve mentioned. You¡¯re the one who designed this advertisement, so I thought I should come to you and ask for some tips.¡± Vania nodded, signifying that she understood, but she still returned the question, ¡°Didn¡¯t your tutor teach you that?¡± Luke Corporation should have arranged the best tutor for her and given her a systematic filming process. Be froze, a little scared, but she still nodded and admitted, ¡°Yes, he did.¡± ¡°Your current tutor is the most outstanding in Luke Corporation¡¯s advertising department. If he entered the entertainment field, he¡¯d be at the top for sure. He taught you for a whole day, but you still can¡¯t understand?¡± Vania studied the contestant they picked after countless eliminations. Be was obviously panicking, for she had never bothered to look into her tutor¡¯s background. Does Vania mean that she thinks I¡¯mcking in ability? What if she switches me out? She immediately apologized by saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I just feel nervous since it¡¯s my first time filming something. You were the one I met most often during the audition, so I felt more attached to you. That¡¯s why I came here.¡± Be couldn¡¯t help but regret her decision. She had been too brashing here today. Now that the situation had progressed to this stage, she didn¡¯t quite know how to handle it. She could only hope that Vania wouldn¡¯t get mad and switch her out. ¡°I see. You¡¯re behaving too delicately, I think. I¡¯ll discuss the other matters with your tutor.¡± chapter-157 chapter-157 With that, Vania said no more. Be understood what Vania meant, so she diverted the conversation from work. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Then, she smiled and appeared friendlier as she said, ¡°I saw your year of birth and realized that we¡¯re the same age. I do admire your capabilities, and I hope I can be as outstanding as you someday. I was wondering if we can be friends in private?¡± Vania smiled, slightly distancing herself. ¡°If the opportunity arises, I would love to.¡± As she spoke, she was already taking a document in her hands. If Be didn¡¯t understand what Vania was getting at, she would¡¯ve been too foolish. She hastily got up. ¡°Sorry for bothering you today; I must¡¯ve taken up a lot of your time. I¡¯ll be leaving now. I hope we can have a meal together someday.¡± Vania nodded. ¡°See you.¡± After Be left, Linda finally asked curiously, ¡°What did shee here for?¡± Vania shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s not here to learn, that¡¯s for sure. Call up her tutor and tell him what just happened.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on it.¡± Be left Gxy Corporation, her mind clouded with worry. She feared that she had jeopardized herself with her actions today. Meanwhile, Vania passed some designs to Linda. ¡°Make a model of this first, and I¡¯ll have a look.¡± This was the small gift for Morales and Morgan that she had designed with the diamonds Hanson gave her. It was the scene of them meeting for the first time. She had only drawn the diorama, sketching out the forms of Morales and Morgan sitting by the lotus pond as they gazed at the flowers. The two children had adorably innocent expressions on their beautiful faces. The scenery also looked very realistic. This diorama wouldter be enclosed in a crystal ball and sent as a gift to the two children. Vania was quite satisfied with her work. However, the crafting part at the end might take up a lot of her time. While she was looking through the documents, she received a WhatsApp message. It was Hanson again. Vania subconsciously frowned before she opened WhatsApp to see what he had to say. Hanson asked, ¡®Do you have time after work?¡¯ Vania didn¡¯t even think before replying, ¡®I have to go home and spend time with my children.¡¯ Save for some necessary appointments she had to attend, she used all of her time off to apany her children. Especially now that Jude had just returned, she hoped that she could spend more time with him and get along better with him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. When Hanson saw the reply, he knew that she was telling the truth. ¡®You can bring the two children along.¡¯ With the two little guys around, he thought that this dinner wouldn¡¯t be too boring. Vania frowned. ¡®They don¡¯t seem to enjoy the presence of strangers.¡¯ In truth, they just didn¡¯t like to be with Hanson. After all, her babies had expressed dislike toward Hanson multiple times already, and Vania was just trying to sugarcoat things. Hanson was confident, though. ¡®If I can convince them toe, will you meet me then?¡¯ Vania sighed as she read the message. He was insisting that she have this dinner with him. She was puzzled as well. ¡®You have their contact number?¡¯ Since when have they stayed in touch? Hanson replied, ¡®We were like old friends when we met at the hospital, so we exchanged contact information.¡¯ Old friends? Vania had no idea how Hanson managed toe up with this metaphor. She herself was present at the scene when they met, and they were clearly at odds with each other. James and Jack obviously disliked him. As Vania was wondering how she should decline Hanson¡¯s invitation, she received a message from James. ¡®Mommy, let¡¯s have dinner with Hanson tonight.¡¯ chapter-158 chapter-158 James continued, ¡®We¡¯ve already made the decision. Only Jack and I will be going.¡¯ Vania was stunned again. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that James was a genius withputers, Vania would think that their ount had been hacked. How could Hanson get their agreement so fast? Vania asked, ¡®Are you sure?¡¯ James¡¯ reply was prompt. ¡®Very.¡¯ In reality, after talking to Vania about it, Hanson sent the children a message without any hesitation. He even cashed in a hundred thousand to their ount. When the three babies received the message, they agreed immediately. It was just a meal. With James and Jack present, that Devil called Hanson would never be able to take advantage. Hanson thought that his actions had won their hearts. Little did he know, to the four babies, he was one of the most foolish people they had ever met. No normal person would spend their money so carelessly like that. After receiving James¡¯ message, Vania asked Hanson in confusion, ¡®How did you convince them?¡¯ Hanson replied confidently, ¡®This is a secret between us men.¡¯ He then texted, ¡®I¡¯ve already decided on a ce. I¡¯ll send the address to you in a bit.¡¯ Before Vania could reply, she received a detailed address to a shop specializing in hot and spicy barbecue. Vania knew this shop. It was very famous in Hammond, and it had gone viral online before. Even though the shop didn¡¯t offer high-end custom-made orders, the food there was delicious and authentic. Sadly, Vania¡¯s babies didn¡¯t like spicy stuff, so Vania hadn¡¯t eaten spicy barbecue in a while. Vania was quite surprised that Hanson would pick this ce. She didn¡¯t expect a high and mighty president like him to know of restaurants like this. In reality, Hanson had asked Larry to hold an emergency meeting with the secretariat an hour ago. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The girls in the secretariat were quite nervous about this sudden meeting, and they sat in the meeting room with their minds fully focused. Larry opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Which is the best barbecue ce in all of Hammond?¡± Hearing that offbeat question, everyone exchanged nces in confusion. Since it was Larry hosting the meeting, they dared to ask, ¡°Um, why do you ask, Mr. rk?¡± Larry cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s part of the employee benefits, so we¡¯re currently surveying.¡± He couldn¡¯t possibly say that their president was trying to court a girl, but he didn¡¯t know where to eat, so he was forced to do a survey. The employee benefits at Luke Corporation were quite humane, so when the crowd heard Larry¡¯s exnation, they picked out this shop. As for Hanson, he would be trying barbecue for the first time in his life tonight. Hanson arrived at the shop at the time they agreed on, then caught sight of Vania arriving with James and Jack. When he saw them, Hanson walked over to them and subconsciously looked into the little guys¡¯ eyes with a meaningful gaze. As James and Jack looked at this fool, they crossed their arms and huffed before turning their heads away. Vania¡¯s gaze kept alternating between the three. And Hanson calls them ¡®old friends¡¯? I guess the term ¡®old friends¡¯ has a new meaning now. Just then, Hanson walked up to her and said in a gentlemanly voice, ¡°I¡¯ll take your bag for you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s not heavy.¡± Vania was absolutely dissenting. Hanson didn¡¯t force her, of course. He had to take things slowly. The four had exceedingly good looks, so many eyes were turned upon them as they walked. A stunning man and a beautiful woman were walking together with two handsome little fellows, and they looked like the perfect family. chapter-159 chapter-159 Everyone was amazed that they could see such a scene in real life. Some of them even took out their phones to snap several photos. This shop had gone viral online, so many people live streamed their visits here. Vania didn¡¯t want her babies to be overly exposed to the public eye, for she feared that their lives in the future would be affected if photos of their faces were shared widely. Hence, she quickly took them into a private room. At the square table, Vania and Hanson sat opposite each other while James and Jack did the same. Hanson picked up the menu and passed it to Vania. ¡°You¡¯re the one in charge tonight.¡± His voice was gentle like flowing water, but Vania only thought it cringe. Since when did Hanson adopt this tone of voice? It was quite terrifying. He didn¡¯t seem to be sound of mind, and now he was even showing problems in his speech. Even James and Jack pursed their lips upon hearing that. The atmosphere was a little awkward then, so Vania turned her attention to the menu instead. The two babies simply gave the menu an indifferent nce. Meanwhile, Hanson kept staring at them. An outsider would think that he was gazing meaningfully at them. The waitress, who was taking their orders, was exceptionally excited. This man was simply too handsome. She thought she had seen him somewhere before, but she couldn¡¯t quite remember. However, she knew that his aura betrayed the fact that he was no ordinary person. The woman was also very pretty, and she seemed like a celebrity. Meanwhile, those two children! She wanted to pat their heads so badly. Noticing that Vania had almost finished looking over the menu, the waitress spoke up in a shaky yet excited voice. ¡°Wee, dear customer. We specialize in spicy barbecue, but it might be too spicy for some customers, so we also offer a mix of both spicy and non-spicy barbecue. Which one would you like?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, three voices said in unison, ¡°The mix.¡± Vania looked at the three. Didn¡¯t Hanson just say that she would be in charge tonight? Hanson was also surprised that the two babies shared the same sentiment as him. ¡°We finish each other¡¯s sentences, it seems.¡± James nced at him coldly. ¡°That¡¯s not how you use the idiom.¡± Jack was disgusted as well. ¡°We don¡¯t want you to finish our sentences either.¡± Hanson realized that when they got mad, they actually looked like Vania when she was mad too. As such, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pat their heads. The children retracted their heads with expressions of disdain on their faces. They didn¡¯t like him patting their heads, but they still felt something weird in their hearts. As the waitress watched the family¡¯s interactions, she was so excited that she almost screamed. The little kids were just like mini domineering presidents! The orders that followed were all made by Vania. The two babies would sometimes interrupt and add on their favorites. Hanson was surprised. Coincidentally, he also fancied the food the children liked. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Especially today, having gotten in contact with the two babies so closely, he found that many aspects of them made him feel a sense of familiarity. He felt even more affection toward them. When the barbecue was served, Vania waspletely taken in by the mouth-watering sight of food. As for the slightly awkward atmosphere and Hanson who was sitting opposite her, she decided to just disregard them. She beamed as she eyed the food. The foodie in Jacob had no doubte from her. James and Jack acted on their own and put on their aprons elegantly. However, their slow motions were the same as Hanson¡¯s. Then, the children picked up the ingredients with a pair of tongs and ced them over the fire, careful to not put any spicy condiments on them. Hanson also helped Vania cook the ingredients before cing the cooked food on her te. He himself didn¡¯t partake of the meal, however. chapter-160 chapter-160 As he watched her eat happily, he reminded her, ¡°Careful. It¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vania was a little reserved at first, but she soon let herself loose and revealed her true colors. However, the barbecue was so spicy that she subconsciously stuck out her tongue. This single action of hers caused Hanson to lose his rity. How could she be so seductive? It was just a mindless action, but he really felt something. Not daring to look Vania in the eye, he reached for a piece of non-spicy food to hide his unnatural behavior. However, in the short while that he wasn¡¯t paying attention, he had his pair of tongs on the same piece of food that the two children had their sights on. Hanson was a picky eater and he didn¡¯t quite like the junk food involved in barbecues, but he could still stomach some vegetables. He never thought that James and Jack liked those items too. Indeed, they were the ones who had ordered these vegetables. Hanson joked while saying, ¡°I see that we even like the same things.¡± James said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Jack scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. We don¡¯t want to be like you at all.¡± The two babies simultaneously released that piece that Hanson had his eye on. ¡°Fine, seeing that you¡¯re older than us, you can have it.¡± Hanson smiled as he saw their stubborn behavior. How interesting. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just respecting our elders. It¡¯s not because of you.¡± It was enough to make Hanson speechless. Was he that old? Noticing that they only ate the non-spicy food, he asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you guys take spicy food as well?¡± The two babies ignored him, refusing to let him know their preferences. In the end, Vania could only answer for them. ¡°They never eat spicy food.¡± Hanson nodded, saying to himself that he also hated spicy food. If he recalled correctly, Mnie didn¡¯t like spicy stuff as well. Morales and Morgan, however, loved spicy food to bits. Hanson raised an eyebrow. They were indeedpatible with each other, for even their preferences were perfect for each other. After answering his question, Vania asked subconsciously, ¡°You don¡¯t like spicy food either?¡± He wanted to say no, but he instantly changed his tone. ¡°I would dly eat some if you put them on my te.¡± Vania gaped in shock as she almost dropped her cutlery. Her own babies could help themselves to their own food, so why did this adult need people to put food on his te? Her eyes in the shape of grapes stared at him in confusion. Hanson said matter-of-factly, ¡°You could return the favor.¡± What did he mean by that? He put food on her te, so she was obliged to do the same for him? Vania hadn¡¯t even begun to retort when James and Jack already red daggers at him. They were warning Hanson. How bold is this man? He even dares to tell Mommy to put food on his te! However, Hansonpletely ignored their res. He simply wanted to enjoy this close interaction with Vania. The neat freak in him was lost as he gazed expectantly at her. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Um¡­ Vania looked at her babies¡¯ expressions. She dared not guarantee that a table-wide war wouldn¡¯t erupt if she put food on Hanson¡¯s te. James lectured, ¡°You have to do your own things yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re already a mature adult. You can do this little thing perfectly on your own.¡± Jack was also reprimanding Hanson. Hanson gave the two babies a look, hinting that they could name a price. James and Jack exchanged nces with sneers on their faces. They weren¡¯t Jacob, so how could they be bought with money? chapter-161 chapter-161 Hanson coughed quietly and mouthed the word ¡®a hundred¡¯, hinting at the indifferent brothers. James and Jack didn¡¯t care at all, but they didn¡¯t want Hanson to catch on. They pretended to discuss the deal as they looked at each other. Mommy won¡¯t be feeding him anyway, and she¡¯s just putting food on his te. a hundred thousand should be enough. Hence, James said coldly, ¡°Mommy, look at how pitiful he is. Just give him some food.¡± Pitiful? Vania had no idea how James saw Hanson as pitiful. Hanson actually looked quite gleeful to her. Also, they were on the brink of war just now, so how did they get so peaceful all of a sudden? Vania put on a stern look as she looked at the conspiring people. ¡°What are you three doing?¡± They must be hiding secrets from her. Jack shrugged. ¡°We didn¡¯t say anything, did we?¡± Hanson was all serious as well. ¡°We¡¯re like old friends.¡± James and Jack spat in secret at that sentiment. He¡¯s too full of himself. Vania studied them again. Then, she unwillingly picked up a piece of meat and ced it on Hanson¡¯s te. She even muttered under her breath in disdain, ¡°What a disgrace.¡± Hanson gazed happily at Vania¡¯s expression. He finally got Vania to put food on his te, and he didn¡¯t mistreat the two babies either by putting food on all their tes. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. James and Jack seemed disgusted, but they still ate what they were given. Hanson also munched on the meat while Vania watched him. However, as soon as he swallowed, he began to feel ufortable. He rarely ate spicy food, so now that he took a sudden bite, he could feel his entire body heating up. He felt as if he was on fire. He hastily drank arge cup of water which managed to suppress this difort, but his stomach was still squirming. James and Jackughed. This is what you get for boasting. Serves you right! Hanson was also regretting it now. He really had been asking for it. Vania was a little worried. ¡°Are you okay?¡± As she spoke, she poured another cup of water for him. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Not long after, this indescribable barbecue dinner came to an end. Vania thoroughly enjoyed the meal. She hadn¡¯t eaten spicy barbecue in a while, so her tastebuds were satisfied. In the end, her attitude toward Hanson also changed. ¡°Thanks for the dinner today.¡± Ever since the spicy piece of meat entered his stomach, Hanson kept feeling difort inside. When he saw Vania¡¯s smiling face, he forced himself to smile. ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it. I¡¯ll bring you here again next time. Come, I¡¯ll take you guys home.¡± Along the way, Hanson felt his stomach writhing in pain, and he instantly felt a sense of doom. He tensed his expression, not wanting Vania and the two babies to find out. Tiny beads of sweat even broke out on his forehead. Once they were at Haling Vi, Hanson watched Vania and the two babies enter the house before letting down his guard. He was already pale in the face now, and sweat was rolling down his forehead. He frowned tightly and withstood his aching stomach as he immediately called up Larry. Within half an hour, Hanson was already admitted to a private ward in Hammond International Hospital. His good friend April took a pillow as he sighed while saying, ¡°You know fairly well the problem with your stomach. Why eat spicy food all of a sudden?¡± Before Hanson could reply, he continued, ¡°Now look at you. Your stomach problem is back, and you¡¯ll have to be in pain for a few days.¡± April finally found a chance to lecture Hanson, so he kept on nagging the man. chapter-162 chapter-162 Hanson¡¯s family was quiteplex. His father only had a brother, so that was Hanson¡¯s only uncle. However, his uncle wascking in capability despite his humongous greed. When Hanson¡¯s grandfather was on his deathbed, he passed thepany to Hanson¡¯s father, Scott Luke, right away. Scott was an outstanding man, and Luke Corporation grew in proportion under his leadership. However, Hanson¡¯s uncle wasn¡¯t willing to be just a subordinate. He ignited various internal wars for power so that he could get rid of them once and for all. In the end, he failed. His only legacy was his only son, Eddie Luke, who he sent overseas and was never heard of again. After that, thepany was passed to Hanson, and it grew even more rapidly to a position of immovable power. However, the elderly people his uncle sent all looked down on him and always made things difficult for him. Hanson would sometimes work continuous days without sleeping, and he often got into trouble. There was once when he was identally poisoned, so his stomach was affected as a result. Even the incident from five years ago was probably the work of those people. When it came to his diet, save for his already picky pte, he had to be extra careful of what he ingested. Hanson never thought that one bite of spicy barbecue would have such serious implications. As he listened to April nag, he couldn¡¯t help but frown coldly. ¡°You seem to be very talkative today.¡± Even though he was ill, his powerful aura remained. April, who was usually scared of him, was fearless today. After all, Hanson was ill, so what could he possibly do? April ignored his threats and looked toward Larry. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to look after him, aren¡¯t you? You should¡¯ve reminded him when you saw him eating things he shouldn¡¯t eat.¡± Larry sighed. ¡°Mr. So, I¡¯m innocent. I wasn¡¯t with him today, and he¡ª¡± Before Larry could finish, Hanson gave him a warning cough. Larry was so scared that he trembled. In his excitement, he seemed to have hinted at something that was meant to be a secret. He hastily shut up in fear that his pay would be reduced to nothing. Hearing that, April¡¯s curiosity was immediately piqued. He almost forgot that they weren¡¯t two lonely single men sticking together anymore. After all, Hanson had his eyes on a woman. April said jokingly, ¡°Oh, seems like you were with your Mrs. Luke. No wonder you couldn¡¯t hold it in.¡± Then, he leaned toward Hanson¡¯s ear and said, intrigued, ¡°You had dinner with her today, eh? Did anything else happen?¡± As he spoke, his gaze trailed down Hanson¡¯s body. ¡°This time, did you¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Hanson¡¯s re scared him into silence. ¡°You don¡¯t want to work here at all, do you?¡± April rubbed his nose awkwardly and raised his hands to surrender. ¡°Hah, why would I not want to work here? Also, if I were fired, who would treat you when you get sick? I¡¯m just concerned about you, alright? I want to give you some ideas so that you can get together with Mrs. Luke sooner.¡± This man who had been single all his life definitely didn¡¯t know how to court a girl. Hanson gritted his teeth. ¡°Are you a doctor or a rtionship expert? Just treat my sickness.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± April immediately stopped smiling and raised the syringe in his hand, ready to plunge it through Hanson¡¯s skin. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hanson immediately stopped him. ¡°Are you trying to kill me so that you can get my money? Get another doctor here.¡± April hated it when this guy doubted his expertise. He was immediately sullen. ¡°Oh, now you don¡¯t trust my skills? No matter your wishes, you¡¯re stuck with me, so deal with it.¡± chapter-163 chapter-163 With that, he stabbed the needle into Hanson¡¯s hand. He really used all his might to do it, and Hanson frowned at the impact. Hanson was lying on the sickbed due to his stomach ache, so he couldn¡¯t do anything but say coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll cancel all your days off for this month.¡± ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t do that. I¡¯ve scheduled all my dates.¡± He was looking forward to his few days off to have fun with some girls. Hanson looked at him in disdain. ¡°Your little birdies won¡¯t fly away if you don¡¯t see them for one day.¡± ¡°Tsk, what do you know about things like that, you old monk? It¡¯s different this time.¡± Old monk? Hanson sneered, his expression terrifying. ¡°It seems like you want to give up your days off next month as well, huh?¡± April immediately raised his arms to surrender. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for you. Take care of him, Larry.¡± He should leave this horrible ce immediately. The pain Hanson felt was slowly relieved thanks to the injection, and his usual intelligence returned to him. ¡°Larry, call Vania first thing tomorrow to tell her that I¡¯m at the hospital.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Larry responded. Then, Hanson added in a small voice, ¡°Tell her I¡¯m gravely ill.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Larry was surprised. Hanson red at him, forcing him to shut up instantly. ¡°Break it to her slowly. Don¡¯t frighten her.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Larry finally understood what his president was trying to do. He couldn¡¯t help but give Hanson a huge thumbs-up in his mind. Half an hourter, April came back with the medicine. ¡°Feeling better now, aren¡¯t you? Larry, you can take him home. He has to rest at home for an entire day tomorrow. Take the pills as prescribed before, but make sure to keep an eye on your diet.¡± This wasn¡¯t Hanson¡¯s first time getting stomach problems. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The only bad thing about it was that he would be in excruciating pain when the stomach problem acted up, so if he didn¡¯t get treated in time, he might faint. After getting some transfusions, he only had to go home and rest. Moreover, he needed to remember to take his pills. Even though it couldn¡¯t be curedpletely, he would be fine as long as he watched what he ate. Before this, Hanson would go home right after getting the transfusion since he didn¡¯t like staying in the hospital. After April finished talking, Hanson closed his eyes. ¡°Larry, escort him out.¡± He obviously didn¡¯t want to listen to more of April¡¯s nagging. Puzzled, April was about to ask him something when he saw Larry gesture toward him. They would be bringing the conversation outside. When April heard the exnation, he gasped in stunned surprise. ¡°How did hee up with that?¡± He had underestimated Hanson, for this guy was quite creative with his ideas. ¡­ The next morning, Vania received a call from Larry. ¡°Mr. rk, did something happen so early in the morning?¡± She heard Larry¡¯s wailing voice. ¡°Ms. Greyson, hurry to the hospital! President Luke is barely holding on.¡± ¡°Barely holding on?¡± Vania¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She knew what that term meant in this context. Her voice turned anxious as well. ¡°What happened?¡± Larry sobbed even louder. ¡°President Luke is at Hammond International Hospital. Ms. Greyson, please hurry to the hospital to see him. If you¡¯re too slow, you might not see him anymore.¡± It was as if something had exploded in Vania¡¯s mind. She was instantly enveloped in an unknown emotion, and her heart seemed to be sinking. ¡°What did you say?¡± Vania¡¯s voice was shaking along with her trembling hands. They had dinner together justst night. How did it suddenlye to this? Larry said that she might not see Hanson anymore, but what did he mean by that? chapter-164 chapter-164 Vania¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant. However, on the other end of the line, Larry kept sobbing and was unable to speak. After a long while, he finally said, ¡°Miss Vania,e quick.¡± Vania¡¯s tears sshed down her face, and even she herself didn¡¯t realize it as she spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± With that, she hung up. She didn¡¯t have time to wash up, and she was still in the same blouse and skirt as she put on the first shoes she grabbed, rushing outside with her bag in hand. When she arrived at the door, she heard James ask anxiously behind her, ¡°Mommy, what happened?¡± Jack was also concerned as he asked, ¡°Mommy, where are you going?¡± Jacob and Jude also stared at her, the worry obvious in their eyes. Vania said hastily, ¡°Hanson is ill, and he¡¯s in the hospital right now. I¡¯m going to visit him.¡± Seeing Vania¡¯s anxious expression, the four babies felt that it might be a serious matter. James frowned deeply. Jack, on the other hand, said hurriedly, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy, let¡¯s go together.¡± Jacob took Jude¡¯s hand as he echoed. Even though they didn¡¯t like Hanson, he was their father, so they still had a hidden ce in their hearts reserved for him. When they heard that he had gotten ill, they became nervous as well. James walked up to Vania. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll go with you. If there¡¯s a need for help, we could pitch in too.¡± Jacob and Jude nodded in agreement. Even though Jude had never met Hanson, he still felt a sense of kinship toward this father of his. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In recent days, as he listened to his brothers talking about Hanson, the image of this man had already taken root in his heart. When he heard that Hanson was ill, he was naturally filled with worry. The four babies were all worried and wanted to visit him. How could an outstanding man like the Devil suddenly fall ill? Vania was in a rush, so she didn¡¯t question why her babies suddenly got so concerned about Hanson. She simply said reassuringly, ¡°Wait at home for Mommy. I¡¯ll go and have a look at his situation, then I¡¯ll tell you about it. You¡¯ll only visit him if it¡¯s necessary. If not, things might get even more confusing if too many people try to help.¡± The four babies thought for a while and realized that Vania had a point. Jack said, ¡°Alright, please update us immediately if anything happens, Mommy.¡± The other three babies nodded in agreement. They were also praying in their hearts for Hanson¡¯s safety. They liked him to be active and cause a ruckus. That way, they could fight him in the battle of wits and courage. Vania hugged them. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely update you. Stay at home and be good. Wait for Mommy, okay?¡± With that, she gave them a look of affirmation, then turned around and left. Even though the babies stayed behind at home, they were still worried sick in their hearts, and their expressions were sullen. They were rted by blood, after all. Even though they imed to not like Hanson, he still had a ce in their hearts. Vania felt the same, even though she didn¡¯t like Hanson at all. However, after interacting with him for so long, she still cared a little about him. If something really happened to him, she would feel grief too. So, she dared not dy any further as she drove toward Hammond International Hospital. Meanwhile, Larry had just hung up the phone. Then, he immediately ced the hot water bag he was holding onto Hanson¡¯s sickbed. chapter-165 chapter-165 Under the nket of the sickbed, the electric nket was running at full power. As for Hanson, the pain in his stomach had receded after the treatment. Now, he was sitting on a massage chair, elegantly enjoying his nutritious breakfast. Hisplexion was clearly healthy, and his breathing was even. With his calm look and high spirits, he didn¡¯t look like a patient at all. His stomach problem was at its worst when it was triggered, and only then was it the most dangerous. Now that the transfusions had relieved the pain, he was back to normal. However, for a few days after the onset, he would have to watch his diet carefully. Noticing that Hanson had finished breakfast, Larry looked at the time before saying, ¡°President, it¡¯s almost time. You should get back on the sickbed.¡± Hanson nodded. However, as soon as he got into the bed, he found it unbearably sultry. It was summer then, and the electric nket was turned on at maximum power. There was even a hot water bag in the bed. How could he bear the heat? He nced at Larry suspiciously. ¡°Are you sure this works?¡± Larry nodded. ¡°President, you look perfectly healthy right now, and you don¡¯t look sick at all. If you don¡¯t heat yourself, Miss Vania won¡¯t believe that you¡¯re sick when she arrives. You have to put on the full act, right? Now endure this for a little bit so that you¡¯ll be rewarded in the future.¡± Hanson, who only had eyes for Vania, believed what Larry said. Hey on the sickbed and felt so hot that he kept sweating. April knew of their n, so he hummed as he walked into the ward, eager to watch the show. Noticing that they were ready, he smilingly walked up to Hanson¡¯s sickbed and eximed, ¡°Hanson, this can¡¯t do. Look how rosy your cheeks are! Your lips are red as well. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re ill at all. Patients are all pale in the face and lips.¡± Hot and bothered, Hanson gave him a suspicious look. ¡°What do you think?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I think we should get a makeup artist for you. After you get proper makeup, you¡¯ll definitely look weak and sickly. No one would know the difference.¡± Hanson thought he had a point. ¡°In that case, what are you waiting for?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± April was about to leave when he heard a noise at the door. Larry eximed, ¡°Oh no, Miss Vania is here.¡± With that, he gathered the tools used in their deception, hot water bag and all, and stashed them in a cupboard under the sickbed. Then, he took a ss of water from the bedside table and poured some water onto his hand. He proceeded to wipe his face with his wet hand to look like he was crying. April was amazed at their high level of preparation. Just then, Vania hastily entered the ward. As soon as she opened the door, she heard a sorrowful voiceing from inside the room, crying, ¡°No¡­ President¡­¡± It was Larry¡¯s voice. Vania looked and saw Hanson lying rigidly on the sickbed, his eyes tightly closed. The doctor was standing at the side, sighing and shaking his head. Vania immediately imagined that Hanson must be taking hisst breaths. Larry stayed by Hanson¡¯s side as he sobbed in grief, ¡°No, President, please wake up¡­¡± Upon seeing the scene, Vania immediately remembered what Larry had said to her over the phone. Vania instantly panicked. If Hanson was barely holding on, that meant all hope was lost. Also, if a man was crying so pitifully like that, it must be something so terrible that he couldn¡¯t bear it. An example of something terrible would be Hanson¡¯s serious illness right now. Vania¡¯s mind was a mess, and she was trembling uncontrobly all over. She wasn¡¯t even sure how she managed to make it to Hanson¡¯s sickbed, but she did. When he saw Vania walking over to the bed, Larry wept even louder. chapter-166 chapter-166 Vania gazed at Hanson with his eyes closed as hey on the bed. At the same time, she had a sore throat as her eyes were red, and she called out to the man hoarsely, ¡°Hanson? Hanson, it¡¯s me, Vania. Can you hear me?¡± However, when the man lying in bed didn¡¯t respond, she desperately called out to him one more time. ¡°Hanson.¡± In the meantime, Larry cried tearfully at the sight of Vania¡¯s reaction. ¡°President Luke, please wake up. Miss Greyson hase to visit you. Please, Mr. Luke.¡± Nheless, April, who was watching from the side, covered his face while trying hard not to burst intoughter. I¡¯m not dead yet, so why is he crying as if I am? Hanson gritted his teeth and thought to himself. Gosh! I can¡¯t stand his terrible acting. I wish I could juste back to life. Anyway, I guess I should be grateful that Vania still hasn¡¯t noticed anything. Soon, Hanson gently nudged Larry with his hand that was under the bed, gesturing to him to tone down his dramatic reaction. On the other hand, Vania was so worried about Hanson that she didn¡¯t notice his rosy cheeks and Larry¡¯s fishy behavior. As she spoke in a trembling voice, she looked at Larry in a mncholic manner. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened to Hanson?¡± ¡°P-President Luke¡­¡± Larry cried so hard that he struggled toplete his sentence, but deep down, he was trying hard to think how he should reply. They hadn¡¯t anticipated Vania¡¯s question, so they did not rehearse ordingly. After all, he was afraid he would say the wrong thing and ruin Hanson¡¯s n, which was why he decided to respond by crying. However, what Vania failed to notice was that Larry didn¡¯t shed a single tear despite his loud cries. Upon seeing Larry¡¯s ¡®tearful¡¯ look, Vania shook her head and helplessly let out a sigh as she forced herself to calm down. ¡°Please take it easy, Larry. Could you please tell me what¡¯s going on? I¡¯m sure we can discuss whatever problem that may be and find a solution for it together.¡± What? How am I supposed to know what¡¯s going on? Larry was lost in the midst of the farce, but he was able to think on his feet in time and directed the attention to April. He then said in a trembling voice, ¡°The doctor is right there. President Luke¡­¡± Upon finishing his words, he hugged Hanson and continued to cry out loud, although he still couldn¡¯t shed a single tear. While April was enjoying the show with amusement, he was quickly stunned by the attention that Larry had just directed to him. Oh, boy! Not now! Upon hearing himself being called out, he stood there in a trance. ¡°Well, this is¡­¡± Upon sensing Vania¡¯s gaze fixed upon him while waiting for his answer, April had no choice but to think of something to say. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Luke. Hanson is fine. He took his medication and is just out cold for the time being, so don¡¯t worry too much about him.¡± Upon learning that Hanson¡¯s unconsciousness wouldn¡¯t endanger his health, Vania put her mind to ease and felt relieved, but not before she asked, ¡°Could you tell me more about his diagnosis?¡± ¡°Um. Well¡­¡± April tried hard to think of something that he could answer Vania¡¯s question with because Hanson hadn¡¯t taught him what to say regarding his so-called condition. Jeez, I shouldn¡¯t havee here and watched the show! However, an idea soon sprang to his mind as he sighed and said, ¡°Hanson once had a severe food poisoning in the past, and it has left him gued by an illness from that point on. In fact, he¡¯s been in this state until now since Larry took him herest night after dinner, so I¡¯m guessing it could be something that he ate during his dinner. Anyway, we¡¯ll do a check-up on him when hees around to find out more about his condition.¡± Vania nodded, but she was seen with a worried look on her face. We were together during the barbecue last night, weren¡¯t we? Could it be due to the food that we were havingst night?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. chapter-167 chapter-167 Upon hearing April¡¯s words, Vania couldn¡¯t help but beat herself up for having put Hanson in such a miserable state. After all, he was with her during the barbecue they had the night before even though she knew she might or might not be responsible for the man¡¯s illness. In the meantime, Larry was satisfied after hearing April¡¯s exnation as he was able to imagine how worried Vania felt deep down. That¡¯s my boy, April! I just knew you wouldn¡¯t let us down! However, Larry quickly became anxious when Vania seemed to be relieved, fearing that she would leave shortly after. Therefore, he immediately stopped crying and said, ¡°Miss Greyson, if you wouldn¡¯t mind, could you please stay here and look after President Luke? After all, now that he is sick, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be needed in the office to take care of some important business matters. Furthermore, President Luke is not someone who getsfortable with strangers around him, so I suppose I have no choice but to leave him in your care.¡± Before thedy could respond, Larry hurriedly scurried out of the ward, leaving Vania behind with her mouth wide agape. Why did he just run away all of a sudden? He seemed a little agitated, didn¡¯t he? Moreover, his mood improved pretty fast, and he¡¯s now leaving his boss to me like that? This is strange. Vania blinked and turned her attention to April with a bewildered look, seemingly asking him what was going on. Meanwhile, April was caught off guard by Larry¡¯s unexpected reaction as his eyes and mouth were both left wide open. When he noticed Vania¡¯s confused gaze fixed upon him, he awkwardly rubbed his nose and said, ¡°Mrs. Luke, I¡¯m going to entrust you with Hanson because I need to be away to work on his prescription now.¡± Upon finishing his words, he quickly got out of the ce, refusing to take any chances of blowing Hanson¡¯s cover. On the other hand, Hanson, who was lying in bed, wished he could just get off the bed and teach the two men a lesson. What are those two fes doing? Can¡¯t they y it off more naturally? Vania is a smart woman, and she can see through your fishy behaviors! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Vania murmured to herself before she sat down beside the bed. A few momentster, she began to calm down while what happened earlier started to run through her mind. Wait a minute, something is not right. What were they doing? Why were they acting so bizarrely? Why did they treat me like I¡¯m¡­ Hanson¡¯s girlfriend? I¡¯m Vania, not Mnie. Afterining to herself deep down, she let out a sigh and gazed at Hanson who was lying on the bed in the ward. At that moment, the ward was left with only the two of them in it as the atmosphere was filled with a silence that drowned out all the noises except their breathing. At the same time, Hanson felt a strong urge to open his eyes and admire her beautiful looks, but he restrained himself from doing so. Meanwhile, Vania carefully observed Hanson¡¯s face when there was finally no one else around and realized his red cheeks were a little feverish along with his sweaty forehead. Thus, she couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise as she ced her hand on his forehead. Oh, dear! He is having a fever. This isn¡¯t looking good. In the meantime, thedy¡¯s caring gesture filled Hanson¡¯s heart with excitement and thrill. Feeling the lady¡¯s cold palm and soft skin, he was tempted to grab her hand and caressed it. Meanwhile, Vania sighed helplessly and turned around after feeling the man¡¯s feverish forehead, making her way to the washroom. When Hanson heard her footsteps, he opened his eyes and peeked at her. He could tell from the same outfit she was wearing that she must have left home in a hurry, but despite that, he found himself growing closer to Vania more than ever before like they had been living together for ages. A few seconds later, the man closed his eyes in a satisfied manner, worried that thedy would see through his pretense. Not long after that, Vania returned with a cold towel with which she wiped off the sweat on his face while ncing at the door to see whether April was back. Come on, when are youing back, April? Hanson has a high fever now, and if I don¡¯t do something to cool him down, his health may get worse.N?velDrama.Org owns this. chapter-168 chapter-168 As Vania was too worried about Hanson, it didn¡¯t ur to her why no one tried to bring down his fever with the medicine earlier. Besides that, she failed to notice that the content level of the man¡¯s IV drip attached to his hand never changed. Thus, the unsuspectingdy waspletely unaware of the man¡¯s pretense. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Hanson continued to lie down in bed with stillness while Vania came to realize it was her first time getting so close to the man. While thoughtfully observing his facial features, she could sense his indifference and coldness despite being bedridden. She noticed Hanson¡¯s thick eyebrows and chiseled face, and she begrudgingly admitted that his good looks were one in a million. Soon, she remembered she had long discovered the resemnce that Hanson shared with her three babies in terms of their appearances, wondering whether it was pure coincidence. Just when Vania was absorbed in her train of thought, April came in with a few boxes of medicine in his hands. Then, he intentionally said it out loud in front of Hanson while showing Vania the medicine for Hanson. ¡°Mrs. Luke, these are the pills that Hanson will need to take. Please make sure he takes his medication; he¡¯s always been against taking them, which is why his condition is so serious now.¡± While holding the boxes of medicine in her hand, Vania skimmed through the prescription written on the cover and realized they were indeed used to treat gastric conditions. At the same time, she was annoyed after hearing what April said while lecturing Hanson on the inside for his stubbornness to take his medication. Really, Hanson? You¡¯re a grown man, so how could you refuse to take your medication and risk your health? Then, April replied, ¡°This is not his first gastric condition. Instead, it¡¯s the most serious one, considering how long he¡¯s been unconscious until now. Anyway, there shouldn¡¯t be any further issue with his health if he controls his diet strictly just like he did in the past.¡± In response, Vania nodded, indicating that she had understood April¡¯s words. At the same time, she concluded Hanson¡¯s condition as nothing more than a rpse of his illness, which she reckoned was just a little bit more serious than usual without concerning his health critically. However, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Larry had been crying so dramatically since Hanson¡¯s condition was not as bad as it looked. Is this his first time knowing about Larry¡¯s condition? On the other hand, Hanson was especially happy with April¡¯s tactful way of delivering the exnation, thinking it would make it a lot easier for him to y it off when he ¡®woke up¡¯ter. Nheless, Vania was too worried to dwell on her puzzlement as she turned her attention back to Hanson, asking in a concerned manner, ¡°Pleasee and have a look at him. Is he having a fever or something? He is so feverish that his cheeks are turning red.¡± Upon hearing thedy¡¯s words, April sniggered in amusement shortly before he immediately kept his straight face, but despite his quick reaction, Vania spotted his reaction and stared at his smile in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Why would he chuckle all of a sudden? Damn it¡­ April¡¯s heart skipped a beat, for he had nearly ruined Hanson¡¯s n by almost bursting into laughter. Oh, dear! That¡¯s not a fever. That¡¯s because he¡¯s been using the electric nket too liberally. Despite that, April still had to give Vania a convincing answer. ¡°Oh, there is something you may not have been aware of, Mrs. Luke. Hanson has always been the hero among us, so when you said he had a fever, something funny just sprang to my mind, which was why I chuckled a bit. Don¡¯t worry about him, though, for he has already taken his medication. His fever is going to subside, and he will be fine in a while.¡± ¡°When will hee around then?¡± Vania asked while raising her eyebrows. April stared at Hanson, but when he didn¡¯t see any gesture from thetter, he made up an exnation and said, ¡°Well, that depends on his will.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± It¡¯s not like he is going to be paralyzed, so why does he need to depend on his will? ¡°Well, what I¡¯m trying to say is that perhaps Hanson still doesn¡¯t want to wake up, which is why he is still unconscious, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll help if you could talk to him more often,¡± April answered. ¡°Really? Is that going to work?¡± Vania raised her eyebrows skeptically. ¡°Of course.¡± April nodded. The next moment, Vania went ahead and blurted out for some reason, asking, ¡°He fell illst night, so are you sure he is not just sleeping now?¡± chapter-169 chapter-169 ¡°Well¡­¡± April tried hard to keep a straight face, finding Vania¡¯s words amusing. That¡¯s cute, Mrs. Luke. Now, Hanson is a sleeping beauty to you. On the other hand, Hanson was desperate to know what was on Vania¡¯s mind upon hearing her question. ¡°Nope, I¡¯m sure that he is not sleeping. If he was, he would have been awoken by Larry¡¯s cries. Rest assured, Mrs. Luke. Hanson is going to be fine.¡± Vania nodded doubtfully, but when she recalled the way they treated her, she reminded April about her identity to confirm her suspicion. ¡°Is there any chance that you might have mistaken me for someone else? I¡¯m Vania, not Hanson¡¯s wife, Mnie.¡± Worried that Hanson might not have made it clear to April about her identity, Vania found it a little strange to be addressed as Mrs. Luke. She was not Hanson¡¯s wife, after all. ¡°There is no way I would mistake you for someone else. You were the one who was caught in an ident earlier and hospitalized after that, weren¡¯t you?¡± April was confident that he would not mistake Vania for someone else. Vania nodded in response. ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. That was me indeed.¡± She then recalled a man who was looking at her strangely when he was patrolling the wardsst time, realizing April to be that man in hindsight. ¡°I knew I was right. I¡¯ve been hanging around with Hanson for so long and have not noticed anydy who¡¯s close to him besides you. As such, there is no way I¡¯m wrong about that.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Vania curiously asked, ¡°Are you close friends with Hanson?¡± Judging from the way he addresses Hanson, I¡¯m sure they know each other. ¡°Of course. We¡¯ve known each other since we were children.¡± Childhood friends, huh? That sounds close enough to me. Has he not seen Mnie before? She is the mother of Hanson¡¯s children, so why does this guy still keep calling me Mrs. Luke? ¡°In that case, you should know that I¡¯m not Mrs. Luke.¡± Vania corrected April. However, April didn¡¯t seem to care about that. ¡°Well, Hanson doesn¡¯t think that way, so you are Mrs. Luke.¡± Hanson doesn¡¯t think that way? Since when? At that moment, Vania had no idea how else she could exin the confusion, so she decided to give up the debate and told the man to do as she said. ¡°Fine, just stop calling me Mrs. Luke, alright? I¡¯m not her.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Just as April was about to say something, he suddenly heard Hanson¡¯s coughing, which interrupted his conversation with Vania. As soon as both of them heard that, Vania immediately got closer to check on Hanson and asked, ¡°Hanson? Can you hear me?¡± Hanson weakly blinked, showing signs that he was about to ¡®wake up¡¯. Thus, Vania quickly called out to April. ¡°Come here, doctor. It looks like he is showing some response.¡± Oh,e on! He¡¯s been awake all the time,dy. Aprilined to himself deep down, but even so, he was bound by his professionalism as a doctor to pretend to check on the patient with his stethoscope. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mrs. Luke. It does look like he is waking up.¡± Mrs. Luke? Not again! Fine, he won¡¯t understand it either anyway. What matters now is that Hanson comes around. Vania looked forward to what would unfold the next moment, but Hanson didn¡¯t seem to respond any further after that cough, and it seemed like a mere hallucination. Not knowing what Hanson was up to, April was forced to bring up the subject he was talking with Vania about. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try talking to him again, Mrs. Luke? Perhaps he¡¯ll respond to that.¡± Vania looked at Hanson in confusion, feeling helpless about the sequence of events that had transpired that day. As such, she blurted out a silly question without thinking it through, asking, ¡°What do you want me to do? Read him a passage from the textbook?¡± After all, she had no idea what she could say to Hanson at that moment. Upon hearing thedy¡¯s response, April was rendered speechless as he couldn¡¯t rte to the way Vania perceived the situation. After all, it was his first time hearing someone talking to a patient about a passage from the textbook throughout his medical career. chapter-170 chapter-170 A slightly nervous April was scratching his head while he wondered what he could do to keep Hanson¡¯s n going. In the meantime, Hanson seemed unconcerned about that, for he didn¡¯t mind whatever Vania would tell him. After all, every word from her sounded like music to his ears, especially when her voice was filled with worry. In fact, it always tickled his fantasy. When April didn¡¯t respond, Vania thought he had agreed to it, so she cleared her throat and acted as if she knew what to do. ¡°Alright, here I go.¡± ¡°Wait, Mrs. Luke. Perhaps you could start by telling him a bit about your life; that would be more conducive to waking the patient up.¡± Deep down, he didn¡¯t think that Hanson would love to hear Vania memorize the passage from a textbook. Then, he pointed at the door and added, ¡°Perhaps I should excuse myself to give you a little privacy for your little conversation. Ring the bell when Hansones around, but for now, I shall leave him in your care.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go yet¡­¡± Before Vania could finish her words, April quickly scurried out of the ce, refusing to be the third wheel in the ward. Vania sighed, thinking she had no conversation to make with Hanson, but deep down, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Larry and April were up to, judging from their fishy behaviors. Why does something not feel right here? Vania doubted what was going on but decided not to dwell too much on it, considering the circumstances she was under. Thus, she helplessly shook her head and sat down beside Hanson¡¯s bed, gazing at the man whose eyes were closed while wondering what she should say. What am I going to do now? Cry pitifully as Larry did earlier? Despite her doubts, she was still worried about Hanson¡¯s condition, so she could only sigh helplessly. Meanwhile, Hanson was happy with Larry and April, thinking they were sensible enough to leave him alone with Vania. While the ward was now left with him and Vania in it, thedy tucked the man in, but her reaction didn¡¯t seem to make the man feel happy. Can¡¯t you talk about something? Why do you have to tuck me in with the nket? It¡¯s hot being wrapped in this thing. Nheless, the man could only endure thedy¡¯s words as he listened to thedy speaking in a concerned manner. ¡°Wake up, Hanson. The kids and I were shocked when we learned about your condition, but I¡¯m happy to know that you¡¯re going to be fine. So, please wake up and put our minds to ease.¡± However, it was only after she said those words that she realized they didn¡¯t sound appropriate; they made her feel as if she and her children were his family, but the next second, she was grateful that the unconscious man couldn¡¯t hear what she had just said. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nevertheless, little did thedy know that Hanson heard every single word that came out of her mouth just now as he felt very delighted deep down. After all, he didn¡¯t expect Vania and her children, in particr, to worry about him so much. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but think that his n of pretending to be sick was all worth it. In the meantime, Vania continued to urge Hanson to wake up and tell him how everybody else was worried about him when he didn¡¯t show any response. A few momentster, Hanson started to respond a little by twitching his eyelids, whereupon Vania excitedly leaned closer and called out to him. ¡°Hanson, it¡¯s me, Vania. I¡¯m right here, so open your eyes.¡± While Vania gazed at Hanson¡¯s face with a worried yet hopeful look, the man¡¯s eyelids twitched once again shortly before his eyes opened. At that moment, the first thing that came to sight was Vania¡¯s face with her concerned yet surprised expression on it. Meanwhile, Vania smiled brightly when she saw Hanson waking up. ¡°You¡­¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, she was pulled toward Hanson¡¯s embrace by his powerful grip as the man wrapped his arms around her so tightly that she could barely breathe. While the lady tried to struggle and free herself, Hanson loosened his grip around her so that he wouldn¡¯t suffocate her, but he showed no signs of letting go. Then, he implored her to stay with him. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Please just let me hug you.¡± chapter-171 chapter-171 The next moment, Hanson¡¯s voice surprisingly made Vania stop struggling as if it was enchanted with a magical spell. While it was his first hug with Vania, it was also his first time wanting to hug ady. In that instant, the adrenaline rush of excitement and euphoria filled his body as he refused to let go of her. In the meantime, Vania was starting to feel a little dizzy in the man¡¯s tight embrace without noticing his suspicious reaction after he came to his senses. After all, if she had paid attention to those details, she would have realized a patient, who just came around as Hanson did, shouldn¡¯t have the strength to hug someone so tightly. As she leaned against Hanson¡¯s chest, she could feel his steady heartbeat, which somehow reminded her of the incident that night five years ago. At the thought of that, her face blushed as she squirmed to free herself. ¡°Let me go. I don¡¯t want anyone to see us like this.¡± Nheless, Hanson only chuckled and whispered in Vania¡¯s ear in a slightly high-pitched voice, saying, ¡°There is no one else here besides the two of us. Who is it that you¡¯re worried is going to see us hugging each other, huh?¡± As the man¡¯s mischievous voice reverberated in Vania¡¯s ear, she started to feel Hanson¡¯s body getting warmer. However, she decided to resist him gently due to his condition. ¡°Please, stop. Let¡¯s keep this civil.¡± However, Hanson smiled even wider and teased her even more. ¡°Stop? Like this?¡± He tightened his arms around her, forcing her to rest on his chest. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Stop testing my patience and let me go!¡± Vania angrily warned the man who eventually let go of her in a reluctant manner after he heard her intimidating reply. With a pair of blushed cheeks, Vania red at Hanson irritably before she looked away and ignored the man whom she thought was trying to take advantage of her. If it hadn¡¯t been for his condition, I would have let my fist do the talking and taught him a lesson. Nevertheless, Hanson extended his arm and helpedb Vania¡¯s hair beside her ear with his hand. ¡°Rx, you and I should just be ourselves in front of each other.¡± After all, he reckoned that Vania was going to be his woman sooner orter. After Vania heard Hanson¡¯s words, her face blushed once again just as she refused to continue their endless debate. ¡°Now that you¡¯re up, I should call the doctor.¡± She stood up and was about to walk away, but Hanson quickly seized her hand and pulled her back to him. As soon as he touched her hand, her skin felt as soft as he had imagined earlier. Gosh! This is a wishe true! However, Hanson quickly restrained himself from pressing on with his mischief, fearing that he would irk her. Therefore, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t go. Please stay with me.¡± In that instant, Vania felt as if she had heard a loud boom in her head, retracting her arm from Hanson¡¯s grip in a panicky manner with a pair of blushed cheeks. On the other hand, Hanson was overwhelmed by a rush of excitement and thrill when he set his eyes on Vania¡¯s beautiful looks. Tempted to take things between them further, Hanson tried to reach for Vania¡¯s hand once again, but before he could do so, he was interrupted by a knock on the door, which was followed by the sound of someone opening it. The next moment, Hanson¡¯s face was reced with a cial look just as the warm atmosphere within the ward was filled with a cold and indifferent aura. Deep down, he wanted to see who had the guts to ruin his private moment with Vania, wondering which of his subordinates was so daring to enter the ward without his permission. It looks like I¡¯m going to teach this person how to obey my rules. Then, he reluctantly retracted his arm and set his eyes on the door in a menacing manner. At the same time, Vania was also curiously looking at the door, knowing the visitor was definitely not Larry or April since they would havee in without knocking. Who¡¯s here to visit at this hour? Is it Mnie? While the two of them continued to wonder who would show up, the person who came into view upon opening the door turned out to be Be, much to the duo¡¯s surprise. chapter-172 chapter-172 Stunned, Vania couldn¡¯t stop asking herself why Be would be there. At the same time, Hanson responded by squinting his eyes, his face changing as it radiated an oppressive aura. ¡­ In fact, Be, who was interning at Luke Corporation, overheard Larry talking over the phone by the stairs and learned that Hanson had been hospitalized in a private ward at Hammond International Hospital. Although she didn¡¯t know anything else other than that, she had been keeping that in mind until her ss was over when she asked her tutor for leaveter that afternoon. Before getting to the hospital, she made her way to the shopping mall and bought a set of new clothes, thinking it could make her look just like how Vania did when she ran into her earlier at Gxy Corporation. As far as Be could remember, Vania seemed like a capable and mature woman in her long white dress, but since it was a limited edition piece, there was no way she could get her hands on the same dress. Therefore, she bought a dress that shared many simrities with the one Vania had worn earlier, although it was from a different brand. While she might not be as slim as Vania, her dress was able to entuate her femininity, all thanks to her slender figure. Besides that, she had also intentionally mimicked Vania¡¯s makeup; it made her radiate a sense of purity and innocence, save for the excessive eyeliner at the corner of her eyes. Because of that, she seemed mature yet yful while looking indifferent yet seductive. Nheless, her makeup still failed to make her look as sexy as Vania. After all, her strong desire to look like the woman had urged her to apply so much makeup that she began to look unnatural as she was too young for the appearance she wished to have. Moreover, shecked the charm and elegance that Vania possessed, which was reflected in her poor aesthetic appeal. Other than that, Be was intimidated by Hanson and Vania¡¯s stare due to her unexpected arrival. Despite countless attempts to imitate Vania, she was so nervous that she failed to present her best self in front of Hanson just as she had nned and rehearsed. Oh, shoot! All those moments I spent practicing in front of the mirror are just a waste of time! As she fiddled with her hem awkwardly, she struggled to find the courage to meet Hanson¡¯s eyes. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Instead, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Vania because she thought Hanson was alone in the ward. Furthermore, Vania¡¯s casual outfit suggested to Be that she didn¡¯te to the hospital from the office. While Be¡¯s heart was filled withplicated emotions, she didn¡¯t dare to express her feelings of surprise. After pausing for more than ten seconds, she put on a bright smile on her face, applying what she had learned from her tutor during the ss in which she was taught how to smile and show her best self. As she constantly paid attention to her own smile, she could clearly remember the details of showing the best smile and was able to do it anytime anywhere. Then, she continued to curl her lips upward, shing the basket of imported premium fruits which she had bought from the supermarket earlier in her hands. After all, she was worried that Hanson only had eyes for upmarket food, considering his status as a corporate president. Soon, she intentionally greeted the man with a gentle voice, saying, ¡°Mr. Luke, I heard that you¡¯ve fallen sick, so I havee to¡­¡± Nevertheless, before Be could finish her words, Hanson coldly interrupted her and said, ¡°Get out!¡± Stunned by the man¡¯s unexpectedly menacing voice, Be shivered and eximed in surprise, ¡°What? Mr. Luke, I¡­¡± I need to find out what¡¯s going on. Desperate to know what was on Hanson¡¯s mind, she stepped forward and walked closer to his bed. chapter-173 chapter-173 However, as soon as Be took a step forward, she heard Hanson¡¯s cold voice once again. ¡°I said to get out!¡± This time, the voice sounded even more nonchnt than before as his eyes were filled with indifference and strong murderous intent. Frightened by the man¡¯s voice, Be found herself in a dilemma without a clear indication of whether she should continue stepping forward or back away. Therefore, she pitifully looked at Hanson in a tearful manner, trying to y on the man¡¯s sympathy, but ironically, Hanson had no tolerance for women with hypocrisy like her. Because of that, her pretense backfired by making the man hate her even more instead of pitying her. For the next few moments, Be awkwardly stood in ce without knowing what she should do next, but Hanson wouldn¡¯t even bother toy his eyes on her. Does thisdy not understand what I just said? Why is she still standing here? Damn, her perfume is disgusting! More importantly, she just ruined my beautiful moment with Vania, and I haven¡¯t taught her a lesson about that. At the thought of that, Hanson responded meanly by showing thedy the door. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand me?! Get out of my face now!¡± In that instant, Be finally caught on to Hanson¡¯s meaning after the man put his words more directly. Considering herself the most popr girl back in her school, she was always surrounded by countless admirers. Thus, she felt utterly embarrassed to hear Hanson¡¯s heartless rejection, especially in front of Vania. The next second, tears began to roll down her cheeks as she tried to exin herself, saying, ¡°Mr. Luke, you chose me as your spokesperson, and I have been waiting for this chance to thank you for that. I got worried when I learned that you fell ill, so I¡¯vee to visit. If you¡¯re mad at me because of that, I hereby apologize to you. Please forgive me, Mr. Luke. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Be bowed down to Hanson repeatedly upon finishing her words. Annoyed by thedy¡¯s lengthy exnation, Hanson squinted sinisterly and asked, ¡°How did you learn that I fell ill?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Stunned by the man¡¯s unexpected question, Be didn¡¯t expect Hanson to ask her that question as she was instantly rendered speechless. After all, she didn¡¯t think it was sensible to tell Hanson that she had overheard Larry talking over the phone by the stairs. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? A cat got your tongue?¡± Hanson asked. Upon meeting Hanson¡¯s menacing gaze, Be decided toe clean as she bit her lips and said, ¡°I overheard Mr. rk talking over the phone earlier and took the liberty to visit you here.¡± When she noticed Hanson¡¯s angry expression, she immediately exined herself again. She said, ¡°Mr. Luke, I was just too worried about you, so please don¡¯t be mad at me. I¡¯m sorry I made a mistake, and I promise there will be no next time.¡± ¡°From now on, you¡¯re no longer the spokesperson for Fantasy Daydream Jewelry,¡± replied Hanson as he chuckled coldly. What?! As soon as Be heard that decision, her eyes were left wide open in horror. Refusing to believe her ears, she sympathetically begged Hanson to give her a chance. ¡°Please, Mr. Luke. Please don¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯ve learned from my mistake this time. I promise that I¡¯m going to give my best and strive for improvement. Please don¡¯ty me off! This job is far too important for me!¡± Then, she turned her attention to Vania, hoping thetter could help her when she noticed her presence. ¡°Help me, Vania! Please! Didn¡¯t we say that we¡¯re going to be friends? This job is very important for me, and I¡¯m counting on it to be a big star. Please say something to Mr. Luke for me. Please!¡± While Be, who wouldn¡¯t stop begging Vania, was about to kneel, Hanson rang the bell and summoned his bodyguards before she could do anything further. When the guards came in and stood in a row, they politely asked, ¡°What can we do for you, Mr. Luke?¡± In the face of such an intimidating formation, Hanson gave his order by gesturing to his men with amanding look. chapter-174 chapter-174 The bodyguards immediately caught on to Hanson¡¯s intention, whereupon they proceeded to drag Be out of the ward. Shortly after that, her cries echoed throughout the corridor as she couldn¡¯t stop begging Hanson until the silence drowned out her voice. In the meantime, Vania shook her head with a brittle smile on her face while having her eyes fixed on the door. Deep down, she felt sorry for Be for falling in love with a man she shouldn¡¯t have. At the thought of that, she began to understand why she found Be to be different among many when both of them ran into each other at the backdoor during the selection. No wonder she kepting to thepany for me. She did that all for Hanson, didn¡¯t she? Despite feeling sad for Be, Vania reckoned she had a bright future ahead of her. Deep down, she believed Be would shine in the entertainment industry if thetter didn¡¯t make a wrong move. In Vania¡¯s opinion, Be¡¯s road to fame had just be more challenging upon losing the opportunity to be the spokesperson for Fantasy Daydream Jewelry. While looking at Hanson as if he was a celebrity surrounded by countless fans, Vania made fun of him and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite the charmer, aren¡¯t you? Even the young girl who just graduated from school has fallen for your magic.¡± After hearing Vania¡¯s teasing, Hania looked askance at her. ¡°I¡¯m sure I have nothing to do with that.¡± Vania continued to tease the man. ¡°Have a heart, dude. Don¡¯t you pity that poordy at all?¡± ¡°Do you want me to pity her?¡± Hanson raised his eyebrows as if asking her whether she would be jealous. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Vania saw through the man and asked. ¡°What are you talking about? Hasn¡¯t April been calling you Mrs. Luke?¡± Hanson sounded as if Vania was already his girlfriend. Therefore, it naturally urred to him that he should refrain from ever getting close to anotherdy. That way, he could be faithful to his girlfriend. Furthermore, he considered himself a good man who would never make his girlfriend jealous. Nheless, Vania quickly corrected Hanson and said, ¡°Let me make this clear one more time. I¡¯ve never said I¡¯d date you.¡± Oh, dear! How does he have the audacity to say that? What am I to him? His favorite clingy pet? What makes him think I¡¯d agree to be with him? Dissatisfied with thedy¡¯s reply, Hanson asserted his dominance and replied, ¡°Well, you¡¯re the only person I¡¯ll marry.¡± Confused and annoyed with Hanson¡¯s words, Vania stood up directly and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re up, I should get the doctor to check on you now.¡± Deep down, she was irritated by Hanson¡¯s confidence in their rtionship despite their acquaintanceship. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Hanson had said the same thing to any otherdy. Look at yourself, Hanson. You look like a man who¡¯s had a fling with a lot of women. In fact, it seems to me that you¡¯re not like the man who tends to steer clear of lust. On the other hand, Hanson seemingly understood what was on Vania¡¯s mind and sincerely said, ¡°You¡¯re the only person to whom I have ever said that. Until we met, that thought never came to my mind when I interacted with any otherdies.¡± However, Vania decided to put a stop to their conversation, thinking it would never end should they continue talking about the same subject. Because of that, she reckoned she should immediately send for April to look after Hanson so that she could return to her office since she already knew he was fine. When Hanson saw her leaving, an idea sprang to his mind, whereupon he shouted dramatically, ¡°Ah¡­¡± Vania looked back the next moment, noticing Hanson seizing her hand as she frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°When you said you wanted to leave, I got so agitated that the needle fell off my hand.¡± Hanson pretended as if he was in pain. ¡°Ah¡­?¡± Vania saw the drip needle hanging mid-air. ¡°Stay still while I get the doctor.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t go.¡± Hanson nodded painfully. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Vania sounded worried. N?velDrama.Org owns this. In the meantime, Hanson couldn¡¯t help butcentlyugh on the inside when he saw thedy¡¯s expression, which he deemed was a sign that she still cared about him. chapter-175 chapter-175 In the meantime, Vania was too worried to notice the unchanged level of the IV drip¡¯s content, as well as the fact that his hand waspletely fine. N?velDrama.Org owns this. On the other hand, April came running to the ward as soon as he heard the bell ringing. When he saw Hanson sitting up straight and leaning on the headboard, he pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Oh, gosh! You¡¯re really up, Hanson.¡± He then shifted his gaze to Vania and said in an agitated manner, ¡°See? What did I tell you? Talking to him really helped, didn¡¯t it? Thanks to you, he¡¯se around now.¡± The next moment, he approached Hanson to act like he was checking on him. ¡°How do you feel now, Hanson?¡± As Hanson was about to respond, Vania replied, ¡°The needle fell off his hand. Could you please fix it for him?¡± ¡°Needle?¡± April was confused by thedy¡¯s question, wondering when he ever gave Hanson a drip, but before he could ask Vania, he felt Hanson pinching his arm, causing him to let out a painful moan. Upon hearing that, Vania looked at the doctor and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± April covered his arm and endured the pain while saying, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little worried about the needle that fell off Hanson¡¯s hand.¡± He then proceeded to take the drip bottle away and added, ¡°He is not going to need the needle for now until his hand gets better, so I¡¯ll put that back on for him after that.¡± ¡°Is that how it¡¯s supposed to work?¡± Vania asked in confusion. April blurted out, ¡°Well, it¡¯s just some normal saline, so he¡¯ll be fine.¡± At the same time, he noticed Hanson¡¯s gesture when he met thetter¡¯s eyes and continued to say, ¡°By the way, now that Hanson is up, I¡¯m going to need to run some tests on him, and I¡¯ll need your help for that.¡± Upon sensing their fishy reactions, Vania skeptically nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± April then held his stethoscope and an unnamed instrument, which he shed in front of Hanson. Then, he turned his attention to Vania and told her about his condition. ¡°Hanson is still weak from his gastric condition, so he must receive proper care, especially in terms of his meals. Other than that, he mustn¡¯t be left alone, or no one is going to know if he faints, which can be dangerous to him.¡± While Hanson stared at Vania in a satisfied manner, April added, ¡°I have another experiment to run, so I have to get going now. Take good care of Hanson, Mrs. Luke.¡± Vania then sat in the chair and replied, ¡°Well, it looks like I¡¯m not going to be able to leave anytime soon.¡± Subsequently, she spent her time going through Hanson¡¯s report with the doctor, learning that thetter¡¯s health was in good condition. Nheless, he was still recovering from his gastric condition. Meanwhile, Hanson was leaning on the headboard in a casual and rxing manner while admiring Vania¡¯s busy look. Shortly after that, he eventually spoke his mind and said, ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°What are you craving? I¡¯ll buy you a little something.¡± Vania blinked while gazing at the man. At the same time, she realized it was lunchtime upon finding out that it was already noon. Therefore, after hearing Hanson¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little hungry as well. After all, she hade to visit Hanson in a rush earlier that morning without taking her breakfast. Hanson looked at thedy bitterly and said, ¡°I want to taste your cooking.¡± Deep down, he was slightly annoyed by the fact that Vania had decided to cook for Morales and Morgan when they were sick, but she decided to get him takeout now that he was a patient. No way! I need to be treated fairly as well. Quite a hard guy to please, isn¡¯t he? Vania murmured to herself on the inside, but she refused to argue with him. ¡°Fine, tell me what your craving is. I¡¯ll buy the ingredients and cook for you.¡± chapter-176 chapter-176 I¡¯ll be nice until the end, I guess. Since this is a private ward and everything is provided here, it¡¯s not that hard to cook lunch. Hanson had an obedient look on his face as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not picky, and I¡¯ll eat anything that you make.¡± ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll head out now to buy some ingredients, and I¡¯ll get a nurse toe in in case you need help doing something. Contact me if you need anything, alright?¡± Vania started nagging Hanson about what to keep in mind as if he was a kid. Nevertheless, Hanson wasn¡¯t listening at all as he had already zoned out from staring at Vania¡¯s worried face. Looks like she still cares about me. When Vania was about to press the call button to get the nurse to enter the room, Hanson stopped her. ¡°I want to go with you.¡± Immediately, she retorted, ¡°How can I let you do that? You¡¯re still sick, and you can¡¯t go out.¡± Yet, Hanson got off the bed and looked as if he was already alright. Although my stomach feels ufortable, my legs still work, so why can¡¯t I go? He stood next to Vania to show her that he was fine. Despite that, Vania was still worried. ¡°What if you get sick again during the trip?¡± Hanson smirked. ¡°Do I look that weak to you?¡± He would only get ill if he ate something wrong, but it was fine as long as the doctor could tend to him in time. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I won¡¯t let any nurses into my ward.¡± Just then, Hanson looked as if he was going to give up on his treatment if Vania refused to bring him out. ¡°Fine, I guess we can go together.¡± Since Vania couldn¡¯t persuade him to stay, she could only remind herself to be extra cautious of him. As Hanson walked side by side with Vania, he started feeling way better than before. Meanwhile, Vania texted her babies during their journey to the supermarket to let them know that Hanson was alright now in case they got worried. When the kids received her message, they were relieved. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. We will be obedient at home and study on our own.¡¯ Seeing how considerate her babies were, Vania was relieved. She picked a supermarket nearby the hospital and parked the car before entering the shopping area. ¡°Let¡¯s go get a trolley.¡± Hanson nodded as he looked around. Since he had never gone to a supermarket before, he could only follow Vania. When he spotted the trolley, he offered like a gentleman, ¡°Let me push the trolley. Meanwhile, you¡¯ll be in charge of picking the ingredients.¡± Vania nodded as she walked next to him and started checking the items sold in the supermarket. Meanwhile, Hanson observed her side profile and suddenly felt like they were an old couple. Immediately, his gaze on Vania became more affectionate. Nevertheless, Vania didn¡¯t notice that as she was busy selecting vegetables to buy in the produce section. Since she was particr about nutritional bnce, she was cautious with the ingredients that she was picking, especially when it was for a sick person. However, she still asked Hanson about his preference before making any purchases. ¡°What do you like to eat?¡± Without having to think, Hanson answered, ¡°As long as you¡¯re the one cooking, I¡¯ll like it.¡± Upon hearing that, Vania thought to herself, How can he say that when he has never tried anything I¡¯ve made before? Looks like I¡¯ll have to prepare something unptable for him to test his reaction. Still, she would never do that since Hanson was sick, so she started selecting the ingredients again. Just then, she grabbed a carrot and was about to ce it in the trolley. chapter-177 chapter-177 However, Hanson immediately stopped her before she could do so. ¡°No.¡± Vania ced the carrot back and reached out for the coriander. This time, Hanson stopped her before she could even hold it. ¡°I don¡¯t want this either.¡± He disliked all of these vegetables. ¡°Alright, then.¡± Vania reached out for a pumpkin this time as she was nning to make pumpkin soup for Hanson since it was good to warm one¡¯s stomach. However, Hanson¡¯s frown deepened like a child. ¡°I don¡¯t like eating vegetables.¡± Uh¡­ She stared at the vegetable in her hand before giving him a confused look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you will eat anything that I make for you?¡± This was one of the rare times where Hanson got speechless from being questioned, and he gave Vania an aggrieved look. Just then, she found it extremely hard to resist him as she couldn¡¯t bear seeing the stern man suddenly acting so adorable. In fact, no one could probably resist it. Besides, the way he looked with his little frown resembled her babies a little too much. A motherly feeling came flooding to her instantly, and she was unable to resist anything that Hanson said. Immediately, Vania said gently, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t buy it if you don¡¯t like it. However, you need to tell me what you want to eat.¡± ¡°Meat,¡± Hanson answered. The way he acted today was way too different from his usual self, and she found it hard to believe that it was real. Looks like he¡¯s a meat lover, huh? Vaniaplied with his request and bought a few ingredients. Once she was done, she said, ¡°I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go to the cashier.¡± On their way to the cashier, Hanson took a detour and snuck two bags of sweets into the trolley from the rack, and when Vania snuck a few nces at them, she realized that those were the ones that she liked. She smiled upon seeing his actions and headed to the cashier without saying anything. Suddenly, she recalled that she had forgotten to buy seasoning, so she quickly said to Hanson, ¡°Line up here. I¡¯m going to go grab some seasoning, and I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Although Hanson nodded, there was a frown on his face. Line up? Don¡¯t they have a VIP section that I can go to? Why should I line up? While waiting for his turn at the cashier, he overheard many people gossiping around him. ¡°Oh, God, that guy looks so hot!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so nice to his girlfriend. Look at how he pushes the trolley for her. I¡¯m envious.¡± ¡°They suit each other so much.¡± Upon hearing otherspliment him and Vania, Hanson¡¯s mood was lifted. He quickly forgot about wanting to go to the VIP section and started lining up obediently. It looked like he really wanted everyone to know that he was out with Vania. This was probably what people meant if one really loved a person, they would want everyone around them to know that the person existed. Even though Hanson still didn¡¯t know what love meant for him, his actions alone were telling. When Vania came back with the seasoning, it was their turn already. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hanson volunteered to pay, and two of them grabbed their ingredients before heading back to the car. After entering the car, Hanson suddenly took his ck card and handed it over to Vania. Taken aback, Vania asked with a confused look on her face. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Hanson answered matter-of-factly, ¡°I¡¯m handing it over to you for safekeeping, obviously.¡± chapter-178 chapter-178 Handing over to me? Safekeeping? Vania was confused by Hanson¡¯s choice of words. Why is he speaking like this when there¡¯s nothing between us? She stared at him with a look of bewilderment, and he frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Why won¡¯t she ept it when I¡¯m already handing her my card? Vania questioned, ¡°Why would I like it? Do I look broke to you?¡± I¡¯m literally apany¡¯s president, so why would he even think that I need to receive his money to sustain myself? ¡°I just hope that I can pay for your expenditure.¡± She didn¡¯t know what to do upon hearing Hanson¡¯s inexplicable words out of nowhere, and she smiled helplessly. ¡°I think I¡¯ve already exined it to you previously.¡± It¡¯s impossible between the two of us. Besides, why does he want me to spend his money? What is even going on in his mind? Nevertheless, Hanson refused to give up and continued offering with a deep frown on his face, ¡°Please take it. After all, I¡¯m still sick, and I need you.¡± Upon hearing that, Vania knew that there were no other alternatives left. Although she initially thought that it would be fine to take care of him, it seemed like she couldn¡¯t continue doing so anymore. Besides, many people were working for him; even Hammond International Hospital was registered under him, so he could have easily gotten anyone to take care of him. He didn¡¯t necessarily need Vania to be there with him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Vania sighed before her facial expression turned cold. ¡°Hanson, if you carry on with this, I won¡¯t be making you lunch for today.¡± When Hanson noticed that she looked really angry, he quickly retracted his hand and started regretting his actions. It seems like I was being too pushy. I can¡¯t believe I ruined whatever that the two of us just built. Looks like I¡¯ll need toe up with another n to pursue her. Yet, Vania distanced away from him after that and stopped saying a word. Nevertheless, she still prepared a scrumptious lunch for him. Since Vania had promised to make him lunch, she carried on preparing a bnced meal of porridge and some side dishes for him. ¡°I still have some things that I have to deal with at mypany, and I¡¯ve already informed Larry about it. He¡¯s on his way to visit you now. You can eat on your own first. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Before Hanson could say anything, she left. As he stared at his fragrant lunch, he suddenly lost his appetite. In fact, he was annoyed by the fact that Vania had left. A whileter, Larry and April rushed into his ward. When April couldn¡¯t find anyone else in the ward, he asked curiously, ¡°Hanson, why did Mrs. Luke leave?¡± However, Hanson ignored him as he was fussing over the matter in his heart. Nheless, April wasn¡¯t bothered by that, and he gasped when he saw the meal on the dining table. ¡°Wow! This looks amazing! Hanson, can you even finish it on your own?¡± He felt his appetite increasing when he saw the well-prepared and fragrant meal. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Mrs. Luke is a great cook. Looks like we are blessed with good food today.¡± April ogled at the food hungrily. At the same time, Larry licked his lips as well. He hadn¡¯t eaten anything since this morning due to his busy schedule. Looks like we reached in time. However, Hanson wasn¡¯t in the mood to be nice to them. Don¡¯t even think about stealing the food that Vania made me. He quickly snapped while staring at the table full of food protectively, ¡°Go buy your own food if you¡¯re hungry.¡± Upon hearing his voice, April noticed the dark look on Hanson¡¯s face and asked immediately, ¡°Hanson, what¡¯s wrong?¡± chapter-179 chapter-179 Larry asked in a worried manner as well, ¡°President Hanson, is your stomach acting up again?¡± He received a call from Vania telling him toe over to take care of Hanson because she had to return to herpany for work, but he wasn¡¯t sure about what happened between them, so the thought of them possibly fightingpletely slipped his mind. ¡°It¡¯s too noisy. Get out.¡± Hanson huffed coldly. Immediately, Larry and April became confused. Why is he throwing a tantrum out of nowhere? Instead of leaving, April scanned Hanson¡¯s face before he eximed with a look of realization, ¡°Hanson, are you reacting like this because Mrs. Luke has left?¡± Hanson gave him a disdainful look. ¡°Did I give you permission to speak?¡± As he giggled, April consoled him by saying, ¡°Come on, Hanson, don¡¯t be mad. We will help you to think of ideas to win over Mrs. Luke.¡± He had a rough understanding of Hanson and Vania¡¯s current situation, and he knew that Hanson liked Vania but wasn¡¯t able to chase after her. ¡°Do you have nothing else to do? There are still a few medical researches that are open in Puernor. Perhaps you should go over to take care of them.¡± Upon hearing that, April¡¯s face turned pale from fear. There¡¯s no way that I¡¯m going there since all of my girlfriends are here in Hammond, and they¡¯re going to be sad if I¡¯m gone. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He quickly waved his hands around. ¡°No, please don¡¯t. I¡¯m still not done with my research, and I only came downstairs to visit you. I¡¯ll return now that you¡¯re alright.¡± Then, April quickly left the ward because he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to tease Hanson if even he stayed, but Hanson would still disce his anger onto him. Meanwhile, Larry also learned his lesson to keep quiet. While he was contemting an excuse to leave, Hanson suddenly spoke. ¡°I need your help with something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at your service, President Luke.¡± Larry couldn¡¯t wait to leave as he was afraid that Hanson would get mad at him too. Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t shocked after hearing Hanson¡¯smands anymore after what happened with the diamonds. Meanwhile, Vania was in a bad mood after she left the hospital. She really couldn¡¯t seem to figure out what was on Hanson¡¯s mind and decided that it was better if she kept a distance away from him. After returning to thepany, Vania started focusing on her work and forgot about what happened. This was just a small issue, and it wasn¡¯t enough to worry her. ¡­ On the other hand, Be, who was dragged out by Hanson¡¯s bodyguards mercilessly, returned to her dorm. She didn¡¯t know how she managed to make it back, and she had her head lowered during her entire journey; she couldn¡¯t meet anyone¡¯s gaze as she felt like everyone wasughing at her. She was having a mental breakdown. Now that she was finally in her empty dorm, Bey in bed and pitifully cried under her nket. I just wanted to visit him, so why did he throw such a huge tantrum? He wouldn¡¯t budge no matter how much I begged and took me off my ambassador role, and the way he looked at me was so cold and filled with disdain. I¡¯ve lost everything. What should I do now? How can I face the public like this? Be used to be the prettiest girl in school which attracted many people¡¯s attention, and she received even more attention because of her endorsement. How can I face my ssmates after iming that I¡¯ve seeded in a confident manner now that everything¡¯s gone? How can I face my lie? chapter-180 chapter-180 I bet those who were waiting for me to fail would surelyugh at me now. Unable to ept what happened, Be cried harder as she made up scenarios of what might happen after this. Right then, her phone suddenly rang¡ªit was a call from an unknown number. As Be had never seen this series of numbers before, she had no idea who was calling her. As she stared at her phone, she stopped crying and started pondering in confusion before she finally epted the call and greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Be here. May I know who this is?¡± Be¡¯s voice was a little hoarse because she had just cried, but it still sounded pleasant to the ears. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know who you are.¡± A man¡¯s voice rang out from the other end of the call before he chuckled. Instead of telling Be who he was, the man said in an experienced manner, ¡°Miss Goodwin, we¡¯ve met each other before, but you¡¯ve probably forgotten about me.¡± The way he spoke left a bad taste, and his chuckles made her feel nauseous. Although she couldn¡¯t recognize the man, she still asked politely, ¡°It¡¯s true that I can¡¯t recall who you are. What can I do for you?¡± Despite that, she was confused because the man¡¯s voice sounded familiar, but she couldn¡¯t recall when she had met someone like this, and the man was still refusing to let her know his identity. ¡°What happened after you visited Hanson Luke at the hospital?¡± Be was taken aback before she frowned upon hearing that. She felt uneasy because the man seemed to know what happened. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± His chuckles rang out again. ¡°Nothing. I just want to remind you that the choices that you make are significant. It¡¯s just like what happened today after you made a wrong choice, and you lost everything just because of a careless mistake. However, if you follow the right person and make the right choices, things will be different.¡± She frowned as she was puzzled by what she heard. At this moment, her eyebrows were knitted into a frown, and she hadpletely lost her urge to cry. An impatient Be then asked, ¡°What are you seriously trying to say?¡± When the man from the other end of the call noticed her anger, hisughter increased. ¡°Let¡¯s ignore that and talk about you.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Be was hesitant. Meanwhile, the man stated clearly, ¡°Throughout these years, there have been tons of girls who tried to approach Hanson with all sorts of excuses, but none of them seeded. For an amateur in the field like you, I would say that it¡¯s wishful thinking if you think that you can chase after him.¡± Be panicked when she heard him because of how well he knew about her while she didn¡¯t even know the identity of this man at all. Hence, she could only try to defend herself. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to do that. I was just going to visit President Luke because I heard that he was sick.¡± Right then, the man burst intoughter as if he heard a joke. ¡°You can save that to try and trick yourself. Do you really think that I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your mind? I¡¯vee across too many people like you.¡± Be started getting angry after she was exposed. ¡°Who are you? Why are you calling me?¡± ¡°Why are you so anxious? Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to you. I¡¯m not like Hanson, and I won¡¯t dismiss you just like that.¡± chapter-181 chapter-181 Be became more puzzled after hearing him. This man must be extremely powerful to know that I got kicked out of Hanson¡¯s ward. She felt threatened that someone like this had gotten their eyes on her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you want?¡± Be asked tentatively. ¡°I¡¯m here to help you out.¡± ¡°Help me?¡± She was stunned. ¡°How can you help me?¡± ¡°By making you famous in the entertainment industry, of course. Now that you¡¯ve lost your endorsement for Luke Corporation¡¯s Fantasy Daydream Jewelry, it¡¯ll be important for you to get famous on your own. I¡¯m giving you a chance, and everything will depend on your decision.¡± Be tightened her grip on her phone instinctively. The offer of being able to get famous in the entertainment field was too tempting for her, and she couldn¡¯t resist it. ¡°What should I do, then? What kind of prerequisite do you want?¡± How can such a great offer have no prerequisites? Still, Be was smart enough to know that. Nevertheless, it seemed like the man had predicted her to ask him that, so he said mysteriously, ¡°Meet me tonight, and you¡¯ll know what to do. I¡¯ll send you the addresster on.¡± Be felt her heart dropping, and she had a bad feeling about this. ¡°Why should I trust you? I don¡¯t even know who you are.¡± The man on the other end of the callughed again. ¡°My identity is not important anymore. What¡¯s important is the fact that I can make you famous. If you don¡¯t want to give up on this opportunity, meet me at the address I¡¯ll be sending youter at night.¡± After that, he hung up, not leaving any chances for Be to further question him. Just then, Be started feeling conflicted; she didn¡¯t know if she should go. She could already guess what kind of prerequisite would be needed, but would she get another chance like this if she didn¡¯t go this time? While contemting to herself, Be received a message just now that had an address of a hotel along with a room number. She felt troubled after receiving the text message as the man¡¯s words kept ringing in her mind. Since her mind waspletely jumbled up, what happened with Hanson quickly slipped her mind. As time slowly passed by, the time when the man told Be to meet up at the hotel at 10.00PM got closer and closer, and she got even more anxious as time started approaching. Nevertheless, she still did her makeup when it was 9.00PM. This time, however, she didn¡¯t try to imitate Vania¡¯s makeup but chose to preserve her originally naive look. Because she had cried earlier, her eyes were red, and she looked extremely pitiable. Be wore the dress that she was usually reluctant to wear as she had spent a lot of money on it. Staring at her own beautiful reflection in the mirror, she took a deep breath and grabbed her handbag before heading to the hotel. When she reached the entrance of the hotel where many people were walking around, she stopped and started pacing around the building. In the end, Be made up her mind and entered the hotel when it was about ten minutes before 10.00PM. During the entire journey, she had her head lowered because she didn¡¯t want anyone to see her face. Nevertheless, she clearly knew what wasing up next. What else can a single man and a single woman do together in a hotel room? I still don¡¯t know this man¡¯s identity yet. If that¡¯s the case, does that mean that I have no other choice but to obey him? Be walked to her room¡¯s door and started tidying her hair. Then, she rposed her facial expressions. chapter-182 chapter-182 Be reached out because she wanted to knock on the door, but she retracted her hand hesitantly after that. Just then, a man¡¯sughter rang out behind her. ¡°Are you not going to enter since you¡¯re already here?¡± That¡¯s the voice of the man from the phone call! Alerted, Be quickly turned around as she wanted to know the identity of the man. However, she was shocked upon seeing his face¡ªit was none other than the manager of Luke Corporation¡¯s advertising department, Hereward. Be couldn¡¯t believe that it was Hereward that invited her to meet up. Nevertheless, her uneasiness and doubt were reduced slightly. After all, she had met this man before. At least, it was undeniable that this man¡¯s connection was credible considering that he was the manager of Luke Corporation¡¯s advertising department, and it wouldn¡¯t be odd for him to im that he could make her famous. Nevertheless, Be didn¡¯t say or do anything as she was shocked and didn¡¯t know what to do. Meanwhile, Hereward was scanning her with a lustful gaze. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He had his fair share of encounters with newbies who just entered the field like her, and he could immediately know what kind of person she was. Hence, he wasn¡¯t surprised when Be came because that was already within his prediction. Right then, she lowered her head awkwardly because of the way Hereward kept staring at her. Meanwhile, the man chuckled and opened the door to the hotel room. ¡°Do you want me to beg you to come in?¡± Although she still had the chance to reject this man and was still fearful of what was happening, she didn¡¯t dare to give any excuses and quickly entered the room after nodding. Just then, Hereward was satisfied by her obedient actions, for he liked obedient women as they were easier to control. Once the door to the room was closed, only the two of them were left in the dimly-lit room. At this moment, Be could hear her own heart beating rapidly as she stood anxiously while waiting for Hereward to instruct her on her next move. When she noticed that he didn¡¯t say anything but reached out to unbutton the top button on his shirt, her grip on the edge of her dress tightened. Nevertheless, Hereward didn¡¯t do anything after unbuttoning the top button on his shirt. Instead, he sat on the couch calmly and looked at Be patiently while she stood rooted to the ground. He could understand her reaction because this was her first time doing something like this. ¡°I understand that it¡¯s your first time doing this since you just entered the entertainment field, so it¡¯s unavoidable that you¡¯re nervous.¡± Upon hearing that, Be looked up and nced at the man to notice that his face was devoid of any emotions, and she couldn¡¯t tell what was going on in his mind. ¡°However, you¡¯re very smart, and you know how to leech onto an opportunity, unlike those who can¡¯t grasp on their opportunities even when it¡¯s ced directly in front of them.¡± Without waiting for Be¡¯s reaction, Hereward threw a contract on the table. ¡°Here¡¯s a brand endorsement role for Reira. Your job starts at 9.00AM tomorrow.¡± Reira was a local cosmetic brand that had garnered much attention in recent years, and it was extremely rare for a newbie in the entertainment field to be able tond an endorsement role for brands like this. Be was stunned as she stared at the contract. Is this contract for me? Just like that? However, she didn¡¯t dare to reach out for it and only looked at Hereward in confusion while her body trembled nervously. Right then, Hereward couldn¡¯t tell if she was confused or hesitant. Nevertheless, his face turned cold before he asked coldly, ¡°Your outfit right now is a discounted one from CC. Is this the most expensive outfit that you currently possess?¡± Be lowered her head in embarrassment as what he said was true. ¡°If you managed to rise among all the other female celebrities in the entertainment field, you¡¯ll be able to wear whatever you want.¡± This time, she was tempted. She wanted to be famous and get all the perks that came along with it. Most importantly, she wanted to be able to get closer to Hanson. chapter-183 chapter-183 Right then, Hereward said sincerely as if he was doing it for Be¡¯s own good, ¡°I¡¯ve encountered many students like you. I mean, all of the celebrities that debuted with my help are all famous now.¡± Following that, he listed a few examples for her. I had always known that the entertainment field is veryplicated, but I didn¡¯t expect things to be running deep like this. All of those people that he mentioned are all A-listed celebrities now. Looks like they all got famous like this too. A surge of emotions shed past Be¡¯s eyes. Nheless, Hereward¡¯s patience had clearly run out as he imed with a dark look on his face, ¡°My time is precious, and I¡¯m not in the mood to apany you for nothing.¡± Immediately, Be started sputtering, ¡°No. I- I¡¯m just¡­¡± Her voice got softer and softer, and she couldn¡¯t say anything due to how nervous she was. This was Be¡¯s first time getting exposed to something like this, and frankly, she was still afraid. ¡°Looks like you still can¡¯t make up your mind.¡± Hereward stood up and wanted to leave. However, Be quickly blocked him from leaving before she gulped. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave.¡± If he leaves, won¡¯t it mean that I have thrown my opportunity away? ¡°Make up your mind before showing up if you need to make a decision next time. I don¡¯t have the time to wait for you while you struggle to reach a decision, but I don¡¯t think there will be a next time for you.¡± Immediately, she grabbed his arm and started pleading with him. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to listen to you. I will do anything that you want me to do. I want to be a famous celebrity.¡± Yet, Hereward only looked at her without saying anything. He was waiting for her to act on her own willingly, for he didn¡¯t like to force people. At the same time, Be¡¯s eyshes fluttered anxiously before she unzipped her dress in front of Hereward. Her body started trembling subconsciously, and she didn¡¯t dare to meet his eyes. However, Hereward chuckled pervertedly. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl.¡± The next morning, Be dragged herself to Reira to shoot the firstmercial of her life. On the other hand, when Vania came out of her vi in the morning, she heard the sound of a car honking in front of her and looked up instinctively to see Hanson leaning against his carzily. It was obvious that he was waiting for her. Right then, she was surprised. Why is he here? Hanson was wearing a business suit, and his short hair wasbed neatly. He lookedpletely different from how sickly he was yesterday. When he noticed that Vania was staring at him, he nodded charismatically. ¡°Get in.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, Vania did not move. Because of his weird behavior yesterday, she had decided to distance herself from this man. Still, she asked out of politeness, ¡°Did something happen?¡± Hanson answered vaguely, ¡°You¡¯ll know once you get in.¡± ¡°Just tell me about it here. I still need to get to my office.¡± Noticing that Vania was avoiding him, he frowned. ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m a monster?¡± He didn¡¯t like how Vania was being so distant as that wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to be. I¡¯m afraid that you might be scarier than a monster itself. Still, Vania denied it. ¡°Why would I think that? I¡¯m just¡ª¡± Before she could finish what she wanted to say, Hanson cut her off. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to listen to her excuses. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to sell you away. However, I¡¯m going to think of other ways to get you into the car if you continue refusing me.¡± If Vania still refused to get into the car, Hanson was going to take enforcement measures to make sure that she entered the car. Noticing the stubborn look in Hanson¡¯s eyes, she knew that Hanson wouldn¡¯t leave today if she continued refusing him, so she had no choice but topromise. ¡°Fine, I guess.¡± Upon hearing her, Hanson¡¯s mood was lifted before he raised his eyebrows and opened the door to the front passenger seat for Vania. chapter-184 chapter-184 He was smiling from ear to ear when he got into the driver¡¯s seat and started the car engine. Both of them were sitting in an enclosed space quietly, and Vania felt slightly uneasy. She asked, ¡°Are you feeling better now? Didn¡¯t you tell me yesterday that you¡¯d need a long time for your body to heal again? Why are you out today?¡± Nevertheless, Hanson got happier when he heard her and started chuckling. ¡°Are you that worried about me?¡± The way he spoke made it sound like Vania could only think about him. However, she ignored his teasings and spun around to look outside of the car window. I was just asking to be kind, so why did he have to say it like this? Despite that, Hanson was still grinning, and he wasn¡¯t feeling awkward by the fact that Vania had ignored him. ¡°I have a bad stomach, but I¡¯m not crippled. Am I not good enough for you just because I have poor health?¡± Vania remained quiet, for she didn¡¯t know how to answer him. Just then, she couldn¡¯t help but feel like Hanson waspletely different from how others would describe him as cold and unapproachable. Looks like some rumors really can¡¯t be trusted. Knowing that Vania was distancing herself from him after what happened yesterday, Hanson stopped smiling and asked, ¡°Are you still mad?¡± His sudden question caught her off guard. ¡°Mad about what?¡± ¡°What happened yesterday, obviously.¡± He had made a mistake by handing over his card to her. Nheless, Vania chuckled lightly as if it didn¡¯t matter at all. ¡°That¡¯s what you meant? I was never mad, though.¡± Why would she get mad about something that she didn¡¯t care about? Suddenly, Hanson felt dejected. If she¡¯s not even mad at me, doesn¡¯t that mean that she doesn¡¯t feel anything for me? Still, he could only go along with it and replied, ¡°Good to know that.¡± Then, the two of them went quiet. Fortunately, the entire car drive only took about half an hour. Hanson had taken Vania to a private manor in the suburbs of Hammond. The entire area overlooked the green, and the atmosphere there was serene as the distance between each house was about several feet apart. The entire ce resembled viges in North Seymica. Hanson opened the car door for Vania. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Vania was confused as she scanned her surroundings. ¡°Why are we here?¡± However, Hanson refused to answer her. ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± Then, he held her hand and pulled her forward. Immediately, Vania wanted to shrug off his hand since it was weird for them to be holding hands, but he refused to let go of her wrist or let her shrug his hand off as if he had already predicted that this might happen. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After failing to pull away a few times, she had no choice but to give up. Meanwhile, Hanson smiled happily when he noticed that she stopped struggling. Then, they took the small pebble trail to the backyard of the manor. Both sides of the trail were nted with all sorts of flowers and bushes, and it was an extremely beautiful sight. When they reached the backyard, the sea of roses came into view. The rose garden was fenced in the shape of a heart, but what made them different was the usage of roses. Instead of normal roses, all of the roses in the garden were precious Juliet roses. There were other species of roses blooming by the fences of the manor as well. In fact, one could probably find all of the species of roses in the entire world in this manor. Right then, Vania was dumbfounded as she stared at the view in front of her before her heart started racing again. Following that, Hanson whispered into her ear. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Vania spun around to look at Hanson. ¡°Did you prepare this for me?¡± The obvious signs of soil movement on that ground indicated that these roses had just been transnted. She could tell that it was specially prepared since most of the species of roses here wouldn¡¯t survive in Hillworths¡¯ climate. Meanwhile, Hanson didn¡¯t deny her question. ¡°I know that you like roses, so I wanted to ce all the prettiest roses in front of you.¡± chapter-185 chapter-185 Although a lot of manpower was needed to move these roses from all ces in the world, he figured that it was worth it because he knew that Vania would like it. While Vania felt a heart skipping a beat momentarily, her rationale told her to remain calm before she said coldly, ¡°Hanson, do not do this again next time.¡± ¡°Why? I¡¯m serious about what I said previously. I want to marry you.¡± Hanson got defensive, and he desperately wanted her to understand him. On the other hand, Vania was trying her best to be patient. ¡°Hanson, my situation is reallyplicated. Besides, we don¡¯t suit each other since I already have children now.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we suit each other? I have children too, and that makes us even.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hanson didn¡¯t mind the fact that Vania had children since he had them too. Even if she still cared about her ex, that was already in the past, so why would it matter since that man was already gone? However, Vania sighed. ¡°Although we have known each other for a while now, we don¡¯t quite understand each other at all. I know that you have helped me out a lot of times, and I¡¯m grateful for it, but we don¡¯t have feelings for each other, and you¡¯re not even my boyfriend, so why are you talking about marrying me?¡± Besides, she wasn¡¯t in a position to think about her marriage when she still couldn¡¯t find her daughter¡¯s whereabouts. Nevertheless, Hanson stared at her intently. ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss those, then. Will you be willing to give us a chance to understand each other?¡± Upon hearing that, Vania was stunned as this was her first time hearing Hanson speaking to her in such a humbling manner, and he was begging to get her opinion. Right then, she lowered her head. She didn¡¯t dare to meet his gaze since she didn¡¯t know how to reject him. Still, Hanson understood what she meant and didn¡¯t try to force her. ¡°I¡¯m willing to wait for you until the day you agree to give me a chance. However, I want you to promise me something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Vania finally looked up to face him. ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t try to run away from me. At the very least, we can start from being friends.¡± The way Hanson spoke was extremely humbling. All this while, he had only been approached by woman after woman, and Vania was the only one who would distance herself away from him. In fact, if those women found out that Hanson had to beg Vania not to reject him, they would probably get pissed off. Just then, Vania looked into his eyes and saw her own reflection. She really couldn¡¯t understand why Hanson was so adamant about chasing her. Maybe that¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t understand me well, and he will give up when he finally knows me better. As for being friends, as long as Hanson was willing to, she didn¡¯t mind being friends with him. After contemting for a while, Vania nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure, but I have a request as well.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Hanson was willing to put up with whatever request that she had. ¡°Stop buying me expensive stuff.¡± Vania really didn¡¯t want to owe him anything since she couldn¡¯t be sure about what the future held for the two of them, and he was being too generous with his spending on her. ¡°Sure. It¡¯s a deal, then.¡± Hanson agreed to her request. Looks like I¡¯m slowly getting to know her more, and our rtionship seems closer than before. Then, he changed the topic and started introducing the manor and exining the meaning of the roses to Vania. As he wasn¡¯t a gardener, he only managed to know all about the flowers after ate-night knowledge dump yesterday. Fortunately, he was able to learn things quickly and learned almost everything within a night. After talking things out with Hanson, Vania looked visibly relieved and started listening to him seriously. Since they had simr points of view on certain issues, they managed to have a joyful discussion. chapter-186 chapter-186 However, Mnie, who was confined at home, was not happy when she learned all of this. She couldn¡¯t go anywhere now, let alone see Hanson. However, Josie arranged many courses such as piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting for her, allowing her to concentrate on these studies so that when Morales and Morgan came back, Mnie still had a chance to get close to Hanson. By then, Mnie could use her talents to impress him, and he¡¯d look at her in a different light. However, when Mnie saw the photo on the phone, she couldn¡¯t calm down any longer. The photo showed a man and a woman standing side by side in the rose garden. The man lowered his head slightly and looked at the woman beside him with an affectionate expression, and the woman smiled even more. This photo was taken from an excellent angle. The handsome couple was smiling under the sun at each other, looking perfectly harmonious. Mnie couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. What¡¯s up with the photographer? Is he taking couple portraits of them or tracking them for me? She had never seen Hanson smile even once at her. What kind of magic powers does Vania have that makes Hanson break his habit again and again? That smile pierced her eyes like a needle, and the pain was unbearable. Mnie trembled with anger as she threw away her phone and mmed her hands down on the piano keys in front of her, making a harsh, discordant noise. Josie, who was on the side, shouted in rm. She quickly stood up from the chair and walked toward Mnie, using with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Hey, are you crazy? Have you practiced all the piano songs you¡¯ve learned so far?¡± Vania was talented in design, so Josie wanted Mnie to learn the things that Vania was bad at for Hanson to notice Mnie¡¯s outstanding talent. Mnie, who was on the verge of anger, felt even more unhappy when faced with Josie¡¯s usations. She said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that b*tch, Vania.¡± As soon as Josie heard the name Vania, she felt as if she was facing a big enemy. She immediately grabbed the phone that Mnie had thrown away but was surprised to see the photo on it. ¡°This b*tch is seriously up to no good. It looks like we can¡¯t wait any longer, and we¡¯ll teach her a lesson today.¡± Josie had obviously been prepared a long time ago. As long as the time was right, she wanted to make things clear to Vania and resolve the issue once and for all. Josie gritted her teeth. ¡°Let Vania have a taste of what we can do today, or she would think that we have disappeared.¡± Mnie angrily agreed, saying, ¡°Mom, we must resolve this issue once and for all.¡± ¡­ Vania and Hanson chatted for a long time in the manor. As they had many things inmon, they enjoyed talking about poetry and music, as well as life ideals. When Vania left, her mood was obviously much better than when she first came. She faced Hanson and said with concern, ¡°Your appetite has just recovered, so you need to be more careful about your health when you go back.¡± Hanson was very satisfied with the change in her attitude toward him, so he nodded. ¡°As long as it¡¯s you, I will listen to you.¡± He then asked, ¡°Do you like it here?¡± Vania didn¡¯t hide her feelings. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. At the very least, I feel rxed here.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you like¡­ I can bring you here often.¡± Hanson paused when he spoke, and he almost said, ¡°If you like it, I will give it to you.¡± However, he was afraid that Vania would ignore him again if he really said that. Hearing that, Vania just smiled and didn¡¯t speak. When she returned to Gxy Corporation and entered the lobby on the first floor, she saw a terrible mess. chapter-187 chapter-187 The decorations in the hall were destroyed to pieces, and the alcohol bottles that seemingly came from nowhere were also smashed. Meanwhile, there was a man in front of her sitting on the ground and screaming like a madman. Vania frowned at the sight. She recognized the man in front of her, for it was Jude¡¯s adoptive father. With a cold snort, she instantly understood what was going on. Seeing Vania¡¯s return, Linda immediately stepped forward and said hurriedly in a low voice, ¡°Boss, you are finally back. Apparently, this man is looking for you. He has been sitting in the hall, yelling and destroying our things. The security personnel dared not step forward, but the police have already been called.¡± Vania nodded and told her that this was Jude¡¯s adoptive father. Linda naturally knew what had happened to Jude, so she knew about the adoptive father, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be this man. Since he could abuse his own children, what else was there that he couldn¡¯t do? Shocked, Linda seemed to think of something and asked, ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Vaniaforted Linda, and she whispered something in thetter¡¯s ear before Linda left. Then, Vania stepped forward and said in a cold voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for me? I¡¯m back now.¡± When faced with Vania¡¯s cold appearance, the man seemed to be a little sober for a moment, but it was only for a moment before he spoke like a drunkard. ¡°Vania, you robber! Return my child to me! You used your powers to rob me of my children and ruined my family. I will sue you!¡± Vania raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh, is that so? Who gave you the confidence to do this? Have you forgotten the days when you were being chased around by debt collectors?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as the man heard about the debt collection, he stiffened, and an inexplicable sense of fear surrounded him. Ever since Vania helped him pay off his debts and gave him money, he had nothing to do and got involved with gambling again. What little money he had was squandered away in the casino, and soon, he owed a lot of money again. Once again, he lived out his days of being chased around by debt collectors. However, just yesterday, everything changed. As long as he did this task well, he could get five million, and then he could be happy again. In the face of Vania¡¯s questioning, he was only afraid for a moment before he recovered speedily. He screamed at Vania, ¡°Everything is your fault! You will do anything to set a trap to get rid of me. I want to make your crimes known to everyone! Return me my child and pay me money! I want you to experience what it feels like to have your family destroyed.¡± His words sessfully made Vania grasp the point. He only wants money and not his child. Vania knew what he was worth, so how could she be frightened by his words? She lowered her head and warned coldly, ¡°I know who sent you here. Whether it¡¯s the child or money, you can¡¯t get either. I¡¯ve already let you go. However, if you can¡¯t control yourself ande here to make trouble, don¡¯t me me for what I will do to you.¡± The man was frightened by Vania¡¯s aura. He was no longer crazy like he was just now, and it seemed like he was waiting for something. However, the inte was full of negative news about Vania right now. ¡®Vania uses her power for personal gain, causing other people¡¯s families to be destroyed.¡¯ ¡®Vania is suspected of abducting and selling children! The crime is monstrous.¡¯ ¡®The police have filed a case for investigation, and Vania¡¯s imprisonment is nigh.¡¯ ¡®Gxy Corporation¡¯s bankruptcy is imminent.¡¯ Somebody came up with these titles on the inte, and they didn¡¯t match reality at all, but they started to spread like crazy. chapter-188 chapter-188 In particr, Vania¡¯s change was too dramatic, so she was envied by others. Now, they were all waiting to see her make a fool of herself. ¡®The videos had all leaked, so this time everything is true.¡¯ ¡®No wonder she can start apany at a young age! It¡¯s actually an illegal organization!¡¯ ¡®The death penalty is rmended for child abduction.¡¯ ¡®Please exin to the masses!¡¯ Since it was about child abduction, it was no wonder Vania was harshly criticized by the people. By then, the police had already arrived at Gxy Corporation. However, they weren¡¯t here to deal with things, but to arrest Vania directly. ¡°Who is Vania?¡± asked the police officer who led the team. Vania stepped forward calmly. ¡°That would be me.¡± The police officer nced at her up and down. Then, he said pitilessly, ¡°Someone reported that you, the head of the Gxy Corporation, have been suspected of child trafficking. We are arresting you ording to thew, so pleasee with us.¡± As he said that, he gave the assistant police officers behind him a look, and they immediately stepped forward to take Vania away. Vania didn¡¯t struggle and followed them. At the door of the Gxy Corporation, reporters had already gathered. As soon as they saw that Vania was being arrested by the police, they immediately began to swarm forward and frantically photograph them. Vania didn¡¯t avoid them either. She didn¡¯t seem guilty at all as she looked at everyone present. The reporters were not afraid of anything and came up to interview her. ¡°Vania, are you arrested on suspicion of child trafficking?¡± ¡°Is yourpany an illegal organization?¡± ¡°Will you choose to appeal?¡± No matter what the current situation was like, reporters would ask whatever came to mind when they encountered such big news. The police officers didn¡¯t give Vania a chance to answer at all but took her away directly. In any case, Vania didn¡¯t want to answer either. Such fake news was not worth her talking about. However, the man from before seized the opportunity and cried again to the media reporters, saying, ¡°You have to help me. Vania ruined my family and sold my child, which is beyond forgiveness. I was relentlessly pursued on kill orders every day, and it was only when I couldn¡¯t survive anymore that I dared to stand out and speak up.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. His voice was filled with tears, and he looked extremely miserable. After the reporters gathered enough materials, they immediately sent them to be edited and posted on the websites. It was just a picture of the police arresting Vania, but now it had a caption underneath that read, ¡®Vania pleaded guilty on the spot and was taken away by the police.¡¯ Hence, more and more angryizens surfaced online. ¡®She looks good on the outside, but who knew she had such a ck heart?¡¯ ¡®Master Mia? Mr. Wright? All are ploys. If one¡¯s character is corrupted, it¡¯s pointless no matter how talented one is. It is rmended for the police to deal with her seriously and give a proper exnation to the masses.¡¯ ¡®There is a saying that the more beautiful things are, the more venomous they actually are.¡¯ In any case, the masses were like sheep. As long as there was one person who said that Vania was a bad person, there would be countless people following. Upon seeing that Vania had been taken away and that there was reproach all over the inte, Josie and Mnieughed happily. Mnie finally let out a long breath and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re really good. You can take control and push her down so quickly.¡± Josie confidently replied, ¡°Just wait. I have already made arrangements at the police station. When she goes in, she can¡¯t even think abouting out.¡± Mnie was still a little worried. ¡°Will Hanson help her, though? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be a huge failure.¡± Josie snorted coldly. ¡°Vania pleaded guilty and the evidence is conclusive. Even God can¡¯t change the law for her. What¡¯s more, this matter is so huge. Does Hanson dare to go against thew?¡± Mnie nodded. No matter how capable Hanson was, he would not dare to flout thew in public as it would be equivalent to dering war on the entire country. chapter-189 chapter-189 Mnie asked again, ¡°Will Vania obediently plead guilty though?¡± ¡°She has to. I will tell the other side to be quick so that we won¡¯t have to worry for long.¡± Mnie finally smiled, feeling at ease. ¡°Mom, you are amazing.¡± Josie was proud to hear that. ¡°Quick, go and learn what your teachers have taught you. It¡¯s just a matter of time before you return to Hanson.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow your arrangement.¡± The two had already started nning what would happen after Mnie returned to Hanson¡¯s side. ¡­ At that moment, Hanson had just returned to thepany when Larry grabbed his phone and rushed in. ¡°President, something has happened to Miss Vania.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hanson immediately put down the documents in his hand, frowning. ¡°Speak.¡± Then, Larry immediately exined everything he knew. Next, Hanson checked his social media, which he had not logged in for a long time, and all the news of Vania¡¯s arrest popped up, including all the negativements. In an instant, the temperature around Hanson dropped. He was about to get up and grab his jacket, but he sat down again in an instant. He wanted to rescue Vania immediately, but he couldn¡¯t. This incident was obviously nned. If he went to rescue Vania at this time, Vania would not be able to exin her innocence clearly. Unfortunately, she had to stay in the police station for a little while longer. Then, Hanson immediately told Larry, ¡°Go and check on this now.¡± Larry nodded. ¡°I have already sent someone.¡± Hanson nodded in agreement. ¡°Tell the police that whoever causes trouble to Vania will be causing me trouble, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± At the same time, Vania was locked away in a secret room by the police. This was not the usual procedure for arresting criminals. As soon as Vania was pushed in, the police officers who arrested her walked in with a wad of paper. Looking at her sideways, they said, ¡°Tell us everything you know at once, or you¡¯ll suffer physical pain.¡± ¡°Physical pain? Are you going to lynch me illegally?¡± Vania was slightly disdained when she uttered these words. From the moment they brought her here, she already knew something was wrong. Those police officers snorted coldly. ¡°When youe to our territory, you have to listen to us. Stop talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Your arrest is not based on conclusive evidence. Now, you want to force a confession from me?¡± Vania didn¡¯t expect them to be reasonable with her, but she hoped to buy herself a little more time. These people had long been bribed by Josie and Mnie. Thinking that they had a strong backer, they were not afraid of anything. After all, they didn¡¯t n on letting Vania out of here. Since Vania couldn¡¯t get out, she naturally had nothing to be afraid of. The police officer showed the indictment booklet in his hand and said impatiently to Vania, ¡°Don¡¯t dy our time. We are going to drink and have fun after getting off work.¡± Vania knew that there was no point in arguing with them, so she simply shut up and didn¡¯t speak to save her energy. Since she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out for some time, it was important to maintain her strength. Seeing that she was so indifferent and had stopped talking, the presiding officer mmed the table and became angry. Pointing at her with his baton, he shouted, ¡°We¡¯re asking you a question! How dare you not answer?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a formal arrest, then I¡¯ll definitely cooperate,¡± Vania replied. ¡°Oh, you dare to talk back to us. Let me tell you this¡ªnow, you are not the boss of anypany. When you¡¯re in our hands, you must listen to us, or you will not be able to survive.¡± The police officer next to him also echoed, ¡°I¡¯d rmend you to cooperate with us in order to avoid physical suffering.¡± chapter-190 chapter-190 However, no matter how angry and loud they were, Vania stopped talking and merely stood there quietly with an indifferent look. Upon seeing her attitude, the police suddenly felt that it was all quite impossible. As they discussed in a low voice, they said, ¡°Boss, this is not good. We received orders to be quick and extract a confession.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, it would drag on for too long. Why doesn¡¯t she cooperate? If something goes wrong, we won¡¯t get anything.¡± The officer in charge nodded and immediately dered, ¡°Stop trying to talk to her. Let¡¯s just do it.¡± Since they no longer cared anymore, those police officers took the indictment papers and came to Vania¡¯s side. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Seeing them rushing toward her, Vania thought of that day in Easnd almost instantly, and she immediately said alertly, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± If she was harmed here, she would really be finished. Would Hansone to save her this time? Her first reaction was to think of that man. Fortunately, these police officers were different from gangsters. They shouted, ¡°Hmph, if you don¡¯t cooperate, we won¡¯t bother talking nice with you. Quick, stretch out your hand; put your fingerprint on this and sign your name. We won¡¯t harm you then.¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Vania asked with a cold face. ¡°How much money did Mnie give you for you to actually work so hard for her? Do you not understand that if this matter is found out, your future will be ruined?¡± The police officers nced at each other. They looked at Vania as she threatened them, and they promptly answered, ¡°Do you think you can still get out of here? Don¡¯t you threaten us.¡± ¡°Am I threatening you? I¡¯m just telling the truth. Why do you think I can¡¯t get out here? Just because Mnie gave you money to convict me, I can never see the light of day? You are all too simple-minded. If something happens, she can just wave a hand and get out of this. You guys will probably be the culprits, right?¡± Hearing this, the police officers looked at each other. Vania smiled sarcastically again. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s luck that I am in my position?¡± The officers were also a little afraid, for they knew that Vania was the boss of the Gxy Corporation. Anyone who could reach that level must not be stupid. The police officers looked at each other, deciding that they would just convict her right there and then. Otherwise, they would not be able to get away with this. These people immediately surrounded Vania and wanted to grab her hand and put her fingerprint on the papers. At that, Vania began to struggle with them. Just as she saw that her fingerprints were about to go on paper, she suddenly heard the chief¡¯s assistant running over. ¡°What are you doing? The chief is looking for you.¡± Hearing the chief calling them, the police officers were stunned for a moment. Then, Vania broke free and snatched the paper from their hands. ¡°What are you doing around here? Why don¡¯t you go quickly?¡± the assistant urged again. The officers looked at each other and thought that they were done for. However, they could not do anything else but follow the assistant to see the chief. As they walked, their hearts pounded with fear. The chief was now pacing back and forth in a panic, and his head was filled with anxiety. As soon as he saw theming, he immediately asked, ¡°Where is Vania?¡± Seeing that the chief was in such a hurry, the officers didn¡¯t know what happened and hesitated whether or not to tell the truth. The chief was so anxious that he grabbed the cor of the police officer in charge. ¡°Speak!¡± Chapter 191 Chapter 191 The police officer was so frightened that he pointed to the inside and said, ¡°She¡¯s inside there.¡± ¡°What? You actually put her in the dark room?¡± The chief snarled, ¡°Oh, you guys have really made trouble for me. Hurry up and bring her out for me.¡± The police officers were stunned, thinking about whether they should tell the chief about the matter. Seeing that they didn¡¯t move, the chief grabbed his head. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Go quickly!¡± The police officer in charge stepped forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Chief, Miss Mnie of the Greyson Family has instructed that Vania must plead guilty. That way, she¡¯d give us ten million in favors. Let¡¯s just do this job. After all, we can¡¯t earn this money legally in our lifetime.¡± Hearing this, the chief became furious on the spot. ¡°Idiot! You guys should be aware of what to do and what not to do!¡± In their line of work, many people went through the back door, but they shouldn¡¯t make money without careful thought. For example, the case right now was an example of money that they should not make. If they really did, they would be done for. ¡°What is the Greyson Family even worth? Do you know who Vania is?¡± The chief looked distressed. How could I have such a stupid subordinate? The police officer in charge looked indifferent. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the person in charge of Gxy Corporation?¡± He continued confidently, ¡°Let¡¯s close the case and convict her. No matter who she is, no one can commit the crime anymore, and all the money will be ours. Who cares if she¡¯s the boss? She will still have to listen to us!¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± The chief was even more anxious by now. ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t know the consequences. Vania is President Luke¡¯s woman!¡± As soon as the chief recalled Hanson¡¯s words, he shivered. Even if he had a gun to his head, he didn¡¯t dare to provoke Hanson. Moreover, they had arrested Hanson¡¯s woman now. ¡°Do you think that the legal department of the Luke Corporation is useless? They can even sue the dead.¡± How can they still think that the case will be over once it¡¯s closed? The officers were all frightened by now. They hadn¡¯t paid attention to the happenings of the wealthy, so they didn¡¯t even know about the rtionship between Vania and Hanson. It¡¯s over! We just treated Vania like that in there. What if she gets out? Immediately, their legs became weak, and some of them couldn¡¯t stand up. Seeing them like this, the chief said, ¡°Let me tell you this¡ªif she loses even a single hair, all of us will be done for.¡± Upon hearing this, the police officer who was not involved in this matter immediately rushed off while saying, ¡°Chief, I¡¯ll go and invite her out.¡± The chief stomped his foot. ¡°Go! Immediately!¡± ¡­ When Larry got the results of the investigation, he immediately went to Hanson¡¯s office to report. ¡°President, before our people arrived over at Easnd, the person sent by Miss Vania to collect the evidence had already left with the witness. Now, our people are doing the finishing touches.¡± Hanson was not surprised by Larry¡¯s ability. ¡°Alright, let our people cooperate fully.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President, everything has been arranged.¡± Larry knew what to do without Hanson¡¯s further instructions. However, he then spoke doubtfully. ¡°There is one thing that is quite strange, though.¡± ¡°Just say it.¡± Hanson didn¡¯t like to dawdle. Larry said cautiously, ¡°Miss Vania ran off to Easnd twice because of a little boy. The man who came to make trouble today bought the child from a kidnapper five years ago.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. chapter-192 chapter-192 ¡°Now the child has been taken away by Miss Vania. Why does Miss Vania care so much about this child? None of us have been able to uncover the reason. President, think about it. What is the rtionship between this little boy and Miss Vania that she can take such a big risk to go to Easnd twice? Now, she¡¯s in jail for this kid again.¡± Hanson understood what he meant. He recalled what her assistant had said to him when Vania went to Easnd for the first time. The assistant told him that Vania was going to meet someone who was more important than her own life. In other words, was this child more important than her own life? Who was it? Hanson was also very puzzled, but now he respected Vania very much, and he still hoped that Vania would tell him this matter herself and not through his own investigation. He said to Larry, ¡°I¡¯ve noted down this matter, so you just need to pay attention to it. You don¡¯t have to investigate it. The most important thing now is to protect Vania¡¯s safety and fully cooperate with her. Also, take care of those things online.¡± Larry also put away his thoughts and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± When it came to children, Hanson immediately thought of the two little boys in Vania¡¯s family. Now that Vania was suddenly arrested, the boys would probably be in a total mess. Immediately, he got up and ordered, ¡°Go to Haling Vi.¡± Larry immediately drove there with him. At this time, the four small children were not anxious at all. James was concentrating on theputer, while Jack and Jacob wereforting Jude. ¡°Jude, don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s not worth it for a man like that, not to mention thest time Mommy picked you up, you already pleaded on his behalf. You don¡¯t owe him anything anymore.¡± Jude nodded. He knew what his brothers meant, but he didn¡¯t fully understand. Also, he was worried about Vania. Seeing that, Jacobforted him and the others. ¡°Mommy will be fine. Let¡¯s help James get the evidence as soon as possible and rescue Mommy.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jude nodded heavily. The four small children gathered in front of theputer together, whereas James worked faster and faster. At this moment, the doorbell rang suddenly. Theresa said, ¡°Dear all, President Luke is here.¡± Hanson Luke? Why is he here? In addition to being surprised, the four little children also felt some inexplicable emotions. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In a moment of surprise, Jack took the initiative to speak. ¡°Jacob, take Jude back to the room. I¡¯ll stay here with James.¡± Jacob nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± James and Jack did not rush to open the door but kept looking at theputer. After a while, James took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± At this time, Hanson, who had been waiting outside the door for more than ten minutes, was very anxious. After all, he feared that Vania¡¯s children would do something dangerous. Just as he was about to lift his foot and kick the door open, the door was opened. In front of him stood James and Jack, looking calm. Hanson was stunned for a moment; it was unusual for two small children to be able to be so calm at this time. Without waiting for Hanson to speak, James calmly handed over the things in his hands. ¡°You will protect Mommy, right?¡± Hanson looked at the things in James¡¯ hand before shifting his gaze to the boy¡¯s worried face. Then, he nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, I will not let anyone hurt her, and as for those who have framed her, I will not let them go.¡± This was the first time James and Jack had seen Hanson¡¯s expression like this, and they felt a little warmer in their hearts. Seeing the inexplicable looks on James and Jack¡¯s faces, Hanson was confused and thought they were worried about Vania, so he was about tofort them. chapter-193 chapter-193 Suddenly, Hanson heard James say, ¡°My name is James Greyson.¡± His eyes stared straight at Hanson as some sort of emotion spread in his heart. Hanson never thought that James would tell himself about his name at this time. He stepped forward and put his hands on James¡¯ shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m Hanson Luke. Trust me.¡± He reached out his hand toward James, who did not hesitate this time. Instead, James directly stretched out his hand too. Hanson stretched out his hand toward Jack, who hesitated for a while before stretching out his own hand with aplicated expression. Then, Hanson said firmly, ¡°I will wait for you to tell me your name.¡± Only then did he exin his intention. ¡°I was worried about you guys at first, but now it seems that I am worrying too much. Just stay at home and wait for your mommy toe back, okay?¡± Did the Devil say that he was worried about them? James and Jack froze for a moment, but they soon nodded. ¡°We got it.¡± Then, they added grimly, ¡°We don¡¯t need you to worry about us. You should hurry up and bring these over to save Mommy.¡± Hanson smiled. The little boys were really cute when they acted like that. He reached out and rubbed both of their heads. ¡°Wait at home, alright?¡± James and Jack were annoyed that the Devil had disgustingly touched their heads again. After Hanson left the ce, he went straight to the police station. Vania was always in the hearts of the four little children, and when they thought that their mommy was still locked up in that ce, their hearts were full of anger. Jacob looked at the time on the clock and noticed that Theresa had prepared dinner for them. He was very worried about Vania, so he said to James, ¡°James, I want to see Mommy. I wonder if someone will give her food at the police station.¡± It was indeed dinner time. Looking at the exquisite and delicious dinner, James nodded. ¡°Okay, the rest of us will continue to deal with online affairs at home, but you must be careful when you go there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can be on my own.¡± Although Jacob tended to be soft on the outside, his IQ was definitely on par with his two older brothers. With Theresa, he quickly packed some dinner and went straight to the police station together. At the police station, countless reporters had long surrounded the ce, all of whom wanted to get first- hand news. However, several hours had passed, and the media reporters did not see anyone entering or leaving. After all, this was a police station, and they did not dare to go in rashly. Just when they were at a loss, Hanson appeared. Two rows of bodyguards cleared the way, while Larry and Colin Yarbo, the top dog of the legal department of Luke Corporation, followed him respectively. Hanson walked in the middle as if he had descended from the skies, looking proper and dignified. The reporters were very surprised when they saw theming, and they all gathered around. Although there were countless questions, nobody dared to ask them. They could only walk around Hanson. When Hanson reached the police station, he finally stopped and nced coldly at the media reporters present. These people were shivering with fright, not knowing what he was going to do next. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Then, they saw Larry walking toward the front of the crowd and said in a serious tone, ¡°The case of President Vania of the Gxy Corporation will be publicly heard tomorrow during working hours. At that time, we will sincerely invite all media reporters to report on the scene. In addition, we will also set up live broadcasts, and all information about the case will be made public.¡± Seeing that Larry was talking about the case, the reporters were a little eager. They picked up their microphones and were about to interview him when they were shocked by Hanson¡¯s gaze. Thus, they immediately put away their microphones. chapter-194 chapter-194 If the reporters dared to conduct interviews, they would immediately vanish together with the newspaper companies. Suddenly, they heard Hanson¡¯s words. ¡°Let me see if anyone dares to spread rumors! The Luke Family won¡¯t mind having you all go bankrupt.¡± After that, he ignored the fearful expressions of those reporters and went directly to the police station. The reporters didn¡¯t have time to sort out thetest news about the development of the case. Thus, they uploaded the video they had just recorded directly to the inte. N?velDrama.Org owns this. As such, the online spaces which had just calmed down exploded again. ¡®President Luke has gone to the police station! Is he trying to oppress others with his power?¡¯ ¡®Public hearing? Does Vania even dare? Or has it all been arranged wlessly?¡¯ ¡®President Luke is on Vania¡¯s side, so anything can happen with thewsuit! You must understand that the legal counsel of the Luke Corporation has never tasted defeat before. It¡¯s really an overkill to use the legal counsel of the Luke Corporation for this trivial matter.¡¯ ¡®Since the trial is on, I hope that the whole process will be transparent to give the public an exnation.¡¯ Once again, the abuse started online. When Hanson appeared at the police station without warning, the chief was frightened by the sight of him. The chief immediately greeted him in a groveling manner, ¡°President Luke, I didn¡¯t know that you were coming here. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t wee you earlier, so please don¡¯t take offense.¡± While talking, he pulled a chair for Hanson. ¡°President Luke, please take a seat.¡± Then he instructed his assistant, ¡°Go and pour some tea for President Luke.¡± Hanson came in without even looking at the chief, let alone sitting down. His icy demeanor frightened the chief, who kept his head down in front of Hanson, nervously waiting for him to speak. However, Hanson still didn¡¯t speak. It was the head of the legal department, Colin, who stepped forward and said rigorously and professionally, ¡°ording to thew, we can visit Vania, so please make the relevant arrangements.¡± The chief was shivering with fright, for he didn¡¯t expect them toe and visit Vania formally. As long as they didn¡¯t me him, it was also fine for them to take Vania away, let alone visit her. The chief nodded immediately and agreed. ¡°Please wait a moment, President Luke, and I will personally invite Miss Vania toe out.¡± As a professionalwyer, Colin stepped forward with a voice recorder to stop him. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We ask that everything be done ording to legal procedures, and now we only ask for normal visits. Also, please pay attention to what you say.¡± The chief was dazed by their process and way of doing things, and he didn¡¯t know what they were going to do at all. Although he didn¡¯t know much about Vania¡¯s case, he had a general idea of it. He knew that there must be grievances especially after hearing the words of his subordinates, It was already unreasonable for them to arrest Vania, so it was understandable now if Hanson asked to have her released. However, he had brought Colin from the legal department this time, so the chief was afraid it was not that simple. At this moment, he was a little worried about his own future, so he could only do his best to serve Hanson, hoping that the man would be lenient to him. Then, the chief immediately ordered, ¡°Bring the family in ording to the procedure.¡± However, he still personally led the way for Hanson. Upon hearing the word ¡®family¡¯, Hanson¡¯s gloomy face softened a little. Although this chief did not do his job properly, he still spoke very nicely. As such, Hanson waved to the chief who had been bowing his head and leading the way. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow us.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The chief wiped the cold sweat from his face and left immediately. chapter-195 chapter-195 Hanson met Vania in the meeting room for families while apanied by security personnel. Due to the struggle just now, Vania¡¯s clothes and hair were all messy. She looked very miserable, especially in such a dim environment. Seeing Vania staring at him nkly with some surprise, avoidance, and a trace of grievance, Hanson¡¯s softened expression stiffened again at once. Larry immediately understood and noted it down secretly. Vania heard that her family hade to see her. She thought it was Linda or even her own children. Unexpectedly, it was Hanson. The mood at this meeting wasplicated as if she was expecting him toe, yet expecting him not toe too. Now that she saw him so suddenly and especially in such a situation, she did not want him to see her like that. Thus, her eyes avoided him a little, and she said in surprise, ¡°You know all about it?¡± Hanson took the thermos from Larry¡¯s hand, stepped forward, and held Vania¡¯s hand. ¡°Eat a little something. You shouldn¡¯t go hungry.¡± Larry immediately wiped the seat in front of him and disinfected it. Only then did Hanson sit down and open the dinner he had ordered specially for Vania. He kept his mouth shut about Vania¡¯s arrest. Tears welled up in Vania¡¯s eyes as her throat also tightened. Her eyes kept looking at the movements of Hanson¡¯s hands, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. After Hanson set things up, he looked at her gently again. ¡°What are you doing there? Why don¡¯t you come here? It won¡¯t be delicious anymore if it gets cold.¡± Hearing Hanson¡¯s gentle voice, Larry¡¯s goosebumps rose. When had Hanson cared about whether others ate or not? Even when the children were upset and didn¡¯t want to eat, Hanson had never been this gentle. Tsk tsk, it¡¯s all because Vania is beautiful. Vania took a deep breath and tried to smile. She sat opposite Hanson and asked again, ¡°Do you know everything about what happened to me?¡± Hanson pursed his lips, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat if he didn¡¯t answer her question. ¡°I won¡¯t investigate your affairs. You can tell me when you¡¯re ready. As for your case, I believe you can handle it well, and my people are just to assist you throughout the process.¡± When Vania heard his words, she didn¡¯t know how to describe the shock in her heart. She believed that what Hanson said was true. It would¡¯ve been easy if he wanted to investigate her affairs, but he didn¡¯t do so and allowed her to have her own privacy. At this time, she was filled with emotion and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± She still dared not look at Hanson deeply, and she still couldn¡¯t open her heart to him, especially about the incident five years ago. At this moment, she still didn¡¯t even know how she should talk about it. However, she still looked at Hanson sincerely and said, ¡°Give me some time. When I¡¯m ready, I will tell you everything about me.¡± For some reason, Vania, who had always been proud of herself, started to worry whether Hanson would think of her as a frivolous woman if he knew what had happened five years ago. Hanson obviously didn¡¯t want to bother her with this topic, so he spoke to her gently. ¡°Eat first and talk about these thingster.¡± Then, he handed the cutlery to her. Being locked up in the police station came with its hardships, and it was not umon to have nothing to eat. N?velDrama.Org owns this. chapter-196 chapter-196 Hanson took the initiative to serve Vania as he said, ¡°This case of yours will be publicly heard early tomorrow morning. However, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to settle down here tonight.¡± It was not that he couldn¡¯t take Vania away, but in this matter, he must let Vania deal with it in an upright manner to avoid unnecessary rumors. He didn¡¯t want to leave any unfavorable stains on Vania¡¯s life, after all. However, he felt helpless and distressed to have made such an arrangement. Vania understood what he meant because she had thought of this too. ¡°I understand, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± She only had to stay here for one night. It didn¡¯t matter much, because what hadn¡¯t she experienced in so many years? It was just that when the truth was revealed, she would definitely get back what she owed, and this time, she would never forgive the culprits easily. Hanson clearly knew what she was thinking. Those who dared to attack Vania would face even worse consequences than attacking him directly. However, in front of Vania, Hanson did not show his ruthlessness. Instead, he spoke to Vania tenderly. ¡°You may be inside tonight, while I remain outside. I will apany you through the moon in the sky. When you see the moon, it¡¯s the same as seeing me.¡± The romantic words came too suddenly, causing Vania to be taken aback for a moment. She stared straight at Hanson, her face hot. Even Larry¡¯s ears felt itchy. He thought that Hanson must have changed after meeting Vania, revealing his true romantic side. Then, Hanson reached out and took Vania¡¯s hand. Vania felt her palms getting hot, but she couldn¡¯t pull her hand away. In this somewhat awkward but quiet atmosphere, a youthful and crisp voice suddenly rang in the air. ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Immediately, the child gasped as if he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have seen. Then, he continued in a very inappropriate manner, ¡°Abracadabra¡­¡± Larry, Hanson, and Vania were all taken aback by this sudden situation. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Vania was shocked because this voice was all too familiar to her, but Hanson was surprised since this voice was both familiar and unfamiliar. Clearly, those were Vania¡¯s two children, right? When he turned his head in doubt, he saw Theresa holding a small and adorable child. This child was not the same as the two little boys he had seen before. With some baby fat still on his face, he looked chubby and cute. In fact, he was not as cold as James and Jack. In particr, this child was so simr to Morgan that he waspletely befuddled. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his mood at the moment. Could this be Vania¡¯s child too? How many children does she have? For some reason, he suddenly remembered what Mnie had said at the appraisal event that day¡ª Vania had a chaotic private life when she was young and had many men. Do all her children share the same father? Twins, I can still understand. However, triplets are really rare, right? At this moment, he was a little jealous of Vania¡¯s previous man, but he didn¡¯t realize it himself. With all these thoughts, Hanson looked at the little boy in front of him. Jacob never expected that after Hanson left the vi, he woulde directly to the police station. He didn¡¯t expect them to meet in such a bizarre way. Is the Devil here to bring Mommy dinner as well? Also, why are they holding hands together? Does the Devil want to take advantage of Mommy? chapter-197 chapter-197 Immediately, Jacob stepped forward domineeringly and said to Hanson arrogantly, ¡°Hey, let go of that woman¡¯s hand.¡± Hanson didn¡¯t expect this little child to change his attitude so quickly. He was soft and cute just now, but now he had be a ferocious little kitten. Hanson curiously looked at him but did not let go. Seeing the sudden appearance of Jacob, Vania wanted to withdraw her hand in surprise as if she had been caught on the spot. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon feeling Vania¡¯s movements, Hanson tightened his grip and looked at Jacob provocatively. Jacob said with a cold face, ¡°Remove your dirty hands that have touched other women before. You are not allowed to touch our woman.¡± Wasn¡¯t this sc*mbag once with that stinky woman named Mnie? He can never touch my mommy. Even if he doesn¡¯t mind being dirty, I dislike that dirty woman, Mnie! Looking at Jacob¡¯s angry look, Hanson felt very pleased. He didn¡¯t know why, but for some reason, he felt extra intimate with Jacob. If other children dared to be so presumptuous in front of him, they would have been kicked away by him long ago, but just like Vania¡¯s two previous sons, he did not seem to make him upset. Grasping the point of Jacob¡¯s words, Hanson asked, ¡°What if I haven¡¯t touched another woman before?¡± Hanson didn¡¯t expect this little boy to be so angry and possessive because he and Vania had held hands. Jacob¡¯s mouth was pursed t. Who would believe such a lie? It¡¯s a fact that he has two sons, so if he has never touched other women, how could they havee about? Looking at the lying man in disgust, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can use fancy words to deceive my woman.¡± His sharp look was as if a knife could fly out and cut the hands that held them together. However, since it came from his soft and harmless face, there was no lethality at all. Hanson was unmoved. ¡°Are you the third child?¡± ¡°Do you think I look like one?¡± Wanting to suppress Hanson and save his mommy, Jacob deliberately demeaned himself. ¡°Hurry up and remove your hand.¡± We can talk, but why is he still holding onto her after so long? ¡°I have a good rtionship with your two older brothers.¡± Hanson deliberately probed the rtionship between them. Jacob rolled his eyes in his heart. Who is he kidding? Does he think that I don¡¯t know if my brothers like him or not? He deliberately pretended not to understand. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Of course, you and I can also have a good rtionship. What do you like?¡± Hanson was very happy with this trick. After all, he had relied on this method to win James and Jack¡¯s hearts. Jacob had long learned from his brothers Hanson¡¯s trick, so he said calmly, ¡°Remove your hand first, and we will talk more.¡± Hanson raised his eyebrows. The little guy was quite deceptive, and he was not worse than the other two. Seeing that they were arguing, Vania quickly withdrew her hand. She smiled at Jacob with a guilty conscience and asked, ¡°Darling, why are you here?¡± Jacob immediately stepped forward. He pushed away the dinner brought by Hanson with dislike. Then, he took out the box in his hands and ced it in front of Vania. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you dinner, Mommy.¡± Then, he leaned into Vania¡¯s arms affectionately and said worriedly, ¡°Mommy, you were wronged today.¡± Vania put her arms around Jacob and said dotingly, ¡°I haven¡¯t been wronged at all. You guys should stay at home and wait for me to go back.¡± chapter-198 chapter-198 ¡°Also, you have to help me¡­¡± Before Vania could finish speaking, Jacob rushed to answer, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, Mommy. We have already helped you to persuade them, so don¡¯t worry. Oh, yes, this is your favorite dessert made by Aunt Theresa. Mommy, give it a try.¡± Then, he gave a warning. ¡°Don¡¯t give it to him.¡± Of course, he was referring to Hanson. Looking at the dessert, Jacob licked his lips unintentionally. It waspletely different from the arrogant look he had just given Hanson. Vania picked up the dessert and tasted it. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Then, she handed it to Jacob. She knew that he liked desserts the most, but she couldn¡¯t make it for him today. Jacob took a bite, smiled sweetly at Vania, and then looked at Hanson arrogantly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hanson hadn¡¯t thought that he would ever be provoked by a little child. With that, he pulled Jacob out of Vania¡¯s arms into his own. Such a sudden action made Jacob feel surprised, and he forgot to struggle. He had never been embraced by a man like this, let alone the man in front of him, who was none other than his own sc*mbag father. In his heart, he finally felt the sudden panic that his brothers talked about. Staring at Hanson with his round eyes, he said unnaturally after a while, ¡°Hey, let me go.¡± Jacob¡¯s oddness fell into Hanson¡¯s gaze. He realized that Vania¡¯s sons seemed to all resist his touch. Hanson wrapped his arms around Jacob tightly, preventing him from struggling. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what you like yet.¡± In his arms, Jacob really looked like a ferocious kitten with round eyes. ¡°You put me down first, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Despite knowing that Jacob was not sincere about it, Hanson still let go. Then, Jacob escaped from Hanson¡¯s arms. He let out a big sigh of relief, and as if to retaliate, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Hanson had known that Jacob would act like this after letting him go, so he didn¡¯t probe the boy any further. Anyway, there was a lot of time, so there was no hurry. Looking at Vania again, he said meaningfully, ¡°You do have a lot of secrets that I don¡¯t know about.¡± Vania smiled. These were things she hadn¡¯t thought about. It was a medical miracle to be pregnant with the few of them at once, and no one would have thought of it before. Looking at her child, she said contentedly, ¡°They are a gift from God to me.¡± Hanson nodded nomittally, then said hesitantly, ¡°Were they born at the same time?¡± In fact, he asked this question not because he was curious, nor was it a casual query, but it was a kind of verification. He didn¡¯t know why he had those thoughts that didn¡¯t seem to believe in Vania. Nheless, he just wanted to ask about it, and it didn¡¯t matter whether these questions were something a man with his identity should ask. Vania was a little shy at that, but she nodded honestly. ¡°Yes.¡± When Hanson asked her that, she couldn¡¯t help thinking of that night and the man¡¯s face. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine Hanson¡¯s face, and her face turned even redder. Hearing Vania¡¯s affirmative answer, Hanson was a little ted and didn¡¯t notice the unnatural redness on her face. However, it was just a moment of joy. Soon, it was reced by an unknown emotion in an instant, and there was a hint of jealousy rising in his heart. How fortunate that man is! Vania didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, so she could only eat to cover up her embarrassment. After a while, seeing that Vania had almost finished eating, the security personnel came over to remind them about the time. chapter-199 chapter-199 Only then did Hanson speak again, looking at Vania affectionately. ¡°Remember my words. I will apany you tonight, so don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Vania nodded, her eyes staring at Hanson with emotion. Jacob couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, so he immediately stood between them. He didn¡¯t want them to continue tomunicate because he could see that Hanson was a man who was deceptive and would use words to deceive Vania. He refused to let Hanson confuse her. Vania touched Jacob¡¯s little face and replied, ¡°Go back with Aunt Theresa. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jacob nodded in agreement, looked at Hanson who was still standing there, and said, ¡°You there, let¡¯s go together.¡± He wouldn¡¯t want to go with Hanson if he wasn¡¯t worried that this man would stay here. Hanson nced at Vania reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Vania watched them leave before going back with the security guards. When they went outside, Jacob took the initiative to call after Hanson. ¡°Wait, it seems that we need a conversation between men.¡± A conversation between men? For some reason, Hanson felt like it was a duel between men instead. He didn¡¯t expect this soft-looking little boy to have such strength in him. Clearly, he should not underestimate Jacob. However, he also curled his lips. He was willing to cooperate with Jacob, so he raised his head and said, ¡°Get in the car.¡± Jacob calmly walked and sat into the back seat of the car, imitating the arrogance of his brothers. Next, he crossed his legs and sat side by side with Hanson. Their movements were the same, and their expressions were quite simr. Jacob looked straight ahead without giving Hanson a single nce, then snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, stay away from my woman.¡± This sounds very familiar; someone has warned me before in this way, right? Hanson looked at Jacob deeply. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because we won¡¯t allow you to hurt her again.¡± Again? Hanson hesitated for a while. He was sure that he had not lost his memory, and he had never seen Vania before, so why would Jacob say that? He said seriously to Jacob, ¡°I will not hurt her now, nor will I in the future.¡± Jacob was still dissatisfied. He had hurt Vania before, so who would dare to believe the present and the future? Thus, Jacob rejected him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe your words.¡± Seeing Jacob protecting Vania so strongly, Hanson felt very relieved. Boys should learn to protect those they want to protect. He rubbed Jacob¡¯s little head dotingly and said, ¡°You have to have confidence in me, eh?¡± His hand never left Jacob¡¯s head. Before the boy could answer, Hanson added, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll take you home. We¡¯ll pick up your mommy tomorrow.¡± Jacob gave him a sideways look. ¡°You want toe with us?¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± Hanson nodded unabashedly. How could he not go on such an asion? Seeing Jacob¡¯s disapproval, he added, ¡°I have a lot of toy models and telescopes. Pick the ones you like, and I¡¯ll send them to you.¡± Jacob was not interested at all, and his face was still hard and cold as an expression of his rejection of Hanson¡¯s goodwill. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In fact, Hanson didn¡¯t know what Jacob liked, but he only guessed Jacob¡¯s hobbies based on the hobbies of his elder brothers. After all, he had sessfully won Jack¡¯s heart ording to James¡¯ interests, so this trick was useful back then. However, he didn¡¯t expect that this trick would not work on Jacob. chapter-200 chapter-200 It seemed that this boy was not interested in such things. Almost instantly, the image of Jacob eating dessert just now shed through Hanson¡¯s mind. If he remembered correctly, James called dessert a childish thing, and he never touched the desserts Hanson had brought. Moreover, Hanson had also eaten together with James and Jack, so he knew that Jack did not like desserts either. However, Jacob obviously had different preferences. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Hanson chuckled lightly, ¡°I have the best pastry chefs in the city at home, and the desserts they make are the best. Why not I ask them to make some for you?¡± When it came to dessert, Jacob¡¯s serious expression loosened a little. Such a tiny change was naturally noticed by Hanson. Jacob hesitated for a while before he snorted and turned his head away. Hanson looked at him and became more convinced of his n. He continued to say, ¡°Those are really unique desserts, and your mom likes them too.¡± Jacob held back the greed in him, and he said to Hanson in a cold voice, ¡°Mommy said that children should eat fewer sweets, or it will be bad for our teeth. You can¡¯t try to bribe me with desserts; I won¡¯t fall for it.¡± Hanson was amused by Jacob trying to hold back his interest, and he continued to persuade Jacob, saying, ¡°My chefs at home use all-natural ingredients, so it doesn¡¯t matter how much you eat as it won¡¯t affect your teeth. Don¡¯t you want to try it?¡± Jacob swallowed his saliva. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Mommy will make dessert for us with the same natural ingredients.¡± What his mother made for them was the best in the world, so he wasn¡¯t going to be interested in what this Devil prepared. ¡°Oh, since you don¡¯t like it, then forget it,¡± Hanson said while looking at Jacob¡¯s expression. He then said to himself, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to give them to your brothers and your mommy. I won¡¯t bring you your portion. By the way, your mom said it was super delicious thest time she had it.¡± Jacob swallowed again, but he didn¡¯t want to show his desire in front of Hanson, so he deliberately said arrogantly, ¡°My brothers won¡¯t eat what you¡¯ve prepared.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hanson nodded as if he understood. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just send it to them anyway, but you¡¯ve made it clear that you won¡¯t eat it, so I won¡¯t bring you your portion.¡± Jacob snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too far. We haven¡¯t agreed for you to eat with us. Who cares about your desserts?¡± Looking at how Jacob couldn¡¯t let the dessert go, Hanson smiled even more happily. ¡°Are you really sure?¡± Hanson had also helped in Vania¡¯s matter, so Vania would definitely let him stay for dinner. He knew in his heart that Jacob had certainly thought of this. Thus, it didn¡¯t matter if the boys refused to let him stay. Nevertheless, they couldn¡¯t let him stay just like that. Immediately, an idea came to Jacob¡¯s mind. He said to Hanson arrogantly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not totally impossible if you want to have dinner with us.¡± Is he going to set his conditions? Hanson was curious and wanted to know what kind of request Jacob would make. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Hanson looked at Jacob curiously. Jacob offered the price without any guilt. ¡°A hundred thousand.¡± It¡¯s about money, huh? Now that Hanson was suddenly given such a price, he immediately realized that it was Jacob who had messaged him before. chapter-201 chapter-201 It seemed that they had been in contact for a long time. Though Hanson was aware of this, he did not expose the person or feel bad about the money at all. Instead, he replied clearly, ¡°Deal.¡± Jacob nced at him with hesitance as he thought that things were not that simple. ¡°One hundred thousand per person and it is calcted by hour.¡± Hanson was just about to ask about the price when Jacob continued, ¡°Since tomorrow is a special asion, this meal will cost ten million. As for other expenses, it depends on the situation.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Hanson readily agreed without much hesitation. To him, it was worth it. After hearing his words, Jacob looked at the man as if he was stupid. Is this man¡¯s brain functioning at all? He could not allow his mommy to be with such a squanderer. While looking at Jacob¡¯s strange expression, Hanson teased, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to take it back?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A real man never goes back on his word. I think I should be the one worrying about you instead.¡± After all, this was still a meal that only existed within their conversation and an extremely expensive meal at that. Hanson suggested naturally, ¡°Since we¡¯ve both agreed, how can we renege on our word? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll pay a deposit first to retain my seat tomorrow.¡± As he made the suggestion, he took out his phone and transferred the money without a thought. However, he deliberately sent it to the WhatsApp user that had messaged him previously. After hearing the notification sound ringing from Jacob¡¯s phone, he smiled knowingly. Jacob did not expect his act to be uncovered this quickly as he nced at Hanson. I¡¯ve made a mistake¡­ As expected, the older the goose, the harder to pluck. To his surprise, Hanson did not expose him any further and changed the subject. ¡°All right, it¡¯s getting late. You should head back and rest while I meet your mommy.¡± Jacob turned his head arrogantly and looked straight ahead despite agreeing to his request. However, after hearing that the man wasing back to apany Vania, his childish gaze turned a little complicated. The gleaming moon shone through the narrow window of the police station that Vania was in. She looked out the window and noticed how the moonlight was exceptionally bright that night, and it reminded her of what Hanson said earlier. At that thought, her irritation gradually subsided. As she stared at the night sky, her mind was filled with a few words as she began to make her ns. Meanwhile, under the same moonlight was Hanson, who sat in his car for the entire night. ¡­ Meanwhile, Mnie had been anxiously waiting until the wee hours of the morning, only to receive no updates from the police station. It did not help that the people whom she had contacted before had also cut off contact with her. Since she was panicked, she hurriedly asked Josie, ¡°Mom, what are we going to do now? Why haven¡¯t we heard from the people at the police station yet? Besides, will Hanson¡¯s words jeopardize our n? What if they find out about us?¡± Josie also felt a little uncertain as she did not expect those people to be so ipetent. Everything has been settled and they only need to add their signature, so why is it that difficult? Can they use their brains for once? This was something that could be settled in the car, but they insisted on dragging the matter to the police station, which resulted in theck of updates or news. However, they were confident with their thorough n. Even if Vania was to reverse the verdict, she might not be able to trace the entire matter back to them. Although Josie was apprehensive about the oue, she assured Mnie as well as herself by affirming that her ns had worked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve made ns in advance. Even if Vania really reverses the verdict, I¡¯ve found ourselves a scapegoat, so they wouldn¡¯t suspect us, but¡­ it might affect your n with Hanson.¡± chapter-202 chapter-202 Mnie breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°As long as they don¡¯t trace it back to us, that¡¯s fine.¡± She could not let any idents happen to her anymore as her image had already been tainted in the eyes of her loved one, Hanson. If her name was ever involved in this matter, it would be game over for her. As long as she had the opportunity to return to his side, why would she care about how long it would take? Although she and Josie had made all the proper arrangements, they still felt inexplicably anxious. Early the next morning, the police station announced the time and ce for Vania¡¯s hearing as soon as they started work. Shortly after that, media reporters flocked to the court in droves to get the best spot and started their live broadcasts ordingly, which attracted arge number of viewers. The hearing started as soon as the clock struck the appointed time. Firstly, the judge allowed the intiff ¡ªJude¡¯s adoptive father¡ªto make a statement. The man then retold his experiences as pitifully as he could while the media gave him enough screen time to shine. Meanwhile, there were also discussions going on the Inte about his exaggerated sob story. ¡®Suddenly, I feel like he¡¯s not even sad. In fact, he looks a little happy.¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s about to get his justice, why wouldn¡¯t he be happy?¡¯ Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®He¡¯s so pitiful. Not only is he cheated of his money, he also lost his child. I support him in defending his rights.¡¯ After the man finished crying, it was Vania¡¯s turn to rebut his words. A representative from the Legal Affairs Department of Gxy Corporation spoke on behalf. The representative articted in a calm but eloquent manner, ¡°First of all, we would like to exin Miss Vania¡¯s suspected charge of child abduction and trafficking. Five years ago, the boy involved, Jude, was a product of bribery and illegal traffickingmitted by Tana, a nurse at Hammond International Hospital. Then, through the middle man¡ªWesley, he was then sold to Wade, who is also the intiff today. Around the same time, Ms. Vania has established a fund to assist the police in tracking down abducted children. After that, when the criminal gang was caught, we received information about Jude. Through that, we found out that Wade was a child abuser and that became the very reason why Miss Vania legally adopted Jude. We¡¯vepiled the relevant evidence and brought them to the court. After the trial, we will not give any form of exnation to this question.¡± As the trial was broadcasted live in realtime, all the evidence was publicly disyed, and it was enough to exin the truth behind the case. ¡®The verdict got reversed again? Is Vania a god at this?¡¯ ¡®I thought she was the mastermind of the crime, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be the person funding the police in this investigation.¡¯ ¡®Where did the intiff get the confidence to frame Vania?¡¯ ¡®Vania has too much evidence without any loopholes and it¡¯s clear from a nce that it isn¡¯t fake. If it wasn¡¯t for the public trial, I really wouldn¡¯t have believed it.¡¯ Seated at the very end of the courtroom, Hanson was a little surprised by Vania¡¯s funding. Meanwhile, the trial was still ongoing and the head of the Legal Affairs Department continued, ¡°Secondly, we must make the police confess to their crimes and hold them ountable for it.¡± Immediately, a recording of the conversation that Vania had when she was forced to add her signature in the police station was yed. Everyone at the trial listened to the content in horror while the police officers had been speechless from the shock long ago. How can there be a recording? At that time, Vania was the only one in the police station. Hanson frowned as he listened to the recording as all he could hear was the name ¡®Mnie¡¯. So, is this all a set up by Mnie? Why is she targeting this child? He nced at Larry, who immediately walked to an empty corner and picked up his phone to give a few orders before returning to his seat. chapter-203 chapter-203 Sitting before the live broadcast and paying full attention to it were Mnie and Josie, whopletely lost theirposure when they heard the recording. Mnie tugged on Josie¡¯s clothes and questioned, ¡°Mom, what should we do? We¡¯ve been exposed!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there isn¡¯t any evidence pointing directly at us yet. We still have a chance to frame her instead.¡± Josie was not worried that her actions would be discovered at all. ¡°Bribe a paid poster immediately to use Vania of framing you.¡± Among the trends about Vania¡¯s reversed verdict were topics like ¡®Vania framed Mnie¡¯ that started to stand out strongly. ¡®Why did Vania mention Mnie so many times in the recording?¡¯ ¡®I want Vania to make it clear what Mnie has to do with this. Don¡¯t me an innocent person.¡¯ Mnie¡¯s face had paled from shock. ¡°Mom, is this all right?¡± She could not seem to rx despite watching the paid poster denounce Vania on the Inte. Earlier, the live broadcast camera swept across the scene and captured a man sitting discreetly in a corner; she did not need another look to know that it was Hanson. It was clear that he had really taken a fancy toward Vania. Since he was staying discreetly by her side, he must have been afraid to create any misunderstandings for theizens to use him for rigging the trial with his status. If he cares that much, then there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t look into the rumors that have been spreading across the inte! That cannot happen! Josie was anxious and angry yet she remained fairly confident. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if this falls through, we have a scapegoat.¡± Hence, Mnie could only follow her word. ¡°Alright.¡± At the moment, the trial was still ongoing. In the past, Vania would have exposed their deeds little by little to fuel their fear and anxiety, but this time, she exposed all the evidence in public to see what kind of rebuttal they coulde up with. With all the facts presented, it was obvious that they could do nothing but own up to the truth and beg for mercy. As soon as the recording was released, it was impossible to rebut it at all, and the police officers had started trembling with fright a long while ago. The officers immediately spoke up to clear their name. ¡°We were just following the instructions from our superiors. We¡¯ve been wrongly used! Please look into this case and absolve us. We really were just following our instructions!¡± As soon as he heard that, the chief officer immediately stood up and refuted, ¡°You liars, when have I ever instructed you to do so?¡± It did not matter to him if these irrelevant police officers were to be dismissed, but his future definitely could not be implicated. The police officer hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not the chief; it¡¯s someone else. Chief, you must help us and take the lead. We really didn¡¯t take the initiative to frame Vania.¡± Scared to be dragged into the mess, the chief officer immediately answered, ¡°This was a result of my negligence. If there are such cases of injustice within my jurisdiction, I will definitely investigate it thoroughly and give everyone a satisfactory exnation.¡± ¡®Who is the mastermind? Hurry up and say it. Stop ming Mnie.¡¯ ¡®Please clear Mnie¡¯s name. Don¡¯t go around putting the me on others without evidence.¡¯ Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Why is Vania so sure? From the start, she was leading the trial. I hope Mnie uses Vania of framing her.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t understand why so many people would defend a corrupt person like Mnie.¡¯ Although Vania¡¯s previous good deeds were brought up by theizens, it was not widely reported¡­ thanks to the paid posters. chapter-204 chapter-204 The unexpected change did not falter Vania; instead, she continued with the trial and went through the usual process. Meanwhile, Wade was convicted for his crimes, and naturally, he could not escape the hell that was prison. As he was taken away, he yelled unwillingly, ¡°I was acting on orders from someone else. So, let me go! I didn¡¯t do this; I knew it was Vania who took my child, so I went to look for her. As for everything else, it has nothing to do with me. Let me go! This has nothing to do with me. Why are you arresting me?¡± He was now a man left with nothing; not only did he fail to receive the money that he was promised, his freedom was now on the line. He would rather be chased for debts than be imprisoned. After all, he would still be a free man. However, no one paid attention to his scream as he was immediately taken away. Followed by that, Vania was dered innocent on the spot and the chief officer promised to conclude the investigation as soon as possible. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mnie had been paying attention to the trial the entire time and originally thought Vania would continue to crack down on the case, but she did not expect it to end like this. Did they really not find out the truth, or is there another reason? She did not understand what Vania was nning, so she could only sit and wait passively. As soon as Vania walked out, the media rushed over to interview her. However, dozens of bodyguards cleared the way and no one could get close at all. The reporters asked her a flurry of questions, but she did not answer a single word and entered her car emotionlessly, without showing any trace of excitement following her victory. Hanson had exited the courtroom in advance; after he came out, he immediately got into her car. No one noticed his arrival because he had maintained a low profile. As soon as he saw her hopping into the car, he immediately grabbed her hand. Vania, who was not expecting anyone else to be in the car, screamed as she felt herself being pulled away. To her relief, she calmed down when she saw that the person was Hanson. ¡°You¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, her words were interrupted by a sudden kiss from him. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Vania did not expect the kiss at all. In fact, she had never thought that he would kiss her. This is my first kiss! Although she already had a child, the man however did not give her a kiss many years ago. It was the first time she felt such a menacing kiss and the next thing she knew, panic was washing over her. However, for Hanson, he had been nning this for a long time. He had wanted to do this since the previous night or even earlier, but he waited until this moment. When he saw Vania being released today, he could not resist holding back anymore. The kiss was as sweet as he had imagined and he could not pull himself away. He turned around and embraced her in his arms, kissing her even more deeply and passionately. A long whileter, when he felt her breath quickening and her face turning abnormally red, he finally rxed his grip a little despite still unwilling to release her. At this moment, all she could feel was that it was getting harder to breathe and her vision turned blurry. By using all her strength, she pushed him away and he reluctantly released her after feeling her force. A reddened Vania took big breaths of air and panted urgently to pull her senses back in order to feel ¡®alive¡¯. In a panic, shepletely ignored the man who had just kissed her as if he had nothing to do with her at all. Meanwhile, Hanson¡¯s face was filled with a smile. As he recalled the kiss, he regretted stopping his action. The kiss was as sweet as honey, leaving a pleasant aftertaste on the tip of his tongue. chapter-205 chapter-205 Hanson craved for another kiss even more after seeing Vania¡¯s shy expression. Besides, the way she gasped for breath was adorable and made him feel like he could not take his hands off her. He chuckled under his breath before he said in a hoarse and doting tone, ¡°Catch your breath, silly.¡± Vania was clearly taken aback and shepletely ignored what he had just called her. Instead, she only muttered in a low voice, ¡°Oh, so I forgot to catch my breath.¡± No wonder she found it difficult to breathe. As she dizzily tried to recover from the kiss, he was brought toughter by her cute expression. After hearing his giggles, she looked over at him. Atst, she returned to her senses and looked at him both anxiously and angrily. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± She was too embarrassed to let any words out. How could he kiss me? At the rare sight of her being in so much distress, Hanson¡¯s smile became even more apparent. He could not be happier at this point and decided to tease, ¡°Don¡¯t know how?¡± Vania, who was already blushing, suddenly became angry when he made fun of her with that question. She did not want to tell him that this was her first kiss. When she recalled how skillful he was with kissing, she became upset and rebuked, ¡°Well, of course I¡¯m not a master like you who has practised kissing with other women!¡± Now that she was reminded by how her first kiss was taken away by him, she became more distressed. She was bothered by the unknown numbers of people whom he had possibly kissed before and the thought of Mnie being one of them made her feel even angrier. Her eyes turned a little red without her even knowing what was fueling her at this point. Do I feel wronged¡­ or angry? All I know is I am super irritated!! Her hands balled into fists and she started to punch Hanson in the chest to express her emotions. With her puny strength, it felt like tickles to him. In fact, he was even enjoying it a lot as he remained motionless, allowing her to vent on him as much as she wanted. Perhaps Vania herself was not aware that it was jealousy. However, judging from her fury, he immediately understood that it was her first kiss. It seemed that the other man had never treated her with affection like this. Hanson¡¯s mood brightened even further and he could no longer hide the smile on his face. He took the hand that was beating indiscriminately on his chest and confessed dotingly, ¡°This is my first time too.¡± Completely taken aback by his words, she found it hard to believe. Still, the depressed feeling in her heart seemed to dissipate in an instant, leaving her a lot more at ease before stubbornly answering, ¡°As if I¡¯d believe you.¡± If this was his first time, why is he so good at it? He continued to exin with patience, ¡°It¡¯s true. Except for you, I have no feelings for any other women, including Mnie.¡± Vania blinked, as if to say, Who would believe your nonsense? If you didn¡¯t have any feelings for her, where did the childe from? Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hanson instinctively understood the meaning behind her gaze. ¡°That was an ident. I was set up back then.¡± It was not the fact that he was unwilling to tell Vania about his past, but he just did not want it to ruin the intimate atmosphere they were sharing now. Once he had the chance, he would exin everything clearly. It was evident that she was very bothered about Mnie. When she listened to his exnation, she curled her lips and scoffed to express her displeasure. Hanson let out an uncharacteristicugh and whispered seductively by Vania¡¯s ear, ¡°Since this is both our first times, I think we should practise more together.¡± As he spoke, his face leaned forward to hers once again. chapter-206 chapter-206 His sudden proximity made Vania reverse in fright. At first, the heat from Hanson¡¯s breath as he whispered to her ear was enough to make her body warm. After hearing his shameless words, her cheeks were flushing like crazy. She pressed her hand tightly against his chest andined softly, ¡°Do I look like I would?¡± Then, she even added another insult in her mind, Pervert. However, Hanson was not affected by her rejection at all. His lips were curled into a smile from the very start as he looked at the shy Vania, knowing well that he was unable to hold back for much longer. In the end, he settled with leaving a gentle peck on the corner of her mouth. He did not want to scare her away with a full kiss, so the little peck counted as a ¡®teaser¡¯ to him. Then, he looked at her intently. ¡°But you¡¯re the only one I want to practise with.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The blushing Vania was overwhelmed by his brazenness and called out angrily, ¡°Hanson.¡± However, not only did her voice sound keen, there was also a hint of shyness in it. Hanson¡¯s ears tingled when he heard her squishy voice. My name¡­ Why do I kinda like her saying it? A voice as gentle as that left him thoroughly entranced. ¡°Say it again.¡± Vania nced at Hanson with suspicion as if something was odd with him. With a cold scoff, she ignored him as she had never seen anyone making such a request. What is wrong with him? Is he asking to be scolded? As expected, a president¡¯s thinking was not decipherable to ordinary people. He leaned his face over and reaffirmed threateningly, ¡°Don¡¯t make me ask again.¡± ¡°Hanson, you¡­¡± Her voice became even angrier. All she wanted at this moment was tond a p on his face. Can you just shut up? It seemed to be easy for Hanson to ignite fury within Vania as she was truly going crazy at this point; she felt that being enraged was the only thing she was capable of now. She could not understand how a figure as resilient as herself would easily be provoked by a man like Hanson Luke. He¡¯s barely doing anything and yet I¡¯m reacting to everything. Seeing as how Vania had somehow fulfilled his request, he was satisfied. He stretched out with his hand and rubbed her head to praise her. ¡°Good girl.¡± After caressing her hair, he could not bear to take his hand away. She pouted and looked at him nkly, as if he was treating her like a pet. She opened her mouth instinctively, attempting to bite his hand while completely regarding herself as a little cat. But how could she really bite him? It was just a subconscious reflex. Taken aback by her action, Hanson could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Vania, why are you so cute?¡± Without giving her a chance to respond, he kissed her lips again. Although it was sudden, Vania was conscious this time and kept hitting him on the shoulder. He had only wanted a quick taste, so he released her quickly. When she saw the desire in his eyes, her mouth fell open in surprise. At the sight of her pink tongue, his eyes darkened and warned her in a hoarse voice, ¡°Vania, close your mouth.¡± Otherwise, he could not guarantee what he would or would not do next. All he wanted at that moment was just a taste of her kiss, but he did not expect that he would go so far and lose control of himself. Vania immediately shut her mouth and used her hands to block him from approaching her. Then, she shifted her body toward the car window. chapter-207 chapter-207 However, Hanson¡¯s body resembled an iron wall which she could not withstand. Whenever she shifted backward, he would move forward. In the end, Vania was pressed tightly against the car door with no way out. Once she stopped moving, he stopped nearing her as well. She could not brace herself to face him as she was afraid that he might make another move on her. Therefore, she turned her head awkwardly and looked out the window. After seeing her difort, Hanson stopped teasing her and allowed himself to calm down as well. He stretched out with his hand and gently put it around her waist before leaning against the backseat with contentment. Vania¡¯s body was stiff for fear that any movement would cause Hanson¡¯s beast mode to be reactivated. She rotated her body unnaturally and indicated for him to remove his hand from her waist. At that, he gently pinched the muscle around her waist with a warning intent. Almost immediately, she stopped moving and obediently sat still while her face was still turned toward the car window. At that moment, Larry opened the car door and got into the driver¡¯s seat as if he was cued to do so. His eyes subconsciously drifted to the rearview mirror. Uh¡­ the backseat is so wide. Why are they squeezing into one seat? Also, why is the atmosphere in the car so strange? He could not seem to put his finger on it. Despite his loaded curiosity, he proceeded to start the car tactfully. After seeing him in the driving seat, Vania remarked sourly, ¡°This is obviously my car, so why does it look like it belongs to you guys?¡± As if she had found a reason to vent her frustration from earlier, her smug but irritable expression had turned absolutely adorable. Hanson chuckled at his sight. ¡°What¡¯s yours is mine and vice versa.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Words failed her, thanks to his brazenness. They¡¯re already sharing things with each other? No wonder the atmosphere is so strange. Larry did not speak a word and only focused on the road ahead; he wished he could blend in with the steering wheel as if he were invisible. Afraid that he would dy Hanson¡¯s ¡®steamy session¡¯, Larry hurriedly drove the car back to Haling Vi. While they were en-route, Hanson¡¯s hand had never once left Vania¡¯s waist even up to the point when they were alighting from the car. She looked helplessly at the hand around her waist and wondered, Why are things escting so quickly? Didn¡¯t he just say that he wants to start off as friends? Have we identally hit the fast forward button? What¡¯s happening?? On the way to the entrance of her vi, Vania awkwardly tried to shake his hand off her waist again. They had already arrived at the door, so they could not go on like this any further. If her children saw them, they would definitely be angry. After all, her children did not adore Hanson at all. However, she had no idea at that time that her children¡¯s perception of him was already beginning to change little by little. Even so, Hanson had no intention of retrieving his hand at all and ignorantly said to her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just leave the children to me.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Can you handle them?¡± She shot him a dubious nce. Then, she realized that she was focusing on the wrong thing. Why should I care whether he can handle them or not? He snapped his fingers and replied confidently, ¡°Of course.¡± At that moment, five or six men who were carrying boxes of toys walked toward the entrance. These workers carried the boxes back and forth several times until there were dozens of boxes filled with toys ced at the door of the vi. ¡°What are these?¡± Vania looked at the items in front of her while feeling puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s a wee gift for the kids, of course.¡± chapter-208 chapter-208 ¡°How can I show up empty-handed for our first meeting? If I do that, won¡¯t your overprotective children chase me out?¡± Vania scanned Hanson from head to toe; if he knew that her children would chase him out, why wasn¡¯t he reining himself in and taking his hand away? Did he think he could handle her children just by sending a few gifts? It seemed to her that he had yet to understand her kids. Hanson smiled and assured her, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Regardless of whether it was ¡®alright¡¯ to Vania, she quickly took two steps away from him to create a visible distance. Followed by an unnatural smile on her face, she opened the door and announced happily, ¡°Darlings, I¡¯m back!¡± ¡°Yay, Mommy. We missed you so much!¡± The four children were already prepared to greet her at the entrance. Therefore, as soon as she opened the door, they saw their mommy wearing an awkward smile followed by Hanson, who was glowing with happiness, and a mountain of toy boxes behind him. They immediately stared at the distance between Hanson and Vania. At the same time, they scoffed coldly at him while raising their heads arrogantly. Jude in particr waspletely different from before after many days of recuperation and he was already acting like a domineering president. His aloof personality was most simr to Hanson. Although they were cold toward him, they smiled gently at Vania. This was the first time Hanson saw them standing altogether. He had seen James, Jack and Jacob before, so he was naturally familiar with them but not the other child. At the sight, he thought that this must be the boy named Jude. After knowing his past, he could not help but feel amazed by his aura and nced at him again. At the same time, it was also Jude¡¯s first time meeting this ¡®legendary man¡¯. Is this my b*stard father? Hanson looked so tall and strong that Jude could not help but feel a slight chill running down his spine. Meanwhile, Hanson felt the same way. He thought as if something forgotten was about to surface in his mind while he stared at the four of them intently. Vania gently spoke up. ¡°Well, let us all head in.¡± As she said that, she extended her hands and ushered them inside. At the sight of Hanson entering the vi, Jacob cleared his throat and spoke in a high but cold voice, ¡°Pay the rest of the bill.¡± Though the children and Hanson knew what he meant, Vania had no clue and she looked at them in confusion. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± ¡°Oh, I asked him to close the door.¡± Jacob immediately switched the topic. ¡°Mommy, let us have a look at you. Are you hurt?¡± he asked while circling around her. ¡°Mommy is fine; you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± She turned around in a circle to show that she was in perfect condition. Then, she looked at Jude dotingly and asked in a caring tone, ¡°Are you alright?¡± He nodded, showing her that he was not that fragile. Vania caressed his small face andforted, ¡°That¡¯s good. If you need anything, just let me know.¡± After he nodded, she finally felt rxed after a talk with him. James looked at Vania¡¯s clothes and expressed, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ve prepared clean clothes for you. Hurry up, take a shower and change. Also, we have prepared a delicious dinner for you with Aunt Theresa. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± With that, she turned and headed to the bathroom, leaving Hanson alone with the four children in the living room.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Her four babies sat in a row on the couch while Hanson sat opposite them along with the things he had brought. With the children facing him as if they were the judges at court, the high and mighty president, Hanson, felt like he was about to be interrogated. The fact that they were merely children made him unsure whether tough or cry. Looking at Hanson who came uninvited, Jack spoke up proudly, "After dinner, you will leave." They would not allow this Devil to stay in their house. From Vania''s unnatural expression earlier, they could tell that something must have happened between the two of them. "That''s right. You can only have dinner here." Jacob piped up, giving Hanson the permission for a meal, which was actually unexpectedly generous of them. Of course, part of the reason why Jacob supported the idea was only because he had received Hanson''s money. Hansonughed but remained seated to y along. "What if I want to stay?" Jacob scoffed. "That will be charged separately." That money was only enough for one meal. I have to pay more? This little guy really is obsessed with money, Hanson thought. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "How are you going to collect the fee this time?" "We never said we would. It''s not like we have to take your money, do we?" Jacob refused arrogantly as a sign to Hanson that not everything could be solved with money. Her four babies sat in a row on the couch while Hanson sat opposite them along with the things he had brought. With the children facing him as if they were the judges at court, the high and mighty president, Hanson, felt like he was about to be interrogated. The fact that they were merely children made him unsure whether tough or cry. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jack concluded, "Anyway, don''t even think about it. We won''t allow you to stay overnight." Hanson looked around the vi before saying, "I think you have plenty of rooms in your house, so it shouldn''t be a problem for me to stay. Name your price." From the way he spoke, it seemed like he was determined to stay the night. Moreover, he was already thinking about which room he was going to sleep in. James'' tone was cold as he shot him a murderous re. "Do you take our house for a hotel?" Allowing him to have dinner here was already pushing their limit, but this Devil still dreamed about sleeping here overnight? Jack''s expression was disdainful as he asked, "Don''t you have a house? I heard that Luke Estate is much bigger than Haling Vi." Hanson feigned misery and replied sadly, "But I want to stay here." At that moment, he suddenly realized that Luke Estate was cold and deste, so how could it be James looked at Hanson coldly and said in disgust, "Then, you can ask that woman, Mnie, toe back." When he mentioned Mnie''s name, his disdain was obvious from his tone. Hanson could feel the four babies'' hatred toward her. After all, she had framed Vania several times and Vania''s attitude today had also let him know that Mnie was the very wall that created a barrier between them. He decided to take this opportunity tofort them. "Mnie was just an ident. Now that I''ve made her leave, I won''t let here back ever. In the future, I''ll find a chance to exin everything about my rtionship with her to you guys." The four babies curled their lips at the same time in the most identical way. Although he was willing to tell them, they were not willing to listen yet. Whenever Mnie was brought up, they immediately felt sick to their stomachs. James spoke up to dispel his thoughts, "Don''t think that we''d let you stay even if you said that. Your words haven''t been proven yet, so we won''t blindly believe you." Jack put in his two cents as well. "That''s right, you''re still in your probation period." The Devil was treacherous and unpredictable, but they would not fall for his tricks that easily. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 After all, protecting their mommy from being hurt by him was their duty at all times. Much to Hanson''s surprise, he did not expect to enter his probation period so soon and had thought that these children were going to shut him outside the door instead. He knew right then that this was the perfect opportunity to get on their good side, so he pointed to the things behind him and lured them. "These are the figurine models I brought you, and there''s even a telescope. Why don''t you open it to see if you like it?" He then looked at Jacob with a smile and said again, "Of course, I also brought you desserts. All of them are thetest goods from a chef and I promise that you''ll like them." Jacob''s expression instantly brightened up, but before it turned into joy, he immediately suppressed it again and replied quietly, "I don''t like it." Nevermind. Hanson did not expose his lie and looked at Jude instead. This is the boy Vania adopted, right? he thought. He had not gotten to know the entire truth yet, but he did not want Jude to feel left out just because he was an adopted child. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Hence, he said to Jude kindly, "I brought you many books. They''re all rare collector''s editions and they aren''t avable on the market anymore. Please study well too, got it?" Jude did not expect Hanson to know his hobbies this well. Although he did not speak, the glow in his eyes had betrayed his feelings of joy. What he wanted most at the moment was to enroll in school and study. Even though his brothers had given him a lot, he still wanted to learn more and be as excellent as them. Meanwhile, Hanson had started to take a liking to Jude after seeing his innocent reaction. He was not someone who easily reserved a soft spot for children, but these four babies were a definite exception. Take Jude, who was sitting in front of him, as an example. He had merely given him a few books yet Jude was already this happy. The sight filled Hanson with an inexpressible feeling that he could not describe. Jack said arrogantly, "You can''t buy me over with these things." Jacob only nced at the gifts and did not take another look at them as well. "The money we made today is more than enough to buy these toys." Hansonughed at their proud expressions and replied, "These things can''t be bought with money." Jack raised his eyebrows. "Then, are you saying that you''re impressive?" Hanson nodded nomittally. "Of course." Other than him, there was probably no one else who could get their hands on these things. The four babies let out a chortle at the same time with disdain clearly shown in their expressions. How can he call himself impressive when he can''t even guard his own firewall? At that thought, Jack responded sarcastically, "We''ll surpass you one day." Not only did they not reserve any respect toward his power, they even wanted to surpass him. If it was not for their young age, they would definitely be much better than him. Even so, Hanson was not mad in the slightest at their arrogance; instead, he admired the children''s bravery. Their confidence in particr reminded him of himself when he was younger. "Then, I will wait with bated breath." He sincerely looked forward to the day of their sess. The four babies still lifted their heads arrogantly, not wanting to make any promises with him. Hanson could only chuckle at that. Of course, he was not going to pick a fight with a few children. He subconsciously surveyed the decorations in the living room; he had only been here twice, but his mindset waspletely different back then. Now, he admitted that the decorations felt extremely heartwarming and this was what a home should feel like. Seeing the man''s gaze wander around, Jack warned him, "Stay in line and stop looking around." Hansonughed at his warning. "I guess this isn''t included in the fees either." Chapter 211 Chapter 211 The ten million he paid was merely enough to have a meal as he was not allowed to even look at his surroundings. All of a sudden, he felt like he had gotten the short end of the stick. Jacob offered greedily, "It''s good that you''re aware. If you want to do other things, you have to be charged separately." Hanson hurriedly grasped his wallet; he could tell that these children regarded him as a foolish squanderer and wanted to rob him of a huge amount of money. Just as he was about to speak, he heard the bathroom door opening. In an instant, all of them stopped talking and acted as if they were getting along. Even if they pretended to be peaceful and amiable, they had already fought many times out of Vania''s sight. Due to Hanson''s presence, Vania was courteous enough to not stay in the bathroom for too long and she quickly washed up beforeing out. As she saw them sitting face to face with each other apanied by a nervous atmosphere, she was afraid that they had another dispute, so she asked suspiciously, "What are you guys up to?" "Mommy, we were waiting for you." Jacob tilted his head and spoke softly; his attitude was aplete change from the disdainful way he treated Hanson. Jack acted naturally and added, "He brought us toys and we were just talking about it." James nodded along, indicating that his younger brothers were right, and the four babies remained calm as if nothing had happened earlier. Hanson sighed inwardly while feeling extremely powerless as he watched the children. He did not expect them to switch their attitudes so skillfully. Hence, Hanson could only nod along and look at Vania. "Yes, they''re right." If one listened closely, they would be able to trace a hint of hurt in his voice. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. When they saw how Hanson attempted to act pitiful in front of their mother, the four babies immediately stood in front of Vania to block his view. There would be no charming or pitying involved as long as they were here. Jacob immediately grabbed her hand for dinner. "Mommy, let''s hurry up and eat." Once they were done with their meal, they could chase the Devil away. Facing the two-faced children, Hanson could only shake his head with a smile. He really did not expect to ever be swayed by these children. However, what he did not know was that there would be a fifth, sixth, and seventh child in the future. Seeing that they had already walked to the dining hall, Hanson took the initiative to follow behind them. When he saw thevish dinner presented on the table, he suddenly felt a little hungry. Vania did not ignore his presence and so invited him. "Have a seat." The two adults sat down face to face while the children sat next to them as if they were a happy family. Finally, she took a closer look at Hanson''s face and saw that there was a bluish tint underneath his eyes; there was already some stubble growing on his chin even though they had only missed seeing each other for a day. She recalled his promise to stay with her yesterday and thus, concluded that he must have stayed up all night. While feeling a pang in her heart, she handed him the cutlery without waiting for him to ask. "Try it. Theresa''s cooking is lovely and the children even helped her today. You''re in luck." Although it was his first proper visit, Hanson was happy to try the food that the children personally took part in making. He felt pleased as he looked at their expressions. However, the children felt extremely unhappy. James immediately preached to Hanson, "Do it yourself." It was one thing to eat the dinner they had personally prepared, but he even dared to make their mother prepare his cutlery. He really was getting toofortable. After receiving the clear instruction, he immediately cooperated with James and picked up his te and cutlery by himself. Vania was aware that her children did not like him, but she only maintained a smile without saying much. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 As she watched the people gathered around the dining table, Vania couldn''t help but wonder if this was what a family looked like, and thought that it would be great if Morales and Morgan were there with them. Although she had only interacted with those two boys a few times, she could never forget the intimate feeling she felt when she was with them. At a time like this, it would be perfect if they were present with them. Hanson could tell what she was thinking and said, "If you miss Morales and Morgan, I can bring them over after theye back. They like you a lot, and they will be happy to visit." Vania nodded without rejecting him. She wanted to see those two children a lot. On the contrary, her four children were more than unhappy. Why was that Devil still trying to drag his family over? It was one thing for him toe over alone, but why was he nning to bring those two children over to share their mother''s love? They scoffed at the thought. Those two boys seemed to like their mom a lot, but didn''t they already have their own mother? Jack instantly refused. "You can''t." However, Jacob shrugged it off and said, "Jack, don''t get so worked up. There''s nothing wrong with it." Vania thought there was going to be another ''battle,'' but she didn''t expect Jacob to be so caring. That''s my sweet little boy, alright. However, Hanson didn''t share the same sentiment and felt that Jacob was going to screw him over again. Sure enough, Jacob soon continued, "If the three of theme over, we''ll get three times the money. Isn''t that a good thing?" James nodded approvingly. "Jacob is right. I can take this chance to meet them as well." Uh¡­ Vania felt that she had made a mistake. After all, Morales and Morgan were both sweet boys compared to her bossy children. She chided them, "Watch your words, boys." At her words, the arrogant children fell silent and continued their meal. Vania had no idea if they took her words to heart and nced at Hanson helplessly. However, he wasn''t worried about their children meeting up at all, and was even looking forward to it. Just like that, theirvish dinner ended somewhat peacefully. Before leaving, Hanson looked at Vania affectionately and said, "Walk me outside." However, the eyes of the four children were like surveince cameras, monitoring the two of them. He truly felt speechless at the sight. Did they really have to be this guarded against him? Vania smiled awkwardly. "I think it''s better for you to forget about it." Hence, Hanson could only give up, but his eyes still stared at Vania longingly. While the children weren''t paying attention, he whispered softly into her ear, "Remember to think of me." Then, without waiting for Vania to react, he immediately strode toward the door. Vania''s cheeks flushed red in an instant. Who''s gonna think of you? At the sight of their intimate actions, the four children scoffed coldly. They had only looked away from Hanson on purpose just now, but they didn''t expect him to pull off one of his tricks again and approach their mother. He was truly annoying. ¡­ Although the chaos had been dealt with and the dust had settled for the time being, there was still no candidate for Fantasy Daydream Jewelry''s spokesperson at Luke Corporation, and it was already too late to choose someone else. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In the early morning, after the meeting had ended, Larry held the information from the advertising department and asked Hanson, "President Luke, what should we do about the spokesperson?" Without even thinking about it, Hanson replied, "I already have a candidate in mind. Have the advertising department decide on the shooting time and location." Chapter 213 Chapter 213 "Yes, sir." He has already chosen a candidate? Larry understood almost in an instant. President Luke couldn''t be thinking of asking Miss Vania, could he? Not longter, Hanson finished the work at hand and picked up the documents before he ordered Larry, "Go to Gxy Corporation." Larry nodded. "President Luke, is there anything else we have to prepare?" Now, when he heard that they were going to Gxy Corporation, Larry had a conditioned reflex to wonder if he had to help Hanson prepare any surprises. After all, whenever Hanson said that he was going there, Larry felt that he was going to give Vania gifts. Hanson sent him a sideways nce. "Can''t you just focus on work? If you don''t, all of your bonuses for this month will be deducted." Larry immediately felt wronged. Since when did he not focus on work? It was Hanson who was always preparing surprises for Vania out of nowhere, and he had just reminded him a little. He had no idea that this visit was for work at all. Then, Hanson continued, "Inform her assistant first and let her prepare for the negotiations." Larry nodded while he wondered inwardly, Do we have to be so formal? Why can''t President Luke send the relevant departments tomunicate with each other? There''s no need for a president like him to go in person at all. He''s being so proactive, but he still denies that he''s going there to meet Miss Vania. While talking, they had already driven toward Gxy Corporation. Meanwhile, Vania was looking at Greyson Realty''s stock on herputer inside her office. While she was deep in thought, she heard Linda report, "Boss, President Luke is here again. Mr. rk called and said that he''s here to talk about a coboration." Now, whenever Hanson came over, Linda was no longer as nervous as she was at the beginning and had begun to slowly get used to and ept his presence. From the looks of it, Hanson was probably going to visit them more often in the future. He might even be ourdy boss¡ªno, notdy boss. Anyway, Boss'' heart is about to get stolen soon. Simrly, Vania was already ustomed to Hanson showing up uninvited as well. It was fine to discuss the coboration as long as he wasn''ting over to give her a surprise. While they were conversing, Hanson had already familiarly breezed into Vania''s office and sat in his usual seat. Then, he boldly ordered Linda as if she was his secretary, "Make me a cup of the coffee here." At his natural orders, Linda became flustered and hurriedly went to make him a cup of coffee. Upon seeing his bossy actions, Vania couldn''t help butin, "Who is your boss, him or me? Why are you doing what he tells you to do?" With an awkwardugh, Linda instantly fled the office. She didn''t dare to defy Hanson after all andCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. decided to quickly make him his coffee, avoiding the battle between these two presidents. Hanson looked at Vania dotingly. "Is there a difference? Look, you''ve scared her." Vania truly felt that Hanson''s soul had been swapped in the past two days from the flirty way that he talked. At that thought, she felt herself shiver. "Do you pity her?" When he heard her words, Hanson''s smile became even wider. "Are you jealous again?" Again? This word sessfully made Vania think of the previous day, and she immediately called out his name angrily. "Hanson¡­ shut up." Without question, Hanson did it on purpose, as he liked Vania''s adorable expression whenever she got angry. Someone as cute as her wasn''t suited to be a strong and unapproachable woman at all. A woman like Vania should be protected instead of doing everything by herself. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Hanson didn''t want to offend her either, so he immediately put away his teasing smile and handed over the documents in his hand, his expression turning serious again. "Here''s the contract. Take a look and check if there are any problems. As long as there''s something you aren''t satisfied with, I''ll immediately ask someone to modify it." "What is this?" Vania looked at the documents dubiously. They hadn''t even discussed anything yet, so why did he already have a contract? Hanson motioned for her to look at the contract, so she could only open it. The moment she saw the cover, she read aloud in surprise, "Entertainment agreement contract? What does this mean?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. He repliednguidly, "Read it first." The more Vania looked at the document, the more her brows furrowed. In the end, she looked at Hanson suspiciously and said in disbelief, "You want me to be the spokesperson for this advertisement?" Hanson nodded calmly. "Yes, that''s right." At his words, Vania shook her head in refusal. "I don''t think I can do that." "Why not? This work was designed by you, and the creative director for the advertisement was also you. You''re the best choice for the spokesperson. After all, who can understand this product as well as you do? You''re the only person who''s able to express the true meaning behind this advertisement." "But we''ve already chosen a spokesperson. If I suddenly take over, we wouldn''t be able to give her a reason." "You don''t have to worry about this. In any case, she isn''t suitable to endorse this at all." It was true that Be seemed a little weak and mostly relied on her appearance. At that thought, Vania said worriedly, "But¡­" Hanson interrupted her, "It''s all right. We''ll settle on this and do everything ording to the contract. Have another look and see if you need to add anything else." At his persistence, Vania knew that everything she said would be useless now and read through the contract again. When she saw the pay, her eyes widened even further. "This¡­ Isn''t this too much?" Which celebrity would earn over millions just for an advertisement? However, Hanson didn''t think that it was too much at all, and even felt that it wasn''t enough. "This is what you deserve. As Mia and Mr. Wright, you have to be paid this much to show up. I''ve already taken care of everything at the advertising department, so you just have toe to the shoot on the date we decided on. If you have anything else you want to add, just ask your assistant to notify me." "All right." Vania nodded. Just like that, Vania was fooled into bing a spokesperson by a few words from Hanson. Little did she know she would have to film for the advertisement alongside Hanson, thetter being the other spokesperson. ¡­ ¡­ Vania arrived at the filming location early ording to the time that was listed in the contract. As soon as she arrived, she saw Hanson in the middle of the studio, giving instructions to the filming director. When he saw her, he immediately walked toward her. Vania was the first to speak. "Why are you here?" Hanson chuckled and replied, "This is under mypany, so why can''t I be here?" Vania clicked her tongue. He could''ve said it nicely instead of being so confrontational. They were both presidents of apany anyway. Not wanting to dy any further, she asked, "Can we prepare to start?" Hanson beckoned to the makeup artist standing next to him. "Let the makeup artist do your makeup first, and then you can start." Vania smiled politely at the makeup artist, who respectfully said to Hanson, "President Luke, I will take Miss Vania over first." "Okay." Hanson looked at Vania. "See youter." Chapter 215 Chapter 215 As the makeup artist took Vania to the dressing room, she was full of praise andplimented, "Miss Greyson, you have really good skin. I''ve done so many celebrities'' makeup, but none of them have skin as natural as yours that doesn''t even need foundation." "Thank you." Vania smiled, thanking her politely. However, the makeup artist was very talkative, or maybe she really did like Vania''s skin, and continued, "Today''s makeup is designed exclusively for you, so even if someone else tried the same look, they wouldn''t achieve the same effect." Vania was styled to look like an angel as her role in the advertisement was an angel as well. With that sweet smile that could warm people''s hearts, it was not an exaggeration to say that she was an angel who had descended onto earth. After she was done with her makeup, she walked out while lifting her skirt with her hands. At the door, Hanson was leading a white horse as if he were a knight. From his posture, it was clear that he was waiting for her. When she saw his appearance, she was taken aback, and suddenly felt like she was in a fairy tale. "What are you doing?" Hanson had a gentle expression as he led the horse in one hand and held her hand with the other. He exined in a soft voice, "I''m going to shoot the advertisement with you, of course." "With me?" Vania had not expected that Hanson would have a part in the advertisement. If that was the case, what role was he going to y? Hanson didn''t seem to be joking at all as he answered, "This time, we''re the spokespeople for this advertisement. You''re the angel who brings the protagonist warmth, and I''m the protagonist who''s searching for hope." He''s the protagonist? Before Vania could ask, he dropped his serious act again and said in her ear, "You are my hope." Vania''s ears burned at his words. There were staff members looking on from the side, so she immediately stepped forward and gave him a shove. "What nonsense are you saying?" Hanson remained motionless. "It''s not nonsense. I''m being serious." Vania rolled her eyes at him, ignoring his gibberish as she gently fanned her face with her hands, cooling her burning cheeks down. Seeing that she was getting embarrassed, Hanson stopped teasing her. Though he still wanted to continue holding her hand, she was too shy and strode to the front instead. Meanwhile, the staff had been watching their interaction from start to end. Witnessing the presidents of twopaniesing together to film an advertisement was a first for them. This must be a breakthrough in the advertising industry, right? They could already tell that this advertisement would blow up after it was released. Seeing that the filming preparations were ready, Hanson walked up to Vania chivalrously and said, "Are you ready, my angel?" Vania ignored his teasing words and replied calmly, "Yes." Hearing that, Hanson jumped on the horse and pulled Vania up with him. "Let''s go, my angel." As he spoke, he led them and the horse toward the director. The director looked at the two people heading toward him on the horse as if he were looking at a painting, and immediately took the camera to take pictures of them. At that moment, he wasn''t thinking about much and only felt that this was the face of the man and woman he had always dreamed of. If these two were notpany presidents, he would''ve tried his best to make them join the entertainment industry and turn them into famous stars. The chief director led the staff and said respectfully, "Good morning, President Luke, Miss Greyson." Hanson nodded in response, while Vania replied politely, "Nice to meet you, director." Then, she greeted several of the other staff members at the filming location. After that, the chief director took the script and sorted out the scenes for Hanson and Vania. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 However, knowing that Vania was the creative director of the advertisement, the chief director was afraid to act presumptuously and spoke as if asking for her help. "Miss Greyson, what do you think? Is there anything I need to improve on?" Vania replied humbly, "You are too polite. As a director, you''re the professional here. That''s exactly what this advertisement means, so you can just film it ording to the original n." The director admired Vania''s friendliness, and his impression of her increased even further. After that, he exined professionally on ways to find the camera and how they should add emotion to a scene while acting. Vania listened closely, but Hanson only frowned deeply as if brooding over something, making the chief director unsure if Hanson understood what he had said. Tentatively and cautiously, he suggested, "President Luke, should we do some test shots first? If you think there aren''t any problems, we can start the official filming." Vania nodded in agreement to the director''s words. After all, they had never been actors, so it was right to test it out in advance and determine any problems so that they could correct it in time and prevent dying the filming schedule. Seeing that Vania nodded, Hanson followed suit, but his brows remained tightly furrowed. Though the chief director noticed his expression, he didn''t dare to ask any questions, so he could only brace himself and start. Vania and Hanson went with different cameramen to test their shots. However, Vania was very photogenic, and no matter which angle they filmed her from, she looked beautiful and wless. Moreover, she had a highprehensive ability and remembered all the details that the director mentioned, which meant that she could also naturally express the emotions she wanted in front of the camera. The director couldn''t help butpliment her, "Miss Greyson, you really are gifted. If you join the entertainment industry, I can guarantee that you''ll be a world-renowned star." Vaniaughed. "Director, you''re praising me so much that it''s making me embarrassed." The director chuckled happily with her. Compared to Vania''s smooth progress, things weren''t going well on Hanson''s end at all. The director who was working with him was too afraid to raise his voice and could only ster a fake smile on his face as he carefully weighed every word he said, down to the punctuation. He carefully said, "President Luke, you have to act more naturally in front of the camera." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Yes, very good." "The camera is here. President Luke, you have to look here." "President Luke, you''re already doing really well, but if you rx your expression a little more, it''ll be even more perfect." This had to be the gentlest the director had ever been during his career. At the same time, it was also the most difficult time since he started directing. Just this one time alone was more tiring to him than directing ten other films. When Hanson saw Vania was finished but the director on his side had not stopped yet, his expression became colder and colder. It was clear that he was about to lose his temper soon. The cameramen and director immediately exchanged nces. In an instant, the chief director went up to Hanson and said respectfully, "President Luke, you can just act as you normally do in front of the camera." Instead of letting Hanson adapt to the camera, it was easier for them to have the camera adapt to him. Just his looks alone couldpletely make up for the ws in his acting. Or, more urately, even if he had no acting skills, he could still makeizens fawn over him through the screen. Hearing that, Hanson nodded in satisfaction. "Then, what are you waiting for?" At Hanson''s order, the director and staff on the scene immediately checked the set again, then set up the cameras. Before starting, the director exined the plot of the uing filming again. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 "Three, two, one, action!" With the director''s order, Vania instantly began acting, while the cold and aloof Hanson''s high and mighty aura just happened to match the character''s image, making his performance extremely natural. The filming went smoothly, and there was almost no need to stop, so most of it was shot in one take. Besides, the attractive actors made the director want to leave every clip unedited. Hence, the shooting, whichsted for more than three hours, finally ended two hours earlier than expected amidst the nervousness and joy. The moment they were done, several cameramen let out a sigh of relief at the same time. Vania was able to rx as well. During the filming, Hanson always took the opportunity to touch her, and if she hadn''t wanted to avoid dying the shooting, she would''ve gotten physical with him a long time ago. Of course, Hanson would not admit he took advantage of the fact that they were filming to act shamelessly. Now that the shooting was over and he saw Vania ignoring him and walking away angrily, he knew that he had angered her again. He hurriedly chased after her and called out, "Wait for me, my angel." Vania continued to ignore him and walked forward huffily. She must not show this man any affection or he would be arrogant again. In the end, as a man, Hanson could take muchrger strides. Hence, he easily caught up with Vania in a few steps and said with a chuckle in her ear, "I was wrong for speaking nonsense. Why don''t you take your anger out on me instead?" Annoyed, Vaniaughed and looked at him. "Why should I?" Her words made Hanson even happier. "I knew you wouldn''t bear to hit me." That wasn''t the case at all. Vania had no idea how a cold president could be so brazen. In front of him, she was often powerless. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Vania felt that she had to knock him down a notch and said, "Hanson, keep this up and I''ll ignore you." Not wanting her to ignore him, Hanson immediately surrendered and replied dotingly, "All right, I''ll listen to you. Let''s go, I''ll take you to dinner." "I want the most expensive restaurant." Vania decided to make a huge dent in his wallet as revenge for always gloating about. "Sure." Hanson looked at her lovingly. As long as Vania wanted it, he would fulfill her every wish, much less a simple dinner. ¡­ ¡­ Vania and Hanson''s shooting for the advertisement this time was in a film and television studio in Hammond, where many other crews were in the middle of filming as well. Coincidentally, Be was also filming a TV series here. Ever since she got together with Hereward, she had received a lot of support and had been filming in full swing in each filming set. She just had to wait for these works to be released, and her fame would skyrocket at once. Just as she finished filming and walked to the hotel where she was staying, she saw someone familiar. Although Vania and Hanson were dressed discreetly, Be was still able to recognize the man of her dreams at a nce. As she hadn''t expected Hanson to show up all of a sudden, she was extremely surprised. However, after asking around a little, she learned that he and Vania hade to shoot an advertisement. They filmed something together? In that case, it must be the endorsement for Fantasy Daydream Jewelry. Be was jealous. She never expected that what was supposed to be her role would be taken over by Vania. They''re really close with each other, aren''t they? When Vania was in the hospital, Hanson had stayed by her side, and now he was with her again. At that thought, Be slowly began to group Vania with the people she disliked. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Be quietly followed them, and she was surprised and happy to see Hanson enter the hotel where she was staying. With this new opportunity, Be came up with another n. She was no longer that insignificant person she used to be. Although she was not famous yet, she was quite known for a neer, and had already changed a lot from the past. Swaying her body in a way that she thought was enchanting, she returned to her hotel room, where she hurriedly changed into her brand new and limited-edition sheer strap dress that made her appear extremely seductive. Then, after she doused herself in a strong perfume, she felt like a total pin-up. Once she was dolled up, she asked her assistant, Julia, "Have you looked into it?" Julia replied in a small voice, "Yes, that person is President Luke. He''s staying in Room 608." He''s on the sixth floor as well? At that realization, Be became even more delighted. If they were on the same floor, it made things much more convenient for her. Heaven had truly lent a hand to her. At that moment, she couldn''t wait any longer and yearned to rush to Hanson''s side. She had long forgotten her previous experience of getting chased out. Be happily said to Julia, "Bring the things I asked for and keep watch. I''m heading over." Then, she pulled her dress down and looked at her beautiful figure in the mirror before immediately rushing out with the items in her hand and a face full of excitement. Once Julia hadpleted her instructions, she quietly made a phone call in a secluded ce. Be felt that with every step she took, her heartbeat raced even faster. She would definitely seed this time. She didn''t believe that there would be a man who wouldn''t be interested in a woman who offered herself to him. Upon reaching Room 608, she happily looked at the room for a moment before calming her breathing and extending her hand to knock on the door. Without having to wait for long, the door of the room soon opened, revealing Hanson who had opened the door. Be couldn''t help but feel overjoyed, and every cell in her body was filled with excitement. She had never even dared to dream about Hanson opening the door for her personally. With the man she loved right in front of her, Be became so excited that she didn''t know what to say. She put on a shy act and said in a coy voice, "President Luke, so it really was you. It''s so nice to see you here. I happened to be filming here, but when I saw you from a distance, I thought it was you. I''ve been worrying about your health these days, so I came over without holding any high hopes, but it really was you. Has your health improved now?" Be pretended to be excited and concerned while her eyes remained fixed on the man in front of her as she yearned to get her hands on him. Meanwhile, Hanson looked at the woman in front of him whose makeup made her look like a ghost. He couldn''t bear to look at her directly, and the strong smell of perfume in particr made him sick. Besides, her coy and shy act instantly made his heart drop. He had already forgotten about her. If it weren''t for her pungent perfume, he probably wouldn''t know who she was. Although Hanson had an extraordinary memory, he still couldn''t remember any women, especially when they were this tasteless. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Seeing that Hanson remained silent, Be grew worried as she wondered what he was thinking about. Even so, she boldly took a step forward to get closer to him. Although she had just entered the entertainment industry, she had been with many other directors through Hereward''s rmendation. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 All of those men had been charmed senseless by her, which further contributed to her opinion that she was extremely seductive, and no man could escape her allure. As she took a step forward, she deliberately pulled down her clothes to reveal more of her body, nning to press her chest against Hanson''s body. Then, she acted as if she tripped herself, and with a gasp, her entire body tilted forward and copsed in Hanson''s direction. However, as if he had seen through her thoughts, the moment she fell toward him, Hanson dodged sideways. He didn''t want this putrid woman to contaminate his clothes. As a result, the unsuspecting Be immediately crashed onto the ground with a loud cry. She looked at Hanson with a pained expression, not forgetting her coy act as she said, "Oh, President Luke, it hurts." As she spoke, her hands continued to yank on her dress as her longing to strip for Hanson increased even further. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She twisted her legs in an attempt to seduce him as she begged, "President Luke, can you help me up? It hurts so much that I can''t get up." However, Hanson turned a blind eye to her, his expression extremely cold, as if he hadn''t heard a single word that she said. Even so, Be couldn''t see the change in Hanson''s face at all, as she was immersed in her own world, thinking that he was one of those greasy men who would rush toward her like a hungry wolf with just a flick of her finger. She was just about to take off her clothes when she heard footstepsing from the room. In an instant, her face froze. There''s someone else in the room? Hanson isn''t alone? As she wondered who else could be in the room, she heard a familiar voice. "What happened?" As she hadn''t taken off her makeup after the shooting ended, when they returned to the hotel, Vania quickly removed her makeup before she got ready to have dinner with Hanson. She had just been taking off her makeup in the bathroom earlier, and when she went out, she heard themotion at the door and walked over to see what was going on. As soon as she saw the scene at the door, she was taken aback. Why is Be lying on the ground with that appearance? Meanwhile, when Be saw Vania, she instantly panicked. Why is Vania here? Could it be that they were together? As soon as she thought of that possibility, she felt a chill running down her spine. Vania looked at Hanson''s cold expression, but after a moment of confusion, she figured out what was going on. Still, she didn''t bring it up and said to Be instead, "Why aren''t you getting up yet?" Then, ncing at the high heels on her feet, she helpfully added, "High heels are difficult to walk in, so you have to be careful." At her words, Be''s face immediately darkened. Is she mocking me and staking her im here? Immediately, Be stood up and fixed her clothes. "You''re right, Ms. Greyson. Thank you for your advice. I''ll be careful next time." Then, she continued awkwardly, "I was filming with a crew next to yours. When I saw President Luke, I was worried about his health and came over to give him some fruit." Saying that, she picked up the fruit that had just fallen to the ground and showed it to Vania, as if rifying that she had no ulterior motives for paying Hanson a visit. However, she thought to herself, Why can''t I get what Vania has? I don''t think I''m any worse than her at all. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Vania nodded to show that she believed Be''s words before she asked, "But, how did you know that this was Hanson''s room?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. Be was a little flustered by the question, not knowing what Vania meant, but she could only brace herself and exin, "My room is on this floor as well, so when I came back, I saw Han¡ªI mean, President Luke entering this room. That''s why I presumed it was his and came over to visit him." As she spoke, she felt extremely unhappy. She wanted to be like Vania and call Hanson by his name as well, but she didn''t dare to at the moment. Vania reminded her kindly, "This isn''t Hanson''s room. It''s mine." Then, she looked at Hanson and said, "I think she probably has something important to tell you. Should I leave?" Hanson looked at Vania''s teasing expression and stared at her intently. "You are not allowed to go anywhere." Soon after, he called out to the door, "Security." As the staff had known in advance that Hanson was going to stay in their hotel, the person in charge had already arranged for security to guard the floor where he stayed. At Hanson''s voice, the security team immediately ran over, fearing that something had happened. When they saw Hanson, they stood dutifully and waited for his orders. "Take her away," Hanson instructed in a disdainful voice without even sparing Be a nce. Be hadn''t expected that Hanson had called the security over because of her and yelped in surprise. "President Luke, I¡­" However, before she could finish, she was lifted up by the security guards. Recalling her previous humiliation, Be was deeply displeased and nced at Vania with resentment in her eyes. If Vania hadn''t said that in front of Hanson earlier, he wouldn''t have ordered the guards to drag her away. Her n had failed yet again. Although she was filled with discontent, she didn''t dare to cause a scene in case word spread to the members of her crew. If that happened, her reputation would be ruined. After Be was dragged away, Hanson felt that the air in this room had been contaminated, and said to Vania, "Follow me." Saying that, he took her hand and led her to the presidential suite on the top floor. As Vania looked at the room, she still spoke in a mocking tone. "You can''t be thinking of having me stay in the same room as you, right?" Although she didn''t say anything, Hanson could see that she felt awkward about the earlier events. If that was the case, it meant that she still cared about him. His mood improving immensely, he said with a smile, "You can if you want to." Vania knew he was teasing her, so she didn''t answer. At the end of the day, she didn''t want to stay in that room anymore after Be had caused such a fuss earlier. "I''ll stay in the inner room, and you''ll stay in the outer room." Hanson was still smiling as he conceded, "All right. I''ll listen to everything you say, so you can do as you please." As he spoke, he grabbed her hand again. "Can we go for dinner now, Your Majesty?" Vania pulled her hand back. "Stop tugging me around." In an instant, Hanson retracted his wandering hands and returned to his usual aloofness, turning back into a cold and distant president. "Let''s go." Vania nced at him. Thinking that it was better this way, she nodded. "Let''s go." ¡­ On the other hand, after Be was dragged away by the security, she quietly snuck back to her room with her tail between her legs, afraid that someone from the same crew would spot her. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 As soon as she opened the door, she saw Hereward sitting on the couch in the room. She looked at him in horror and stammered, "Hereward, why are you here?" Because she was too shocked, Be forgot about her delicate and beautiful act all of a sudden and could only stand at the door nkly. Meanwhile, Hereward narrowed his eyes dangerously, his hands holding up his greasy stomach as he asked, "What''s wrong? Can''t Ie over now?" Seeing that Hereward was getting a little angry, Be immediately stepped forward tofort him. At this time, her panic had eased a lot, and she coaxed him, "Ohe on, how could that be? Of course you cane over whenever you want. You''re more than wee." Hereward raised his eyebrows and looked at the woman in front of him who was obviously lying. "Really? But, looking at your expression, it doesn''t look like you wee me." Be felt awkward for a moment as she touched her face with her hand. "Uh... That''s not true. It might be because I''ve just finished filming and am still immersed in my character, so I don''t look natural yet." Then, resisting her nervousness, she asked in her usual coy and sweet voice, "When did youe over? Have you been waiting for me for a long time?" As she spoke, she deliberately wriggled her body and sat on Hereward''sp, showing her charm to let him know that she still wanted to serve him with all her heart. However, Hereward scoffed coldly and shoved her down from hisp with a heavy push. "Ahh!" Be immediately copsed to the ground. After being pushed around twice in a day, she was in immense pain, but she still held it in, not daring to show her temper at all. "Hereward, what happened? Why are you so angry all of a sudden?" Saying that, she got up from the ground to sit on Hereward''sp again. Moreover, when she got up, she deliberately pulled her clothes down further. After all, Hereward was only with her for her body, so Be didn''t mind using this way to get his attention. However, Hereward obviously didn''t feel anything for her, and his face remained cold. Looking at Hereward who was being so indifferent, Bepletely panicked. She didn''t know how she had offended him, and feared that he would give up on her. She couldn''t afford to lose his support yet as she had just started in the entertainment industry. If she didn''t have him to pave the way for her, then her entertainment career would probably end here. Hereward looked at her naive and vulnerable face, saying coldly, "I didn''t know you had such a big appetite." Be lowered her head with tears in her eyes, trying to win his sympathy as she asked weakly, "What do you mean? I don''t understand. You gave me everything that I have now. No matter what you ask me to do, it is my duty to listen to youpletely." Although she said that, inwardly, she felt anxious. Did Hereward find out that I went to look for Hanson? However, Hereward kept sneering as he looked at Be with a face full of mockery. "Really?" She immediately nodded. "Everything I said is true. Hereward, you have to believe me." "All right. Then,e over and help me take off my clothes," Hereward said in a greasy and sarcastic tone. Be hadn''t expected that Hereward would make such a request at all. She was clearly taken aback and couldn''t process his words all of a sudden as she stood frozen in ce. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 At this time, Hereward''sughter became even more obvious. "Didn''t you say yourself that you would do whatever I ask you to do? Why did you forget about me after you met someone better?" Be immediately shook her head and denied, "No, how could that be?" Saying that, she immediately reached out, trying to help him unbutton his shirt, but as soon as she approached him, he grabbed her hand with all his strength, hurting her. However, she could only grit her teeth, not daring to say a word. She knew that Hereward was genuinely angry now and didn''t dare to act rashly, and could only let him vent his anger. Hereward looked impassive. He was a manager after all, and his way of speech carried authority and impact. Narrowing his eyes dangerously, he said to Be, "I told you a long time ago that you should act wisely and not touch anything that doesn''t belong to you, or I''ll crush you. What''s wrong now? Have you forgotten everything I said?" "No, no, I''ve never forgotten," she immediately denied. "Never? Then, tell me, what did you do earlier tonight?" Be''s eyes widened in an instant. It seemed that he had really found out. Knowing that she couldn''t fool him, she came clean about it. "It was only because President Luke and Miss Greyson chose me in the beginning that gave me the opportunity to enter the entertainment industry. That''s why when I saw theme over today, I went to visit them. I really didn''t mean anything else by that." "Oh? I thought you''d switched to a better target and forgotten about me." "No. I belong to you, and I only listen to everything you say. I would never find someone else." Be immediately vowed that she would never betray him. "That better be the case. I''m warning you, I don''t care if you get into trouble yourself, but you''d better not get me involved. This is thest time I''ll say something like this to you. If I find out next time, I''ll immediately crush you." Hereward was already clearly telling Be that he knew everything she did, just like how she had gone to see Hanson today. As long as he wanted to know, he could find out at any time and quickly appear in front of her. To him, women were not important, and only his current status was the most crucial thing to him. If Be offended Hanson, his position as a department manager would probably be jeopardized, and he absolutely would not allow this woman to threaten his status. Be hurriedly nodded. "Yes, I''ll keep in mind what you just said. I won''t make this kind of mistake anymore." As she spoke, she stepped forward and stretched out her hand, trying to undo Hereward''s clothes. "You''ve been working for an entire day, but because I made a mistake, you hurriedly came here to worry about me. You must be exhausted, right? Let me give you a massage." Hereward didn''t push her away this time. How could he refuse a woman who was offering herself to him? What was more, he hadn''t had enough of her yet. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Pinching Be''s chin with his hand, he said, "This is your reality." Be didn''t dare to say any more and immediately clung onto his body. ¡­ Meanwhile, Mnie had dispatched more manpower to pay attention to Vania and Hanson''s whereabouts since thest public trial of Vania''s case. However, Hanson was not someone that ordinary people could follow around casually. Even some of the intel gathered by her men were obtained merely by chance. As it happened, a photo of Hanson and Vania leaving a hotel together appeared on Mnie''s phone. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 As Mnie looked at the photo, she gritted her teeth and said bitterly, "That b*tch Vania always acts pure and innocent, but isn''t she showing her true nature in front of Hanson?" Upon hearing Mnie''s resentful tone, Josie asked worriedly, "What happened this time?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "See for yourself," Mnie snapped and tossed her phone out. When Josie picked up the phone and looked at the photo, she growled, "Vania Greyson, she really does have a way with men." "Mom, what do you think we should do now?" Mnie was at sixes and sevens, entirely overwhelmed with fury. Josie was also unwilling to fall behind. But ever since the trial, many people around them and on the inte had been keeping their eye on them, so they might be caught if they weren''t careful. Then, they might never have another chance in the future. Hence, she suppressed her anger and persuaded Mnie, "Right now, we can only lie low and wait for an opportunity. Although the rumors on the inte have disappeared now, and Hanson isn''t tracking it down, it doesn''t mean that he didn''t see it. So, we must be more careful lest he shifts his focus to us. If that happens, we''ll be in constant trouble." Mnie was dissatisfied by that answer. "Of course I know that, but until when do we have to wait? Do I have to keep watching Vania and Hanson being together like this? Is there no other way but to endure now?" Josie shook her head. "The time is not right yet. We have to be patient and avoid being anxious so that all of our hard work wouldn''t be wasted." Mnie really couldn''t ept the fact that she always had to hold everything in. She smashed her phone again for the umpteenth time during the past few weeks. ¡­ Early in the morning at Luke Corporation, the person in charge of the advertising department held the samples that were made in a hurry overnight at thepany meeting early in the morning and said respectfully to Hanson, "President Luke, this is the sample from the expedited production. Please have a look." Hanson opened the file and browsed all the contents before ordering, "Early tomorrow morning. I want to see the advertisement released." Early tomorrow morning? So soon? It was the first time that the person in charge of the advertising department had to ept such an urgent job. However, as Hanson had already spoken, they did not dare to refuse and immediately epted. "Yes, President Luke. I will arrange for the staff to work overtime immediately. The finished product will be completed by tomorrow morning." Hanson nodded, not forgetting to add a reminder. "Pay attention to the quality." How could he allow his and Vania''s first advertisement to be shoddy? "Yes, I will definitely give you a perfect advertisement, President Luke." The person in charge of the advertising department had already tooted his own horn, so he could only let all employees in his department work overtime overnight. Sure enough, before the morning meeting, the draft for the advertisement waspleted. Early in the morning, before Hanson arrived at the office, the person in charge of the advertising department was already waiting at his door. Judging from his bloodshot eyes, it was clear that he hadn''t slept all night. And looking at the unchanged clothes he was wearing from yesterday, it was even more obvious that he''d worked overnight in thepany. Upon seeing Hanson arrive at thepany, he immediately stepped forward and said, "President Luke, the advertisement has beenpleted as per your request." Hanson nodded, not giving him any more trouble as he said, "Work together with the other departments, and it can be released after that." "Yes, I''ll work on it this instant." Before Hanson entered his office, he stopped and added, "Also, your department has worked hard during these past few days. I''ll double your bonus for this month, so go and retrieve it from the finance department." Chapter 224 Chapter 224 "Thank you, President Luke, on behalf of all the employees in my department." After getting Hanson''s affirmation, the person in charge of the advertising department breathed a sigh of relief. The bonus didn''t matter as long as Hanson gave his approval, or they might have to work overtime in thepany for another night. Hanson nodded. "Go ahead." "Yes, sir." Soon, they published this advertisement on Luke Corporation''s official Twitter ount without notice as per their n. Almost in an instant, it was reported by major media and spread all across the inte at the same time, with headlines such as ''Hanson and Vania''s Advertisement Endorsement,'' ''Luke Corporation and Gxy Corporation''s Strong Union,'' ''Fantasy Daydream Jewelry''s New Release¡ª Light Chaser,'' ''Luke Corporation''s Advertising Spokesperson,'' ''Vania Greyson''s Work,'' and so on. ''I''m not hallucinating, right? President Luke and Vania Greyson are the spokespeople?'' ''Wouldn''t this advertisement break records?'' ''Why does it look like a wedding photo to me? They look too good with each other.'' ''Wasn''t Be Godwin the spokesperson? What''s with the sudden change? What is going on?'' ''Right, why did they change the spokesperson all of a sudden? Is there not an official statement?'' ''I heard that Be went to endorse another advertisement from Luke Corporation instead of Fantasy Daydream Jewelry.'' N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ''But, it''s a good thing that we can see the two people in charge film an advertisement together.'' Of course, Mnie had a huge contribution to the prizedments on the inte, and more and more people began to wonder why the spokesperson was not Be. ''Then, was the audition a lie?'' ''Since they didn''t need the champion as their spokesperson, why did they hold that audition?'' As moreizens tagged Be in theirments, she saw the contents on Twitter and immediately posted a statement to exin the matter. ''First of all, I would like to apologize to all my followers. This advertisement was too perfect, and I could never express the emotions behind it personally, so I took the initiative to resign from the endorsement myself. It was my failure to exin this in time, and I have caused a misunderstanding for everyone. President Luke and President Greyson have always taken great care of me, so I would like to take this opportunity to thank them. I hope everyone can understand and continue to support me in my future acting career.'' Be''s well-thought-out statement quickly madeizens who didn''t know the truth praise her unanimously, and they also stopped their suspicion of Vania and Hanson. Seeing that she was being praised so well on the inte, Be smiled triumphantly and once again sat in Hereward''s arms, saying to him in a coy voice, "This time, it''s thanks to your advice that I''ve be so popr." Hereward was still pinching her chin as he said, "As long as you listen to me, I can guarantee that you will be the most famous celebrity. I can do that much." Be immediately nodded obediently. "I''ll do everything you say." Mnie hadn''t expected that the posts she had carefullye up with would be destroyed by Be''s statement, and she trembled with anger. Now that Vania was gaining poprity on the inte, Mnie felt that she couldn''t remain patient anymore. She picked up her phone and posted on Twitter, but as she still didn''t have the guts to post it with her true identity, she sent the Tweet anonymously and hired some paid posters to boost her up on the trending searches. Celebrity Scandals posted: ''Vania intervened in Mnie and Hanson''s rtionship. ording to a source, Mnie had given birth to a child with Hanson as early as five years ago and has been staying by Hanson''s side discreetly since then. However, Vania suddenly appeared and used various methods to destroy their rtionship and intervene in the lives of the two, even threatening their children.'' Chapter 225 Chapter 225 For the sake of bagging Hanson, Vania even tried seducing him in bed. The Inte went wild over this news. ''Is this for real? This news popped up just when Vania and Hansonunched an advertisement together, so it seems suspicious.'' ''She''s such an aplished woman too, but she couldn''t escape the temptations of bing a homewrecker. Why is it that all these aplished people often end up bing homewreckers?'' ''I heard that Hanson''s children were born five years ago and the mother is Mnie. For the sake of maintaining a low profile, Mnie was willing to stay beside him without exposing her identity, but Vania came along and ruined everything. Mnie was heartbroken and has since left Hanson.'' ''Vania is such an evil woman! No wonder Mnie kept trying to pick a fight with her. It turns out this was the cause. I feel bad for Mnie now.'' ''Mnie and Hanson were together once. Don''t you guys remember the jewelry appraisal event that happened not too long ago? Didn''t Mnie show up with Hanson back then? There were two little boys with them too.'' ''Oh, you''re right! I remember that too. This means Vania is the other woman.'' The Inte was full of gossip and scious news, and most onlinementers tended to simply agree with the loudest voices. Therefore, thements were flooded with sympathy and support for Mnie. When Mnie saw that thementers were supporting her, she began to gloat. She was still Morales and Morgan''s mother, and Hanson could not deny this fact. There was no chance for Vania to make an excuse this time. Mnie finally managed to get her revenge. Meanwhile, Hanson, who had no idea what was happening on Twitter, was happily admiring his and Vania''s advertisement. They had taken quite a lot of pictures too to use for other promotional activities. Every single one of them looked like a masterpiece to him. Hanson never liked taking pictures, but now he wished he could turn back time so that he could take even more pictures with Vania. He picked out a few clear shots of Vania and set them as the background for hisputer and his phone, as well as several other devices of his. As long as he opened them up, the first thing he saw would be her face. Then, he instructed his secretary, "Get these pictures printed at once and put them up in all the most eye-catching areas in thepany." He could im that it was for the sake ofplying with the promotional activities, but in reality, he just wanted as many people as possible to see the pictures of him and Vania together. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. His secretary had no clue why he wanted to do this and was puzzled as well, but she did not ask any questions. She carried out his instructions at once and made sure all the pictures were put up in the company. Even the digital signboard that hung outside Luke Corporation''s building disyed an image of Vania and Hanson together as if they were about to get married. After seeing the walls covered in these pictures, Larry muttered to himself, President Luke really has his heart set on Ms. Greyson. Immediately, he walked into Hanson''s office to report what was happening on Twitter. He was afraid that Hanson would find out about it himself and blow up at him. However, Hanson waspletely engrossed in the pictures. Larry rubbed his temples and cleared his throat to make his presence known. Once Hanson looked up at him, Larry asked hesitantly, "President Luke, did you see the news on Twitter?" Hanson took one look at Larry''s expression and surmised that it would not be something good. He calmly opened his Twitter to check. Immediately, he saw the gossip about him and Mnie. Hanson''s expression turned cold. He was about to instruct Larry to sort it out at once, but he changed his mind once he recalled that Vania and her children felt strongly about Mnie. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Hanson kept tapping away on his phone. Larry was stumped by the fact that Hanson did not seem to have much of a reaction after seeing what was happening on Twitter. Does he n on just leaving this be? It was true that Mnie had given birth to two of Hanson''s sons, but it was wrong to say that Vania was the third party in their rtionship. Why isn''t President Luke making a statement about this? Ms. Greyson would never take another look at him if he didn''t do anything. Larry was beginning to worry for his boss when he heard a notification from his phone. It was a Twitter notification. Larry had turned off all notifications save for three ounts. The first was President Luke''s, the second was Vania''s, and the third was thepany''s. Now that he got a notification from Twitter, he immediately took his phone out to check for the update. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Did Ms. Greyson send out a tweet? However, when he opened his Twitter app to check, his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. There was a tweet from Hanson himself. Hanson had never used his Twitter ount before despite having registered for one. If Larry was not Hanson''s assistant, he would not have believed that this ount belonged to Hanson. Hanson Luke: ''Mnie Greyson isn''t worthy.'' His tweet instantly started trending. ''Is that President Luke? Did he get hacked?'' ''Who would hack his ount? Do you think the IT department at Luke Corporation is just there for show?'' ''So President Luke, who has never paid any attention to such gossip, is responding to this one?!'' ''What does this mean? Is he saying that the news is fake?'' A few secondster, Hanson sent out another earth-shattering tweet. Hanson Luke: ''I''m in the process of wooing Vania Greyson, and I hope no one jeopardizes this for me. If I lose my chance for a wife, I wille after those who ruined it for me.'' Who would have expected the president of such a monumental corporation to joke like this? Everyone was floored. ''OMG! Is this how a president flirts?!'' ''Don''te after me, man. I''d pee my pants!'' ''Who said Vania''s a homewrecker? President Luke himself says that he''s trying to date her! Mnie''s nothing to him.'' ''Did Mnie sign up for some kind of negative publicity package? Every time there''s news about her, she always ends up being the one that gets exposed.'' ''This is so sweet of President Luke. Vania would surely agree to date him now.'' ''I can''t wait to hear the news of President Luke and Vania getting together.'' ''But what about President Luke''s children? Can anyone confirm whether Mnie is their mother?'' ''Is President Luke divorced and trying for his second marriage?'' ''Hey, the one who said President Luke''s divorced, do you have a death wish? The president might come after you for ruining his chance.'' ''Did anyone else notice that President Luke is only following Vania?'' Thementers were split into those who were expressing support for Hanson and Vania to start dating, and those who were trying to figure out who the mother of Hanson''s children was. No one cared about who Mnie was anymore. "Vania¡­ Argh! You b*tch!" When Mnie saw thements on Twitter, she was nearly driven mad with rage. She could not believe that Hanson had taken the initiative to send out a tweet that imed she was not worthy of him! Hah! I''m not worthy, huh? Did he not care about the fact that she was Morales and Morgan''s mother anymore? Mnie''s eyes were full of hatred as she red at thements on Twitter. If things did not go her way, she would not be letting Vania get her way either. Mnie had developed a heinous n in her mind. The Inte was abuzz over this series of events. It had be the hottest gossip in town, surpassing news about all the other celebrities and influential people. Even the police who had taken Vania into police custody earlier on came out to make a statement saying that the case had been resolved and the people involved had been let go. They even released a statement detailing the entire investigation process. Apparently, it was an act of revenge by Wesley''s family members over the incident at Red Allure in Easnd. Both parties were willing to settle, so the case ended just like that. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Everyone began to cheer for Vania and Hanson as many of them wished that they would end up together. Vania was taken by surprise when she saw Hanson''s tweets too. She nced at the words she had written and her smile widened. After putting what she had written into an envelope, she passed it to Linda and said, "Send this off." "Okay." Meanwhile, the four children at home had strange feelings in their hearts when they saw the way Hanson publicly defended their mother. Somewhere deep in the recesses of their minds, their attitude toward him was slowly changing, but none of them recognized it yet. Jackmented in a standoffish manner, "We can''t let him win us over just because of one little thing he did. We need to keep our eyes peeled and stop him if he ever does anything that hurts Mommy." Jacob raised his fist in support. "You''re right, Jack. We can''t approve of him just because of this." James and Jude nodded solemnly. "They even called Mommy a homewrecker! This must be that awful woman, Mnie''s doing. We have to teach her a lesson." Jack began tapping away on hisptop, and soon, he found the IP address of the anonymous ount that sent out the tweet. James saw what Jack had done and thought it was not enough. "We need to do more than that. Let''s expose the news of her poisoning her own children. We''ll see how she can continue using her children as an excuse." Jack agreed. "You always think a few steps forward, James. I agree." "That''s right! If she dares to disrespect Mommy this way, she should get a taste of her own medicine." Jacob did not want to let Mnie get away with this. Jude nodded as well. He felt protective of Vania as well, but he still rarely spoke since he was not used to speaking yet. The four children came up with a detailed n. First, they tweeted an image that showed that the IP address of the Twitter ount, Secrets of the Rich and Famous, belonged to Mnie''s ce of residence. This proved that the person who framed Vania was someone close to Mnie. After all, why would a stranger appear in her house? While everyone was trying to wrap their heads around this piece of gossip, another audio recording was released on Twitter. This time, the audio recording exposed how Mnie had poisoned Morales and Morgan. The Inte went nuts over this. No one would have thought that Mnie would harm her own children. They assumed Mnie was just trying to pick a fight with Vania, but it shocked them to find out that she was so cruel that she even acted against her children. ''I thought she''s the children''s mother? How could she do such a horrible thing? This doesn''t sound like something a mother would do.'' ''President Luke needs to look into this and see who the children''s mother really is.'' ''I''m getting goosebumps all over now. Thank goodness she''s not with President Luke, or else, I''m afraid she''d do something even more heinous in the future.'' ''Vania needs to be careful. Mnie''s willing to hurt even her own children, so I wouldn''t put anything past her.'' Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At first, Mnie thought that everything would blow over soon, but she was thrown for a loop when the recording was made public. Only a few people knew about the poisoning incident. Was this Hanson''s doing? No! It must be Vania! She must have set up a series of expos¨¦s to ruin me! Once Mnie saw thements online, she grew fearful. Thements that imed she might not be the children''s mother after all sent a chill down her spine. If Hanson believed what they were saying and decided to investigate, that would be the end of her. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Mnie chided herself for the careless mistake of posting the tweets at home. She continued to think things through, and she was even more determined to carry out her n. However, now was not the time to act. Morales and Morgan were not back yet, so she could not do anything. How was she going to deal with the news online? Feeling rather helpless, Mnie turned to Josie and asked, "Mom, what should I do now?" Josie sighed, and her tone was a little usatory as she said, "I told you to just bear with it for now, but you didn''t listen to me." It had to be said that Josie was fretting too. If Hanson did decide to look into everything, they would surely be exposed, and it went without saying that Vania would not be letting them get away with this either. "Mom, you didn''t try to stop me when I released the news, so what''s the point of saying this now? Hurry up and think of a way out of this. What should we do now?" Mnie huffed. She was beginning to regret her recklessness too. Josie rested her forehead against her hand and said, "What else can we do? Whatever you do right now will just make things worse. Stop paying any attention to this. Just let the news die out by itself. We''ll find another chance to go after Vania." "But what if Hanson gets suspicious after seeing thosements?" This was what Mnie feared the most. "Find someone to deal with thosements then, but don''t bother with anything else." Josie was feeling rather helpless too. Mnie had nothing better to suggest, so she had to swallow her anger and nod in agreement. ¡­ ¡­ Back at Luke Corporation, when Hanson saw the new information that exposed Mnie, he was intrigued and started to look into the IP address of the Twitter ount that posted that information. When he saw the location of the IP address, he was stunned. It was the same location as the hackers from before, which was Vania''s residence. The cogs in Hanson''s mind began spinning as he recalled everything that happened so far, as well as those children''s interests. A thought popped into his head. Could it be them? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He decided against looking into it now, but he made a mental note of it. Perhaps there would be a surprise in store for him someday. In any case, the news died down just like that. This was always the case with all these sorts of online gossip. Good or bad, it would all die down with time. Many people would soon forget about this since it did not involve them personally anyway. Furthermore, many of thesements were either from eager gossipers or fake ounts that were fanning the mes on purpose, so they were not concerned about the truth at all. After a while, all the nastyments about Mnie died off too. Meanwhile, Fantasy Daydream Jewelry kept breaking sales record after sales record. Luke Corporation''s jewelry arm had never seen such high revenue before. "Congrattions, President Luke! Wonderful news, President Luke!" The director of the sales department was grinning from ear to ear. Hanson stared at the director who was as jolly as Santa us right now andmented teasingly, "Others might think that I''m getting married." Immediately, the sales director tried to wipe the smile off his face as he scratched his head awkwardly. "I''m just too excited that I ended up speaking without thinking." Hanson had already seen the sales report, so he nodded and said, "You did well." Praises rarely came out of Hanson''s mouth, and the sales director''s cheeks were aching from how wide his smile was. As for Larry, he was wise enough to discern that this was all due to Vania. Otherwise, Hanson would not be as enthusiastic about this. Hanson was indeed in an excellent mood, so he dered, "I know how hard everyone worked on this, so let''s have a celebratory dinner at Hammond International Hotel tomorrow. We''ll start at 5.00PM." Chapter 229 Chapter 229 "Thank you so much, President Luke!" The director was so ecstatic that he kept repeating his thanks. Hanson waved him off. He did not want to see such a silly grin on an employee of his. Just then, Hanson turned to Larry and instructed him, "There''s something else you need to do." "Yes, President Luke." Hanson had an ulterior motive for throwing this celebratory dinner. Meanwhile, the employees were overjoyed to hear that they would be having a celebratory dinner. They began to nickname the coboration between Luke Corporation and Gxy Corporation as one that would be going down in history. They had a very good impression of Vania too; thanks to Hanson, they began to address her as the boss'' wife whenever they talked about her. Hanson gave word that since they would be having a celebratory dinner tomorrow, it would be a half- day at work. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Once again, cheers broke out all over Luke Corporation. Dinners thrown at Hammond International Hotel were some of the finest, and not many people could im that they had been to one before. News about this celebratory dinner spread like wildfire, and many people wanted to attend for the sake of meeting Vania and Hanson and hopefully finding an opportunity to work with them in the future. Many people could tell that both Luke Corporation and Gxy Corporation were giants in the business world right now, and anyone who worked with them would benefit greatly. It was meant to be an ordinary celebratory dinner, but more and more people kepting, and it ended up being a grand affair. This was excellent news to Mnie as it was just the right opportunity for her to set the record straight and cleanse herself of all the negative publicity. Unfortunately for her, the celebratory dinner was invite-only, and Luke Corporation ran a tight ship when it came to these things. She would not be able to weasel her way in if she did not have an invite. Mnie paced back and forth in her room as she eximed, "Mom, hurry up and help me find a way to get in. As long as I get in, I can go up on stage to perform that song. Hanson might be so moved by my performance that he would take me back." Josie nodded. "You''re right. The song I got you to learn is the favorite song of Luke Corporation''sst president, who''s deceased now. When you perform, put on the clothes you wore when you two first met. I''m sure it would stir his memories. As long as he''s moved by it, seize this opportunity to plead with him by using the children as your excuse too. It might just work out." Still, Mnie''s expression was dark with not a single trace of joy. She frowned and said, "What you said is a given, but we don''t have a way to get in right now." Did she have to go and snatch an invite from one of the employees? Mnie could only think of such a blunt idea. She even began to consider her chances of sess if she did this. Josie began to pace as well. "Don''t get so impatient. Let me think about this." How could Mnie not be impatient at a time like this? Still, there was no point in being impatient, so she sighed. "Mom, let''s just go and snatch one of the invites from someone." Josie shut that down at once. "Definitely not!" "What''s your idea then?" Mnie stomped her foot in frustration. Just as the two of them were about to tear their hair out over this, Mnie received a strange but familiar call. She heard a man''s voice, but she did not know who it was. "Come to the door and take your invite." The call ended once the man said those few words. Mnie did not even have the chance to speak. Mnie looked out the window at once and saw a delivery man standing outside the vi. He was waiting with some kind of document in hand. Deep down inside, Mnie was stunned and also a little wary. This man was an enigma. He always came and went like the wind. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Even so, this mysterious man would always be the one who gave Mnie a way out whenever she encountered any kind of trouble. Five years ago, this man had been the one who told her about what happened between Vania and Hanson. This was how she managed to find Vania, seize two children from her, and use them to stay by Hanson''s side. To this day, she did not know who that man was or why he gave such information to her, and why he delivered her to Hanson''s side. She also had no idea how the man managed to stop Hanson from finding out the truth about that night. What was his goal? Mnie could not make head or tail of the situation. Why would that man be so well-informed about everything that happened? However, she could not dwell on this right now. The most important thing now was to attend the celebratory dinner and meet Hanson. Mnie rushed downstairs and took the invite before saying to Josie, "Mom, can you find a way to get some money from Dad? I want to buy a new gown." "Why do you want to buy a new gown? Aren''t you going to wear what you wore when you two first met to stir his memories?" Josie waited for Mnie''s answer. "He has probably already forgotten all about our first meeting. I want to wear a style I''ve never worn before today and show up in front of him in a whole new light." In Mnie''s mind, she could already picture the scene. Josie nodded and agreed to her request. "I''ll get you that money. Oh, by the way, how have you been getting along with the piano?" Mnie was confident that she could y the song well, so she said, "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ve practiced it countless times. I''m ready." "Great." Once Mnie got the money from Josie, she went to her favorite boutique to buy an incredibly sexy gown. She had never worn such a daring gown before. After changing into her new gown, she made sure her makeup was immacte before rushing over to Hammond International Hotel without further ado. Inside the hotel, many guests had arrived for the celebratory dinner. Mnie hurriedly handed her invite over at the entrance, and once the guards checked that it was valid, she rushed in out of fear that someone might recognize her. She kept walking with her head bowed and did not dare to catch anyone''s eye. She walked to a corner and chose the most discreet seat possible before sitting down in wait for the right moment. Mnie kept a close watch on the entrance. She wanted to see Hanson, who she had not seen in a long time, and she wanted to see if Vania came with him. Just as Mnie was upied with all these thoughts, she heard a voice beside her ring out. "Nice to meet you. May I have a drink with you?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At first, Mnie feared that someone had recognized her, but now that she realized it was an unfamiliar voice, she looked up at the man in front of her. She found that the man was studying her carefully. He seemed like a man in his thirties with average looks. There was nothing about him that stood out at all. His eyes were curious, but she did not see anything else in his gaze, so she did not know what his intentions were. Mnie frowned, but a thought shed across her mind. Anyone who managed to score an invite to this event would not be someone ordinary. Therefore, she smiled and raised the wine ss in front of her. "Of course." The man clinked his ss with hers before taking a sip of wine. He smiled and gave a simple introduction. "Hi, my name is Chris Jonas. I''m a manager at Epic Media Inc." Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Hearing his self-introduction, Mnie sized him up once again. She didn''t know much about show business, but she had heard the names of both thepany and the talent agent. Having produced a lot of big-name celebrities, Epic Media Inc. was of considerable repute in the industry. Moreover, Chris Jonas was said to be thepany''s top talent agent, with extraordinary capabilities and a good eye for new talents. Because of this, he had quite some reputation in show business as well. At the thought of this, Mnie instantly became friendly toward him. "Hi, I''m Mnie Greyson." While hearing Mnie''s name, Chris was inwardly startled. However, he worked in show business, after all, so he was able to feign impassivity. "Oh! Uh, hi. Nice to meet you." So she''s Mnie Greyson, huh? he thought. As a talent agent, he was naturally aware of the rumors circting on Twitter. He attended the celebratory party mostly to get into contact with Vania, with whom he hoped to establish some coboration. Hispany was considered to be way ahead of others in the industry, but it showed some signs of teauing, so he desperately wanted to break through such limitations. As a result, Vania instantly caught his eye, thanks to his discerning eye as a talent agent. However, little did he expect that as soon as he entered the conference hall, he would notice a woman in a ck cutout dress staring nkly at the entrance from a corner, which drew his attention at once. Her fine appearance instantly aroused his interest in scouting new talent, so he came over and spoke to her. However, he never expected the woman to be Mnie. In reality, Mnie was quite good-looking in appearance, but she often disyed an unsightly pettiness in front of Vania. Not only was she far less self-confident and easy-mannered than Vania, but her features weren''t as delicate as thetter''s, too. After all, although they shared a father, they were bornN?velDrama.Org owns this. to different mothers. Josie, Mnie''s mother, couldn''t hold a candle to Roseanne, Vania''s mother. After learning of Mnie''s name, Chris was half-disappointed deep down. Apart from the rumors on the inte, Hanson was another reason he dared not rashly make contact with her. Otherwise, not only would he be unable to liberate hispany from its current constraints, but he might even end up bringing thepany down with him. Still smiling politely, Mnie stared at him without saying a word, as if waiting for him to exin his purpose in speaking to her. Having started the conversation himself, Chris couldn''t excuse himself right away, so he could only bite the bullet and go on. "Sorry if I bothered you, but I just saw you sitting here alone and noticed your extraordinary deportment," he said, before handing his business card to Mnie. "Miss Mnie, if you''re interested in entering show business in the future, we can discuss it anytime." This was merely an excuse, though. There was no way he would invite Mnie to enter show business. He only said so as he had really intended; he presumed that the heiress to Greyson Realty wouldn''t venture into show business. Mnie didn''t take his words to heart either. "Thanks a lot for your kindness." She merely smiled before carelessly putting the business card in her purse. At the moment, she was giving zero consideration to his words, for she was preupied with Hanson. She wanted to return to his side more than anything else. As for the idea of entering show business, she had never considered it at all. Just then, amotion suddenly broke out at the entrance. Only Hanson could cause such a greatmotion, thought Mnie; she immediately turned to look at the entrance. And sure enough, Hanson strode in confidently in his tuxedo, surrounded by the crowd. Mnie knew without thinking that the woman standing next to him had to be Vania. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Vania was wearing a turquoise peacock dress that reached down to her ankles while hugging her hourss figure. Not only that, but it had a fishtail design and was embellished with feathers of the same color. As a result, she looked like a dazzling peacock fairy, drawing the gaze of everyone present from the moment she came in. Even Chris, who had just greeted her, looked at her with profound admiration. Mnie was filled with jealousy when she saw Vania looking like this. Moreover, it was obvious that Hanson''s tuxedo matched Vania''s dress, with itspels and cuffs having the same design. One needed not take a closer look to see that the couple were dressed in matching outfits. Hanson had never been so fashionably dressed before. In fact, he was usually d in drab suits. Mnie remembered how Finley had once persuaded him to dress younger when she was at the Luke Estate, to which he replied outright that it wasn''t necessary. And now, he changed his clothing style for Vania''s sake. Mnie''s fingernails dug deep into her flesh, but she couldn''t feel the pain at all. Trembling all over, she stood where she was, staring at everything with unblinking eyes and an expression that seemed somewhat scary. Seeing that Vania and Hanson had arrived at the scene, the emcee of the celebratory party immediately said, "Today''s celebratory party is specially organized by the Luke Corporation to thank all of its employees. Everyone who is here to attend the celebratory party today may feast and have fun to your hearts'' content, while thepany will bear all the costs. Also, everyone''s invitation card has a number on it. Please keep your invitation card with you and remember your number. At the end of the celebratory party, we''ll randomly select a lucky fellow who will receive an borately prepared gift from President Luke." Keeping the guests in suspense, he said toward the end of his speech, "The gift is said to be invaluable and is the only one of its kind." His speech was followed by a piece of cheerful and rxing music, upon which everyone squealed with delight. The scene was full of lively atmosphere. At the celebratory party, some danced lightly to the music, whereas some got together and chit-chatted about work. While some made new friends at the party, some who weren''t good at having fun sat in a corner and enjoyed their desserts. Hanson had never stopped being approached for conversations ever since he entered the conference hall, and Vania had been conversing with the guests as well. "How lucky we are to see you in person, Ms. Greyson! You look a million times more beautiful than in themercial." "Yeah, Ms. Greyson. You''re so beautiful and talented; I wonder when we''ll be able to work with you. We''ve been admiring your talent for a long time." "That''s absolutely right! We''re looking forward to working with you and President Luke, Ms. Greyson." Vania replied with a smile, "There''ll surely be such an opportunity." Just then, the piano music at the scene changed all of a sudden. Hanson was visibly startled by the change in the piano music, so much so that even Vania could sense his sudden movement. Not knowing what had brought such a sudden change in him, she subconsciously darted her eyes toward him. Then, she turned to look at the piano, where a gorgeously- dressed woman with shoulder-length hair was sitting there and ying the piano. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It was Mnie. Vania was startled; she didn''t expect Mnie to show up at the Luke Corporation''s celebratory party so unexpectedly. How did she get in here? Why is she ying the piano? she wondered. As far as she knew, Mnie couldn''t y the piano. Perhaps she''s learned how to y the piano these days. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 At the same time, however, Vania deduced instantly from the look of surprise on Hanson''s face that the piano music Mnie was ying had to be of great importance to him. Could they have shared some wonderful memories together? Her heart twinged subconsciously as she didn''t know how to describe her feelings. Seeing how he kept staring at Mnie''s location, she only felt like an eyesore while standing here. She wanted to turn around and leave, but he grabbed her before she could do so. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hanson had resumed his usual countenance at this moment. Seeing through what Vania was thinking, he whispered in her ear, exining patiently, "This was my grandpa''s favorite song, written by my grandma herself at their 50th wedding anniversary. I''d never heard anyone y it for years since his death, so I was startled to hear it all of a sudden. I wasn''t startled because of Mnie." I see. Vania felt somewhat embarrassed for having made a big deal out of something trivial just now. Since when did I be so emotional? She gave a sigh of helplessness. Seeing her expression, Hanson beamed with pleasure. "Are you being jealous again?" Am I a green-eyed monster who gets jealous every single day? And besides, why should I be jealous? thought Vania. She denied it categorically, saying, "I just wanted to go over there to get something to drink." Hanson didn''t believe her, though. "Oh? Is that so?" Vania replied, "Of course. I''ve spoken so much just now; now I''m thirsty." She thought she sounded innocent, but her expression seemed very unnatural. Hanson didn''t expose her either. "I''ll go with you, then," he said. Then, he subconsciously took her by the hand to the beverage section. Vania didn''t know what was on her mind, but she didn''t break free of Hanson''s grasp. She wanted Mnie to see them holding hands, knowing that Mnie had been keeping a close eye on them. On the other hand, Hanson was more than willing to go along with her. He was only too eager for her to often care so much about him, so he was happy to oblige her even if she was only holding hands with him on purpose. Of course, their holding hands didn''t elude Mnie''s gaze. Despite ying the piano, she had been keeping a close eye on the couple the whole time. Seeing how Hanson stared straight at her after being startled just now, she was immensely overjoyed. She had thought that he would stop in his tracks for the song, but to her great dismay, as soon as Vania turned around, he went after her without the slightest hesitation. Mnie''s eyes reddened when she saw the couple holding hands and chatting happily. She wished she could go after them, but now that she was already halfway through the piano music, she couldn''t stop here, so she had no choice but to keep on ying the piano. Those nearby who were unaware of the truth gasped with admiration at her performance. "How amazing that she''s able to y such a tricky piece of music so well!" "What a lovely tune! I don''t know what its name is, but it sounds very difficult to y." At this moment, Chris, who had given his business card to Mnie just now, began to see her in a different light. A while ago, he had mostly avoided her as much as he could, but now he had a different idea in his mind. He had been screening new talents for a show called ''The Voice''tely, so perhaps he could draw some publicity by having her participate in the show. If he could propel such a notorious woman to prominence, wouldn''t it prove that he was a sess as a talent agent? With that, a n began to form in his mind. After ending her performance, Mnie finally hurried out of the piano section. Her eyes instinctively searched for Hanson, but she didn''t see him after searching through the crowd. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 That''s weird. Aren''t they in the beverage section? Howe they disappeared as soon as I came out? I''ve been keeping an eye on them the whole time. Where could they''ve gone while I bowed to thank the audience? Just when Mnie was searching for the couple in confusion, she heard the sound of the piano being yed again; it was the song she had just yed. She looked back at once, only to see Vania sitting before the piano with rapt attention, her fingers dancing so smoothly and fluidly across the piano keys. At the sight of this, Mnie instantly turned as white as a sheet. When did Vania learn how to y the piano? As far as she could recall, Vania had always been engrossed in songwriting as a child, but she wasn''t good at ying musical instruments. Moreover, this piano piece wasn''t well-known. After all, it was written by Hanson''s grandmother, so very few people knew about it. She had paid the earth for it, and besides, this piece was so difficult to y that she only managed to y it in full through countless practice. How did Vania learn how to y the piano piece? Not only that, but she''s ying it so well! She clenched her fists tightly. Why is she able to spoil my ns effortlessly every single time? Just then, some people began to whisper among themselves. "I never thought Miss Vania could also y the piano so well." "Yeah, she''s really good at ying the piano. She ys more smoothly and expressively than the one just now." "The person just now got a few notes wrong. Not only that, but her yingcked emotion, as if she made a special effort to memorize the notes." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Indeed, Mnie had to admit that she had be nervous and missed a few notes when Hanson left with Vania just now. Still, she didn''t expect this many music connoisseurs among the guests who could even notice such a trivial mistake. Meanwhile, Hanson never expected Vania to drag him here to y the piano. It was clear from her expression just now that she had never heard of this piece before. How could she y it so well on her first try? He stared at her with a visible flicker in his eyes. Sensing the man''s gaze, Vania looked up to meet his eyes. The instant their eyes met in the dimly lit banquet hall, sparks seemed to fly between them, which took everyone''s breath away. Upon seeing this, Mnie was filled with resentment; now she exploded with rage whenever she saw Hanson being with Vania. She trembled all over as her fingernails dug into her flesh again, the pain of which she didn''t feel at all. Under the colorful lights, Hanson strode steadily to Vania''s side before seating himself next to her. The next instant, his fingers also began dancing across the piano keys. Joining in at just the right moment, he picked up the music seamlessly. With that, they yed a piano duet together in perfect coordination. The song was tuneful, smooth, and pleasant to the ears. One could tell the love contained in its music from the couple''s ying, so much so that one couldn''t help losing themselves in it. Hanson and Vania had never practiced the piece before, nor had they rehearsed it in advance, but their piano duet was so well-coordinated that it gave a feeling that their minds were in sync. As a consequence, those on the dance floor praised them in whispers. "Miss Vania and President Luke are such a perfect match." "No one could be more good-looking, talented, and well-matched than they are." Those present at the party chimed in with augh, "They''ve opened our eyes today! Seems like they''ve been hiding their light under a bushel." Mnie''s eyes were steadily fixed on Vania, but her mind had wandered for a long time. We''ve spent five years together, and yet I never knew Hanson could y the piano! she growled inwardly upon seeing how the couple yed the piano duet in perfect coordination. Soon afterward, the couple''s performance ended, upon which they stood up hand in hand and thanked the crowd. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 The audience broke into continuous apuse. Indeed, the crowd were fascinated by the couple''s tacit coordination and how they had expressed themselves in the music. Standing under the light, Vania and Hanson epted the crowd''s apuse together, as if they were at their own wedding. However chagrined and resentful Mnie was, she couldn''t stand out like a sore thumb at this very moment, so she could only apud along with everyone else. She really couldn''t describe her feelings. She had painstakingly practiced the piano piece, only to have Vania steal the spotlight from her. After such a brief interlude, everyone began to chat, dance, and have fun again. Wrapping his arm loosely around Vania''s waist, Hanson whispered softly in her ear, "You learned how to y the piece after listening to it just once?" He could clearly see from her expression just now that she had never heard the song before, but her performance just now was so skillful that he was inwardly astonished. She can always bring me surprises, he thought. Vania merely raised an eyebrow without answering his question. Hanson still looked at her with a smile on his face. "I feel that there''s a growing number of secrets about you, which will only attract me even more." Indeed, whenever Vania showed up, she would bring him something different. And besides, hertent capabilities made him feel that there was much more to her than that. There were still many things about her that he had yet to discover and see with his own eyes. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She was just like a book that he couldn''t help but read page after page. At times, he would get impatient; he wanted to know the conclusion of the story, but couldn''t bring himself to skip to the end of the book, fearing he would miss out on the enthralling plotlines. Because of that, he could only be patient and read the book bit by bit, pondering over its contents little by little. However, the more he did so, the more fascinated he became. He was so curious about her that he felt he had be somewhat obsessed with her. Vania pushed him lightly with her hands to keep his warm breath away from her. Just as she wanted to speak, she saw Mnieing toward them from a distance, and the corner of her lips turned up for a moment. The next instant, she leaned straight toward him, as if she was going to fall over. Hanson was startled by her sudden movement. The next instant, however, he saw the personing their way from the corner of his eye, upon which he smiled a knowing smile. Taking advantage of the situation, he caught Vania just in time as she fell toward him, causing her to fall precisely into his arms. Then, without giving her time to respond, he lowered his head, wanting to kiss the woman in his arms. The sweetness of her lipsst time had left him pondering over it continuously, making him even more impatient. Such a move wasn''t part of what Vania had nned, though. She usingly stared wide-eyed at him to signal him not to do anything reckless. There are so many people watching. If someone takes photos of us and posts them online, who knows what kind of rumors will arise from them? I don''t want to be judged by theizens. However, Hanson leaned his face toward her as though he didn''t notice the look in her eyes. Just as they were about to kiss, Mnie suddenly cried out, "Hanson!" The cry contained a multitude of emotions, including her yearning for the man she hadn''t seen for a long time, her aversion to Vania and Hanson kissing, and a touch of resentment and anticipation. After calling his name, she immediately stepped toward them. At this very moment, she was so impulsive that if he were to really kiss Vania, she would probably recklessly pull them apart. Staring fixedly at the couple, she measured her words, fearing that she might give an unsatisfactory answer that couldn''t move him when he asked her why she was here. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 As she had expected, Hanson stopped what he was doing at this moment. He didn''t get annoyed, but he didn''t look at her either. Instead, his eyes were glued to Vania the entire time. Rather than avoiding his gaze, Vania met his eyes and said in a deliberately sweet voice, "I''m so hungry, Hanson. Let''s go over there." Speaking with a studied drawl, she sounded so coquettish that it left one''s bones tingling. Furthermore, she looked seductively charming in the first ce, which really made her seem like a captivating seductress when coupled with such a voice. Hanson felt like his body was on fire the instant she called his name. When has she ever called my name in such a way? Even when she called his name back then, it was enough to make his body and soul feel burning hot. As a result, the instant she called out to him right now, he couldn''t stand it anymore. His body had a visible reaction, while his eyes lit up and became bloodshot. Like a rising male lion staring at its prey before it, he stared fixedly at the woman before him with possessive eyes, fearing that she might run away. After a long time, he finally gathered his breath and said in a somewhat husky voice, "Call me like that from now on." Then, without waiting for her reply, he put his arm loosely around her shoulders and took her to the dining area, during which time he didn''t even take a nce at Mnie. At this moment, Mnie was really upset. She could tell from how Hanson had reacted just now that he was really aroused. When has he ever been aroused in front of me? He gave no response even when I stood naked in front of him. All Vania did was call his name. Did he have to react so strongly? Heartbroken, she watched the couple leave before sniffling to hold back her tears. Meanwhile, Vania immediately recoiled from Hanson''s embrace and moved her shoulder ufortably as soon as they reached the dining area. She had never had such intimate physical contact with any man other than him, and this made her feel somewhat bashful. Hanson smiled helplessly. I guess I''m just a tool that she gets rid of as soon as I''ve served her purpose. Still, he couldn''t seem to get angry with her, and he still looked at her affectionately. On the other hand, Vania was so hungry at the moment that she couldn''t be bothered by everything else. She had never eaten anything since noon, plus she had used up so much energy just now. As a result, her stomach rumbled with hunger at this moment. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Among the numerous desserts, she settled on the strawberry-vored dessert at a nce. However, before she could reach for it, Hanson picked up the dessert and held it in front of her. "Let me feed you," he said in a bewitching voice that made her heart itch. The atmosphere between them was way too romantic, so much so that Vania felt her hair stand on end in resistance, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. "Nope." There were so many people watching them on such a public asion. Since she could eat on her own, she didn''t want to do something so intimate with him. Upon being rejected, Hanson let out an aggrieved snort. He asked with feigned displeasure, "Are you getting rid of me now that I''ve served your purpose?" He was obviously referring to what had happened when they met Mnie earlier. After all, he was such a clever person. How could he not tell that Vania had fallen into his arms on purpose just now? Vania didn''t feel embarrassed at having him reveal her intentions at once. Instead, she merely pretended as though she didn''t know anything. "Not at all," she replied. Then, fearing that he wouldn''t believe her, she subconsciously added, "I lost my footing just now, that''s all." "Who told you that I''m talking about what happened just now? Are you making an unsought confession here?" Hanson teased her on purpose with visible amusement. As a result, Vania got miffed. "You¡­ Shut up!" Chapter 237 Chapter 237 "Haha¡­" Hanson burst into another rare guffaw. He liked it the most when Vania blew up in annoyance like a harmless and adorable angry kitten. Seeing how her face reddened slightly, she appeared even more irresistibly adorable to him. At this very moment, he really had an urge to be one with her. While feeling an abnormal burning sensation within him, he realized that he should stop teasing her. Otherwise, he might bring trouble upon himself, one in which he would suffer in the end. He could only go along with her by saying, "Okay, you didn''t do it. I''m the one who''s imagining things here." Vania gave him a bashful re. It''s enough that you know it. Why do you have to say it out loud? N?velDrama.Org owns this. Hanson had never given way to others like this, but he had lost all his principles when it came to Vania. He stretched out his hand and pushed all the desserts she had her eyes on earlier toward her. "These are the new desserts made specially by the hotel''s new patissier. Have a taste and see if you like them. If you don''t, I''ll rece them with others." With a smile on her face, she resembled Jacob who looked somewhat simpleminded in front of desserts. "Really? They seem delicious," she said before swallowing the strawberry-vored dessert at a gulp with no concern for her image in front of Hanson. In fact, Vania never seemed to care about her image; she was always her mostfortable self regardless of who she was around. From start to finish, every expression she showed in front of him had always beenpletely genuine without the slightest affectations. The instant Vania tasted the dessert, her eyes widened in amazement and she nodded with satisfaction. "Wow! It''s indeed delicious. It''spletely different from the previous desserts. It melts in the mouth," she said while slurring her words with food in her mouth. As she spoke, she picked up another piece of dessert. Such a childlike side of hers made Hanson feel as though he was raising a daughter. For some reason, it appeared in his mind that he should have a daughter as lovely as Vania someday. The sudden inexplicable idea distressed him slightly, but he shook his head and banished such an unrealistic idea from his head soon after. Seriously, what was I thinking? How can I possibly have a daughter? Still, it would be nice to have a daughter with Vania¡­ He looked at her and replied affectionately, "d you like it." Needless to say, he would not tell her that he had gone out of his way to hire a five-star patissier just to give her pte a change of taste. At this moment, the emcee''s voice rang on the stage again. As the celebratory party was nearing its end, everyone knew that the exciting moment had arrived where the winner of the lucky draw was soon going to be announced. Consequently, they were looking forward to bing the lucky one today. The crowd gathered their attention as the emcee announced excitedly, "Next, let''s wee our hostess to present us with today''s lucky prize!" His speech was immediately followed by the intense sound of the drums. Apanied by the tense and rhythmic drumming, the hostess slowly and gracefully came on stage. She was holding a tray that had a colorful diamond that was the size of a fist. As soon as everyone caught sight of it, they gasped in unison. This is a real diamond, right? President Luke is sovish with his money! Such a thing could not be seenmonly, but now, it was used as a prize for the lucky draw. Everyone could not contain their exhration from the surprise. As the music yed, the crowd burst into loud cries of excitement whereas Mnie remained as the only person to not look forward to this very session. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 As the emcee was fired up by the atmosphere, he then continued, "Next, let''s count from three to one as loud as you can while we draw today''s lucky winner!" The numbers had started shuffling on the big screen and everyone held their breaths as they waited in anticipation to reveal the lucky winner. They shouted in unison along with the emcee, "Three, two, one¡­ Stop!" As soon as they finished their countdown, the numbers stopped rolling. An erged number was then disyed at the center of the big screen¡ª520. It was simply stirring that such a number corresponded to the lucky prize. Everyone looked at their numbers, and when they saw their numbers were not matching, they could not help being somewhat disappointed. At the same time, they turned to look around them, trying to discover the lucky winner amidst the crowd. At that moment, the emcee announced, "Let''s wee our lucky guest No. 520 onstage!" Everyone at the scene shouted along to the cheerful music. As everyone watched with anticipation, Vania gracefully walked up onto the stage while illuminated by the spotlight. Her evening dress glittered in various colors under the spotlight and made her look like a peacock of unparalleled beauty. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The emcee said excitedly, "Congrattions to Miss Vania on bing tonight''s lucky winner!" "Thank you." Vania took the present before smiling sweetly at the audience. Among the numerous eyes was Hanson''s eyes, which she spotted almost instantly. Despite the long distance between them, they could sense each other being reflected in each other''s eyes. Seeing her on stage, Mnie followed Vania''s gaze and easily spotted Hanson. They really do share a lot of tacit understanding, huh? Look how much Hanson cares for her. She knew at a nce that the event was held specially for Vania by him. Such a colorful diamond was difficult to grow synthetically, let alone for it to exist in nature. Since it was rare to see such a diamond, one might as well say that it was priceless. At the sight of glory and love, Mnie was filled with nothing but hatred. She had been with Hanson for such a long time; not only that, she was also Morales and Morgan''s mother on paper. Forget the diamond; when had he ever given her presents? Perhaps it''d never crossed his mind to give me anything while we were together. At this moment, she wished she could rush on stage and smash the colorful diamond into pieces just to vent her resentment. Meanwhile, everyone offstage was excited for Vania despite their faint disappointment. After all, Hanson had just professed his love for her on Twitter. Because of that, they cheered even louder. Compared to winning the lucky prize, they were much happier to be able to tease him. With that being said, even if such a gift were toe down on top of them, they would not dare to keep it. As such, some bold ones at the scene even urged him to propose to her. On the other hand, Mnie really wished she could shut those people up. If Hanson really was to propose to Vania, she would no longer stand any chance. They''re only eager to see the spectacle. Amidst the crowd''s cheers, the emcee spoke excitedly again, "Everyone, the lucky draw earlier was just a warm-up. The jewelry products Miss Vania designed for the Luke Corporation''s Fantasy Daydream Jewelry have been aplete sess, and their sales have set a record in the jewelry industry! So, the colorful diamond earlier is only a memento specially custom-made for her by the Luke Corporation. Next, we''ll draw out the actual winner of the lucky prize!" "Huh?" everyone eximed in surprise since little did they know they still stood a chance. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 They had just assumed that the lucky draw was over, but much to their surprise, it had not even started yet! Everyone''s eyes brightened again with anticipation as they shouted, "Couple up, President Luke and Vania! Couple up! Couple up¡­" The room was full of cheers and shouts of approval. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Hanson had never plotted this in advance. He wondered who it was that gauged his mood so well and was able to liven up the atmosphere, but of course, he was satisfied deep down. He smugly whispered in Vania''s ear, "The will of the people." Evading the subject, Vania waved the diamond in her hand. "Thanks." "I''m d you like it." At that moment, she stopped meeting his eyes, which were aze with passion. Instead, she turned to look at the stage. This time, the hostess went on stage with a tray in her hands. It was fairly obvious that there was a car key on the tray. At that sight, everyone covered their mouths in surprise. Not only was a car practical, but it was also useful in life! As such, they looked forward to the car even more than the priceless diamond. After the emcee introduced the car, everyone at the scene cheered louder and more passionately. Now that they had fully approved of Hanson as president, they had also approved of Vania. "It''s just a trick to win people''s hearts," Mnie swore to herself in a whisper. As she found herself out of tune with the delightful mood of the scene, she turned around and left resentfully. A new round of lucky draws then began. This time though, the lucky prize went to an ordinary employee of the corporation; therefore, one could tell that there was no monkey business involved in the draw. Everyone congratted the winner, while needless to say, those who did not win the prize were also inevitably disappointed. The emceeforted everyone by announcing something exciting, "Everyone, please don''t lose heart if you didn''t win any prizes. Our president has prepared exquisite souvenirs for everyone in order to thank every employee for their hard work and contributions. At the end of the celebratory party, everyone may im an exquisite gift box at the exit with your invitation card." While purposely keeping everyone in suspense, he continued, "The gifts are jointly designed by President Luke and Miss Vania, and everyone''s gift is different in design. The gentlemen will get a watch whereas thedies will get a bracelet. We hope that everyone likes them and can work together to move forward to a new chapter. Please hold on to see what kind of gift it is." As soon as his announcement dropped, the crowd offstage instantly broke into wild apuse. Everyone''s gift is different! The Luke Corporation had so many employees, so one could only imagine how much thought and effort Hanson and Vania had put into the gifts. Besides, the Luke Corporation had always used genuine products as rewards, even if they were luxury items. Consequently, all the employees at the scene shouted in chorus, "Thank you, President Luke and Miss Vania!" Then, at someone''s instigation, they suddenly shouted, "We wish you two many years of happiness!" Hanson and Vania were not officially a couple yet. Now that they had suddenly received the crowd''s best wishes, she turned red at once as she felt somewhat embarrassed under everyone''s gaze. On the other hand, Hanson was very satisfied with his employees. They''re indeed outstanding employees who know what their boss is thinking. He gently extended his hand to Vania in front of everyone and asked, "Dear beautifuldy, would you like to have a dance with me?" "Say yes! Say yes¡­" everyone shouted in chorus. As everyone watched in anticipation, she reached out her hand and began to dance with him. Since there was such a cheerful atmosphere, the emcee gushed, "Everyone, let''s dance together to wee a better tomorrow!" Chapter 240 Chapter 240 "Well¡­ Okay¡­" With that, the celebratory party ended in a merry and blissful mood with everyone glowing with happy smiles. The night breeze was howling gently as it formed glistening ripples on the surface of the river on both sides of the road. The weeping willows swayed in the breeze whereas the shadows of the two figures walking side by side lengthened under the streetlight. Hanson and Vania walked shoulder to shoulder without uttering a word, as if neither of them had any intention to break the silence. They were notmunicating with each other, but their hearts seemed to have graduallye together¡ªfrom being at opposite ends of an intersection to heading in the same direction. At this moment, a group of punks whose bodies were covered in tattoos popped up from nowhere and charged straight toward Vania. Unbaffled by the bunch of punks, Hanson instinctively turned around to hold her in a protective embrace. However, the punks appeared too unexpectedly and snatched Vania''s purse. She cried with fright, "Ah! My purse!" Hanson knitted his brows while shielding her with his arms. "Don''t worry. I''m here." Then, he leaped forward and kicked a punk running at the back of the gang to the ground. "Ouch! It hurts!" Distracted by the punk''s voice, the others immediately turned around and saw that their buddy had been knocked down with Hanson as the sole fighter. "Beat him up, gang!" they yelled. At their leader''smand, the group of punks swarmed toward Hanson and threw punches and kicks toward him, regardless of who the man before them was. Having been paid in advance, they already knew what would be of them, so they did not care what would happen if they hit Hanson. Hanson looked coldly at the group of punks. What makes them think they can get near me? They''re overestimating themselves. Meanwhile, Vania had regained herposure while standing aside. Within a short time, she called the police as well as Larry. The seven punks kept surrounding Hanson while trying every way possible to finish him off in one blow. However, after fighting him bitterly for a long time, they lost the upper hand against him. Not only that; they did not even get to touch him. Instead, they were beaten until they were out of breath and could hardly attack anymore. Even so, they kept circling around him without the intent to back down. At that moment, one of the punks seized an opportunity amid the confusion and flung himself toward Vania, who had been their target all along. Holding the purse he had just snatched from her, he lifted it and was about to bash her head with it. The purse was rock-hard; if he was to really hit her head with it, she would definitely be bleeding within seconds. The instant she saw the punk charging at her, Vania clenched her fists tightly and looked at him with ferocious eyes. Just as she was about to strike him before he could smash her head, Hanson stepped in front of her and warded off the punk''s attack with his hand. Then, with a fierce kick, he sent the punk flying until the latter fell heavily in the distance. "Ouch¡­" the punk screamed. The sound of his bones breaking was audible, which showed how Hanson had kicked him with all his might. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hanson looked at everyone at the scene with savage eyes while awaiting the next who dared toe forward. He did not mind teaching them a lesson. At that point, the punks exchanged nces. As they were no longer having the same bravery from earlier, they surrounded Hanson while looking at each other. Now that the realization of their hopeless defeat toward him dawned on them, they wanted to find an opportunity to run away. Their actual target was not him, but Vania. Unfortunately, they could noty a finger on her at all with his presence. If they were to keep it up, they mighte to a miserable end when Vania''s rescue arrived. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 At the thought of this, the group of punks turned around in an attempt to run away. At this moment, Larry arrived at the scene with those from the police department. Seeing Hanson surrounded by a group of punks, the chief of the police department was instantly frightened out of his wits and immediately said to his officers, "Subdue and arrest all of them! How unforgivable of them to publiclymit robbery!" Dozens of policemen captured the punks with a few swift cuffs and kicks. The chief then hurriedly ran up to Hanson and apologized, "President Luke, I''m really sorry that such an abominable incident happened under my jurisdiction. I''ll find out everything and give you an exnation as soon as possible." Then, he looked at Hanson and Vania worriedly, "President Luke, Ms. Greyson, are you two alright?" To be honest, he felt like crying. In just a couple of days, the police department had received reports of two cases about the couple. The danger brought by the incidentst time had just been solved, but before he could heave a sigh of relief, the police department received another call tonight. These punks are really tired of living! Of all people, why do they have to rob President Luke and Ms. Greyson? Are they trying to suffocate me? He had cursed these punks in his heart; now, he was praying that the couple before him were not injured. Vania nodded her head in response. "I''m fine." As she recalled how Hanson had stepped before her to shield her with his body, she asked softly, "What about you?" Now that his date had been spoiled by the few hoodlums, his anger was welling up. A frosty Hanson responded, "If you can''t find out who the real culprit is, you better resign." "Yes, yes. I''ll definitely find out who was behind this as soon as possible." The chief promised as he broke out in a cold sweat. Still, he had to express his care for the couple. "These bad guys came at you two inrge numbers. President Luke, are you sure that you''re not injured after fending them off alone? How about I send you to the hospital for a checkup so that I can put my mind to rest?" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. If anything bad were to happen to Hanson or Vania, it would not take long before he was removed from his position as chief of the police department. Hanson''s eyes narrowed. Even if there are ten more of those punks, they won''t be able to do anything to me. Though he was not injured at all, he instantly came up with an idea when he heard the chief''s suggestion. He waved his hand like an emperor dering a total amnesty. "You don''t have to follow us anymore. Larry, go with the police to deal with the case." "Yes, President Luke," Larry answered before leaving with the chief. Still, Vania was looking at Hanson out of worry. "How is your hand? Let''s head to the hospital now for a checkup." She was worried because she had clearly seen how his hand had been hit by the purse. He frowned on purpose while mping his left hand over his right wrist. "I''m fine." However, the look on his face gave Vania the feeling that he was obviously in pain. He was still sping his hand but his inner displeasure earlier had vanished, thanks to Vania''s concern. "Are you so worried about me?" The smug smile on his face was visible under the bright moonlight. "How can you still be so crafty with words at a time like this? I see that you''re fine now. Well, in that case, I''ll leave you alone. I''ve got to go home to take a shower and sleep." She turned around and pretended to leave. How could Hanson possibly let her go? In a theatrical way unlike his usual steady self, he immediately cried out, "Ouch! It hurts!" With that, Vania immediately turned her head. "What''s wrong? Does it hurt now?" Chapter 242 Chapter 242 As if his exaggerated story was not enough, April added, "I''m afraid this month would be hard on you, Mrs. Luke, as Hanson would not be able to move his right hand." Hanson coordinated with April by covering his right hand with his left hand, but he had forgotten it was his left hand that he used to block the bag. Looking at the grimacing Hanson, Vania was flooded with sympathy for him as he reminded her of her babies. Without thinking much of April''s exnation, she reached an agreement. "Alright, then. Let''s hurry up with the surgery." "Then, I would have to ask you to wait outside for a while, Mrs. Luke." Although she felt odd to not be allowed in a simple bone-correcting procedure, she agreed before taking a nce at Hanson. "Then, I''ll be waiting outside. Feel free to call me if anything happens." Resembling a child, he nodded his head obediently at Vania, who then exited the room. Moments after that, he instantly returned to his usual dignified and indifferent expression, as though he had just changed his mask. April heaved a sigh of relief before he walked over to his office door. After he confirmed Vania to be a distance away from his office, he turned around and gave Hanson a thumbs up. "Hanson, this y you made up is amazing." As he was no longer grimacing in pain, Hanson stretched out his legs with his usual calm expression. Since he was in a delightful mood now, he was not as furious as he was before with April''s teasing. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Then, April noted admiringly, "I can''t help but be impressed with how you''repletely unscrupulous when ites to Mrs. Luke. So, what''s next?" Hanson did not answer the man''s question. "You just have to coordinate with me." April was extremely nosy at this point. "If you don''t tell me what''s next, how will I be able to coordinate with you? What if I identally let slip at some point because of this?" However, Hanson knew well that April was just being nosy. "I believe with your intelligence, you''ll be able to figure it out." April could not keep up with the charade any longer as doing so would be the same as admitting to his lack of intelligence. Pleased with April''s reaction, Hanson ordered, "Bandage my hand and don''t let anyone else in on this." Those four from the Greyson Family are really something else. He then reminded April once more, "Remember to make my condition seem serious. The worse the better." April scoffed as Hanson was the very picture of health. However, against the pressure Hanson was radiating, he could only nod in affirmation. "Fine. Then, I''ll be correcting your bones now." A calm Hanson then cooperated and extended his arm toward the doctor. At that point, April sighed upon realizing Hanson''s courting skills were not all that. He then said, "Hanson, right now you''re having a fracture in your hand. Do you know just how painful it''s supposed to be? Don''t you think Mrs. Luke would find it odd that there is only silence now when you were just grimacing in pain earlier?" Realizing that he had a point, Hanson immediately let out a scream, which startled the unprepared April, who helplessly sighed at the fake patient thereafter. "You didn''t need to be so loud. This is just too much. Just some noise is fine." Only then did Hanson''s scream soften. At this time, the team from the orthopedic department arrived at the operating room. Soon after, the operation was over with the sickly-looking Hanson escorted out. Vania had assumed that the pain was so unbearable that Hanson''s lips went white. Out of concern, she went up to him and asked, "How are you feeling?" Since Hanson wanted to maintain the pretense, he put up a rough front and nodded his head. "Don''t worry. I''m fine." At the sight of the ''melodrama'', April could not help but be impressed with Hanson. With a performance like this, the man could definitely be a movie actor. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 April cleared his throat before he said to Vania, "Mrs. Luke, Hanson is extremely weak now after the surgery, so you would need to prepare something light for his consumption. Oh, since Hanson is a very stubborn person and may not heed the doctor''s orders to recuperate properly, you''ll need to persuade him to do so, as the condition of his hand won''t permit him to work right now." Although Vania nodded in affirmation, she secretly thought to herself why she was the one who needed to prepare Hanson''s meal. I mean, I''m not even a chef. Doesn''t he have his own housekeeper? However, she reluctantly agreed since Hanson was injured from protecting her. Hanson was very pleased with what April had told Vania. As a result, he decided to slightly raise his pay since he was satisfied with April''s execution of his orders. If April was aware of what Hanson was thinking, he would definitely be frantic as it was not a situation where he would have his sry docked again. That same night, Vania had messaged her babies that she would be staying the night in the hospital with Hanson. Due to how mentally fatigued she was, she fell asleep on the bed beside Hanson in no time. As his eyes were closed, Hanson smiled as he listened to Vania''s steady breathing. Opening his eyes, he walked over to her and lightly kissed her on her forehead. "Goodnight, mydy." Early next morning, just as Vania was pondering on what she should serve Hanson for breakfast, the doctor told Hanson that he could be discharged to recuperate at home without the IV drips. Listening to what the doctor said, she decided to take Hanson home with her and would have Larrye by to pick him up after breakfast. When Hanson heard Vania was going to take him home, his heart burst with joy. Despite how he felt, he kept an apologetic expression. "Won''t it be taxing for you? You''ve been here with me all night, after all." She took a nce at the man, pondering on what the man was thinking as she felt he was not being truthful. Then, she exined, "Since you were injured because of me and hadn''t been eating sincest night due to your stomach ailment, I figured home-cooked meals would be better for you. Just bear with it for now." However, he thought otherwise. If possible, he would like to have all of his meals prepared by her since he saw it as a joyful matter. "Then, I''ll be intruding on your kindness," he said while taking care not to let slip his expression ofcency, as he had already decided to move into Vania''s house. Unfortunately, Vania hadn''t a clue as to what the man was thinking. Otherwise, she would never have invited the fox into the chicken''s coop at such a time. After she had packed his things and taken his medication from the hospital, the two then went back to Haling Vi. At this time, the four little children were already wide awake and were sitting in the living room waiting for Vania''s return. As soon as they heard the door opening, they immediately ran over in excitement to greet her. However, their smiles vanished upon realizing that Vania wasn''t alone. Why is this guy here? What happened to his hand? Noticing her babies'' cold expression toward Hanson, she exined, "He got injured while trying to help me. That''s why I brought him back." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When they heard that Hanson was injured, they directed their attention at Hanson''s bandaged hand and became anxious as he was still their father despite everything else. Since there was a kinship between them, it was inevitable for them to worry after seeing his injured state. However, though there was turmoil in their hearts, the four kept their poker face. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Vania took a while toe to her senses before pondering in her mind, Is this guy really that weak? Then, she gave Hanson another probing look as she wanted to know whether his injuries were genuine. Meeting the four kids'' gaze of scrutiny, Hanson exined with a somewhat hurt expression, "I was badly wounded, so your mom went with me for a checkup. Just ask her if you guys don''t believe me." "Geez," the four kids responded. How childish of him to pull such a face as a grown-up! Believing him for the time being, they stopped eyeing him with scrutiny. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jack said haughtily, "Well, in that case, just leave as soon as you finish your meal." Jacob nodded in agreement. "Jack is right. It''s really improper for a man like you to stay here." Even if he really wants to stay, there''s a different price for that. Jack nodded. "That''s right. Treating you to breakfast is already the best we can do." However, Hanson immediately interrupted them to say, "I''m afraid that''s not possible." The four kids were just about to turn around and leave when they heard Hanson say so. "Hmm?" Immediately, they stopped in their tracks and turned to look at him simultaneously, as if to ask him what his words meant. Hanson exined unhurriedly, "The doctor said that I can''t touch anything with this hand of mine for a month." The four kids were dumbstruck at once. They looked at Hanson, wanting to see what kind of barefaced exaggeration he could make. Even Vania blinked her eyes at this moment. What does he mean? Don''t tell me he means he wants to stay in our ce for a month. She and the four kids waited for his reply. He nodded under their stare without feeling guilty in the slightest. "That''s right. I''m afraid I''ll be staying here for the next month. Thanks for letting me stay at your ce." The instant these shocking words came out of his mouth, Vania and her four kids were stupefied; they stared at him motionlessly as if they had been struck by lightning. No way! How can he stay here for a month? Well, I''m indebted to him because he got injured in order to save me, but he can''t keep staying here. If word gets out about this, what will that make of me? thought Vania. Unable to ept such a reason for their ''cohabitation,'' she had opposition written all over her face. Coming to his senses, Jack asked in refusal, "Can''t your servants take care of you?" Hanson replied, "My servants have been on leave since a week ago. They had to go home to harvest the wheat crops. If you don''t believe me, just head to the Luke Estate anytime to ask about it." James eyed him with incredulity. "Is there such a coincidence?" "Yeah, such a coincidence does exist." If Finley and Georgina¡ªboth of whom were busy working their butts off in the Luke Estate''s vi¡ªwere to know this, they would probably say, "Since when do we have wheat crops at home? Why don''t we know that?" Jacob refused him as well and insisted, "Still, that won''t do." The Devil hasn''t even paid for the breakfast yet, and now he wants to stay in our home? No chance. Vania nodded in agreement. "Yeah, that''s right. It''s really inconvenient for a man like you to stay here with me." Hanson nced at the five people before him. Feeling that there was no way he could win if he kept on arguing with them, he had no choice but to fish for sympathy. "Do you guys really have the heart to let me go back alone?" he said while pointing at them. Then, before Vania could speak, he shouted, "Ouch, my hand! It hurts so much¡­" Seeing how he screamed all of a sudden, she immediately came forward to check on him. "Are you alright?" He replied, "It hurts whenever I try to move my hand." In other words, he was saying that he couldn''t move. The four kids were stunned. To think that he''d pull off such a trick! She let out a sigh, not knowing how she should exin the situation to him at this moment. The four kids also felt sorry for him when they saw how he grimaced with pain. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 However, the four kids looked at Hanson with suspicion a momentter. Wasn''t he quite perky just now? Is he really in so much pain? After exchanging a brief look, they suddenly thought it was better to let him stay. They wanted to see whether his hand was okay or not. After all, they didn''t think he could do anything in their presence. James immediately waved his hand with an expression that said never mind, saying, "Well, since you got injured while trying to save our mom, we''ll let you stay. But you have to do as we say and not do whatever you like while you''re here." Hanson was inwardly pleased with himself. To think that I managed to stay here so easily! Seems like these little kids are gonna put me under observation, he thought. Then, he raised his heavily bandaged hand, saying, "Look at this. What else can I do with this?" At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Vania answered the door, only to see Larry standing at the door with an ingratiating smile while dragging two suitcases. "Good morning, Ms. Greyson," he said. Then, he greeted the four kids cordially, saying, "Hi, nice to meet you all." Despite his outward exuberance, he was inwardly astonished. Are they really not President Luke''s kids? The four kids merely nodded coldly and politely. Inwardly, however, they were thinking, How did the Devil''s assistant get here so quickly? Seeing their aloof expressions, Larry felt that they looked even more like the doubles of Hanson. He couldn''t help but shudder inwardly. How could Vania possibly have kids of such an age with President Luke? I must''ve been seeing things. On the other hand, Vania looked at Larry in puzzlement. Could they have prepared for this beforehand? Otherwise, how did Larrye here so soon? She turned sideways and invited him in, saying, "Come in and have a seat." He was inwardly pleased at being invited in to have a seat by his dream girl. Still, fearing that he might mess up Hanson''s ns, he had no choice but to reply with a grin, "Sorry, but I still have something to deal with at my office. I''lle again some other day." Then, he said to Hanson, "President Luke, I''ve brought you all the stuff you often use. I gotta go." Hanson sat calmly on the sofa with the smugness of being able to move into Vania''s ce written all over his face. Looking at Larry, he asked, "Are you trying to make me go over and grab the stuff myself by putting them at the door?" As he spoke, he raised his bandaged hand with an air of importance, signaling that he couldn''t do anything at the moment. Realizing his mistake, Larry immediately entered the house with the suitcases in his hands before putting them in front of Hanson. "President Luke, I wish you good luck," he said with an animated expression that didn''t match the situation right now at all. Then, he swiftly left Vania''s ce. Noticing his strange behavior, Vania darted a look at Hanson''s hand without saying a word. Seeing how Hanson acted like he owned the ce, the four kids snorted coldly. The Devil must have prepared for this in advance. Just wait until his cover is blown. As he was still rejoicing, he was still unaware that Vania and the four kids had seen through his tricks. He looked at his suitcases, then at Vania, asking, "Van, where am I gonna stay?" Van? Vania only felt goosebumps all over her body when she heard him call her like that. "Just call me Vania instead." My heart can''t take it when he calls me like that. "Cough!" The four kids hemmed, reminding Hanson not to shoot his mouth off. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He merely smiled, asking, "Where should I ce these things?" Vania had yet to fix Hanson up with a room to stay. However, now that all his stuff had been moved here, it seemed inevitable that he would be staying here. She stepped forward and dragged one of his suitcases with her hand before instructing him, "Drag the other suitcase yourself with the uninjured hand." Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Hansonplied. Carrying his suitcase, he followed Vania to the guest room while saying to her, "I''d like to stay closer to you." It''d be even better if we could stay together, he thought to himself. Nevertheless, he didn''t say that out loud for fear that Vania might get the wrong idea that he was taking liberties with her. What is he up to by wanting to stay so close to me? She only felt that he was up to no good. The question didn''t cross her mind a moment ago, but now it seemed that she mustn''t let him have his way. She walked all the way to the innermost part of the hallway and stopped. "This is it." He looked around him; there was only a room in sight, which was surrounded by walls. With a frown of displeasure, he asked Vania, "Where are you staying?" Fearing that she wouldn''t tell him which room she was staying in, he added, "I''m asking so that it''s easier for me toe to you in case there''s suddenly something wrong with my hand." Vania pointed at the frontmost room. That''s so far away! Hanson immediately dragged his suitcase there and opened the door to the adjacent room, only to find that it was a study connected to the master bedroom. The outer room of the study had a clean and tidy bed that was obviously unused. Not only that, but the study was also equipped with everything one might need. In an instant, he was very satisfied. He didn''t like to sleep on a bed that someone else had slept on. Most importantly, this room was connected to Vania''s master bedroom. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. As a result, he decided at once that he would be staying here. Without asking for Vania''s opinion, he lowered the suitcase in his hand right away. Then, he turned around and went to her, standing close to her while taking his other suitcase from her. "I''ve picked my room. I''ll be staying here." After that, he dragged the suitcase into the study. She reminded him, saying, "This is the study. I''m afraid it''s not very good for you to stay here." In particr, she couldn''t help finding it somewhat inconvenient that her own room was so close to the study. "What''s wrong with me staying here? I think that''s pretty nice." Hanson purposely leaned close to her again. "What are you worried about? It''s not like we''ve not shared a room before." Vania turned red at once as some adult scenes suddenly crossed her mind. Immediately, she quoted a few lines from the Bible in her mind to calm herself. We only shared a room in Easnd back then due to unexpected circumstances. And besides, didn''t he stay awake all night at the time? Seeing how she blushed shyly, Hanson exined with a chuckle, "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you without your permission." Hearing this, Vania felt even more embarrassed. What else does he want to do? However, seeing that he insisted, she had no choice but topromise. Pointing at the two suitcases, she said, "Just decide for yourself where you''d like to put your stuff. If youck anything, just tell me and I''ll prepare it for you." Hanson nodded. The next instant, he raised his injured hand again. "I''m afraid that I need you to help me put things in order, too." She let out a sigh. Ah, never mind. I''ll help him as much as I can. "Okay, I''ll help you to ce things in order. Just point it out if there''s something wrong." He nodded like he was the man of the house. Sitting on the sofa, he watched tenderly as Vania bustled around. In his mind, she gave the feeling of a pretty and young wife that he felt very close to. Not only that, but he seemed to have been cured of his mysophobia, for he at least liked it very much when Vania touched his possessions. On the other hand, Vania was somewhat embarrassed when she saw his clothes. After all, this was her first time helping an adult man sort out his things. For a moment, she didn''t notice what he was doing behind her. Just as she wanted to turn around with something in her hand, she identally bumped into someone''s chest. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 His chest was sturdy, and his breath was warm. Not only that, he held her tightly in his arms, making her unable to free herself from his embrace. "Ah¡­" Vania was startled for a moment. "Let go of me! You scared the hell out of me." Hanson didn''t let go of her, though. Instead, he lowered his head and said emotionally, "Vania, I¡ª" However, before he could finish his sentence, he heard several coughs behind him. "Cough! Cough¡­" He immediately looked back and smiled at the four kids with embarrassment. Taking advantage of the situation, she broke free of his embrace and exined to her kids, "We weren''t doing anything." Hanson nodded in agreement to indicate that they really didn''t do anything. What Vania had said was indeed true; just as he was about to do something, he was interrupted by the four kids. How regrettable. How could I forget about these little brats? Seems like staying here is only the first step. I still have four little kids to win over in the Haling Vi, he thought to himself while massaging his temples with his hand. The four kids eyed the pair before them up and down with folded arms and identical expressions. They weren''t doing anything? Like hell we''re gonna believe that. We saw with our own eyes that they were locked in an embrace, especially the Devil. If we hadn''te in, we''d say he''d have kissed Mommy just now. Jack instantly fixed Hanson with a haughty look and warned, "Don''t get physical with Mommy. We''ll be watching your behavior at all times. If we find you doing that once again, we''ll chase you out of here." Jacob nodded. "That''s right. Don''t think you can do whatever you like now that you''re staying in our house." Then, Jack reminded Vania, "Mommy, you''ve to watch out for this guy. He''s got evil designs on you." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Despite being ripped by the kids, Hanson was in a good mood. Evil designs, huh? Well, they''re right about that. James looked at the man withposure and added, "Isn''t your left hand uninjured? We''ve learned to do things by ourselves since we were little. Can''t you even do that as an adult?" Jack agreed with him. "James is right." Even Jude nodded as well. It never urred to Hanson that there would be one day when he would lose ground and lose all standing in front of four kids. Seems like I''m not gonna be able to get intimate with Vania without dealing with these four little brats first. That won''t do. I''m staying in the Haling Vi for the purpose of making substantial progress in my rtionship with Vania. If I get nothing in the end, won''t I be feigning injury for nothing? Consequently, he decided at once that he had to win over these four problematic children one by one. He first decided to target Jacob, who was a little money-grubber. After all, anything that could be solved with cash was pretty much nothing to him. He raised his chin, signaling that he''d like to have a word with them outside. The four kids agreed to his request with a nod. Jack said to Vania, "Mommy, we want to talk to this guy in private." She agreed without forgetting to say, "Don''t talk nonsense." He nodded. "Don''t worry, Mommy." At this moment, Jacob pointed at Hanson''s injured hand and said, "Mommy, since his hand is wounded, we''re allowing you to help him this time, but you mustn''t do that again." Vania nodded. Jacob is indeed the most tenderhearted as I think he is, she thought. Hanson didn''t think so, though. The one who seems the most harmless usually hits the hardest, he thought. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Jacob is an example of that, Hanson thought to himself. Hearing that the boy had agreed for Vania to help him sort out his clothes, he subconsciously touched his wallet. Luckily, I''ve got plenty of cash. With that, the four kids and Hanson left the room right away before sitting face to face on the couch. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. James asked, "What would you like to say? Shoot." Hanson smiled at the four kids without his usualmanding air as the president of thepany. He suggested, "Why don''t you make a list of how much you''re gonna charge me? I''ll pay you guys in advance." The instant he said that, Jacob immediately lost himself in thought. Seeing how he frowned as though he had yet to reach a conclusion, Jack spoke. "Go outside and wait for us. We''ll discuss it for a moment before telling you our conclusion." Hanson cooperatively stepped aside to leave the space for the four kids. Jacob asked thoughtfully, "What do you guys think?" "Why don''t we agree to it first? We don''t have to worry that he''ll really do anything in our presence, anyway," James replied as he analyzed the situation. Jack agreed as well. "That''s right. Let''s get his money first before anything else." Jude nodded as well. After some discussion, the four kids finally reached a unanimous decision. Jacob called Hanson over from the outer room, saying, "We agree to your conditions for the time being. We''ll send the list to your cell pher on." Jack then added with a frosty expression, "Be sure to keep it a secret. If we find you snitching on us to our mom, we''ll definitely snitch on you to her in return. By then, you won''t be able to keep on staying here anymore." Hanson immediately put up his hand in agreement. "That''s of course. This is a secret between us men." Seeing that the immediate danger was averted for the time being, he stood up to leave. Just as he was about to leave, however, he recalled something and asked puzzledly with a smile, "Could you guys tell me why you are so hostile toward me?" Because you''re a jerk, that''s why, thought the four kids to themselves, but they didn''t say it out loud. Instead, they replied frostily in chorus, "Nope." "Alright then, I''ll wait patiently. You guys are gonna tell me the reason sooner orter, anyway," Hanson replied. These four little kids saw everything in ck and white, so he didn''t believe that they''d pick on him for no reason. There must be some misunderstanding behind this, he thought. Meanwhile, the instant Hanson and the four kids stepped out of the room, Vania, who was putting his things in order, received a text message on her cell phone. It was a text from Mnie that read, ''Are you going out with Hanson?'' Vania sneered for a moment. Then, not bothering to answer Mnie''s boring question, she locked her phone right away. However, a few secondster, Mnie sent her another text message. It read, ''I''m warning you, Vania, stay away from Hanson. I''m forbidding you to go out with him.'' Vania''s sneer deepened. However, before she could turn off her phone, she saw another text message right below it. It read, ''If you still want your daughter, then stay away from Hanson. Otherwise, don''t expect to find her.'' Seeing the word ''daughter,'' Vania instantly flew into a rage; she blocked Mnie''s phone number right away. Meanwhile, Mnie was looking bitterly at her cell phone at home. She waited for a long time, but she didn''t get a reply from Vania. She impatiently dialed Vania''s number, but the phone call was disconnected after a beep. Not realizing what had happened, she called Vania again, but the same thing happened several times in a row. Only then did she realize that Vania had blocked her number. pping her cell phone, she uttered Vania''s name while clenching her teeth in hatred. Shortly after blocking Mnie''s phone number, Vania received a WhatsApp message from Linda. It read, ''Boss, we just received word from there.'' Vania was surprised. She texted, ''What is it?'' Linda replied, ''The kidnapper admitted that he had indeed trafficked Little Miss abroad.'' Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Seeing the word ''abroad,'' Vania knitted her brows at once. The world was so big out there. How were they supposed to find her daughter without any reliable clues? However, she had no choice but to settle for second best. To her, it was already a surprise that they obtained such information. This was much better than them searching blindly for her daughter like a headless chicken, after all. She immediately texted, ''Keep your eyes peeled and don''t let off anyone who knows anything.'' ''Roger that,'' replied Linda. Meanwhile, Mnie was now at her wits'' end. Vania had blocked her phone number, and she had no reason to meet Hanson either. If such a situation were to continue, she''d probably really be finished for life. At the moment, she was going crazy like an eagle that had lost its wings. How dare Vania block my phone number! Does she really not want to find her daughter anymore? Or could it be that she''s found out information about that girl? No, that''s impossible, she thought. Not only was the girl abroad, but she was in the hands of that person. Not even Mnie knew of her present situation, so there was no way Vania could find her. Still, what Mnie feared the most was that Vania would tell Hanson about this. If that happened, things would get tricky. She impatiently flung the purse she had carelessly tossed onto the couch to the ground, causing the handbag''s contents to be scattered all over the ce in an instant. Naturally, the business card fell out of the handbag as well. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the name and the phone number on the business card, Mnie was lost in thought. Then, she picked up the business card. After contemting for a long time with her cell phone in her hand, she finally dialed the phone number printed on the business card. After a long time, the phone call was finally answered. An hourter, Mnie and Chris sat face to face in a private dining room with neither of them touching the food on the table. She spoke first. "Surely you''ve figured out my purpose in asking you out for a meeting. In that case, I''ll get straight to the point and speak my mind." He nodded. "It''s best this way to avoid wasting each other''s time." Looking him in the eye, Mnie asked frankly, "I''d like to enter the show business. Do you have any means for that?" Hearing her say so, Chris was startled at first; he never expected her to actuallye to him. However, he was only surprised for an instant. After that, he sized her up with no hurry to say yes or no. Seeing how hesitant he was, she grew somewhat impatient. She said with a frown, "Like I said, I''d prefer that we speak our minds." He gave a chuckle. "What''s the hurry, Miss Mnie? It won''t be toote to wait for me to finish speaking. And besides, there''s no way you can gain the upper hand in show business with such an impetuous temperament. Even if you''re asking someone for favors, you can''t do it like this." They were meeting for the first time, and neither of them wanted to appear inferior to the other. As the daughter of a wealthy family, Mnie naturally turned up her nose at Chris, a talent agent. However, he was an experienced talent agent. If he couldn''t even establish his superiority at their first meeting, he wouldn''t be able to make his artistsply with his arrangements in the future. As a result, Mnie turned pale at his words, and she stopped speaking. Chris had looked into Mnie''s information after their encounter at the celebratory party the other day. Seeing how eager she was for instant sess, he had a rough idea of what might have happened. Still, he was willing to do something challenging. A person would only get motivated if they had a goal to achieve. If he were to help Mnie make her debut in show business right now, she would definitely strive to get ahead in her career for the sake of her social standing, upon which his standing would rise as well. Therefore, he only hesitated for a moment before saying to her, "Ever since I saw you ying the piano at the partyst time, I''d been thinking that you must have a particr liking for music. I have a show named ''The Voice'' at the moment. If you want to participate in the show, it''ll be a good opportunity to enter show business." Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Mnie furrowed her brows after hearing the name of the program. She wasn''t talented in music nor particrly interested in it. If it weren''t for Hanson, she actually wouldn''t even learn to y the piano. The piece she yed the other day took her forever to master as well. She probably didn''t have an advantage over the other contestants if she participated in ''The Voice''. "How confident are you in making me famous after participating in this show?" The end result was the only thing she was concerned with. "None," Chris answered truthfully. Are you f*cking messing with me?! Just as Mnie was about to snap, he continued, "You''ve never dabbled in the film and television industry, and I know nothing about you. So, my judgment at this point won''t be urate, but given your current situation, you just have to do as I n. I believe it''ll be a major sess coupled with your ambitions." Can things get any worse than it already has? Mnie nodded immediately, no longer hesitating. "Alright then, we''ll do ording to your n." Chris was pleased with her swiftness. "I''ll send the contract to your email next, then we''ll carry out a comprehensive rebranding on you. A fresh start when you reappear in front of the public, so to speak. As long as we work well together, you''ll definitely be famous." Mnie smiled upon hearing his words and agreed with his arrangements. "Pleasure doing business with you." He took the initiative to proffer his hand. However, she didn''t return the pleasantries but instead said, "This meal''s on me." With that, she got up and left. He smiled while looking at her retreating figure and left after that too. And sure enough, Mnie received an email from him after returning home. Seeing that his arrangements were rather professional, she followed his instructions as per requested. Meanwhile, Vania had also received an invitation from the ''The Voice'' crew, asking her to be a guest judge. However, she wasn''t interested in this kind of program. It was just another publicity stunt with a pre-decided winner. So, she didn''t reply, leaving it among her folders after taking a gander. After returning home from work, she simply ced it along with other unimportant papers on the coffee table, and coincidentally, the invitation was right on top. Hanson was never one to look through other people''s belongings. However, the invitation was so loudCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. that it instantly caught his attention. Invitation by ''The Voice''? Is Vania nning on bing a judge? His interest was piqued at once and he texted Larry about it, saying if Vania decided to join the judging panel, he would be a judge for the show too. Larry sighed in response. Who''d have thought his boss, who never had any interest in showbiz, would one day do this? s, the man followed what his wife did. President Luke''s principles were now all practically out the window. Because Vania never replied, the ''The Voice'' crew continued to send her invitations, never giving up. The crew had always believed they were inviting Lunaste, but little did they know it was Vania who they were actually inviting. So when they still didn''t receive a reply from Vania after a long time, they made their onest attempt by sending her the entire rundown of the show and a list of contestants. Through some strange luck, the first page Vania simply flipped to happened to be Mnie''s profile with her photo attached, which instantly piqued her interest. With that, she instructed Linda to contact the ''The Voice'' crew and tell them she was interested in bing their judge. "Do whatever it takes. I want that spot," said Vania. "Please, they''re practically begging you to join," Lindamented. Vania checked the time on her watch and announced, "I''ll be going home now. Text me if anything." Chapter 251 Chapter 251 She still had a big baby to feed at home. Hanson had been living at Vania''s ce in a low-key manner for two days, so he was able to have a good picture of their lifestyle. He thought it was time for him to make a move and right now, he was at home, thinking of how to tackle his second biggest challenge¡ªJack. Jack was an extrovert and a stuck-up until one was able to know him. He also dared to act as he spoke, so apart from being resourceful, Hanson still hadn''t discovered a way to win him over¡ªat least not now. Who''d have thought he, the resolute and forceful CEO of Luke Corporation, was now racking his brain over a bunch of kids? s, Jack was a tough nut to crack and James was even more aloof. Hanson felt super pissed at this moment. Who knew just what kind of gics that b*stard had that allowed him to have such quick-witted children? Then again, they had won him over, which left him not knowing quite how to feel about it. Jack happened to be reading and noticed Hanson was sitting across from him while being lost in his thoughts. He hadn''t a clue what Hanson wanted to do next, but he had no interest in finding out and only took a gander at Hanson before returning to his book. When Hanson returned to reality, he checked out the book that Jack was reading. What a feat it was for a child to like such advanced astronomical geography. With that, he pointed to the text and asked, "Can you understand them?" "Of course," answered Jack confidently. He naturally understood what the book was about, and he could also understand the fewplex parts after some research. However, it was always just him and his brothers discussing the contents of the book. They really wished to have a teacher, for their kindergarten teachers had zero knowledge of this subject. Hanson was super pleased as he looked at the confident boy. After taking the book from him, he beckoned to the other three boys. "Come here, let me tell you guys about this." Jack sized Hanson up after hearing his words. He likes astronomical geography too? And he began looking forward to it, wanting to hear what Hanson would share with them. The other three babies also had an appreciation for astronomical geography, so like Jack, they huddled around Hanson when they heard he wanted to talk about the subject. It wasn''t until the boys were all seated that Hanson flipped to the first page, starting from the very beginning. However, what he told them wasn''t in the book and instead the extension of it, along with exnations. As it was the first time the boys were discovering such profound topics, they were all ears, from only wanting to see whether Hanson actually knew what he was talking about to acknowledging him and now gradually exchanging opinions. "Can you talk about this?" Jack pulled out the book he had carefully kept away. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. This was the most profound book to him, for he still couldn''t understand it despite having read it many times. "Of course." Hanson ruffled his hair. "I''ll start then." "Okay." The four boys sat in a row as they fixed their serious, studious gazes at him. Like before, Hanson broke the topics down for them bit by bit and he would even gesture with both hands when he arrived at the exciting parts. Fortunately for him, they were so engrossed that they didn''t realize he could move his hand now. At this moment, a feeling none of the boys ever experienced lingered around them. This was their first experience of learning from their father. As much of a sc*mbag Hanson was, it still left asting impression on them. Was this the feeling of a father their schoolmates had been talking about? Hanson had been observing the boys'' expressions while taking his time exining to them, and he stopped when he discovered they looked a little sad. "What''s wrong?" Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 253 Closer The four of them immediately collected themselves from their unnatural expressions. Jack said, "I was thinking about what you''ve said before. I couldn''t understand you before, but I get it now. Everyone has their problems." James nodded with a frown. "Thank you." As this was the first time they said a heartfelt thanks to another, they thought that they should try to understand the Devil before them. Hansonughed. "There''s no need to be so polite with me. As long as you all are willing to learn, then I shall teach you anytime." Instantly, their eyes lit up before they said expectantly, "Really?" "Of course. Why would I lie to you?" Because you''ve lied to Mommy before, they thought. Despite his thoughts, James replied, "Because you have sons of your own too." "You have a point." Hanson nodded. "Perhaps you all would be very good friends," he added as he had a strong feeling that they would be friends given time. James nodded his head old fashionably. "I do hope so." "So, have wee to an understanding?" Hanson asked in an attempt to change the topic. Hence, James and Jack stopped the tit-for-tat with Hanson and nodded in acknowledgment. "Yes." Their answer proved that they had a newfound understanding of the book. They met Hanson''s eyes with a new purpose and shine in their eyes. Hanson was taken aback, as he hadn''t expected the four of them to look at him with such a complicated gaze. Feeling an inexplicable sense of familiarity, he unconsciously asked, "Have we met before this?" "Nope," they answered firmly without skipping a beat. After all, they were all sent away the moment they were born. Hanson couldn''t have met them before this. Looking at the children having such a big reaction even though they were fine mere moments ago, Hanson became suspicious. Perhaps there was something that happened between us. Something I don''t know, he thought. Just as he was about to question the children, he heard the door opening. Taking one nce at his watch, he knew that it was Vania who had just returned. Seems like she''s earlier today. When they heard Vania''s voice, the four of them rushed over and surrounded her. "Mommy, you''re back," they all said with joy. With his train of thought derailed, Hanson went over to Vania and followed the children''s example by sweetly saying, "You''re back." As though he was a husband waiting for his wife''s return. Embarrassed by his tender gaze, Vania only nodded at him before she turned her attention to her babies. "Did you guys get along today?" She had been worried sick for the past two days, as she was afraid the house would get torn down by Hanson and her little brats when she went to work. "We''re getting along great. We even studied together, didn''t we?" Hanson answered of his own ord and turned his eyes to the children for confirmation. In front of Vania, the four of them grumbled, albeit with pride, while ignoring Hanson''s question, as they would never want to admit he was right. Looking at how her babies reacted so pridefully, Vania already knew the situation. To think they would study together, she thought. Thinking to reward them for this, she asked, "What do you all want to eat tonight? I have time to personally prepare dinner for you guys." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Upon Vania''s question, all of their eyes lit up. With how all of them reacted the same way, Vania thought she had gone senile for a moment. Although it was only several times did Hanson partake in Vania''s cooking, he had be ustomed to her cooking. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Hanson had be picky in his food, as he no longer had an appetite for dishes that were not made by Vania. Then, Vania went to the kitchen with the other five people there following closely behind. With how her children were all grabbing her by the hems of her clothes, she was limited in what she could do. She facepalmed before she snapped at them. "I want all of you to wait in the living room. Otherwise, no one will be allowed to eat." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After they heard her words, the children made eye contact with Hanson as none of them was willing to leave the kitchen. However, they all lost their determination and walked out of the kitchen at a slow pace, as they saw Vania''s serious expression. When the children passed Hanson by, he learned from their example earlier and grumbled at them. Without them being in Vania''s way, she handily made a hearty dinner. Hanson and the four little ones immediately got up from the dining table to help Vania when they saw she was done cooking. With everyone''s help, the dinner was set and ready in no time at all. During the meal, Vania had to bnce between personally giving food to her babies and Hanson due to how jealous one over the other would be. Although shemented the situation, she considered it an opportunity to get used to being a mother of five instead. After the superficially harmonious and jealousy-ridden meal, Vania told the four little ones a bedtime story before returning to her room. Unexpectedly, she found Hanson waiting for her on the sofa in her room. Curious, she asked, "What''s wrong? Something on your mind?" Hanson nodded before he gestured for Vania to sit by his side. With her eyes on him, she sat beside him as an indication that he could tell her what was on his mind. After a moment''s hesitation, Hanson asked, "Uh¡­ It''s about your ex¡­" Feeling that he was somewhat inappropriate, he corrected himself. "It''s about the children''s father¡­" After he said that, he suddenly felt likeughing at himself as he caught himself actually caring about such a thing, especially when it involved some stranger. However, since he had brought it up, he wanted to know about the children''s situation and continued awkwardly, "What kind of person is he?" Vania became bbergasted and didn''t know where to even begin exining, as she hadn''t expected Hanson would suddenly bring this up. After all, she had no idea what kind of person the children''s father was since she didn''t even know who their father was in the first ce. Hanging her head slightly, she shook her head rather awkwardly. Suddenly, she was filled with worries that Hanson would be disgusted with her after finding out the truth about her, but she still put her answer into words. "I don''t know." Seeing the woman shaking her head, Hanson wanted to tell her that it was fine to drop it if she did not want to talk about it. However, before he could say anything, she continued, "Actually, it was an ident. That''s why I don''t know who their father is. But, I decided to keep them since the children are innocent in all this. Don''t you think I''ve made the right decision? They''re all such good children, right?" Hanson nodded as he never expected Vania to have such a past. "Would it be okay to tell me more? I might be able to help you with this." With a gentle smile as though she had gotten over this matter, she said, "You should know that Mnie and I are half-siblings. When my family was arranging a marriage with the Jones Family, they wanted to marry me off to the Jones Family''s son. However, I was framed by him and Mnie, and got disowned by my familyter. But now, I don''t mind all those things. It''s fine the way things are now. Perhaps I should give my thanks to them as well since without them setting me up that way, I would never have had my lovely babies." Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Vaniaughed in relief after exining her past. Hanson knew there was more to this than what Vania had let on, but decided to drop the matter, as she was reluctant to share more with him. However, seeds of suspicion started to grow in him after he listened to Vania''s exnation. For both Vania and Mnie to have unintended pregnancies at the same time five years ago, was it truly an ident, or was it part of a greater scheme? When memories of meeting Vania in the rain that day shed through his mind, he asked, "That rainy day when I met you in the outskirts of the city, what were you doing there?" "I was visiting my mother''s grave." So that''s it. I guess I was jealous over nothing. "Sorry." "It''s nothing." With Hanson bing silent, Vania remembered he had once told her that the rtionship between him and Mnie was also an ident. Out of curiosity, she asked, "What about you?" With nothing to hide, Hanson replied, "Five years ago, I was drugged by a rival. I didn''t know how Mnie got involved, but she was the reason why I''ve had such a ridiculous night." To him, it was that simple. Since that rival of his who had constantly targeted him back in the days was long gone, he chose not to borate on that. So it was an ident as well, she thought. "Looks like we''ve experienced the same things." Without waiting for Hanson to speak up, she bit her lip and asked, "Then, did you have¡ª" "No. I have never had any sort of feelings for her. Besides her, I''ve never gotten in bed with any other woman. You are the first person who has captured my heart; you are the one I want to be closer to," said Hanson with sincerity in his eyes. It was true Vania wanted to ask him if he had any feelings for Mnie, but she hadn''t expected him to answer her so bluntly. Slightly embarrassed due to his straightforwardness, she lowered her head and chuckled. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Hanson reached his hand out and fixed the hair around her ears. "Vania, I''m serious about you. Indeed, I''ve never been in love, but as long as you wish for it, then I''ll do my best to learn. As for the things you dislike, I will refrain from doing them as well." However, Vania had never been in love either. Back when she was engaged to Dn, she naturally thought she would be spending the rest of her life with him. She never once questioned what it was like to be in love, as the furthest she had gotten with Dn was only holding hands even though she was with him for so long. Now, after hearing his words that could be construed as a confession, she felt her heart threatening to leap out of her chest. With anticipation and slight confusion in her eyes, she gazed at Hanson. Hanson whispered in her ears, "Vania, close your eyes." As though she was bewitched by Hanson, Vania obediently closed her eyes. However, before he could proceed any further after he leaned toward her, the sounds of someone clearing their throat broke the atmosphere of the room. Where did these four bratse from? he thought. Their bright eyes were just like a surveince camera that monitored Hanson''s every move. He saw these four brats as crows that kept hindering his every move and was even specting whether they had nted some sort of monitoring device on him. After all, they had always appeared whenever he came to an important juncture. Surprised by their appearance, Vania hurriedly stood up and said, "Uh, weren''t you all sleeping?" "We want to sleep with you tonight, Mommy," said Jacob, with the others nodding in affirmation. "You all are no longer children. You should learn how to sleep by yourselves," said Hanson. "What are you doing in Mommy''s room sote at night?" asked Jack with folded arms. He turned his attention to Hanson and sized him up. This Devil is definitely up to no good. If we hadn''te to Mommy''s room, he definitely would have done something to her. Although Hanson had taught the children earlier today, they hadn''t agreed to allow Hanson to do whatever he wanted. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 "Furthermore, with the change of the sponsors of the program, there would be talks about changing the judges as well. Hence, it would be impossible for anyone to obtain any concrete information, even if it was someone from the inner circle." Mnie choked slightly. "Then what about me?" Since shecked the foundation, Chris hired a teacher for her to study under, albeit for a few days. If she couldn''t buy the judges out, she knew she wouldn''t make it to the end with the number of talents in thispetition. If I can''t be the winner here, what''s the point of me even entering in the first ce? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chris repeated the same instructions. "You just need to stick to the original n." Although Chris called it a n, all Mnie had to do in that ''n'' was to ordinarilypete. How could this even be called a n? Then, she sneered, "You can''t even handle something as minor as this?" Chris'' expression grew chilly in an instant. "There are many things that can''t be solved with money. ording to my understanding, Greyson Realty isn''t doing so well right now, right? I''ve seen my fair share of how things go in the entertainment industry. I know what I''m doing." "You¡­" Listening to Chris hitting it on the nail regarding Greyson Realty with that chilly expression, Mnie felt it wasn''t a good time to go against him and replied bluntly, "Fine." Chris remained stern in his expression. "There is something else I have to tell you, Miss Mnie Greyson." Hearing Chris address her as such, Mnie was surprised and became suspicious, as he had never once addressed her like this ever since she signed up with thepany. At first, she frowned at Chris, but immediately collected her expression when she assumed he was angry. "What is it?" "You should know this is the entertainment industry and not your own home. It is a melting pot where all manner of men exist, including those who outrank even your family. I advise you to keep your temper in check, so you wouldn''t offend the wrong people in the industry. Furthermore, you''re just an amateur right now. You should be building your career step-by-step. With your attitude like this, you won''t go far in the industry." Although Chris was speaking calmly, his tone exuded pressure. Perhaps it was due to Mnie finding some truth in Chris'' words that she managed to stop herself from bursting out in rage. "Fine. I get what you''re saying," she said reluctantly. However, Chris continued, "I don''t think you do. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have this attitude right now. I hope you will think about what I''ve said." Considering Mnie''s temper, Chris knew if he pushed the issue any further, the only person who would be troubled would be himself. Hence, he decided that this was as far as he would go for now. Naturally, he hoped that she would change herself. Otherwise, he would need to consider terminating her contract, as he wouldn''t allow her to be the reason for his downfall, especially when he had fought tooth and nail to be such a well-known manager. Without waiting for Mnie''s reply, he left. Just then, Mnie was called by the crew. And so, she left for the rehearsals. On the other hand, as soon as Vania left, Hanson immediately instructed Larry, "I want you to thoroughly investigate the incidents five years ago." Startled at his instructions, Larry asked, "President Luke, did you find out something new?" With a harsh tone, Hanson replied, "I''m afraid that incident wasn''t that simple, especially when that man is in the picture." "Eddie Luke?" Larry cried out in surprise but immediately stopped himself. His eyes became as cold as Hanson''s. In the past, Hanson''s uncleunched a coup d''¨¦tat but lost his life when he lost the battle. However, the whereabouts of Eddie Luke remained unknown to this day after he was sent abroad. If what happened five years ago was a part of Eddie''s n, then he must be waiting for the opportunity to take Hanson down. With the enemy in hiding while Hanson was out in the open, it was a disadvantaged situation for his president. "President Luke, should we start a new investigation on the little masters?" Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Hanson gave it a deep thought before he finally answered, "We should be discreet for now." "Understood. I will make the arrangements." Just as Larry was about to end the call, Hanson added, "Make arrangements for the Jones Enterprise as well." "Jones Enterprise? Which Jones are you referring to?" Larry asked. Although thepany had dealt with manypanies with simr names, he knew that Hanson''spany had not cooperated with anypany with that name as ofte. Hanson gritted his teeth and recited with deep emotions, "Dn Jones." He wanted that man to pay the price of framing the love of his life. After thinking briefly about the name, Larry determined that thepany had no dealings with someone by the name of Dn Jones. My condolences to you for offending the president, he thought to himself. After all, the days of that man would be numbered now. "Understood. I will make the arrangements, President Luke," he answered. With how his president had given such orders to him, Larry assumed that it was to make arrangements to make the Jones Enterprise bankrupt since that was how he had handled all of his president''s previous orders. Contrary to Larry''s assumption, Hanson continued, "No need to rush. You can take your time." The tone in his voice grew cold and gradually filled with terror. Larry shivered upon his president''s words as he knew that his president wanted a slow death for Jones Enterprise. Compared to directly causing apany to bankrupt, the method of boiling frog was much crueler as it would torture the recipient''s mental state before it was finally dealt the finishing blow at the most unexpected moment. However, Larry sneered as well. "I know what to do." After his call with the president, he investigated just who Dn Jones was and was surprised with what he found. No wonder the president is so furious, he thought after he found out that Dn Jones had been Vania''s fiance. Oh wait, heter became Mnie''s fiance. This man had literally made Hanson a cuckold, which led to Larry saying his condolence once more to the man known as Dn Jones. ... Meanwhile, over at the president''s office of Jones Enterprise. "President, Vice President, there''s bad news. Our project in the East River has suddenly been stopped and we can''t stop the workers from leaving. There''s only one more month until the deadline. What should we do?" Coincidentally, Dn was in his father''s office as well. He went pale as soon as he heard the news and was about to ask further before someone else came in with another urgent report. "Vice President, we lost the new park project." With how high Jones Enterprise had bid for the project of building a new park from scratch, any company that exceeded their bid would be doing the project at a loss. They couldn''t fathom just who would want to end up in a loss after months of working on this project. After all, if the project was not finished on time, thepany responsible for the project would lose the trust of other businesses and would have a difficult future ahead, as they would have a hard time epting new projects. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Instantly, Dn stood up and pointed his finger at the messenger as he was about to question the man about thepany that outbid them when another one of their employees came in. Both Dn''s and his father''s expressions changed once more as they knew the employee hade with bad news, judging from how they had rushed into the office. This time, Daniel stood up as well. With a frown, he asked anxiously, "Hurry up and tell me. What happened?" The employee that rushed in hung his head low as he feared meeting his president''s eyes while giving his report. "Zimmer Enterprise has been divested." "Huh?" Daniel eximed and fell on his chair. Zimmer Enterprise had always been a strategic partner of Jones Enterprise with both corporations having an integral connection since Zimmer Enterprise had always been their strategic partner. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 This unannounced disinvestment was undoubtedly a major blow to the Jones Enterprise because Daniel knew that Zimmer Enterprise would have no benefit in doing so as well. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Father, are you alright?" Though Dn grew pale from this series of events, he went up to his father in a hurry after noticing his father was pale as well. Daniel waved his hand. "I''m fine. I want you to immediately have a meeting with the upper-level management to see what we can do." "Alright." It wasn''t a big deal if these contracts had some sort of problems or were even terminated. The problem was that it all happened at the same time abruptly. With Zimmer Enterprise''s disinvestment, Jones Enterprise was facing an unprecedented crisis. Now that Dn was the vice president of thepany, he was gradually taking over his father''s job in managing thepany. He had suspected that this series of events was orchestrated by someone else, as he was caught off guard by how abrupt it was. After the meeting, Dn came into his father''s office and noticed his father seemed to have aged in this short amount of time. "Father, how are you doing?" he asked with concern. Daniel shook his head. "You don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine. We have to solve these problems as soon as possible. Otherwise, thepany will have a crisis on its hands." Dn nodded. "We''re now seeking for otherpanies to take over the East River project. If all goes well, we''ll be signing with a newpany tomorrow and we will be able to finish the project within the deadline. As for the new park project, we''ll just lose the project, as we can consider thend in Whitborn, as it is better than the new park project. Lastly, I think it''d be best for you to discuss things with Zimmer Enterprise, Father." Satisfied with his son''s arrangement, Daniel nodded. "Good. You''ve indeed grown. I would be relieved to leave thepany to you. As for Zimmer Enterprise, I''ll need time to think about it," he said with a thoughtful expression. Since Dn thought the events today were rather strange, he asked his father, "Father, don''t you think these incidents are just too strange? These incidents came so suddenly and to varying degrees. The report we heard together was considered huge news, but there have been many other incidents that were reported to me during the meeting. All these things adding up together would disrupt the company''s operation." When Daniel heard his son''s report, he frowned as he recalled recent matters and determined that they wouldn''t have offended someone, as they were not in a conflict with anyone at the moment. Although Jones Enterprise was not a powerfulpany in Hammond, it was still a legit family business. Who woulde after us like this? Then, he said solemnly, "I want you to keep an ear to the ground for these two days and immediately report to me if you heard even the smallest movement." "I understand. Please take some rest. Just leave thepany to me, I will take good care of it." "Alright." When Hanson read the message Larry had sent him on the phone, he snorted as Jones Enterprise was already on the verge of copsing when things had only started for them. He was fully anticipating how they would endure the uing onught ahead of them. This is the price of bully Vania. As for Dn Jones, perhaps I''ll allow him to get used to the new status quo, for now, he thought. Then, Hanson kept his phone and turned to find the four little children standing before him. James wore a serious expression with a sheet of paper in his hand. Considering James'' expression and the fact Hanson couldn''t see the contents of the paper well, his expression changed as he asked, "What are you all doing?" He raised his hands and showed Hanson the sheet of paper he was holding. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 260 Hanson¡¯s Jack pointed his finger at Hanson and said, "Didn''t we say that we''ll be setting up house rules for you? Now that we''veid them down in a contract, you have to sign it." As soon as he finished his exnation, Jacob passed his pen to Hanson. Hanson chuckled lightly with how the children cooperated and came at him fully prepared. Looks like I won''t be able to get out of signing this document today, he thought. With a serious expression, he took the paper and read the content only to find a sentence writtenrgely ''Stay away from Mommy.'' This is the house rule? Just this sentence alone? he chuckled. "What if I don''t want to sign it?" The four little ones were already prepared for such a reaction from Hanson as they knew he would refuse. Putting away the paper in his hand, James said, "Then, you can''t stay here." It was because they were afraid that this Devil would run to Mommy again when they weren''t paying attention. Jack continued, "That''s right. You''ll have to sign it if you want to stay. Given your performance these past few days, we no longer believe in your promise." "Just like what my brothers said," said Jacob while Jude nodded in affirmation. A helpless Hanson shrugged. "Why do you all dislike me being with your mommy? I''m being serious here." The four of them clicked their tongues, as they didn''t believe the Devil''s lies. "You all don''t believe me?" "Obviously," the four of them said in unison. Feeling strange about how determined the children were, Hanson couldn''t help but consider if he had lost part of his memories. He assumed he had done something to them in the past given their reaction to him. He kept smiling as he said, "Isn''t time for you all to tell me the reason for that?" The four of them tensed up and showed no intention of answering Hanson''s question. Right now, Hanson could only bare his heart out, as he believed the children would understand. "Last night¡ª" Before he could continue, the four of them red at him that somehow read, You still had the nerve to mentionst night? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, Hanson waved his hand to indicate to them that they were overthinking. "Last night, when I was talking with your mommy, I''d already told her about my past. She told me that we''ve experienced the same things. I think you all should be able to understand me with that." The four then frowned deeply. Although they knew what their mommy meant, their mommy didn''t know that the jerk Hanson was their father. That was why he could say such deplorable remarks. After James pondered for a moment, he asked, "Now, tell us what is going on with you and Mnie." As expected, it was about Mnie, he thought. "I''ve already exined to your mommy that it was an ident. It''s because I was injured that I had such an absurd night with her and ended up with Morales and Morgan, but I have no feelings for that woman." Suddenly, Jack was filled with doubts, as he felt something was strange with what he had just heard. "Where did the two of you meet?" After the four of them had learned how to use aputer, the first thing they did was investigate the identity of their father. After many efforts, they found out it was Hanson Luke who was with their mommy five years ago. However, that was all they could find out. They didn''t know why Hanson had abandoned their mommy and had ended up with Mnie. All they knew was the man had cast aside their mommy after one night with her and no longer cared about her. Hence, the children determined that he was a jerk from then on. But now, Jack was afraid that things weren''t as they seemed, as Hanson was unaware that he was their father. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Without waiting for Hanson to answer, Jack asked once again, "Do you really not remember Mommy?" Hanson frowned at the question, as he was under the impression that he had not seen Vania before. The four of them became silent, as they all fell into contemtion simultaneously. The first to break the silence was Jack, who said, "Then, have you never doubted about what happened back then¡ª" However, he was interrupted by James clearing his throat before he could finish his sentence. Jack then immediately kept quiet and spoke no further. Hearing what Jack said, Hanson did have his suspicions about what happened five years ago. He also suspected that the four were privy to certain information that he was unaware of. Nevertheless, looking at James'' expression, he knew that the other three wouldn''t say anything further even if he pushed the matter here. Looks like I''ll have to find an opportunity somewhere down the line. Then, Jacob took the paper from James and gave it to Hanson. "You should sign this. Don''t try to get out of this." With the sudden change in the conversation, Hanson was brought back from his deep thoughts. Can I really not get out of this? However, his eyes brightened as he thought of a n. He extended his right hand to the kids and said, "My hand is injured. You all should know that the doctor had told me not to move so much. So, I''m afraid I can''t sign it." Jake proudly pointed at Hanson''s left hand. "You can use your left hand to sign, then." He thought since they could write with both hands, Hanson, as an adult, would be able to do so as well. Yet, Hanson wore a distressed expression and exined, "I can''t write with my left hand." At this point, he would never want to admit that he was ambidextrous. James took a step forward while he waved his hand. "No worries. We can wait for you to finish practicing with your left hand." At this moment, Jude came over with a sheet of paper that was clearly intended for Hanson to practice writing with his left hand. Hanson ced his hand across his face, as he was losing out against the children. "Must I sign this?" The four of them nodded solemnly. "Right. You must sign this." "How about we continue this talk after your mommyes back? You should respect your mommy''s wishes, after all." Hanson tried to reason with the four of them. Since they wouldn''t let him off the hook with his excuse, he had no other choice but to y the ''emotional'' card. "If your mommy wants this, wouldn''t you all want her to be happy? It wouldn''t be good if you guys break this off without her consent, right?" Noticing the change in their expression, it was clear to Hanson that they were contemting the matter. He was pleased with his decision to go down the emotional route as the children seemed amenable to coaxing. Contrary to Hanson''s expectation, Jack replied, "I think Mommy wouldn''t me us for this." James nodded. "Mommy has never gotten angry at us." Jacob and Jude also agreed with their brothers'' statements. Hanson became speechless at the children''s response. His mouth twitched slightly while he continued in his effort to persuade them. "However, can you all bear to make your mommy unhappy?" As he said that, the four of them looked at him withplicated expressions. They thought to themselves that maybe it would be better to ask what their mommy thought of this man even though they were under the impression that she would not like him. In the end, Jack spoke up. "Alright. We''ll listen to you, for now. We''ll wait for Mommy toe back beforeing to a decision." Hanson nodded and thought, You should have done so from the start. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t be so pleased just yet. You better start practicing how to write with your left hand since you''ll be signing this paper anyway," Jack said smugly. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Hanson smiled; he did not argue with them and went along with their wishes instead. "Sure." He also changed the subject and asked, "What topic do you want to learn about today? I can teach you." Then, as if he suddenly thought of something, he continued with a big smile, "Oh! By the way, do you like programming? I can teach you." All four of them felt disgusted at the same time. Teach us? You can''t even defend yourpany''s firewall. What a joke! James studied the man with obvious ulterior motives and replied, "Okay." The other three children yed along and nodded. We should y along with his performance. Let''s do our best. Having reached an agreement, they each took a seat around theputer desk. However, the four of them were clearly not paying attention and there was no saying where their minds had wandered off to. Meanwhile, Hanson''s long and slender fingers flew across the keyboard, but he was only using his left hand. A series of codes appeared on theputer. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. For children of their age, this should have beenpletely iprehensible. On the contrary, all four of them watched quietly without the slightest trace of surprise in their eyes. It waspletely different from the excitement that lit their eyes when they were listening to his lectures on astronomy and geography. They simply watched without a shred of emotion on their faces. From time to time, they even seemed to roll their eyes as if mocking his naivety. Hanson was secretly feeling very awkward, but he continued to operate theputer leisurely and also asionally asked them, "Do you understand?" "Yeah," the four of them answered monotonously. Their response was monosybic, which clearly indicated their utter disinterest. "Is it too simple?" He knew how intelligent they were. "Shall we change to something else?" The operations this time were clearly much more challenging than before. Nevertheless, the children remained impassive. There was no surprise on their faces, almost as if this was something very normal to them. He knew that it was not because they were not interested but because his operations were far too simple for them. The suspicions in his heart became even more definite at this moment. Thus, he turned to them and suggested, "Why don''t you show me how you do it instead?" The four children shook their heads in unison. "We don''t know how." Oh? Hanson gave them a way out. "That must mean that you don''t like this topic either." James thought to himself, The Devil is truly a man as cunning as a fox. On the other hand, Jack spoke like a little adult. "It''s okay." Jacob softly said, "Comparatively speaking, I prefer eating sweets." James added, "It''s much more interesting to research models." Jude simply smiled shyly and had a rare exchange with Hanson. "Reading." When have they ever spoken so much to me before? Don''t they know that a guilty person gives themselves away by overly protesting their innocence? Hanson chuckled to himself in his heart. Putting down the keyboard in his hand, he spoke to them. "Alright then. Why don''t you choose? What do you want me to do with you today?" Jacob suddenly had an epiphany and cheerfully said to Hanson, "Let''s make some desserts together today. Mommy cooks for us every single day. Let''s give her a small surprise today. What do you think?" All of a sudden, Hanson felt as though he had been struck by a powerful thunderbolt. Can I say that I''ve never cooked before? But, I can''t reject the children''s enthusiasm. At this moment, he could only raise his omnipotent right hand into the air. "Look at me. Do I look like I can make desserts?" Jack crossed his arms in front of his chest. "Looking at how adept you were when operating the computer with your left hand, I''m sure it won''t be a problem for you to make desserts with your left hand." Chapter 261 Chapter 261 "What''s more, you have the four of us helping you!" "That''s right! I''m sure you can do it!" the four children answered in unison once more. Hanson stood up. "Then, I guess I can onlyy my life down and obey your orders." They waved their hands dismissively. "It''s not that serious." A short whileter, they realized their mistake. Hanson finally had the chance to cook for the first time in his life. Looking at theplex appliances, he was filled with absolute confusion as he kept asking, "What is this? And, what about this..." The four children became increasingly annoyed with him as they answered all his questions expressionlessly. Listening to theirplicated exnations, the Young Master of the Luke Family who stood above everybody else finally encountered a problem that was more challenging than dealing with the four children. It''s just making a meal. How can there be so many things?! James held the recipe for making the dessert in hands while Jack took out all the necessary utensils and arranged them while Jacob stood by the side and issued instructions. "You need to knead the dough first." Hanson stared at the flour, then he looked at the basin of water. Without the slightest hesitation, he poured all the water into the flour. "Don''t¡­ Sigh." James was just about to stop Hanson, but it was already toote. It was obvious that there was too much water. Hanson never expected this oue. Blinking his eyes nkly, he poured a little more flour into the mixture. However, he felt that it still wasn''t right and added a little more water again¡­ This back-and- forth cycle continued until he finished the entire bag of flour. In the end, he still failed to produce anything. All four children watched him working in exasperation. Meanwhile, he continued to frown and experimented with the thing in his hands. It was clear that he had no intention of giving up as there were only five steps in total. How could he possibly fail? On the other hand, the four children were holding their heads in their hands. Why did we let Hanson into the kitchen? At this point, they could no longer bear to watch what he was doing anymore. He ced the blobs of unidentifiable objects into the oven and turned the dials on the device. Then, he smiled in satisfaction. Just as he was walking toward the four children so that they could praise him for his efforts, he heard a loud explosioning from behind. The noise was immediately followed by a burnt smell. Therefore, the five of them immediately turned to look in that direction. They were the perfect living interpretation of the phrase ''A look of confusion on their faces''. ck smoke wasing from the oven. "W-What did you do?" James'' expression was confused. Likewise, Hanson looked bewildered as he did not know what was going on. All four children and Hanson nced at each other before they hurriedly turned off the oven. The dough inside had turned into charcoal. He looked at the pile of charcoal and sighed before he tossed it in the trash. Jacob imagined what the dessert should have looked like. No matter how badly it was made, it''s practically impossible to be this bad. Besides, why did the oven burn too? "What did you do to the oven?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Hanson answered innocently, "I just adjusted the temperature." The temperature? James looked at the oven. The temperature had been set to the highest. Thus, he felt helpless for a moment. Uh¡­ Jacob was also stunned by the situation. I should never have allowed Hanson to make dessert. Jack waved his hand. "Forget it." However, Hanson had no wish to give up halfway. He was still quite keen on giving Vania a surprise dinner. "Why don''t we try again?" All four children quickly waved their hands in dismissal. "Let''s just forget it. The oven is broken anyway. There''s no way to remake the dessert." Jack tentatively suggested. "Why don''t I teach you how to make a simple dish instead?" Jacob agreed. "Scrambled eggs with tomatoes are the easiest to make. I''m sure you can master that." Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Hanson certainly knew the recipe. Thinking that it was easier than making dessert, he dipped his head. "We¡¯ll do this, then." Jack prepared the ingredients for him one more time and hoped that he wouldn¡¯t fail again. On the other hand, Hanson was ready. There was no way he couldn¡¯t even prepare a dish. Isn''t today the day I prove my worth? Hanson, who had never bothered about household chores before, was holding a knife in his hand with confidence. However, when he was looking at the round tomato, he instantly fell into a dilemma. How should I even slice it? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He stared at the tomato in a way as though he could drill a hole in it with his eyes. Then, he ced the knife on the tomato and tried to get the perfect angle, but he still couldn¡¯t slice it in the end. Jack pressed his palm against his forehead, thinking that they might be mistaken. The man who had gotten together with their mommy in the past might not be Hanson after all. There was no way their daddy was so dim-witted. These kids still hadn¡¯t realized that while they were secretlymenting, they had started calling him ''daddy'' instead of a ''jerk''. While they were not aware of it, they had epted Hanson to be their daddy a long time ago. Seeing how clumsy Hanson was, Jack decided to take matters into his own hands. "You have to cut a tomato like this." After showing him how to do it, he uttered, "It''s your turn." Hanson gave Jack a thumbs-up for his dexterity, then imitated the child''s move and sliced a tomato. Although it wasn¡¯t finely cut, he hadpleted the task at the very least. With the assistance from these kids, Hanson had finally prepared all the ingredients needed to make the dish. Gazing at the ingredients in front of him, he let out a long breath, thinking that cooking was even more difficult than closing a deal that was worth 100 million. Jack pped his hands and said, "Since everything is ready, you can start pouring oil into the pan." Hanson nodded and picked up the oil bottle. The next moment, he poured the entire content of the bottle into the pan. The kids gasped, then one of them eximed, "Are you trying to fry yourself? Turn off the stove and scoop some oil!" They were worried that the kitchen would be burned down. A flustered Hanson hurriedly removed some oil from the pan. Then, he turned on the stove, but the me was so hot that the oil soon started boiling. Left with no other choice, he instantly dropped all the ingredients into it at once. The kids eximed, "Oh my¡­" Jack, especially, let out a sigh and uttered in a lethargic manner, "You have to put eggs and tomatoes separately." Gazing at the expressionless kids, Hanson asked, "Do I separate them now?" The kids were so exasperated that they decided to ignore him. They didn¡¯t think they¡¯d have such a slow-witted father. Just then, the ingredients started getting burned after Hanson stir-fried it a little. The kids were certain about it since they could catch a whiff of a charred smell. ording to the recipe, it was time to add some seasoning. Meanwhile, Hanson was not aware everything in the pan was burned. While holding a seasoning box, he pondered what kind of seasoning he should use. At this point, the kids had already given up on instructing him. After giving it a thought, Hanson got a spoonful of every sort of seasoning and calmly dropped them into the pan. Jack gulped and remained silent as he had already lost his appetite the moment Hanson poured the oil into the pan. Nevertheless, Hanson could do whatever he wanted as long as he was happy. Soon, the meal was ready to be served. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Hanson looked at the burned scrambled egg and soggy tomatoes before a frown appeared on his face. How did it end up like this again? It¡¯s different from what I imagined. Just then, Jack decided to pull a trick on him by saying, "Don¡¯t you want to have a taste of your masterpiece?" Well¡­ Forget it. Hanson had a feeling that he would be hospitalized if he ate his own cooking. Jacob, on the other hand, pointed at the unidentifiable thing and said, "I think you¡¯d better have a taste of it. After all, it¡¯s the first time you cooked." James uttered contemptuously, "Luckily, Mommy doesn¡¯t have to taste the dish you¡¯ve prepared." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The kids stared at the stir-fried tomatoes with scrambled eggs, thinking what kind of a genius he must be to ruin such a simple dish. Hanson picked up a spoon and looked for a fine-looking piece of egg before scooping it up a little. He then put it into his mouth without hesitation, but he spat it out the next moment. With a widened mouth, he eximed, "Why is it so salty?" Jack pointed at the seasoning box. "You know it''s salty? Why did you pour a spoonful of salt into the pan, then?" They initially thought that Hanson couldn''t taste anything. Hanson took a look at the seasoning and couldn''t believe that it was salt. He thought that it was sugar. Although he had only prepared a dish, the kitchen was already a mess. The five of them were puzzled, thinking that they hadn''t sessfully made anything, so how did the kitchen end up like this? It never happened to their mommy before, even though she always cooked for them. Just then, Vania returned to the house. Seeing that the kids were not waiting for her at the door as usual, Vania was doubtful. Where are the kids? Theresa, who was tidying up the house, pointed in a particr direction. "They''re in the kitchen." "Thanks." Vania then headed to the kitchen, but when she arrived, she instantly had the urge to return to herpany. Did an explosion take ce in the kitchen? Why does it look like this? Then, she saw Hanson holding a charred dish while her kids were standing on both sides of the man, looking worriedly at her. Vania ced her palm on her forehead and questioned, "What''s going on?" Following that, the kids pushed her out and said, "You''re back, Mommy!" They then motioned for Hanson to quickly clean up the kitchen. With a solemn expression, Vania gazed at her kids and asked in puzzlement, "What happened? Why does the kitchen look like that now?" Although she was pushed out of the kitchen barely a few seconds after she entered it, she had already seen the mess. The kids scratched their heads as they had never expected the kitchen to end up like this as well. Jack then said, "We wanted to give you a surprise." The corner of Vania''s mouth twitched. Are you sure it''s a surprise? It''s more like a shock. "Since you were just preparing a dish, how did the kitchen¡ª" "That was because the me was too strong when he turned on the gas stove, and the oven was identally burned," Jack exined disdainfully. Vania frowned. "Are you sure he can cook?" James replied, "We certainly wouldn''t let him do it on his own. We initially wanted to give you a surprise." Vania dipped her head and stroked their faces. "Thanks for giving me a surprise. However, Hanson''s hand is injured, so please don''t make him cook again. Got it?" By saying so, Vania simply wanted Hanson''s hand to recover sooner so she wouldn''t have to take care of him any longer. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 However, the kids misunderstood Vania when they heard what she said. Why is Mommy so concerned about him? A jealous Jack asked, "Are you worried about him, Mommy?" Vania had no idea what was on Jack''s mind. Without reading too much into it, she dipped her head and replied, "His hand is injured after all. It''ll be terrible if his hand is wounded again." She had been exhausted in the past month from taking care of him. If he was injured again, she would have to stay in this house for a longer time. Certainly, she wouldn''t tell her kids what was on her mind. On the other hand, the kids were obviously mistaken. With a stony expression, Jack questioned, "Do you really love him, Mommy?" A tinge of shock shed through Vania''s face as she asked, "Who told you that?" In the meantime, she started pondering on the issue. They had always stayed together recently, and she realized she no longer hated it when he approached her. Have I really fallen in love with him? "That''s what we think," Jack muttered under his breath. Vania was still thinking about whether she loved the man, so she couldn''t hear what Jack had said. Upon seeing that her eyes were out of focus, Jack said again, "What''s on your mind, Mommy?" "Huh." Vania came to her senses. "Nothing." She then changed the topic. "Why is Hanson still inside the kitchen?" As she spoke, she shuffled toward the kitchen. On the other hand, the kids fell into their thoughts. Has Mommy fallen in love with the Devil? If she found out they were actually Hanson''s kids, would she still love him? The kids were starting to worry about their mommy. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. In the kitchen, Hanson used both of his hands and threw away all the trash. He only felt pleased when he saw that the chopping board was empty. When he heard someone opening the door, he quickly adjusted his right hand. Seeing Vania, he said with a smile, "I initially wanted to give you a surprise, but it failed." As he spoke, he spread his palms and appeared regretful. Vania looked at the burned oven and put on a helpless smile. She then said, "Please don''t give me this kind of surprise again. By the way, how''s your hand?" Hanson raised his hand and appearedpletely fine. "I''m all good. Don''t worry." The question of whether she loved Hanson sprang into her mind again, so she looked away. "I''m not worried about you." When she realized that there were no ingredients left, she uttered, "It seems that we have to go to a restaurant today." In a jovial mood, she went on to say, "It''s on me." Gazing at her bright smile, Hanson said lovingly, "You seem to be in a joyous mood today. Is there anything wonderful you want to share with me?" A mischievous Vania replied with a smile, "It''s a secret." She was indeed in a jovial mood. Back then, Dn and Mnie joined forces to frame her. She could never forget what they''d done to her. When they got engaged, she was still a young woman who knew nothing about love. She just thought that since this was the man she was going to spend the rest of her life with, she had to be sincere to him. However, after she slept with a stranger that night, she felt she had betrayed Dn. Surprisingly, it turned out that he was the mastermind behind it. She must be blind to have been so sincere to him. Certainly, she would have to get her revenge. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Jones Enterprise was just a smallpany, and it wasn''t on any ranking in Hillsworth. In fact, it wasn''t even worth mentioning when it waspared to Gxy Corporation. The most important task for Vania now was to look for her lost kids, so she hadn''t had time to deal with Dn. On this day, she heard that Jones Enterprise was short on capital. Oh my! This is great news! She wouldn''t mind adding insult to injury while they were in a crisis and making them go bankrupt sooner. Therefore, when she got off work just now, she contacted the person who was in charge of the project that those from Jones Enterprise were interested in. They want to take on the project and start working on it? Dream on! Hanson was also aware that Vania had made a move in the end. Since she was so joyful, his mood had been enlivened as well. If Vania wanted to be more jovial, he wouldn''t mind making Jones Enterprise go bankrupt instantly so that he could see her smile. In Hanson''s eyes, Jones Enterprise was far less important than Vania''s smile. "What are you two talking about? Are you not done with the chat?" The four kids pushed the door open and interrupted them when they were smiling at each other. Without getting furious, Hanson said to the kids, "We''ll head out for dinner tonight. You''ll make the decision. What do you want to get for dinner?" Jacob didn''t even need to give it a thought as he directly suggested a very expensive ce. "Aquarium Restaurant." The other kids agreed with it. Hanson nodded. "You have great taste." He then looked inquisitively at Vania. "What do you think?" "I''m fine with anything as long as the kids love it." Upon hearing that, the kids looked smugly at Hanson. They could fight for attention all day long. Certainly, Hanson wouldn''t mind doting on them. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was the first time Jude had heard about such a restaurant. Although Vania had brought him to many ces since his return, it was the first time he was going to that kind of restaurant. He was already looking forward to it. Vania gently stroked his face. "Just follow your brothers." "Alright." It was the first time the six of them headed out somewhere together. In the car, Vania said after a sigh, "It''d be wonderful if Morales and Morgan were here. When will they return?" Hanson replied, "They''ll visit their grandparents during the holidays every year. They''lle back before the school reopens." Vania nodded as the school would soon reopen. She still hadn''t given them the gifts she had made. After they returned, she''d pass the gifts to them, and she was certain they would love them. "Do you miss them?" Hanson asked. Without directly answering his question, Vania nodded and said, "They''re wonderful. Although we''ve only met several times, I find them amicable." Hanson replied with a smile, "They share the same sentiment as well. Although they''ve only met you a few times, they trust you more than they trust me now." "It seems that fate has brought us together." Vania could only make such a remark to prevent her kids from getting jealous. However, now, even though the kids never said anything, they already sported cold expressions. Apparently displeased, they crossed their arms. Are they going toe back soon? We certainly have to meet them. When Hanson saw the expressions of those kids from the rear-view mirror, he decided not to talk about it any longer. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 They soon arrived at the Aquarium Restaurant. The privacy of their customers was well protected in this restaurant, so Vania didn''t have to worry about anyone taking pictures of her. On the other hand, Hanson didn''t have this kind of worry as he wouldn''t mind letting anyone find out that he was together with Vania and the kids. Upon entering the restaurant, they were greeted by a luxuriously decorated tunnel where there were beautiful marine creatures on both sides. Furthermore, there would also be shows that featured mermaids and a Beluga whale. Meanwhile, the kids were sharing some knowledge about marine life with Jude. When other kids were amazed by the beauty of the fish, the four of them had a discussion on the characteristics of those fish. They were more intelligent than the kids around their age as they were just as professional as the guides in the aquarium. Vania took Jude''s hand and said, "Let''s go watch the performance of a Beluga whale. He loves interacting with kids." Hanson had been to this restaurant before, but he hadn''t realized that the view was so magnificent. Moreover, the animals here were actually adorable. When the lobby manager found out that Hanson was there, he came over and greeted him personally. Just like a professional guide, he introduced everything to the kids, Hanson, and Vania. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. When they arrived at the ce where the Beluga whale performed, the lobby manager said to Vania, "You can try using some gestures to interact with him, Miss Vania." Vania was surprised as she asked with a smile, "Can I do that? Are you sure he''ll understand me?" "Of course. This Beluga whale is intelligent. As long as you follow the animal keeper''s instructions, he will understand you." "Wow!" Vania eximed while the kids appeared dispassionate. They were apparently not as tempted as Vania. "Does it have a name?" Jack asked nonchntly. "You can call him Prince." Jack nodded as the name suggested that the whale was a male. The lobby manager showed them how to do it by calling out, "Prince!" Then, the Beluga whale started spinning around to show that he understood him. Following that, the lobby manager gave him some dried fish as a reward. Upon getting the dried fish, the Beluga whale passionately stroked the lobby manager''s hand to express his gratitude. James, Jack, and Jacob imitated the lobby manager''s gesture and made a performance. Prince obliged and obtained a lot of dried fish. Jude watched as his brothers interacted with the Beluga whale and became tempted. He wanted to give it a try as well. Noticing that Jude was waiting with anxiety, Vania took his hand and said, "Come on, let''s give it a try." She then made a gesture while holding his hand. The Beluga whale also amicably stroked his hand. Jude''s eyes lit up in an instant as though they were the stars in the sky. With a smile, Vania stroked his head and said, "You can do that one more time on your own." Jude bowed his head and stepped forward with courage. He could barely contain his excitement. Meanwhile, Hanson was standing on the side and watching the interaction between them with a pair of loving eyes. Vania also took the initiative to interact with the Beluga whale. She then learned from the lobby manager and made different gestures with her hands. Prince had been obliging. Furthermore, Prince secretly gave Vania a kiss even though she had stopped making any gestures. Perhaps she was the one who gave him the most dried fish or that he simply loved a beautiful woman like her. The kiss was so surprising that Vania was taken aback. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 When she regained her senses, Vania cackled and gave the beluga whale some anchovies. As expected, Prince came over and gave her a kiss. After she repeated that a few times, Vania''s smiling eyes narrowed into crescents as she was overjoyed. Hanson, who was standing aside, was not too happy about it. He should be the one having physical contact with Vania, not a fish! It was because of that he red at the beluga whale. If he remembered correctly, it was a male, right? Hanson desperately wanted to throw the whale that had been upying Vania''s attention out of the pool. However, the beluga whale seemed to have sensed Hanson''s jealousy, so it stopped ying with Vania and spat its saliva at the man. Without waiting for Hanson to react, it swam off quickly for the fear that it would be caught by Hanson. Looking at Hanson and the beluga whale, Vania let out a heartyugh because he was infuriated after seeing the big guy swimming away. "What did you do to him just now? Why did he do this to you?" asked Vania. He stretched out his hand and wiped Vania''s lips gently while retorting through gritted teeth, "What do you think?" It was obvious that he was dissatisfied with the beluga whale kissing Vania. Hearing that, Vania lowered her head shyly. At the same time, the four kids gathered around and dered, "We''re still here. Please behave yourselves." Interrupting their potential argument, she smiled and suggested, "Let''s take a photo together." "Sure," Hanson agreed immediately. He had forgotten that he did not enjoy taking pictures in the first ce. Even though the four kids sounded reluctant, their actions proved otherwise as they inched closer to their mother. Hanson gently wrapped his hands around Vania''s shoulders while the kids divided themselves into two at each side to stand in front of the couple. He took the initiative to grab his phone out, so the manager quickly took photos of them in burst mode. The photos gave off a sweet vibe of an old couple taking their children out on an outing. Hanson sighed. "Let''s bring Morales and Morgan along next time so we can take a photo together." "Sure." Vania thought that it would be even more perfect if she could locate her daughter. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Vania, who had always disliked taking pictures with men, failed to notice that she did not reject taking pictures with Hanson. She even wanted to bring Morales and Morgan along with her. In the meantime, she had a lot of fun taking selfies to the point where she also took several pictures with her children on her phone. When she swiped to a filter with cat ears on the camera, she pulled Hanson over with a smile and urged lightly, "Look at the camera." Before Hanson could react, Vania had already pressed the button. Hanson looked at himself in the camera and hugged Vania in his arms while questioning, "How dare you take a photo of me that looks like this!" As a straight man, he could not understand why girls loved to take pictures. In that photo, he even had cat ears with a dull expression, which was detrimental to his image! When Vania was pulled into his embrace, she leaned her head on his shoulder and smiled. "See for yourself! Don''t we look good here?" Apart from Hanson''s reaction in the photo, her smiling face could also be seen. Perhaps she had clicked the button too fast, so the picture turned out a little blurry, but it was clear enough to tell that it was her. He tightened his arms around her and teased, "Naughty girl." Vania was extremely satisfied with the photo. After all, Hanson lookedpletely different from his usual self. "You look cute, alright? I think you look better when you smile. Try to smile a little more." Cute? Good-looking? It was the first time Hanson heard such adjectives used to describe him. Many people didpliment him for being handsome before, but he had no concept of his appearance at all. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 However, Hanson heard Vania using two adjectives to describe his looks. Were they not used to describe women? Why would she use them to describe him? Lowering his head, he whispered in her ear, "Am I not masculine enough for you? Should I prove it to you, hmm?" His hum sounded way too seductive, which made Vania shiver and stare at him. Didn''t she just praise Hanson for being good-looking? When did she mention he was not masculine? Anyway, Vania had no idea what was going on in his mind. Waving her hands in dismissal, she uttered, "You don''t have to prove it to me. You are manly." As she spoke, she stole a nce at Hanson''s chest subconsciously while recalling the day she saw his nude body at Easnd. They looked absolutely gorgeous and muscr. For some unknown reason, a scene from that night five years ago suddenly popped into her mind. The scene was so vivid, and it was filled with Hanson''s face. Thinking of that, Vania gulped and blushed. Hanson did not miss her sudden change in expression, so he inquired charmingly, "What are you thinking about? Hmm?" "Nothing." She dared not look him in the eyes, so she gently pushed him away with her hands. Fanning her face with her hands to cool herself down, she asked the lobby manager, "Can you take more pictures for us?" "Of course." He had been on standby beside them. Hearing Vania''s request, he immediately stepped forward. Looking at her flushed cheeks that had yet to subside, Hanson chuckled and stopped teasing her. The lobby manager wanted to serve Hanson and Vania well, so he was delighted to see them enjoying their time and taking pictures. He then informed them, "President Luke, Miss Vania, we have a photo printing service here. We can print these photos for you right away along with beautiful frames." Hanson didn''t even think about it before he chose a group photo and sent it to the lobby manager. Seeing that Hanson did not refuse the offer, she also sent another one. "And this one." Vania chose the one with a filter on Hanson. "Okay. Just a second." After the manager took out the device, pretty photos were printed within five minutes as it came out of the device one after another. He even grabbed merchandise photo frames from the aquarium restaurant and slotted the photos in them. Once the photos were ready, the four children went to collect them enthusiastically. The four little guys had never liked to take pictures, and even if they did it with Vania before, they would merely take a quick look at it instead of taking the initiative to collect the photos. When they saw the group photo with their tiny eyes, their gazes were filled with affection. Taking a look at the photo, Vania smiled and said to Hanson, "Look, the four of them look like you when they don''t smile." "Let''s see." After Vania said that, Hanson looked at the photo carefully. If she had not mentioned it, he would not have noticed that their serious expressions resembled him a lot. "Seems like we are destined to be a family." Just as the couple had been discussing the question of whether the children resembled Hanson, they ignored the reason why they resembled each other in the first ce. They dared not even think of the possibility that the four children were Hanson''s sons. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Hearing their conversation, the four kids took the photo and observed it. Well, they did look a lot like the Devil. However, their lips were pursed in reluctance to ept Hanson''s opinion, yet they held the photo tightly in their hands. After shoving her phone and the photos into her bag, Vania dered, "It''s time for dinner." "Let''s go." Chapter 269 Chapter 269 The six of them sat around the table in the aquarium restaurant and had a pleasant dinner. After dinner, they looked around for a little while before returning home. Once they were back in their room, the four children ced the group photo with their mother and Hanson in it at the most obvious position on the desk so that people could see it once they entered the room. Before going to bed, the kids even took a few more nces at it. As darkness seeped into the night, the kids fell asleep with smiles on their faces. ... At TBS Broadcast Station, the program, ''The Voice'', had gone through two rehearsals before it officially proceeded to the next round of the live broadcastpetition. At the same time, Vania officially signed a contract with the production team as a guest judge. The live broadcast would start at 8.00PM tonight, but she arrived an hour earlier. Arriving at the venue, she quickly entered her private dressing room without attracting much attention. She had already greeted the production team and she wanted to keep her appearance a secret before the live broadcast started. Didn''t Mnie want to debut in the entertainment industry through this show? Vania reckoned that her sudden appearance would definitely surprise Mnie. However, before she could take a seat in her dressing room, someone pushed the door to enter. "Hanson?" Vania eximed when she saw the personing. He was wearing a suit and leather shoes, but there was a thick bandage wrapped around his right hand that made him look a little silly. Hanson came in and pulled Vania to sit down in a calm manner. She blinked at him and questioned, "Why are you here?" Hanson gave Larry a look, so Larry stepped forward and informed Vania formally, "The production team invited our president to be a judge." When Larry said that, his face did not turn red and his heart did not even skip a beat even though he was lying. His president had obviously bought his position as the judge. He spent tens of millions to sponsor the show and became an investor. Then, he used his identity as an investor to force the production team into making him a judge. In truth, he was not invited by the production team at all. Hanson nodded, indicating that what Larry said was right. Vania blinked in confusion, asking, "Um¡­ Do you know a lot about music?" He trusted her a lot, so he answered, "It''s fine as long as you''re there. I''ll listen to you." The implication was that as long as she liked the candidate, he would go along with her. If she did not like a particr candidate, he would not pick them either. He was a judge with no opinion. Huh? Did it really work that way? "Haha." Vania chuckled awkwardly. Hanson''s words rendered her speechless, so she could only pray for the contestants. In her heart, she could not fathom what the production team was thinking. The decision to invite Hanson as a judge was probably the most unprofessional act in a music talent show. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Seeing Hanson sitting in her dressing room, Vania asked casually, "Didn''t the production crew prepare a dressing room for you?" Hanson answered brazenly, "It''s broken." That sentence made Vania and Larry stunned. Larry pped his forehead with his palm as he wondered why his president would say that the dressing room was broken. Why couldn''t Hanson be straightforward and say that he wanted to be with Miss Vania? Then again, what was Larry expecting from a straight man? Larry had no choice but to lie on behalf of his president and confirmed, "Yes. For some reason, the door to his dressing room couldn''t be opened, so we assumed it was broken." Oh? Before Vania could nod her head, there was a knock on the door of the dressing room. Everyone instantly turned their gaze at the door. After getting permission from Vania, the staff in the dressing room went to open the door. As soon as the door opened, a woman with a crew tag came in, looking anxious. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 The crew member nodded politely at everyone and apologized, "I''m sorry for the sudden intrusion." When she scanned the room and spotted Hanson, her eyes brightened. Then, she greeted him, "Hello, President Luke, I''ve been looking for you for a while now. Turns out you''re here. Haha, your makeup artist has been waiting for you in the dressing room for a long time. Now that the show is about to start, would you kindly return to your room so we can get you ready?" The staff was extremely polite. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. arrival, they had already made preparations in advance, but they did not see Hanson at all after waiting for a while. Now that the show was going to start soon, they feared that it would be dyed, so it was a relief that she found him in Vania''s room. However, the person in charge did not expect that after she finished speaking, Hanson''s face turned cold. In an instant, a ghastly silence enveloped the room and made the atmosphere so awkward. Larry looked ashamed because he did not expect their lie to be exposed so soon. Since the person in charge was not aware of the situation, she was confused. All she did was exin the situation, so why did President Luke look like he was going to kill someone? The stage director and program director had reminded her many times to be careful when serving Hanson. If the crew member was the one who infuriated President Luke, she would be guilty of a serious crime. In the worst-case scenario, she might even lose her job. She did not say anything inappropriate, did she? Thousands of possible scenarios had already appeared in the staff''s mind within a minute. "Uh..." She opened her mouth in an attempt to exin, but before she could get any word out of her mouth, Larry dragged her out of the door at lightning speed. At this time, he desperately needed a rewind button so that he could save his president from being embarrassed. They were just talking about the door being broken and in came the staff member who mercilessly exposed them. What would happen to his president''s pride? After he dragged the staff out, they returned in less than thirty seconds. Larry looked the same as before, but the staff member''s expression was obviously apologetic and a little fearful. It was especially after seeing Hanson''s stern face that she was even more nervous and frightened. When she came in, she quickly apologized, "I''m sorry for disturbing you, President Luke and Ms. Greyson." After that, she turned to Hanson and said, "President Luke, I apologize on behalf of my staff who failed to do a good job in their preparations which resulted in your broken door. I hereby sincerely apologize to you. We''ve sent someone to get the repair work done now. I hope that you will forgive us this time." After that, she turned to Vania and added, "I''m really sorry to bother you too, Ms. Greyson. Do you think it will be convenient for President Luke to get his makeup done and rest in your dressing room? It''s our mistake this time that was caused by the negligence of our staff, so I am really sorry for the inconvenience caused." The attitude of the person in charge was so sincere that Vania could not bear to refuse her, so she agreed, "Sure. Don''t me yourself." The person in charge quickly thanked her, "Thank you so much. I shall take my leave now and leave the makeup artists to get their work done. Please call me if you need anything else." Vania nodded and replied, "You''re wee." Throughout their whole conversation, Hanson''s poker face remained as he never uttered a word. This time, the person in charge could only nce at Larry, waiting for any kind of instruction. When she saw him nodding, she scrambled out of the dressing room as if trying to run for her life. All she said before leaving was a quick, "Please excuse me." After walking out of the door, she took a few breaths before calming down, thinking to herself, Thank goodness President Luke didn''t hold me ountable. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 After watching the staff leave the room, Vania smiled and patted Hanson on the shoulder, as if to say that she already knew what happened. Hanson gestured to Larry with a look. After that, Larry led the staff out of the dressing room. As soon as the door closed, only Vania and Hanson were left inside the room. He stared into Vania''s eyes in this lonely space. When she saw the situation, every cell in her body was on alert. Her gaze looked defensive as she questioned, "What are you doing?" How could she scare Hanson with that little power? Before she could react, Hanson took the upper hand and embraced her in his arms. Then, he spoke in an aggrieved tone, "I just wanted to stay with you for a little longer, but I was ruthlessly exposed by that ignorant staff." As he spoke, he brushed her hair with his fingers as he continued toin, "At home, the four little guys always get in our way, but no one is here to interrupt us anymore." Almost instantly, he masked the look of grievance andint as he stared into Vania''s eyes deeply while uttering, "Van, I think I know what it means to like someone now. I can tell you confidently that I like you." Vania looked at his affectionate eyes as if attracted by him. When she stared at him without moving and heard him confessing to her, Vania''s heart fluttered and every single cell in her body was jumping in excitement. At this moment, she seemed to realize that she also had feelings for Hanson. Leaning over, Hanson wanted to kiss Vania on the lips, but he was ruthlessly pushed away before he could get close. Vania was shy. Her cheeks flushed a shade of pink as she casually made up an excuse. "I''ve got lipstick." If they kissed, her lipstick would definitely be rubbed off. This was her reason for rejecting Hanson. Listening to her words, Hanson stopped to stare at her red lips for a while, but Vania could not tell what he was thinking. Feeling bashful, Vania dared not look him in the eye. Hanson gently caressed Vania''s face with the pulp of his fingers. His fingers were so hot that it felt like a burning sensation on her face. Her already delicate and rosy skin instantly turned as red as a delicious, tender, and supple apple. With that, he held back and uttered reluctantly, "Okay. I''ll remember this. You can return what you owe me after the show ends." A suspicious Vania nced at him. How did he manage to put two and two together like it made sense? Moreover, she clearly showed her rejection of it. How could he im that she owed him? Facing Vania''s doubtful eyes, Hanson chuckled lightly and uttered meaningfully, "But if you pay me later, I''m gonna charge you an interest." Interest?! Vania could not believe her ears. She was starting to worry that she had trouble hearing. What did he mean by interest? She did not know what Hanson would do to her next. Could he¡­ Somewhere in the depths of her mind, age-restricted ideas were starting to surface. Pulling her clothes close to her chest, she thought she ought to stop imagining things. Even though they were not married yet, it was simply uneptable to her. Moreover, though she would ept him, he had not officially confessed to her yet! Anyway, if they did be a couple, she was not going to do anything rash. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Seeing Vania getting defensive made Hanson chuckle. Ruffling her hair, he inquired, "What''s going on in that mind of yours? Hmm? Who told you I would do that to you, huh?" Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Vania was embarrassed at first and was on guard against him. Seeing him reaching out and rubbing her hair, she subconsciously became nervous before she red at Hanson for his bad behavior and motioned him to shut up. However, he obviously did not intend to shut up. Inching close to her ear with a smile, he said lightly, "I just want a longer kiss. What were you thinking, hmm?" "Shut up, Hanson Luke," she called out angrily. What the hell? Her response elicited another burst ofughter from Hanson. He wasughing so hard that his chest was heaving up and down, showing that he was in a good mood now. However, Hanson looked even more like a viin in Vania''s eyes. "I''m ignoring you." Vania could not beat him because she could only surrender in front of Hanson. That was due to how shameless he was. Vania got up and wanted to distance herself from him, so she went to the couch opposite him. His hands were quick to yank her back down on the couch, though. Before she could respond, she fell directly into his arms. Hanson kissed her forehead gently, saying, "This is your punishment for leaving me." "You..." She was even more annoyed now. He was not satisfied yet, but the moment he lowered his head, there was a knock at the door of the dressing room again. His face turned cold almost instantly. "President Luke, Miss Vania''s live broadcast is about to start." It was Larry''s voice. Hanson hummed, released Vania, and opened the door. "Ouch." Larry was taken aback by the sudden opening of the door and almost fell to the ground. He was knocking on the door, so he did not expect his president to open the door so quickly. As a result, he knocked his head on the door andmented, "Ouch, it really hurts." Hanson gave him a sideways nce and buttoned his cufflinks, uttering, "If you didn''t try to eavesdrop, you wouldn''t have hurt yourself." In order not to cause Vania any inconvenience, he took Larry and left first. Larry could only sigh and follow him. He shouldn''t have tried to eavesdrop. Vania, who was standing behind Hanson, thought that her vision was blurred. After rubbing her eyes, she wondered, Didn''t Hanson use his right hand to button his cufflinks? Can his hands move now? She made a mental note of that and followed the staff to the stage for preparation. At the backstage entry area, since Mnie was a contestant, she was on standby in the public waiting area. The man who just passed by was just a figure that entered her field of vision, but this figure was so profound that she seemed to only notice him even after so many people had passed by this area. Was Hanson here? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She rose to her feet in suspicion and wanted to chase the man but was stopped by the on-site manager. "The live broadcast hasn''t started yet. Do not move around at your own will." Mnie frowned and wanted to scold him, but before she could do it, she recalled what Chris told her. Eventually, she could only suppress her dissatisfaction, snorted, and took a seat. Mnie could not help but start to analyze. Before this, she had sent someone to find out who the judges were for the show many times but could not find anything. She wondered how a small production team could organize such arge-scale talent show, so she thought they must have someone in control behind the scenes. Now, it seemed that the person was Hanson Luke, but he was not interested in the entertainment industry at all, so why did hee? She had a hint of doubt, but there was also hope in her heart. If it was really Hanson, she might have a chance to get close to him. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 The program ''The Voice'' had been auditioning for a long time. Moreover, its name was widely known. Even so, despite having an audition, the ten contestants currently participating in thepetition were predetermined. These ten people would go through a series of tenpetitions and a winner would be chosen from among them in the end. The winner would then sign a contract with an agency for a full-service package and debut in the entertainment circle from then on. In this regard, Mnie was extremely confident. She believed that she was perfectly capable of winning first ce. The situation will be different from how it is now when I appear in front of Hanson again after winning the championship. While she was immersed in her delusions, she saw a girl entering with an assistant. This person was thest of the ten people toe in. When she saw that person, she was stunned for a moment before she immediately understood. It was Be Godwin. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Be was only famous thanks to her personal connections. That was something everybody knew. Ignoring the gazes of the crowd, she boldly sat down on the chair with her name. This kind of behavior was verymon in the entertainment circle as the ability to be popr was the hard truth in this circle. The people who disliked her were simply people who put in a lot of effort but were not as popr as she. Unlike everybody else, Mnie smiled lightly because she knew about this girl. After all, they had participated in programs together in the past. Acting so brazen even though she only just entered the entertainment circle¡­ She sure does not know her ce. But, I might be able to use her to suppress Vania. At this moment, her expression had already returned to normal. Looking at the arrogant Be, a solid n to achieve her goal through Be formed in her heart. Although Melissa had ns to use Be for her own benefit, she was in no hurry to speak to Be. This kind of thing should be done slowly. Why rush to arouse the other party''s vignce? Nevertheless, her measuring gaze was discovered by Be. Be looked straight at Mnie without flinching in the slightest. There was a slight sense of superiority as she looked Mnie up and down. So, it''s her. The girl who was exposed as a liar in public in the spokeswoman selection the other day. Many scandals also emerged following that incident, so her reputation remained very bad. To think a woman like her can participate in thispetition. The standards of thispetition sure are low. Be studied Mnie''s appearance, which was quite outstanding. But, so what? At the end of this program, the winning position will definitely belong to me. She had been sleeping with the director of this program for a long time now, and the director had repeatedly promised to make her the winner of thispetition. Furthermore, she had emerged from the room of TBS Broadcast Station''s station manager before her arrival here. Everything had been decided beforehand. That was why her gaze held a hint of contempt and arrogance when she looked at Mnie. Sneering slightly, she didn''t even bother with the surface niceties and looked away as if to disy her arrogance. Mnie was annoyed by Be''s contemptuous expression. This woman sure doesn''t know her ce. She is nothing more than a hostess with no background. What right does she have topete against me? If not for the fact that she was a little out of favor at the moment, she would never have allowed Be to act so presumptuous. If this were in the past, she would have given Be a taste of her palm with a resounding p. Unfortunately, the present was different from the past. I''ll let her off today. When the timees, I''ll show her my talents. I''ll see if she still dares to be so arrogant at that time. Ever since Be gained some fame, she had indeed started to be conceited. She believed that she was invincible thanks to her connection with many investors and higher-ups. Therefore, she dared to treat everybody coldly without regard for the other party''s background or identity. Her attitude was arrogant and prideful. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 It was simr to how Be treated Mnie this time. All she knew was that Mnie was a girl who had participated in the audition and suffered from quite a lot of scandals in the past. As for Mnie''s background and history, she didn''t know a single thing. It could be said that she couldn''t care less at all about what kind of woman she was facing. Her arrogance was insufferable. All the preparations had beenpleted backstage, and the host''s voice sounded from the live broadcast hall. After hearing the host''s opening introduction, all the participants set aside their scheming thoughts and became slightly nervous. Although these people had some background, none of them dared to guarantee that they woulde out as the winner. At most, they wanted to use this program to gain more poprity. They quickly straightened their makeup and clothes one more time. Then, they stood up and waited at the ready. The host said, "Now, let''s have the top ten contestants of ''The Voice'' from across the country make their debut!" The ten contestants emerged on stage based on the results of the audition. Both Be and Mnie, who had strong inside connections, smartly gave up on taking the first ce. At present, Be ranked third while Mnie ranked fifth. Both took up middle positions that were neither too conspicuous norgging too far behind. The contestants stood in the middle of the stage. Following that, the host introduced them to the crowd one by one. The host said, "Let us wee the third contestant, Be Godwin." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After hearing Be''s name, theizens began to wonder. ''Is she the Be Godwin who gave up on bing Luke Corporation''s spokeswoman previously?'' ''She has been very active recently. Not to mention, she is gorgeous.'' ''I can''t believe she can sing too! Her professional abilities are excellent! Good luck! I''m looking forward to your debut!'' Her current reputation on the Inte was pretty good, so there were rtively more voices of support when she appeared on the stage. Afterward, the live camera swept across Mnie just as the host announced her name. Theizens were blown away in an instant. ''Are the people on the show blind!? How can they choose Mnie Greyson?!'' ''I really want to see how Mnie Greyson is going to humiliate herself this time.'' "Maybe only her character is terrible, but her singing is alright. After all, this is a talent selection show for singers." ''With Mnie Greyson in the show, there will be more things to watch out for.'' ''Is she here for a clean te?'' When it came to Mnie, theizens'' tone was mocking. Nevertheless, there was a kind of poprity that was known as infamy. While the evaluation of her was not good, her name was sessfully listed at the top of the trending topics. In addition to Chris pulling the strings in the background, the topic volume kept topping the charts. Now that all the names of the contestants had been introduced, the camera panned over to the judges. The chairs of the judges were facing backward, so nobody could see the faces of the judges at the moment. Mnie was currently staring at the chair in front of her. She had the feeling that that person was Hanson. Although his figure waspletely blocked by the chair, she felt as though she could sense his aura through the air. The host said, "Now, let us reveal the four judges of ''The Voice'' in this ten-to-nine live preliminary competition! Introducing the first judge, Jeffrey Hudson." Jeffrey Hudson was a well-known manager of a recordpany who created a lot of music and boosted many singers to fame. He had extensive experience in the entertainment circle, so he was qualified to sit in the judges'' position. Therefore, both theizens and audience alike approved of him and showed their support for him in the live chat. After the host had introduced the particr judge, the said person''s chair would then rotate to face the contestants and the camera. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Jeffrey stood up and warmly greeted the contestants as well as the audience that were present. The host continued his introductions. "Let''s wee the next judge, Ellie Rosco!" Ellie Rosco was a popr singer who produced countless ssics. Not only was she a gorgeous woman with a beautiful voice, she also had many older fans as well as a ster reputation in the entertainment circle. At present, theizens had a high degree of approval for the first two judges who were both professionals. Therefore, they were very optimistic about the selection of judges for this talent competition. The degree of online discussion on ''The Voice'' increased sharply, but Mnie continued to dominate the top spot of the trending topics. Meanwhile, the host continued his introductions. He was clearly a little excited when he came to the third judge, which increased the expectations of the audience even more. "Hurry up and reveal the third judge! Stop teasing us! You''ve been secretive for long enough!" "Let''s guess the identity of the third judge. Or, just guess whether it''s a man or a woman." As he was spurred by the enthusiastic discussion of theizens, he loudly introduced the third judge. "Let''s wee the third judge, Vania Greyson!" Everybody was stunned when they heard the name ''Vania Greyson''. ''Vania Greyson of Gxy Corporation?'' ''Did you hear wrongly? Are you sure it''s Vania Greyson?'' As the chair swiveled around, Vania revealed herself. There was a series of gasps from the audience, then they immediately broke out into enthusiastic cheers. "Vania! Vania!" When she heard Vania''s name, Mnie lost her bnce in her pair of high heels and nearly fell down. Fortunately, the camera was focused on Vania at the time, so nobody noticed her nervousness and embarrassment. Even so, that did not reduce the doubts in her heart. Why is Vania participating in this program!? She doesn''t understand music! How can she be a judge!? It looks like my guess earlier was correct. If Vania is here, then that man is definitely Hanson. The two of them are truly inseparable. When she looked at the gleeful Vania on the stage, the word ''jealousy'' could no longer urately describe her emotions at that moment. The audience was still screaming and cheering. Vania''s current poprity was no less than the A-list celebrities in the entertainment circles. In particr, there was too much news on her in the past month or so. That was why her appearance caught everybody''s attention. She waved her hands and took the initiative to introduce herself. "Hello, everybody! My name is Vania Greyson." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Ahh¡­. Vania! Vania!" Amidst the screams of the audience, Be, who was standing on the stage, was also astonished. The wretched situation that yed out when she met Hanson at thest filming site had been witnessed in full by Vania. Hence, Vania''s presence as a judge posed a huge disadvantage to her. It looks like I need to think of a solution. Both Mnie and Be had their own ideas, but they shared simr anxieties. There was also one more point that they had inmon¡ªthey wanted to bring down Vania. They were not the only ones who disapproved of Vania as a judge since there were many unsupportive voices among thements of theizens. ''Vania is a designer. This is a musicpetition program. Inviting her to be the judge is a little thoughtless.'' ''Looks like the program crew is aiming to hype things up. Vania and Mnie are together again. Who knows what unexpected events will happen again?'' ''Vania is great, but she doesn''t know a thing about music. Asking somebody who doesn¡¯t understand music toment on the contestant¡­ This program is not professional at all.'' ''I hope they can rece her with a professional judge instead.'' This was the case on the inte. There were all kinds of opinions avable. In contrast, those in support of Vania were abundant too. ''It''s precisely because Vania doesn¡¯t understand music that she can represent the voice of the general public. That is because we can only tell whether the music sounds lovely or not. We can''t discern the professional details, so we support Vania as a judge.'' Chapter 276 Chapter 276 ''The show is gonna get interesting with Vania in it! Looking forward to it.'' ''Oh, my queen! I really want to see her on a show with President Luke. I''ve rewatched theirst commercial video so many times!'' ''Vania, President Luke.'' ''I want to see Vania and President Luke together.'' Somehow, thement section evolved from the discussion of the professionalism of the judges to fans shipping the couple. Netizens were allmenting on Vania and Hanson''s names, obviously wanting to see them together. Under the high level of excitement in the audience, the host announced, "Let''s wee ourst guest judge¡ªMr. Hanson Luke, President Luke!" Due to the loud cheers at the scene, the audience did not seem to catch the host''s announcement, so there was a sudden moment of silence. When they saw Hanson''s face on the big screen, everyone responded with deafening screams. The cheers were so loud that they seemed to be able to overturn the roof of a house. Since it was a live broadcast, the software crashed the moment Hanson showed his face. If it weren''t for the foresight of the technical department who arranged for extra manpower to be on duty and raced against time to recover the software, today''s live broadcast might not carry on so smoothly. ''Oh! It''s President Luke! How could he be so handsome?!'' ''My wish hase true. President Luke and Vania are finally in the same frame. Is my ship finally sailing?'' ''Look! They''re wearing couple outfits!'' Indeed, Hanson''s tie and Vania''s skirt were the same color, which was Hanson''s intention. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. His purpose was to let the public know that he was in a rtionship with Vania. He wanted to tell the world that they were a couple. Hanson never participated in entertainment shows, so when he suddenly appeared on screen, the netizens were drowned in excitement, no longer considering whether he was a professional judge or not. That was right. Netizens had double standards. As for the bandage on Hanson''s hand, theizens quickly noticed it. Mnie and Be, especially, were already nning to take the opportunity to talk to Hansonter. After the host introduced Hanson''s name, the audience at the scene almost went crazy. Even though he was holding a mic, the screams were so loud that they covered his voice. Without a choice, the host had to pause and wait for everyone to calm down a little before picking up the microphone again. He then uttered humorously, "I''m honestly shocked by the enthusiastic response. Having two celebrity crushes here with us, you guys must be eager to get their autographs!" "Hahaha..." The audience burst intoughter. The host continued, "Ms. Greyson, President Luke, in response to the enthusiasm of our fans, please offer some words of encouragement to the audience watching our show as well as the candidates at the scene." With a faint smile, Vania nodded in agreement and said softly, "Thank you for all your support. I assure you that I will be a fair judge throughout thepetition. Also, please look forward to the end of the show for a surprise." "Vania! Vania¡­" the fans responded enthusiastically. It was just a trick to buy the people''s hearts. Mnie, who had been watching Vania on the stage, did not believe that Vania would surprise the audience at the end of thepetition. This time, the host eximed cheerfully, "Thank you, Ms. Greyson. I hope the contestants will be able to give it their all this time." Taking advantage of the crowd''s enthusiasm, he eximed to Hanson, "Finally, let us hear from President Luke for a few words to the candidates and the audience before thepetition." Chapter 277 Chapter 277 "Ah¡ª" The crowd cheered enthusiastically. To be frank, the host was nervous to be interviewing Hanson. In fact, anyone present would more or less be nervous in front of Hanson. After all, his status was out of the ordinary, and his unapproachable front was quite daunting to a stranger. On this show, however, Hanson seemed a little different from his usual self. With a friendly look, he held the microphone with his left hand and said, "Ms. Greyson has conveyed my thoughts." With that simple sentence, he ended his speech. Unexpectedly, his simple sentence was enough to shock everyone. ''Oh my! That''s so sweet of him! Does that mean he and Vania had the same thought? Why are they being lovey-dovey in front of our sd?'' ''Sounds like I''mprehending it the wrong way. Did I just get bombarded with PDA?'' ''Is that spark between them?'' Netizens on the inte had gone crazy because of Hanson''s words. Larry, who had been watching them from backstage,ined nonstop in his heart, I can''t believe our president turned away countless program offers before this but is willing to spend a hefty amount to participate in this show. Even his character has changed! As expected, the power of love hit differently. After Hanson put down the microphone, his gazended and stayed on Vania. Anyone could tell how affectionate his gaze was. All of a sudden, the air seemed to be filled with love. Vania nced at Hanson with ming eyes. Why would you say such misleading words? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, Hanson kept the smile on his face with infinite affection in his eyes. Netizens took screenshots frantically because of the lovey-dovey moment as the couple made eye contact. ''Date each other already!'' ''It doesn''t seem like a talent show anymore. It should be a love show!'' ''Candidates on stage must be questioning their choices¡­'' Indeed, the focus was now solely on Vania and Hanson. Mnie could not stand their minor interactions at all. She wondered how far these two had progressed. At the same time, Be''s jealousy was boiling within her. She had long coveted such a high-quality man, but she never had a chance to get close to him. Now that they were assigned to the same program again, it seemed that they were really fated. Therefore, she was not going to throw her opportunity with Hanson. She had to find a way to get her hands on him. However, Vania was like a wall between her and Hanson. Every time she wanted to approach Hanson, Vania would appear. Be was starting to get annoyed with Vania, but currently, she had not yet reached the level of hatred. Meanwhile, the judges and the contestants on the stage had all been introduced to the audience. The contest was going to officially start soon. In thispetition, each contestant had to perform aplete song, including vocal and stage performance. The guest judges would make aprehensive evaluation based on their performance on the spot. Besides that, the guest judges had the right to request for the contestants to sing a little longer or perform given content during the selection process. The scores would then be assessed based on the contestant''s performance. Finally, the judges'' scores and the audience''s voting scores would add up to the final score of the contestant. The contestant with the lowest score would be eliminated directly, while the rest would enter the next round. Up to this stage, all the candidates were somehow nervous. After all, their purpose to participate in this show was to increase their poprity. If they were eliminated in the first round, their poprity would not increase, and they might even be flooded with criticism. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 The contestants were mostly cautious because of that as they hoped not to leave a bad impression on the audience. With that, thepetition officially started. The first two contestants had a smooth performance. However, the scores were not announced yet. They would be announced together after all the contestants were done with their performances. Next, it was Be''s turn. She majored in acting, so she was not a professional in singing. Moreover, she thought she had been appointed by default, so she did not even bother to go through any professional training in advance. She randomly chose a song that she could sing from beginning to end and stood in the middle of the stage, ending her performance without any climax. Although the first two contestants were not brilliant, they were able to pull off some moves. Be, on the contrary, stood on the stage like a statue, motionless. Among the audience, some people started booing her. ''How did she get into the top 3 during the auditions? She must have bribed an insider!'' ''She can''t even sing at the karaoke! She''s not prepared at all.'' ''Eliminate her. She''s too bad.'' Doubts about her ranking rose while the good impression the audience had of her previously instantly dispersed. After each contestant performed, they would stay on the stage for a while, waiting for the judges'' comments. Be naturally did so too as she patiently waited for the audience''s votes and the judges'' evaluation. Though she had presented a poor performance, she did not feel the slightest bit of worry. The evaluation had always started with Jeffrey Hudson, so he picked up the microphone and offered a pertinent assessment. "This song does not require any technical skills. From your performance, I can tell that you are not suitable to be a singer." Ellie gave the same advice. Hearing that, the host asked Vania for herments. In a calm tone, Vania uttered, "The two instructors before me have alreadymented on professional issues, so I''ll bementing on your attitude instead. I don''t think you''re taking thispetition seriously. You''re not being responsible for your performance, nor for the audience watching." Vania''s critiques did not sound as professional after the audience heard the experts'' analyses, but they were precise and easy to understand. In the online chat room,izens started cheering for her. Thements from the first three judges clearly exined why Be was unsuitable for the role and that she faced elimination. Be, on the other hand, was unaware and unconcerned as she merely stood arrogantly in the middle of the stage. However, in front of the audience, she was not as cocky as usual. Although she was dissatisfied with Vania''s evaluation, she still thanked Vania. After that, she kept staring at Hanson. After all, Hanson''sments came next. He had expressed his opinions on the first two contestants, but it was nothing more than one word: good. Nevertheless, it was enough for Be to look forward to. Supposedly, Hanson had to give hisments first, but without even sparing a nce at Be, he drew a big ''X'' on his paper and threw it into the ballot box. Seeing that, the host could only bite the bullet and remind him, "President Luke, we would like to hear yourments as well." Without an expression, Hanson answered, "She doesn''t deserve it." His voice was so cold that it could make one shudder. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Everyone at the scene did not expect him to suddenly turn cold. The audience was speechless and in shock as they looked at Be, who was standing in embarrassment on the stage. In an instant, silence enveloped the whole scene. It was imaginable how lethal that sentence was. Even the skilled host was now stunned as he stood on the stage holding the microphone and not knowing what to say. Such an embarrassing scene was irreversible, so he silentlyined in his heart. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Be, who had been expressionless when receivingments from other judges, suddenly felt like she had just lost her pride. This show was a live broadcast, so audiences all over the country were watching it. That would also mean Hanson''s words were broadcasted live. How did they expect her to feel fine after hearing that? Feeling humiliated, Be ran off the stage without saying a word. Now that an unforeseen situation urred, the director was also nervous. Therefore, he could only urge the host to proceed with the contest and ignore this session. Since the show could not be interrupted, the host absentmindedly invited the next contestant to perform. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, no one else was in the mood to watch her performance anymore. They were all whispering about what happened just now. Even the onlinementary never stopped. ''President Luke is ruthless, but Be Godwin doesn''t deserve it.'' ''He''s merciless, but I love it!'' ''People don''t treat him seriously unless he shows his temper!'' ''I thought President Luke was gentle, but I guess he reserves his tenderness only for Vania! I''m jealous!'' ''I feel bad for the fourth candidate. It seems like her performance was over before anyone could pay attention.'' Indeed, the audience was still immersed in what just happened, so no one really paid attention to the fourth contestant''s performance. The fourth contestant was actually pretty skilled. She could sing and dance seamlessly. When it was time for the judges toment, Vania took the initiative to request her, "Can you show us a snippet of your performance again?" She was obviously giving the contestant a chance to show her strength. The contestant nodded gratefully and answered, "Sure." With that, she pulled off another great performance, winning a round of apuse. Before leaving the stage, she thanked the judges nonstop. ''Is Vania an angel? She''s such a sweet person! Knowing that the fourth contestant''s performance was neglected, she gave her a chance to perform again.'' ''Her smile is so heart-warming! The production team made the right choice by picking Vania as a judge.'' At this moment, posts with #AngelVania hashtags on the inte had far surpassed Mnie. However, it came after Hanson''s #SheDoesn''tDeserveIt. When Mnie came on stage, Vania finally adjusted her sitting position. Folding her arms and leaning on the chair, she looked like she was watching a y. It was as if she expected Mnie to stir up trouble. Mnie chose a love song to sing and y on the piano. The song was a bad that expressed the feeling of love. Coupled with her own piano apaniment, her overall performance was not bad. One could tell that she had carefully prepared for the stage, so her seriousness and determination could make up for theck of her vocal skills. At the very least, her performance was the best among all the contestants so far. Vania raised her eyebrows, not expecting Mnie to put effort into her debut. When it was time for the judges''mentary, Jeffrey was about to speak ording to the previous sequence but was interrupted by Mnie. "Can I hear from President Luke first? The reason I chose this song is to sing for the person I love the most." In an instant, the crowd was dumbfounded. Even theizens were bombarding thement section with question marks. ''Is she out of her mind? Is she going to cause trouble again?'' ''Seems like it''s another series of her not giving up.'' ''Let''s just wait and see what she''ll get in the face.'' ''Everywhere she goes, she puts up an act. Is she an actress?'' ''I suggest she audition for a role next door.'' Mnie''s absurd behavior puzzled the audience. Moreover, her statement sounded like it was a confession. Coupled with Mnie''s previous scandal with Hanson on the inte, it was inevitable that old news would be brought up again. To be frank, it was not beneficial for Mnie at all, because once again,izens dug deep into her past. The poprity she just gained from her performance earlier instantly drained out. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Hanson pursed his lips coldly. If he were his usual self, he would have rejected Mnie''s request straightforwardly. Today, however, he picked up the microphone in a good mood, as if wanting toment. His gaze was meaningful as he nced at Mnie. She did not expect that he would still look at her with that gaze, so she thought he might consider her identity as Morales and Morgan''s mother and tone down his remarks. In an unexpected way, Hanson uttered mercilessly, "I think she should be eliminated right away." What? Eliminated?! There was another uproar at the scene. After Be, Hanson once again spat a harshment at Mnie now, putting the whole scene into another awkward situation. Hearing that, the host felt his heart threatening to leap out of his chest. What on earth is going on in this show? Can President Luke refrain from giving such shocking remarks from time to time?! All of them could not take it anymore. No one at the scene dared to say a word, for fear of offending Hanson. Netizens, on the contrary, continued watching the show like it was no big deal. ''Way to go, President Luke!'' ''His words are so on point! I like this show so much. It''s exciting to watch!'' ''I hope President Luke keeps up with his pace!'' As the director watched the scene, he felt miserable. He hoped that Hanson would stop his extreme remarks soon. If he continued with the provocation, the director feared he might have a heart attack. If it weren''t for the fact that Hanson was the sponsor, the director would''ve changed the lineup of the judges. As silence enveloped the stage, Mnie could only stand on her spot awkwardly. Under the scrutinization of the audience, their gazes filled with ridicule, she had nowhere to hide. To be frank, she was even more worried that Hanson was going to eliminate her. Now that Hanson had spoken, who else would dare to keep her until the end? Her initial n was to gain poprity through this show, but now, all her previous efforts would most probably be in vain. She had not even started yet, and it was going to end. Therefore, she visibly panicked. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Truth be told, Hanson didn''t pay attention to Mnie singing at all. All he thought about was how to make her pay him what she owed. And thatment was just to curry favor with Vania. Even now, he was not aware of the bloodbath he had brought about. Anyhow, he didn''t care what happened to Mnie at all. The host at the scene was already crying silently in misery. What on earth is going on with this show? With a bitter smile, he continued, "Thank you, President Luke, for your straightforwardment. Let us now hear from the other guest judges." Now that Hanson had already given hisment, none of the other judges could oppose him, so they could only tell her to work harder. When it was Vania''s turn, she stared at Mnie with an unfathomable smile. However, Mnie interpreted Vania''s expression as a look of mockery. Gritting her teeth, she silently expected something sarcastic from Vania. "Objectively speaking, your overall performance was not bad, and I can tell that you''ve taken this competition seriously and made preparations for it. Your attitude ismendable, but your weakness is technical skills in terms of how you express the song. You''re not on par with a professional yet, but I look forward to your uing performance." Everyone thought that Vania and Mnie held a grudge against each other, so Vania would definitely criticize thetter. But no one expected Vania to give such a pertinent evaluation. Once again, she won the public''s favor. On the other hand, Mnie could only see how hypocritical she was. She didn''t want Vania''s pretentious good intentions at all. Despite that, she could not show her temper now, so she held it back. Nheless, that did not mean she was giving up. She would do everything possible to expose Vania''s various ws and unforgivable behaviors to the public and would also show Hanson Vania''s true face in order to return to Hanson''s side. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Eventually, Mnie could only express her gratitude to the judges and walk down the stage. As for the rest of thepetition, it went smooth sailing, and Hanson no longer made harshments about the contestants. However, one of the contestants made a major mistake and was eventually eliminated. Be was ranked second fromst, while Mnie was ranked thirdst. Both of them managed to enter the next round. On Twitter, Vania, Hanson, and Mnie''s names were trending at the top. Netizens had made up spections and stories based on their love triangle. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. By the end of thepetition, Mnie camped at the door of Vania''s dressing room, preparing to ambush her. When Vania came in, she immediately red at her and questioned, "You''re happy now, huh?" Vania avoided her and sat on the sofa calmly, fiddling with her long hair. She then uttered softly, "You''re being weird." "Am I?! You said that on purpose just now, didn''t you?" Mnie was furious. In response, Vania replied nonchntly, "What did I say on purpose? I talked a lot today." "Drop the act. You gave me a high score on purpose to show Hanson how generous you are so that you can leave him a good impression." Mnie spoke as if she got Vania all figured out. "As a judge, I am being fair and impartial. You did a good job this time, so I gave you a high score. You should be happy with that." Vania smiled mockingly at Mnie. "Why should I be happy?! Vania Greyson, you stole everything from me! I hate you!" spat Mnie coldly. Vania raised her head arrogantly and looked at her with contempt. "Didn''t you do the same back then? I''m just giving you a dose of your own medicine." Mnie couldn''t bear to see the intimidating look in her eyes. Clenching her teeth, she grunted, "You''re despicable, Vania Greyson." "Hahaha¡­" Vania sneered. She couldn''t be bothered to mention the past anymore. "Let''s take it slow and watch how things unfold, then. You should go now." Mnie hated the way she was in control of everything. Besides, she did not benefit from the show today, so she was not intending to leave yet. "Don''t be so proud yet. Even if you have Hanson now, he will abandon you once he knows your past. He''s a clean freak, so he will never be with someone like you." Vania returned her a light smile, saying, "But he already knows." Mnie staggered and questioned, "He knows?" Her tone was filled with disbelief. "How the hell did you tell him?" She anxiously wanted to know the answer. Seeing her reaction, Vania sneered a little. I simply mentioned what happened five years ago. Why is she so worked up every time? Could she be hiding something else? Perhaps Morales and Morgan aren''t Hanson''s children? Looking at Mnie, she uttered with a chuckle, "Of course, I told him everything without omitting any details. He even told me that he will only love me for the rest of his life." Thest sentence, of course, was what Vania made up deliberately to anger Mnie. Although it was not the truth, Vania had repented in her heart. Mnie was Hanson''s ex, so she made use of Hanson as a shield to protect herself this time. "You''re lying. That''s impossible." Mnie didn''t believe it, but her lips were already trembling. She refused to believe that Hanson was in a rtionship with Vania, and she was not willing to hear him say that he loved Vania. She repelled that idea and was worried that Hanson would find out everything. "Oh, why don''t you ask him for yourself? Then you''ll know if I''m lying," Vania uttered calmly, showing no hint of guilt even though she just told a lie. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Mnie was aware that Vania said that because thetter knew she couldn''t ask Hanson directly. Mnie snorted. "You''re being selfish and ignorant, Vania. Don''t expect Hanson to be yours forever. One day, you might end up like me. I shall patiently wait for the day to arrive." Just then, the door of the dressing room was opened, and Hanson came in. Mnie turned pale due to shock. She didn''t expect Hanson toe in when she was unprepared. Had their rtionship progressed to the point where they would enter the door without knocking? Exasperation and surprise were currently painted across her face. She had no time to act nonchnt, so she could only watch Hanson walk to Vania''s side and take a seat. The sofa was obviously fit for one person, and although it was big enough for two people to sit together, no one would sit closely like this under normal circumstances, especially in public ces. That showed how intimate Hanson and Vania were. After entering the room, Hanson did not even notice Mnie at all. Fiddling with Vania''s long hair, he inquired, "What''s taking you so long? Can we go home now?" Without waiting for Vania''s answer, he continued, "I''m so hungry. Let''s go home and eat." His words had hidden meaning, which was easy for one to fantasize about. Hanson was indeed not talking about the hunger of a normal person, but the kiss that Vania owed him, as well as the interest that came with it. Vania squinted at Hanson to stop him from talking nonsense. Since Hanson suddenly entered the room, his presence also interrupted her thoughts. Mnie''s words were as insignificant as the wind. Vania ignored it before she could think it through. Hanson shut up obediently, but he continued fiddling with Vania''s hair. His action and their conversation were perceived differently by Mnie. She wondered if they were living together now, and why would they go home for dinner together? What happened when she was stuck at home? Also, why did Hanson like Vania''s hair so much? She recalled a time when she excitedly asked Hanson what hairstyle looked good on her, but he didn''t even bother looking at it. Now, he didn''t seem to be able to let go of Vania''s hair. Mnie felt bitter, but she dared not question him. Seeing Hanson''s bandaged hand, she stepped forward and stood in front of him. Just as she was about to ask Hanson what happened, she heard Vania asking Hanson, "I didn''t take a long time. Mnie came here and wanted to catch up with me. Sounds like she has a lot to tell me too." After saying that, she looked at Mnie and inquired, "Am I right?" The way Vania spoke sounded so gentle and innocent, obviously hinting at Hanson that Mnie was here to look for trouble with just a few words. At that moment, Mnie desperately wanted to reach out and stuff Vania''s mouth. Before Hanson came in, she was harsh and sharp, but now, she was pretending to be innocent in front of him! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, she couldn''t deny that at all. Swallowing her pride, she answered, "She''s right." Hearing Mnie''s words, Hanson turned cold, but he didn''t utter a word. His gaze was fixed on Vania, and with a doting tone, he questioned, "Why are you wasting so much time on insignificant people?" After that, he got up, took Vania''s hand, and walked out, not wanting to stay for another second. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Since Mnie had just stood in front of him, Hanson bypassed her without sparing her a nce. Watching their backs, Mnie thought in her heart, So they''re living together now, huh? Let me send them a gift tonight. With that, she walked out of Vania''s dressing room gloomily. At this time in Hanson''s car, the couple sat in the back seat, but Larry, who was driving, hadn''te yet, as if he was waiting for something. Vania noticed that the temperature in the car was rising, and she remembered what Hanson said just now. Scooching away subconsciously, she kept a distance from Hanson, asking, "Where''s Larry?" Hanson noticed Vania''s minor gestures and chuckled, but his tone of voice was serious as he pinched the tip of Vania''s nose lightly with a sense of punishment. "How dare you look for another man when I''m here with you?" Vania nced at Hanson usingly, pondering what was going on in this man''s mind. She was looking for Larry because he was the driver and nothing else. "Stop talking nonsense. Why hasn''t hee out yet?" Hanson didn''t listen to Vania''s words at all¡­ Instead, his gaze was fixed on her face. Gradually, his gaze started burning. He lookedpletely different from the sinister look he had earlier. Caressing Vania''s face gently, he asked a nonsensical question, "Isn''t just the two of us enough?" Somehow, Vania could hear the enchanting tone in his voice. Avoiding his burning gaze, she thought she was doomed. The way Hanson looked at her now was like a big bad wolf with red eyes, and he looked extremely dangerous. If Larry did note back any sooner, she was going to be Hanson''s meal. "Didn''t you say you were hungry just now? That''s why I''m looking for Larry so he can drive us home." Fearing that Larry would bete, she urged, "Call him and tell him toe over now." Vania felt like she was now amb waiting to be ughtered. "So you''re aware that you made me wait so long?" Hanson''s speech was getting incoherent. "It''s about time you return what you owe, then." After he finished speaking, he couldn''t be bothered anymore. With a scoop of his arm, Vania was in his embrace. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. There was only so much space in the car. Where else could she hide? Hanson kissed her eagerly as if wanting to instill all his love into her. This kiss, as delicious as ever, made him lose control. And the ethereal feeling made him kiss her harder. On the other hand, Vania was stunned by his sudden kiss. She wasn''t rejecting him, but she looked at him in shock the whole time. Turning around, Hanson held Vania in his arms and stopped the kiss. Facing Vania, who was gasping for breath, he ordered, "Close your eyes." Without waiting for Vania to register his words, he sealed her lips with his again. Vania obeyed subconsciously and closed her eyes. At the same time, her senses were heightened. She didn''t seem to reject Hanson''s kiss. Since he was an expert, Vania gradually gave in and caught up with his pace. Feeling Vania''s response, Hanson felt like he was about to explode, so the kiss turned even more aggressive. But in the end, he resisted and restrained himself by pulling out of the kiss at a critical moment. If he didn''t stop, he couldn''t guarantee what would happen next. With that, Hanson held Vania''s hand tighter. When Vania opened her eyes, they were misty, and she was gasping lightly while looking into Hanson''s eyes tenderly. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Hanson''s body froze, and he immediately reached out to cover Vania''s eyes. "Don''t look at me like that." The look in Vania''s eyes was too seductive to him. The desire he had just suppressed had a faint tendency to grow within him again. Feeling the change in his body, Vania immediately got up from his arms. Somehow, she realized that her body was burning hot too, and she was extremely irritable. It was a feeling like never before. With that, she frantically winded the windows down to let the cool breeze in. The gentle breeze managed to make Vania sober and make Hanson calm down. He no longer dared to kiss Vania rashly anymore. Instead, he would make her pay him back next time. Only when he saw the blush on Vania''s face subsiding did he pick up the phone and dial Larry''s number, ordering, "Come here and drive us home." Although it was a curt sentence, one could still hear the hoarseness of his tone. Hearing the call, Larry hurried over, hopped into the driver''s seat, and drove to Haling Vi while stepping on the elerator. Along the way, he sneaked nces through the rearview mirror to observe Hanson and Vania. That''s strange. Why aren''t they talking to each other? They''d usually chat a little in the car, so what happened today? Moreover, the atmosphere in the car was a little odd. Did President Luke and Miss Vania quarrel? At the end of the event, Hanson had deliberately told him that he wanted to speak to Vania in private, so he told Larry to wait for his call beforeing to the car. Did their conversation not go well today? Thinking of that possibility, Larry sighed on behalf of his president. It''s not easy to pursue a woman at all¡­ As soon as Larry thought of that, he heard Hanson''s faint voice sounding behind him. "Watch the road." He had discovered Larry sneaking nces at him. With a shudder, Larry immediately looked ahead. Didn''t he have his eyes closed just now? How did he find out? He must have a third eye. It also seemed like Hanson was not in a good mood today, so Larry quickly shut up. However, the couple was not upset at all at this moment. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Vania was just a little shy and embarrassed. She didn''t know how to face Hanson, so she kept the window open and felt the breeze to cool herself down. The reason why she looked out the window was just a means to escape. On the other hand, Hanson shut his eyes to suppress his inner desire. He was afraid that when he opened his eyes and saw Vania''s face, he would not be able to restrain himself. However, as he closed his eyes, his mind was still filled with Vania''s smiles, as if he was enchanted. He desperately wanted to bury himself in Vania''s embrace and nevere out. This feeling of being unable to control himself annoyed Hanson greatly, so he had to keep his eyes closed to cover up the difort his body was feeling. Fortunately, the cool breeze blowing in from the car window calmed him down a little. ¡­ Once they arrived at Haling Vi and got out of the car, the two of them were left walking home. The awkward atmosphere seemed to have eased a lot, so Hanson took the initiative to hold Vania''s hand and offer her a gentle smile. Vania returned a smile at him as they walked toward the door. Under the street lights, the figure of the two holding hands was elongated. Opening the door, Vania greeted cheerfully, "Darlings, I''m back." "Mommy!" Her babies all rushed over to her as Vania stretched out her hands, ready to hug all of them, but one of them suddenly halted in his footsteps. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Seeing that, Vania was puzzled. The four kids nced at Vania, then at Hanson, like a row of judges scrutinizing the bad guys. Lining up, the four kids folded their arms in front of their chests and questioned, "Are you two together?" As soon as she heard the affirmative question from her children, Vania smiled awkwardly, inquiring, "Darlings, why do you say so?" With a confident tone, Jack stated, "Because we can tell." Since Hanson was in a good mood, he said to the smart little ones, "Tell me about it." James replied in a cold voice, "Because you have lipstick on your mouth." When Vania registered the word ''lipstick,'' she felt like there was an explosion of fireworks in her head, flushing her face crimson. She never expected her four sons to pay attention to such details. How could they discover it so soon? When she returned to her dressing room earlier, she wasn''t able to remove her makeup yet when Mnie suddenly barged in. After that, when she and Hanson were in the car¡­ Wait, hold up! Why am I recalling what happened in the car? Although she was already an adult, Vania felt embarrassed to get caught by her own children, so she couldn''t help but blush like a ripe apple. To five-year-old children, Vania did not know how to exin to them what kissing meant yet, even though her babies were smart and mature enough to know. On the other hand, Hanson was calm and didn''t feel awkward at all. He watched the kids with an admirable gaze, praising them, "Good job. That''s a detailed observation." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Hmph," her babies interrupted, not impressed by Hanson''s praise at all. Vania opened her mouth and wanted to say something to ease the atmosphere, but before she could say anything, James and Jude dragged her away. On the other hand, Jake and Jacob looked at Hanson seriously andmanded, "Youe with us." What''s this? A separate trial? Look at them getting all mysterious. Raising his brows, Hanson followed Jack and Jacob cooperatively to the room next to where Vania was taken to. Giving Vania a serious expression, James inquired, "Mommy, have you really thought about it? Are you sure you want to be with Hanson Luke?" Faced with such a formal inquiry from her eldest son, Vania put on a solemn expression as well and replied, "I don''t hate him for now, and I think I might be able to get along with him. What do you guys think?" She asked her children for their opinion. After all, she had only been with her children for the past five years. If her children did not ept Hanson, she would only be hurting their feelings by insisting to be together with Hanson. Therefore, she was willing to give up everything for them. At the same time, her children understood what their mother meant. They were now beginning to ept that their mother and Hanson were together. After all, Hanson was their father. Looking at Vania, James uttered, "Mommy, I just want you to be happy. We will forever have your back." As he spoke, he clenched his small fists and grunted, "But if Hanson dares to make you sad, we will never let him go." Though his fists were small, they were full of strength. That was the strength that came from a family bond. Agreeing with his brother, Jude nodded fervently. Seeing her kids, Vania was moved. They were always there to provide her warmth and reassurance. Circling her arms around James and Jude, she uttered, "I will also have your backs forever." Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Meanwhile, in the room next door, Jack and Jacob were staring at Hanson, and they threw a facial tissue in his face out of disgust. They were signaling him to remove the lipstick. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Hanson, however, didn''t ept the tissue and responded, "You''re still young and you don''t understand. When you meet someone you like in the future, you''ll understand how I feel." "We won''t be like you!" Jack and Jacob scoffed. Jack went on to say, "Don''t get toofortable. Even though Mommy has epted you, we will still conduct a thorough inspection of you. If we discover that you did something wrong to Mommy, we will not allow her to stay with you." They held their arms up, implying that if Hanson hurt their mother, they would not hesitate to resort to action to solve the problem. It might be because the twins had telepathy or because they had prepared their speeches ahead of time, but their words and actions were identical. "Then, it''s a deal." Hanson chuckled and stretched out his pinky finger. Jack was unaffected by his actions, but Jacob was taken aback. He learned from James and Jack that Hanson had made the duo a pinky promise as well, and they felt something they had never felt before. Now, such an action had unexpectedly appeared in front of Jacob. Even before he started holding hands with Hanson, Jacob felt like he had been stung by electricity. He felt an unfathomable sense of trust, which was why he extended his hand and said, "It''s a deal." This was yet another indication of their mental closeness. At this very moment, the sound of ss shattering rang out from the living room. The six of them rushed out the door almost simultaneously, only to see shattered ss in the living room. They looked at each other and their expressions instantly went cold. There was another crackling sound, and the entire ss wall shattered. The four babies were unusually calm in the face of such a dire situation. James stated, "They can''t get away because there are cameras on all sides. These people are clearly willing to throw themselves into the." "That''s right, I''m afraid the man behind the scenes is fully prepared," Jack added. Hanson agreed with them. He had the impression that the four babies had all grown up after seeing how calm they were. "Mommy, stay away so that you don''t get hurt," the four of them said in unison. Vania''s babies all stood in front of her, for fear of another broken ss falling on her. Her vi was protected by an rm system. The rm mechanism was triggered when the first pane of ss was broken, and security had arrived on the scene at this time. "Take them all away!" It was a total mess outside. "Someone is here! Run!" "Stop right there. Don''t let anyone get away." In the chaos, someone threw a firecracker through the broken ss wall in the living room. The fireworknded right in front of Vania''s four babies. At that moment, Hanson jumped toward the firecracker without hesitation as it was an instinctive reaction. Before Vania and her babies could react, the firecracker exploded with a loud bang right on the spot. "Be careful!" they eximed. They noticed that the white gauze wrapped around Hanson''s hand had turned bright red with blood. This time, he was seriously hurt. "Get out of here!" Hanson said, ignoring the injury on his hand. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Hanson shielded them as they moved to a different room, in case any other firecracker should injure them. Vania calmed herself down and looked at Hanson''s hand, "You''re injured! We must go to the hospital for an examination right away." The bright red blood was horrifying. Vania''s babies also looked at the man with concern. They were deep in thought because he had protected them. "Thank you. Your hand is injured, so let''s go to the hospital right away." When Hanson saw Vania and her babies'' worried expressions, he reassured them, "It''s just a minor injury, don''t worry." He went through hell when he was in the Special Forces. Even if a real bomb exploded in front of his eyes, Hanson wouldn''t even blink, not to mention that this was just a firecracker. Furthermore, he was aware that his hand was bleeding slightly, but it was only a minor injury. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. However, Hanson appeared to believe that attracting such attention from the four babies was worthwhile. Vania was calm in the face of this sudden change, but when she saw his hand, her worries intensified. She let the police officers and property management handle the situation before apanying Hanson to the hospital. April received a phone call from Hanson informing him that his hand had been injured, but he didn''t care. After all, it was Hanson''s idea to injure his own arm. April assumed Hanson called at this time because Vania had discovered a problem and wanted him to assist with the acting. April had already written several sets of rhetoric in his head that he was just waiting to use. And so, he walked unhurriedly to the hospital''s front door and waited for Hanson. He hadn''t expected Hanson to arrive so quickly. As April approached the door, he noticed Vania, who had a panicked expression on her face, assisting Hanson to walk. When April first saw the bloody gauze on Hanson''s hand, he assumed it was all part of the n. When he got closer, however, he realized Hanson was seriously hurt. "What happened to you, Hanson?" April asked anxiously. "Come with me. I''ll clean up your wound right away." It was onlyter that Hanson patiently exined his injury to April. Thetter calmed down upon hearing Hanson''s exnation and quickly treated his wound. Fortunately, his arm was only cut by pieces of ss that the firecracker blew up. The wound itself was not deep but the cut was rtively long, so there was a lot of blood. April turned to a concerned Vania and said, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Luke. Hanson''s injury is minor, and I''ve already treated his wound." "During this time, the wound should note into contact with water, and the dressing should be changed daily. I''ll leave him in your good care then, Mrs. Luke." Hearing this, Vania nodded and took note of what April had said. This time, Hanson''s injury was to protect her children, so she would look after him with all her heart. "Thest time his hand was so badly injured, and this time he''s bleeding so much. Will it get worse?" she wondered. April had forgotten about it until now because of his nervousness. Now was the time for him to put on a show. Fortunately for April, he had prepared his script. "I''m just cleaning up the wound now, Mrs. Luke. I''ll examine Hanson''s armter. The more you fret, the more stressed you will be. Don''t worry." "Okay." Vania gave it a thought and came to the conclusion that if she worried too much, she might mess things up. Whatever the doctor said must be true. April turned around, relieved that Vania had stopped asking questions. That was so dangerous! I was almost exposed. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Vania clutched Hanson''s hand to examine the wound before blowing on it lightly with her mouth. "Does it hurt?" she asked. Her blowing action had been a habit over the years. Her children were young and were frequently injured, so she did this to relieve their pain. Seeing that Hanson''s hand was injured, she didn''t even think twice to blow lightly on his injured hand, her demeanor serious. She did not know that the gust of cold air blew straight into Hanson''s heart. Hanson was about to say he was fine, but he quickly changed his tune and mumbled, "Just blow on it so it gets better." "Okay." When April heard Hanson''s weak voice, the former almost slipped and nearly fell to the ground while preparing his medical equipment. Hanson didn''t even flinch when he was shot thest time. The word ''pain'' did not exist in his dictionary. Now, however, he felt pain now that he had been scratched by the ss? April gave the man a quick nce and noticed Vania worriedly holding his hand and blowing on his wound. Hanson smiled cheerfully as he looked at her. Seeing his smug expression, April shuddered as he pondered, Poor Mrs. Luke! I''m afraid she still doesn''t know that she has been tricked by Hanson, the big bad wolf. April then pretended to hold the film and said to Vania, "Mrs. Luke, Hanson''s hand would have healed immediately, but it has been injured again. It''s fine, though. His fingers can move a little now." Hanson was clearly pleased when he heard the word ''move a little''. He nced at April with satisfaction. It seemed that he could give April some extra time off. As April was about to ask a question, he was interrupted by Hanson, who said, "My hand is bandaged. Let''s go." "Oh¡ª" April quickly retracted his question after hearing Hanson¡¯s words. "I''ll send you both off, then." At Haling Vi, the workers quickly reced all of the ss, and the room was restored to its original condition. All of the gangsters who caused trouble that night were apprehended and charged. Everything appeared to be back to normal. The four children had been standing outside the door for quite some time. When they saw Vania and Hanson return, they rushed forward to inquire, "How''s your hand?" He smiled as he pursed his lips "I''m able to make you care deeply about me, so it appears that it isN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. worthwhile to injure my hand." Vania smiled as she saw Hanson still joking andughing. Upon looking at her, the four babies knew that he was fine. However, they were still worried, so they went ahead to check Hanson''s hand. After seeing that there was no other problem with his hand, they let go of him. Jack took a step forward to thank Hanson. "Thank you. Without you, it would be me who will be in pain right now." "You don¡¯t need to thank me. This is what I should do," Hanson responded as he patted Jack''s hair with his uninjured hand. His sentence made the four babies feel safe. At this point, they appeared perplexed and fixed their gaze on him. "My name is Jack Greyson," Jack took the initiative to introduce himself. He had epted Hanson from the bottom of his heart, thus he could introduce himself to Hanson. "Jack Greyson." Hanson repeated his name before adding, "Your name sounds lovely." He now knew the eldest and second eldest child¡¯s name, but not the third and fourth. He needed to know their names in order to prove that he had truly gained their trust. It was onlyte at night that everything was back to normal. Hanson, Vania, and the four babies went back to their room and dozed off with their own thoughts. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 The following morning when Larry arrived at Haling Vi, Vania, Hanson, and four babies had just awoken. Larry was already aware of Hanson''s injury. When he saw the thick gauze wrapped around his higher- up''s hand, he inquired, "President Luke, is your hand okay now?" Hearing that, Hanson didn''t respond. Instead, he cast a cold nce at Larry and grunted angrily. Larry immediately shut his mouth; he must have been dazed just now when he inquired about Hanson''s injury in front of Vania. Touching his nose in embarrassment, he quickly changed the subject. "President Luke and Ms. Greyson, I received a call from the police station this morning." "ording to the gang leader''s exnation, a woman named Be Godwin instructed them to wreck Haling Vi." "I looked into Be''s personal profile beforeing here, but I don''t believe things are that simple." When the lot of them heard the name Be, their expressions changed and they appeared surprised. They had a hazy idea of who caused the explosionst night, and they suspected Mnie Greyson. Never in a million years did they think the culprit was Be. "Is it Be Godwin, who was the ambassador of the Luke Corporation''s audition advertisement back then?" Vania asked. "Exactly." Larry nodded. Vania''s pretty brows wrinkled, and she was still a little skeptical as she asked, "Oh? Are you sure it''s her?" Larry responded truthfully, "Yes. As a result of this, I immediately checked Be''s itinerary and the people with whom she had recentlymunicated. I found nothing unusual, so I avoided dealing with it right away." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Vania nodded, indicating that understood. The four babies beside her were also frowning tightly, contemting the intricacies of the situation. They had heard the name Be Godwin before, but this was the first time their mother was involved with this woman. "Does she harbor any ill will toward you, Mommy?" James inquired of Vania. "We''ve only met a couple of times," she admitted. Indeed, they had only met a few times. Except for the time Be paid a quick visit to Vania''s workce, they probably didn''t speak more than ten sentences to each other. And after that, Be didn''t take the initiative to find Vania, and the rest of their meetings were because of Hanson. Could it be that Be despised Vania because of Hanson, and thus exacted her vengeance? Or was it because Hanson humiliated and disgraced Be on the show yesterday that she decided to vent out her frustrations on Vania? This, however, made no sense. Vania''s expression had piqued her babies'' interest. When Jack noticed her thinking, he asked, "Do you recall anything, Mommy?" "I just had some doubts," she exined, shaking her head. Upon hearing that, Jack paused for a moment before returning his gaze to Hanson, as if he had suddenly realized something. Sorting coldly, the child muttered, "Then, is this your emotional debt?" "You guys have misunderstood me! I don''t even remember what she looks like," Hanson said, fearful that his image would be tarnished in the four babies'' hearts. He was telling the truth. He might only recognize this woman named Be if she appeared in front of him. But now, he couldn''t remember what Be looked like or what characteristics she possessed; after all, Hanson had never cared about this woman. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Jacob, on the other hand, snorted. "That means this woman likes you." His words struck a chord with his siblings and they all turned to face Hanson, waiting for his response. Hanson looked at the eight pairs of eyes staring back at him and raised his hands, thereafter saying, "I only like your mommy." Even if other women had feelings for him, he would not spare them a look. As he watched the battle of the four babies, Larry silently sighed for Hanson. President Luke, you must persevere! "I''m not referring to you right now. I''m talking about the woman," James said, crossing his arms. "Tell us whatever you know about her. We will deduct points if you do notply." "Huh?" Hanson had no idea what the point deduction was. "This is a new solution we came up with," Jack patiently exined. "I was going to tell you today, but I''m going to tell you now." Hanson nodded, but he wasining internally. Despite knowing their names, I have no idea what their ultimate goal is! "We decided to start with 100 points, and deduct points based on your performance," James exined. "For example, if you fail to exin your rtionship with Be clearly, we will deduct points from your total score of 100." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Finally, we will evaluate you based on your score." Hearing this, Hanson buried his face in his hands. He didn''t expect these four little smarty-pants to devise a method of deducting points. Surprisingly, he was in a good mood despite having to battle wits and courage with the babies every day. He nodded and agreed with their idea before asking, "Is there any way I can gain extra points?" "No, not yet. This method, however, can be tweaked based on your performance. As you mentioned, we can think about how to increase your points," Jack answered truthfully. Hanson gave a nod. It''s fine if they''re willing to consider it. Otherwise, my points will be reduced, and the right to exin will remain in their hands. I may very well soon receive zero points. "How many points are taken away each time?" "Of course, it depends on your performance. The number of points deducted varies depending on how well you do, and we will naturally identify it based on the actual situation," James exined. "Yes, it all depends on our level of satisfaction," Jack said, nodding. If this is what the third child, Jacob, came up with, Hanson might be able to have a say, but he couldn''t handle James and Jack. At that point, the man felt utterly helpless; he couldn''t believe he would lose to five-year-old children. When James noticed Hanson struggling with the issue of deducting points, the former added, "If there is a problem, we will exin itter. Don''t change the subject. Let''s get down to business and discuss what happened to you and Be." Hanson was now itching to raise his hand and swear his loyalty. "Everything I said is correct. I''ve always been together with your mother. If you don''t believe me, ask your mommy." Hanson turned to Vania for help at that point. He had never been so humble as to have to swear he wasn''t lying. God must have sent these four little kiddos to test him. In his heart, Larry lit a small candle in memory of President Luke. Let us pay tribute to President Luke. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 "It''s true; Hanson has nothing to do with Be," Vania exined to her children. After all, their few meetings ended on bad terms, so Be couldn''t get close to Hanson. The four of them hadplete faith in their mother. Therefore, they stopped questioning Hanson after their mother responded. After that, Jack pondered for a moment before eximing, "Perhaps was she framing you?" However, Hanson had already considered this while Larry had reported the situation. "How do you want to investigate?" he asked, looking at the four babies. "We need to begin our investigation with Be, by enticing the enemy into a trap," James said, his hand on his cheek. If Mnie was the one behind all these, she must have been insane if she ordered people to throw firecrackers into the room. What if something like this happened again? Perhaps even more terrifying events would ur. They had to know who the perpetrator was and bring her to light. They had let her go too many times before, so she couldn''t be forgiven this time. When Hanson understood James'' thoughts, he patted the child on the shoulder and said, "We''ll do as you said." An hourter, Larry returned to Haling Vi and informed Hanson of his findings, "President Luke, we¡¯ve thoroughly investigated it. The gangsters in the police station insisted that Be was the perpetrator. Should we¡­" Hanson''s expression was icy. "Deal with it, Larry." "Roger that." Larry knew exactly how to deal with Be. He opened Twitter and posted a brief tweet. And the tweet went, ''The artist Be Godwin has been cklisted by the Luke Corporation.'' Original content from N?velDrama.Org. A photo of the testimony obtained from the police station was attached below the tweet. The statement clearly exined how Be bribed the gangsters and ordered them to smash, loot, and burn Vania''s house. After posting the news, Larry immediately got the Luke Corporation''s official Twitter ount to retweet his tweet. Thepanies under the Luke Corporation retweeted it as well. The Luke Corporation''s influence was enormous, and it caused an uproar on Twitter in an instant. ''I''m furious because of Be!'' ''Did she destroy Vania''s house? How could she?!'' ''Does she have a vendetta against Vania? Please exin.'' ''Could it be that Be likes Hanson and became hateful as a result of unrequited love, which is why she targeted Vania?'' ''At this point, she''s downright evil! That is frightening.'' ''She''s been cklisted? Wow, it appears that President Luke has a soft spot for Vania.'' The Luke Corporation issued a public statement regarding the contract termination of Be. No one in the entertainment industry dared to stand up to the Luke Corporation at this point, which was why Be''s advertisements and scripts were all canceled one after the other. At this point, if thepanies insist on selecting Be, it would mean defying the Luke Corporation. There were nopanies in Hillsworth that had the ability to fight against Luke Corporation. It would be equivalent to dooming themselves. In addition to her firing by thepany, many anti-fans took to Twitter to attack Be. Videos of her drinking with directors and investors at dinner parties had now gone viral. There were a couple of videos. Although it was blurry, it could be clearly seen that Be was hugging them. In short, those were not typical dinner parties for an actress with directors. Everyone took advantage of the opportunity to attack Be. At this time, bloggers iming to be members of the shooting crews also exposed her misdeeds on Twitter. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 There was a tweet from an ount named ''Crew Secrets'' that wrote, ''Be has been selling herself to get all of her roles, which is no secret in the entertainment industry. She''s a well-known industry sl*t!'' Meanwhile, a tweet from ''I''m An Extra'' went, ''She had no control over herself in the hotel; her screams were so loud that the entire floor could hear them every day. If you don''t believe me, ask anyone in the crew. I had no idea she had such good stamina.'' Another tweet from ''Breaking News'' stated that she was the initial winner on ''The Voice'' because she slept with the director for three nights in a row. However, she was probably exhausted, which caused her to sing so poorly live.'' On the other hand, ''Tiny Employee'' tweeted, ''It was reported that the Luke Corporation took the initiative to terminate her contract for unspecified reasons. However, Be was able to keep the contract because she slept with one of the high-level executives.'' There were no imprable walls in the world and even if these things were extremely private, they would be leaked at some point. Such news was especiallymon in the entertainment industry. When such breaking news circted, netizens would be skeptical, resulting in heated debate. Due to the various topics about Be, her name had appeared on Twitter''s trending searches and major news headlines. At this point, Be had no idea that the outside world had undergone earth-shattering changes. ¡­ "Lev, this time you must make sure that I win the championship," Be said delicately, her gaze sensual. Currently, she was sitting on thep of ''The Voice''s director, Director Levin. "As long as you are obedient and sleep with me, I guarantee that the champion will be yours," the director replied as he patted her on the back and pinched her chin. "Director, I will be obedient. I will do anything you ask me to," Be eximed, working her charm even harder. He was amused by her adaptability to the situation. "Haha! You''re so sensible and obedient." His eyes were filled with greed and lust as he kissed Be''s face. Be was extremely disgusted, but she continued to show her charm without reservation. At this very moment, Director Levin''s phone rang, but he took a long time to answer it because he was out of breath. He answered the phone with irritation, "What''s the issue? Let me know quickly." After listening to the person on the end of the phone, he suddenly turned pale with shock. He then pushed Be away, his face covered in cold sweat. "Are you serious?" "What?" Director Levin eximed and shook his head, apparently receiving an affirmative response to his question. When he looked at Be, the greed on his face had vanished, leaving only a terrified expression. He didn''t even have time to straighten his clothes before leaving. On the other hand, Be had no idea what was going on, so she took a step forward and grabbed him. "Director, where are you going?" She continued to speak softly while twisting her body. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. What would be of her championship title if he left like this? Be was still thinking about her champion title, and she had no idea she had lost her standing in the entertainment circle. The director was irritated by her ostentatious appearance. "Keep your mouth shut! If you dare to expose our affairs, I will not let you off the hook!" he warned. At that point, Be became terrified. She had no idea why he said that, so she quickly promised, "I promise I won''t say anything. What exactly happened, Director Levin? How can I assist you?" She pretended to be more considerate as well, but the director mmed the door, shutting out Be''s hypocrisy. With that, he ran out of there. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 When the door abruptly closed and almost smashed her face, Be hit it angrily. "Hmph." Her face had returned to normal, but not in a pleasing way. What exactly was this old thing doing? Why did he leave so abruptly? Would her title as champion still be secure? She felt something was off, so she immediately opened the hotel room door, but the director had long since vanished. So, she could only return to her room, still thinking about what had happened; perhaps she should call Hereward and ask him to assist her in winning this championship. At that precise moment, her phone rang, and it was Hereward who called. Be smiled smugly as she saw his name on the caller ID; his phone call arrived just as she was thinking about him. She quickly calmed her emotions and answered, "Hereward, I miss you so much. I was about to call you, and you¡ª" Before Be could finish speaking, she heard his furious voice over the phone, "Be Godwin, are you looking for death? What in the world did you do?" Hereward''s roaring voice was about to tear her apart. She was already dizzy from Director Levin''s abrupt departure, and she was even more perplexed when Hereward yelled at her. Since she didn''t know what had happened, she was extremely worried but couldn''t do anything except to give a politeugh due to Hereward''s identity. "Hereward, what are you talking about? Why are you being so mean? I''m terrified. Moreover, I wouldn''t act arbitrarily without your instructions. I was just getting in touch with ''The Voice''s director. If I win thispetition, my worth will be greater than what I currently have." Hereward was upset because of Be''s termination and her viral rumors on Twitter. Hearing her arrogant voice made him even more enraged and dizzy. He wanted to choke her to death in order to avoid being associated with her. He clenched his teeth and threatened, "I see that you''re not aware of what''s happening. I told you a long time ago that if you implicated me in anything, I would never let you off the hook." Learning that something terrible had happened, Be instantly stopped smiling and asked ufortably, "What are you talking about, Hereward? How can I implicate you when I have always done as you have said?" It must have been a spectacr event to enrage him. Whatever had happened, it could have been rted to Director Levin''s sudden departure. "If you can''t handle the rumors going around on the Inte, don''t me me for being rude," Hereward said in his refusal to listen to her exnation. After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone. It wouldn''t be a bad thing for her to be fired, but if Hanson were to conduct a thorough investigation, Hereward would find himself in serious trouble. Be''s only purpose at this point was to help him clear his name. However, he now regretted his decision. Furthermore, shecked self-awareness and dared to hopelessly covet Hanson. What wishful thinking. On the other hand, Be, who had been hung up on, unlocked her phone in panic. She didn''t even need to check the news. The moment she unlocked her phone, she saw more than a dozen advertisements with her name, Be Godwin, as the protagonist. She was stunned. How the hell did this happen? As a result of the stress, her body, especially her hands, began to tremble.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 When Be eventually got around to checking Twitter, she saw that she was mentioned in almost half of the trending searches. Almost all the tweets were about her being terminated, as well as her viral scandals. Of course, more than 90% of those stories were true, with only a small percentage made up by netizens to bash her. Be took several steps back, her head shaking. She was fired just as her career in the entertainment industry was taking off. She stumbled and fell to the ground because she couldn''t ept it. Her eyes were watering, and the words on the phone were blurry. How could such a thing happen? Why was she fired? She couldn''t ept both the sudden blow and the fact that she had been fired. "Ah..." she eximed, as if she had lost half of her soul, turning her into a different person. Her eyes were empty, and tears streamed down her cheeks. When she clicked into Luke Corporation''s Twitter profile and saw the pictures, her entire person became extremely agitated. How did this happen? She didn¡¯t order anyone to persecute Vania. Someone had to have set her up. As this was the first time Be had encountered such a problem, she couldn''t remain calm. Furthermore, she had no one with whom she could discuss this, so she devoted her entire attention to Twitter. She posted a tweet without thinking after seeing the frantic scolding on Twitter. Be Godwin: That''s not me. All of this is fake news. I didn¡¯t do it. Such a meaningless and empty exnation obviously had no effect. ''Where''s the proof? Didn''t you persecute Vania? Or does it have something to do with the crew?'' ''I am a crew member, and everything you did is true. Why do you want to deny it?'' ''Why is she not arrested for endangering public safety?'' None of theizens believed her. Be, who was clutching her phone, was desperately trying to exin everything. At that moment, the locked hotel door was suddenly unlocked, which startled her. "No, it''s not me. It''s really not me. You can''t arrest me," Be begged as she saw the approaching visitors, shaking her head and hiding behind the bed. "Come with us," said the policeman, holding an arrest warrant. "No¡­ It''s not me." Regardless of how loudly Be screamed, her fate of being taken away was unavoidable. She continued to scream as she was dragged away, but even if she broke her throat, no one would pay attention to her. When they arrived at the police station, the chief of police interrogated her. She eventually confessed to everything about the gangsters. However, the policecked sufficient evidence to make the next decision. Since the police chief was powerless, he was forced to hold Be in custody in ordance with the regtions. He then informed Larry about the entire situation at the police station in the hopes of receiving instructions from Hanson. After all, Vania and Hanson were involved in this situation. The police chief was afraid of being med if he didn''t handle it well. Fortunately, Larry responded quickly, and everything could be handled ording to normal procedures, which relieved him. ¡­ Mnie had been paying attention to Be''s situation, and Mnie smiled knowingly at her phone, knowing that thetter had been taken away. Everything was going exactly as she had nned. When she looked in the mirror, she noticed that her skin had returned to its natural radiance, exuding a charming aura.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Mnie looked in the mirror at herself, hooked her lips diagonally, and smiled fiercely. She then proceeded to the police station. In the police station, Be was staring nkly at the ceiling, as if she had lost her soul. Since she was a recent graduate and was blessed with opportunities in the entertainment industry, she had never had to deal with the police. Furthermore, she had recently been fired, so all of her self- proimed supporters had deserted her. She waspletely helpless at the time, and the police apprehended her for unknown reasons. She was both terrified and disoriented. She was leaning against the wall, shaking all over with tears streaming down her face. She kept muttering, "It wasn''t me. I really didn''t do it." She had never intended to frame Vania in the past, so how did this happen? She did not want to stay in jail because she was afraid; she just wanted to be released. However, who was capable of rescuing her? Be sobbed even harder as she thought of her helplessness. After a while, a police officer yelled angrily, "Be Godwin, someone hase to pick you up. You are free to go." Someone came to pick her up? She was stunned for a brief moment before looking at the officer with teary eyes. When she saw that he had opened the door, she dashed over, delighted and surprised, asking, "Who? Who is here to pick me up?" It was impossible for her family toe and pick her up, so the first person who came to mind was Larry. He had most likely not given up on her. However, the police officer clearly didn''t want to tell her, so he said impatiently, "Stop asking. You''ll find out once you get out. Hurry up and don''t waste my time." Be was initially terrified, but after being reprimanded by the police officer, she became even more nervous. She feared that he would be enraged and wouldn''t let her leave, so she nodded quickly, saying, "I''m sorry. I''m at fault. I''ll follow you immediately." She didn''t care about anything once she found out she could leave; she simply followed the man and left without questioning whether the police officer had lied to her or if it was a ruse to get her out of prison. Her greatest temptation was to escape from prison. She might not even notice if the police betrayed her right now. Be became terrified and confused when she didn''t see the person she was looking for when she arrived at the police station''s entrance. "Why isn''t there anyone?" Didn''t the police officer say someone hade to get her? Why wasn''t there anyone? Be looked around for a while, bing a little scared as she stared at the police officer with caution. "They''re outside the door. Go out on your own," the police officer said with a cold expression. She looked at the door, then at the police officer. When she was about to speak, she saw the man turn around and leave with a mocking expression on his face. He snarled, "I''ve never seen such a dawdling prisoner." Be''s brow furrowed tightly as she heard his words. She had no choice but to walk out of the police station carefully. As soon as she exited the station, she saw an extremely luxurious car she had never seen before. Who was in the vehicle? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She made an attempt to walk toward the car. Before she could see who was in the car, the window rolled down, revealing a very familiar face that brought her to a halt in surprise. "Why are you here?" she asked. What brought Mnie here? Mnie, who was in the car, turned to face Be before responding arrogantly, "Of course it''s me. Who else do you think it is?" Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Be was baffled. She had crossed paths with Mnie on several asions, but they never interacted. Why did she suddenlye to see her? What was her intention? "You''re the one who bailed me out of jail." "Is there anybody else here?" Mnie asked, sneering again as she looked at Be''s tearful expression. "It appears that Vania caused you significant harm." "Vania? What does it have to do with her?" Be''s thoughts became even more clouded when she heard Vania''s name. "It appears that you are still unaware of why you are incarcerated." Mnie raised her head, as if she knew everything. "Why?" Be had no idea, and when Mnie said that, she became very curious. "Did you know that a group of people smashed Vania''s housest night?" "What does this have to do with me?" Be shook her head as she asked. "Of course it does. Those gangsters imed you bribed them to destroy Vania''s house. If you don''t believe me, you can go back to the police station and inquire about it. They''re the ones who locked you up." Mnie cast a nce in the direction of the police station. She pretended to be telling the truth. Hearing her words, Be returned her gaze, fearful of the police station. How could she possibly go back to the station? Not wanting to be wronged, she yelled angrily, "I didn''t do this. I''ve never met these people. Why did they want to hurt me?" "Are you certain you did not do it? Nobody believes you. Unless you have evidence, Vania''s house will always be associated with you." Mnie continued to irritate her. After the show ended that night, Be went to apany Director Levin. However, would he testify against her? "I wonder if you have seen the things on the Inte," Mnie said, while Be was still thinking about how to prove her innocence. Be took a breather to collect her thoughts before asking, "What exactly are you trying to say?" "It''s nothing. I just wanted to remind you. Isn''t it strange how everything happened so quickly?" Mnie, who appeared to understand what was going on, added, "Not everything is as simple as you think." "How much do you know?" Be knew Mnie understood what was going on. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Do you really want to know?" Mnie persisted in defeating Be''s inner defenses in order to gain her trust as quickly as possible. "I want to know everything," Be replied, clearly falling right into Mnie''s trap. She had now calmed down and decided to trust Mnie. Despite Mnie''s poor reputation online, she appeared to be someone she could rely on at the moment. Mnie felt a surge of pride as she observed Be''s expression. She didn''t intend to tell her everything on the spot, so she told her, "Get in the car. This isn''t the ce to talk." Hearing that, Be was convinced that some things shouldn''t be discussed near the police station. Therefore, she opened the door and got into the car without hesitation. Mnie sneered in her heart as she watched Be get into the car, her face expressionless. She inquired, pretentiously concerned, "Where do you live? I''ll take you home." Be immediately gave Mnie her apartment''s address and then impatiently inquired, "Tell me right now. What is the reason for this?" Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Mnie responded with a nod, saying, "Sure. However, I believe you are currently overly nervous and anxious. If I told you everything in this state, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be able to figure it out." "I hope you can reflect on what happened during this period of time on the way back." "You should think about why you were fired unknowingly, and why you were linked to the harming of Vania." "I think you''ll have it figured out by the time you get to your apartment. By then, I''ll tell you everything, so you''ll understand the situation better." As Be listened to Mnie''s words, she fell deeply into thought. She didn''t do much during this time, except film with the crew andmunicate with Director Levin on a regr basis due to her participation in ''The Voice''. Did she enrage anyone by contacting Director Levin? Or did she offend someone on set inadvertently? However, after careful consideration, it appeared that she had no quarrels or grudges with anyone, and even if she did provoke someone, how could it be associated with Vania? When Vania''s house was smashed, everyone assumed she was to me, but that made no sense at all. Vania''s address couldn''t possibly be revealed to anyone. Be couldn''t figure out why she was always associated with Vania when she was in trouble. She didn''t mind Vania seeing her humiliated state when she went looking for Hanson, but now she had lost everything since being framed and imprisoned, and it was all because of Vania. The more Be thought about it, the more she despised Vania. Mnie, on the other hand, had been watching Be''s expression, and seeing the rage on her face had made her even morecent. This was exactly what she wanted. The car elerated toward Be''s house. After they got out of the car, Be walked in front of her and led her to her house. When Mnie entered Be''s room, she looked around, sat on the sofa, and carefully observed Be''s expression before inquiring, "Did you figure it out?" In response, Be shook her head, expressing her inability to figure it out. Mnie didn''t expect her to figure anything out either. She said these words to simply tantalize Be. The more puzzled Be was now, the more enraged she would be when she discovered the truth. She would despise Vania to the core. Thus, as long as she despised Vania, she would do anything for Mnie, and this was Mnie''s biggest goal. "You should be clear about the cause-and-effect of this matter," Mnie, who was sitting on the sofa, said analytically. "It all started when someone smashed Vania''s house, and the cops apprehended the gangsters. Following the interrogation, it was discovered that you were the one behind the scenes." "As a result, Hanson was infuriated and immediately tweeted your termination announcement publicly." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Hanson did this solely to assist Vania in exacting revenge on the perpetrators of her home''s destruction. It was not because of you. If it were someone else, he would have done the same." "If Vania''s house hadn''t been smashed in the first ce, you wouldn''t have been fired and imprisoned. Think about this. Is this making sense?" Be frowned as she processed Mnie''s exnation. She hadn''t reached a conclusion yet. Before she could respond, Mnie added, "My guess is that the person who did this is directly targeting you." "Why would they target me?" "It''s because you''ll jeopardize the benefit of that person." Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Be frowned. In the entertainment industry, when it came to benefits, that could only mean selection of casting, so she denied the im by saying, "I earned all my casting rights by my own hard work and not by taking them from other people." Smirking, Mnie shook her head. "You''re too naive. Who''s talking about the benefits in the entertainment industry? Do you still not know after looking at me?" "You?" Be started observing Mnie. Be only saw certain rumors on the Inte about Mnie, so she did not know the whole story. Her reputation is already rock bottom anyway, so why would anyone pay any attention to her? If not for Mnie sending her home after she was released from prison, Be would never have contacted Mnie since the woman was somewhat mocking her at the start. Then, she asked, "What do you want?" "I was once by Hanson''s side. I was once his woman." In reality, not many knew about Mnie being Hanson''s woman as this was kept under wraps. However, Be, who was not a part of the wealthy families, would not know what the truth was, so Mnie intentionally stated this just to deceive her. As expected, Mnie''s words made Be stiffen. Mnie was actually Hanson''s woman. She had always thought that this was a mere rumor, but she never thought that it was true. Mnie was actually Hanson''s woman. She had always thought that this was a mere rumor, but she never thought that it was true. A shocked Be gave Mnie a suspicious look. Mnie was not angered by her condescending gaze; instead she only smirked again, looking like it was meant for herself. "I''ve left Hanson and he hates me now, though. I''m treated as an evil woman with no good intentions. Just like you, I didn''t do anything from start to finish. It''s all thanks to Vania that I''m in this state." "Vania?" Be said the name out of doubt. "That''s right. It was Vania. She used all kinds of tricks to frame me and lead Hanson into believing that I was the mastermind behind all those plots. In the end, I lost Hanson and his trust." Mnie recalled this painfully. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Noticing that Be was frowning while listening to her, Mnie thought that Be might not understand her point, so she continued, "Because Vania wanted Hanson too, she used all kinds of lowly means to seduce him. You should know that men are weak to such temptations. Finally, Hanson was seduced by her. But, Vania, a cruel woman, was afraid that someone else might take him away from her, so she got rid of all the women around Hanson by any means possible. Hanson, on the other hand, had been wrapped around her finger." Seeing Mnie''s pained expression, Be felt sympathetic toward her. Nevertheless, she still cared more about her own affairs, and so she asked, "So?" Mnie answered, "You were once the brand ambassador for Luke Corporation, right? As an ambassador, you must have had a lot of chances to contact Hanson, but why would Vania allow you to get close to him? She will, naturally, think of a plot to chase you out. In the end, you lost your status as a brand ambassador, and Vania sessfully got the shoot with Hanson. I think that you, of all people, should know about this." As expected, Be frowned even deeper upon hearing her words. After she recalled something, she seemed to have seen Vania sitting inside when Hanson chased her out of the ward at the hospital. After that, Be lost the chance to be the brand ambassador. Besides that, she also bumped into Hanson at the shoot, and it was also Vania who was in his room back then. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 So, it turns out that she nned all this. Vania must be jealous of my beauty to do all this. Clenching her teeth, she said, "So, it''s her. She''s the one who framed me. If I get the chance, I will never let her off the hook." Be stared straight ahead whilepletely forgetting about the fact that Mnie was once Hanson''s woman and carelessly uttered, "How can such a dreamy man like Hanson only belong to Vania? How am I inferior to her? I will make him mine too." Mnie only mocked her upon hearing her words. You want to make Hanson yours? With your level of intelligence? You can keep on dreaming. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Leaving others aside, Be would never be able to get close to Hanson based on how she conducted herself. Yet, Mnie still had to act like she conceded and answered, "I don''t think I have a chance anymore, but you''re still young and beautiful, so I''m sure it will be easy to get Hanson to notice you. You have to be careful of Vania, though. She''s a very devious woman." "So what if she''s devious? If we team up, she wouldn''t even be much of a threat." Mnie was waiting for this exact sentence from Be, but she did not expect Be to fall into her trap so quickly, making her think that the bail money was well spent. Even though she was ted, she still feigned worry. "You don''t know how cruel she can be. I suffered under her hands once. So, I must remind you to be extra careful. It''s like what you''ve said. Once we team up, we''ll be able to deal with her." Seeing how Be was seething with hatred, Mnie stopped agitating her as she feared that it might have the opposite effect. Seeing how Be was seething with hatred, Mnie stopped agitating her as she feared that it might have the opposite effect. Instead, she added with concern, "You''ve been barred from the Luke Corporation, so you should be finding it hard to survive in the entertainment industry. It just so happens that I have a few contacts in the industry. I can introduce you to them. Just maybe, you have a chance to turn things around." Be was overjoyed at this piece of news. It would be great if there was still a chance for her to return to the industry. She immediately looked at Mnie with gratitude. "Thank you for bailing me out today and even helping me return to the entertainment industry." Mnie, who looked very understanding, replied, "You don''t have to say that. After all, we''re just people who are stuck in the same boat. I pity and feel for your current state. That is why I bailed you out. Besides that, I loathe Vania, and I do not want to see her so happy." Thest sentence reflected Mnie''s true feelings as all of her actions were just to target Vania. She would only be happy if Vania lived in misery. Be looked back at Mnie. "You can rest assured. With me around, I will help you go against her." Mnie gave an even more sincere gander. "Okay. We will n thoroughly for this. You must be shocked and tired today. Rest up now. I won''t bother you any further." Thinking that she had found an ally, Be nodded. "Alright. Have a safe drive." "Thanks, I''ll be going now." Just as Mnie went out, she turned back and nced at Be. As she had no expression, her gaze was reced with a freezing one. ¡­ Haling Vi. Vania, who was in the study, had just ced the document in her hands down when she saw Hanson entering with his injured hand obviously resting in front of his chest. It was as if he was afraid that Vania would miss it. Walking to Vania, he simply said, "I''m going to take a bath now." She waspletely speechless. Why is he reporting to me about his need to take a shower? So, she could only ask him, "Do you need something?" Chapter 300 Chapter 300 "I don''t need anything," except you. Thetter part was something that Hanson said in his mind. "And this is?" Vania was a bit perplexed as she pointed at his raised hand. "My hand is wounded." Hanson seemed to be very proud of his own wound. "I know." Since she was the one to apany him to the hospital, how could she not know about that? While saying that, she rubbed her eyes. Did I miss something, or was he smiling at his wounded hand? Hanson, who was acting as if she did not know anything, said, "You don''t care about me anymore." Suddenly feeling med, Vania felt a bit confused. "Why do you say that?" "You forgot that water cannot touch my hand." Hanson seemed very pitiful. "Erm..." Vania gulped. "I didn''t forget about that. I even remember how to dress your wounds and the things to look out for." She really did not forget. "So, I want to bathe now. And you need to help me," said Hanson shamelessly. Cough, cough... Vania choked on her own saliva as she asked in disbelief, "You want me to help you bathe?" Does he know the difference between men and women? Even the kids don''t need my help to bathe anymore. "That''s right. My hand can''t move, nor can water make contact with it. Are you expecting me to use my feet instead?" "That''s right. My hand can''t move, nor can water make contact with it. Are you expecting me to use my feet instead?" Vania was a bit lost at his words, as she smiled awkwardly. "That''s not really appropriate, is it?" "It''s me who''s going to be naked. I''m not fazed by that, so what do you have to be worried about?" Hanson did not think that his suggestion was weird at all. Vania could not grasp Hanson''s thoughts. You might not mind, but I certainly do. I''m even afraid of going blind. "If you''re really inconvenienced, I can call the kids. There are four of them. You can choose either one." Hanson, who was pretending to look all weak, was hugging his body tightly, acting as if he was afraid to be seen naked. On the other hand, he was practically dancing inside as he could not wait for Vania to help him bathe. Looking at his expression, Vania waved her hand repeatedly. "You should ask the kids for such a thing." She really could not do this. What is wrong with this man? How could he just say such a thing so nonchntly? He really is shameless. Hanson''s goal was to make Vania help him bathe, so why would he ask the kids? "But, they''re still so young. How can they help me? What if they fall in the bathroom?" Shrugging his shoulders, Hanson acted as if he did not want this and was thinking about the children''s safety. Erm¡­ Although Vania was struck speechless by him, she still soldiered on and said, "No. They''re very smart. I believe that they can help you." Suddenly, her eyes glimmered, as she thought of an even better proposition. "I think this is the best solution. You can even use this chance to foster the rtionship between you and the kids. Isn''t it great?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. No. It isn''t great at all. Hanson was very displeased at the decision Vania had arrived at. "Hmph." Snorting, he sat on the sofa, looking as if he would not leave until Vania agreed. Vania covered her forehead as she did not think he would be this stubborn. She thought, Am I really going to help him bathe tonight? She could not ept this. Then, Vania started thinking about what to do. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Looking at how perplexed Vania was, Hanson was amused. After sneaking a nce at her, he sighed while looking at his hurt hand. "Look at my hand. It became like this after saving you and the four little ones. If this were the past, one would be rewarded with a lifelong partner for saving another''s life. Sigh. Looks like the times have changed¡­" Hanson sat down while holding his injured hand up. Looking left and right, he seemed to be directing his words at Vania, "Look. My hand only became like this because I saved you all. Now, I can''t even bathe." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. His sighing expression looked as if he was hinting that Vania was an ungrateful person. Frustrated, Vania felt a bit helpless at this situation. Closing her eyes, Vania only waved before saying, "Alright. I''ll help you bathe." Just treat it as paying him back. Even though Vania convinced herself, she still could not get over the fact that she was about to help Hanson bathe. On the other hand, Hanson''s eyes lit up after he heard Vania''s words. But, he still had to put up an act so he said, "Since you''re so unwilling, how could I force you? If others knew about this, they would say that I was forcing you around just because I saved your life." Pouting, Vania cursed him inside. Who else would know about this? There are only the two of us here. Besides, he is indeed using his status to take advantage of this situation. Pouting, Vania cursed him inside. Who else would know about this? There are only the two of us here. Besides, he is indeed using his status to take advantage of this situation. Vania only replied after looking at how fake Hanson was being, "If so, then you can just bathe on your own." She did not care about this anymore. Hanson''s pupils dted, as he became as stiff as a rock. Wait, this isn''t how things were supposed to go. Seeing how lost Hanson was made Vania very smug as she couldn''t help but let out a smile. It was only when he saw Vania snicker did he say, "Very good. You dare y a trick on me." While stating that, he pulled Vania, making her sit on top of him. "So, how should I punish you?" Vania, who was so close to Hanson''s face, felt the warmth of his breath, resulting in her heart beating faster. Especially when he said the word ''punish'', Vania''s first thought was to kiss, so she blushed involuntarily. "Haha¡­" Hanson onlyughed happily upon seeing Vania being so shy. Immediately, Vania pushed his chest away while quickly changing the subject. "Let me go. Weren''t you going to bathe?" She dared to guarantee that if she did not change the subject soon, Hanson would take advantage of her again. However, she merely pressed her lips tight after seeing Hanson smile even more smugly, realizing that her change of subject was not all that effective. If she were to help Hanson bathe, she would lose anyway. To her surprise, Hanson only nodded and said very unwillingly, "Alright. I won''t punish you since you''re going to help me bathe." While stating that, he rxed his grip on Vania, looking as if he was about to let go of her. Vania, who felt this, immediately stood up and tried to get away. Nevertheless, the moment she stood up, Hanson tightened his grip once again and hugged her. Due to the momentum, Vania''s face was only an inch away from Hanson''s lips. This made him smile even wider. "Since you''re being so proactive, I''ll help myself then." His lips then closed in on Vania''s. If she were to open her mouth at that moment, their lips would definitely meet. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Shocked, Vania stared at him. Just as she was about to push him away, Hanson kissed her. He actually kissed me again¡­ But, this time, Vania did not intend to let him have his way, so she bit his lips lightly. "Ugh¡­" Hanson felt the pain and let go of her. Since they already kissed a number of times before this, Hanson immediately knew what Vania was hinting at when she said those words¡ªshe was waiting for him to confess to her. Smiling, Hanson said, "We''re already living together, so what do you think our rtionship is?" Vania rebuked him by saying, "I''m not living together with you. We are just living under the same roof and not the same room." Nodding, Hanson looked like he understood her words. "Oh, then do you want to share the same room?" "I''m not speaking to you anymore. Bathe by yourself." Vania felt her blood boil, as she knew the man was intentionally teasing her. Seeing that she was about to stand up and leave made Hanson quickly tug on her and say, "Alright, alright¡­ I''ll stop spouting nonsense now." After that, he stopped smiling and spoke in a serious manner, "Vania, will you be my girlfriend?" While saying that, he took out an exquisite gift box from his pocket and put it in front of her. While saying that, he took out an exquisite gift box from his pocket and put it in front of her. Inside the gift box was a pair of couples'' rings. Even though the rings were not by any means extravagant, there was an indescribable feeling to them. The woman''s ring did not have any etchings on it whatsoever with the middle of it encasing a heart- shaped diamond. Even though it was big, it was not gaudy. The man''s ring was also very simple, as it also encased a diamond of a simr shape. When compared, however, it was smaller and much more low-key. These rings were obviously a pair. Stunned, Vania never thought that Hanson would bring out such items at a moment like this, so she pointed at the rings and asked, "Why are you carrying this with you everywhere you go?" "I am always prepared to confess to you. How would it look if I didn''t have a decent-looking present? Just like today, I finally have a chance to use it." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He had been carrying this box for a long time. Ever since he had confessed to Vania the first time, he had bought the pair of rings. Atst, Hanson was satisfied that he could use them today. "Do you like them?" Showing her expertise, Vania replied, "The design is very simple. Especially this diamond, it''s very hard to get. By using the simplest method to present it, they preserved its most original qualities." "Haha. You really are a pro. This ring suits you the most." Hanson, without even caring if Vania agreed to be his girlfriend or not, took the man''s ring and gave it to Vania. "My dear wife, could you help me put it on?" If she were to agree to be his girlfriend, then she would naturally be his wife too. Hanson did not show any signs of awkwardness when calling her that. Blushing, Vania did not reply to him, instead, replied in a soft tone, "Who said I''ve agreed to be yours? Don''t spout nonsense." Being called ''wife'' by Hanson made Vania feel a bit weird inside. Even though she said that, one could tell from her expression that she already said yes to Hanson. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Vania''s rejection did not perturb Hanson as he continued, "I didn''t know what ''love'' is until now. I''ve fallen for you at first sight. Vania, I''m serious. Please be my girlfriend. I will marry you because you''re the only one who can ever be Mrs. Luke." A shell-shocked Vania thought her pounding heart was going to burst out of her chest at any time, especially now that he proposed. Akin to him, he would be her first. He asked, "Vania, do you feel the same as I do?" "I don''t like you." She was being dishonest with her answer. "Hmm? You don''t like me?" He raised his brow. "Looks like I need to make you fall for me, then." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The curious Vania asked reflectively, "How?" "Of course, it''s to¡­" Hanson''s voice trailed off as he approached her closer, trying to kiss her lips once again. However, he stopped in his tracks when their lips were in close proximity. "Of course, it''s to kiss you until you say ''yes''." Without a beat, his lips crushed into hers, in which Vania reciprocated by expressing her feelings through actions. Hanson was probably right about falling in love at first sight. The lingering feeling had already sprouted since their first encounter and now was the time for it to flourish. Hanson was probably right about falling in love at first sight. The lingering feeling had already sprouted since their first encounter and now was the time for it to flourish. Vania did not want to avoid matters when it came to love. Rather, she was willing to give it a shot. After the light kiss, he looked at her intently with a determined gaze. "Put it on for me." In actuality, it was preposterous for a couple to wear rings on day one. The rings were in fact prepared by him for their wedding. Still, the ecstasy had fueled his impatience as he wished to announce their rtionship to the whole world at once. Neither had he worn a ring nor imagined that a woman would actually capture his heart someday; marriage was never in his future ns as well. However, everything had changed; he now had someone whom he liked and wished to marry. He wanted to give her everything that she deserved in the world and the rings could vouch for that. As she took the ring from Hanson''s hand, Vania gazed deeply into his eyes before blurting out her feelings for the first time, "Hanson, I like you too." Having said that, she slid the ring into his finger without a second thought. Looking at the ring on his finger, he could feel the vigor and joy surging inside him, prodding him to take the other ring. "Now, it''s my turn. Please give me your hand, darling." As the ring fit itself onto her slim finger, its glittersplemented her fair skin so well that it was pleasing to the eyes. Hanson held her hand and kept staring at it, as though he could not get enough of it, especially that ring. In the end, he lifted her hand and gave it a kiss on the back. Despite the gushing feelings that he wished he could put into words, he suggested, "Since you''re mine now, let''s take a shower together." Just like that, his obscene words had ruined the wholesome atmosphere and rendered Vania speechless, leaving themselves engulfed by silence. This is definitely not what I''ve expected. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 This is definitely a scheme. How could I possibly fall for such a trick? Hanson Luke, you sly fox! So, did he confess just to make me join him in the bath? The smile on Vania''s face stiffened as she regretted her impulsive decision to ept his confession. However, it did not seem that she had the chance to take her words back. At the same time, Hanson, who could not care less about anything, patted her back lightly as he failed to read her thoughts. "Are you excited too?" Excited my *ss. Vania tried to resist the urge to smack and pry open his head to check whether it was functioning. Still, she would not let him take advantage of her that easily. "Fine by me. Just give me a moment. I gotta prepare something." She excused herself from his embrace and headed outside. Thinking that she would not be able to get away, he decided to let her proceed with her so-called preparation. He sat on Vania''s chair and inhaled the subtle scent of hers while touching the ring on his finger. He could not be more pleased than he was at this moment. A couple of minutester, she returned with a roll of stic wrap in hand. The sight of it cast a pall of foreboding upon Hanson, which prompted him to ask, "What are you going to do with that?" A couple of minutester, she returned with a roll of stic wrap in hand. The sight of it cast a pall of foreboding upon Hanson, which prompted him to ask, "What are you going to do with that?" Why do we need stic wraps for a bath? With a smile, Vania waved the stic wrap to his face. "Of course, it''s for the bathter." As she strode toward him, she looked at his injured hand. "I can help you with it, but we need some preparations." "Preparations?" He was baffled. What kind of preparations do we need when all we have to do is to take off our clothes? Clearing her throat to show her firm decision, Vania raised the wrap. "It''s a must since your hand is injured. April has made it a point that we must protect it from any moisture. Thus, I''ve brought our savior! Don''t worry about it. Just leave it to me." She pulled his hand, attempting to find a way to ''bandage'' his hand. Hanson dodged her instinctively. "No. I''m not using that." I''m not a vegetable, so why do I need that? Furthermore, he was aware that the injury was not her sole concern. If she was going to wrap his hand, he would rather shower alone. "You refuse to? That won''t do. It''ll be my fault if the wound is infected. So, I must make sure that you''re good as new! If you wanna take this bath, you gotta listen to me or else, you can forget about it." In the end, a helpless Hanson relented and stretched out his arm to obey her wish whileing up with a n in his head. His obedience elicited a smile on Vania''s face as she started to implement the supposed waterproof measures. Since she was worried that it would not be tight enough, she eventually used the whole roll of stic wrap. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Thanks to her effort, his hand had be a prosthesis that came with the thickness of his calves and solidity of a wooden nk. Forget about moisture-proof; it was wrapped so sturdy that even a drop of knife might not hurt him one bit. He sighed as he looked at his ''boxing glove'' hand. "So, can we start now?" Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Hanson was not aware of how difficult it would be to have his significant other help out with his bath until today. Vania dusted off the non-existent particles on her hands, as though she had made a big aplishment. "Okay. This will do." While they were heading toward the bathroom, she nced at his shirt before smacking her head lightly upon that realization. "Oh! I forgot to ask you to remove your clothes before wrapping your hand. I guess we have no choice but to cut it off." Her mind was so focused on deflecting Hanson''s advances that she had forgotten such a trivial matter of removing clothes. Although he would not mind her cutting tens or hundreds of his shirts as long as she wanted to, he thought of an idea and lifted his brow at her. "It''s a custom-made piece that is one and only in the world. No one can afford the same one." Noticing the golden strips on the shirt, Vania frowned in distress. "But if we don''t cut it, you''ll have to bathe while wearing it. If you don''t mind, I''m totally fine with it." He snorted upon hearing that. She and her glib words. Gazing at her smug face, Hanson eventually gave in as he kneaded his forehead. "Fine, just cut it. But you gotta buy me a new one." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Now that Vania had the upper hand against him, she rejoiced at her victory and took it at face value. How hard would it possibly be for a boss to purchase a new shirt? She dly gave her word. "Sure." Now that Vania had the upper hand against him, she rejoiced at her victory and took it at face value. How hard would it possibly be for a boss to purchase a new shirt? She dly gave her word. "Sure." Even so, she was oblivious of her future where she was going to be responsible for all his new clothes because of that one single promise. She was going to regret the day for a lifetime. Back to the present, he extended his arms upon receiving a promise. "Here." While holding a pair of scissors, she cut the shirt with swift movements to reveal his chiseled body before her. Gazing at the well-defined abs, Vania''s chest was rapidly rising as she gulped nervously. She held onto thest string of rationality by dashing out of the bathroom pathetically. Soon, she came back with a new bathrobe and tossed it onto his body to cover his muscr body. It was not until then that she felt much better. Vania patted her chest as she heaved a sigh of relief before looking at her man awkwardly. "Step aside. You cane in after I''ve prepared the water." Hanson chuckled at her bashful face, but he did not n to go easy on her just yet. "I''m still wearing pants, though." Although she was vexed yet embarrassed, she tried to suppress the urge from gagging him. Seriously, can''t you stay quiet for once? Still, she feignedposure on the surface. "That one can wait." Noticing that she was gritting her teeth, he zipped his mouth meekly. It was best for him to stay obedient for now so as to not ruin his n. Otherwise, he would need to shower all by himself, rendering his effort in vain. "Okay." He stood aside as his mind whirred with lecherous images. A wave of relief showered her as she patted her hot cheeks lightly before walking toward the bathtub. Not only did she prepare the water, she even sprinkled some rose petals in it. Once that was done, Vania finally piped up, "Done. You maye now." However, Hanson trod toward her side and stopped. He looked at her before ncing at his pants, signaling her on what she should do next. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Vania pointed at Hanson''s left hand and she ttered, "I believe that you are capable of removing your pants with only your left hand. The rose water is prepared and I hope you''ll enjoy your shower." Before she could even leave, he grabbed her hand to stop her. "Aren''t you going to help me?" While folding her arms, Vania gave a professional smile before bowing like a service personnel. "Sir, we''ve given you our utmost service and it is now your personal time. As my service ends here, I wish you a pleasant shower." The way she impersonated the voice and expression of someone in the service line was impable. epting the reality that he was going to shower alone despite the effort, Hanson let out a silent chuckle. "Okay, but I''ll call you if I can''t do it by myself." Even so, Vania could see through him right away. "Sir, I know that you can do it." She then gave him a flying kiss. "Good luck." Right when she was turning around, he tugged her back abruptly. "A flying kiss won''t be enough." Due to his unexpected action, she ced her hands on his shoulders instinctively, which caused his bathrobe to glide off, thanks to his shirtless body. Due to his unexpected action, she ced her hands on his shoulders instinctively, which caused his bathrobe to glide off, thanks to his shirtless body. She could not help but feel the temperature of his body; the warm sensation was transmitted from her fingertips to her heart as if he was trying to set her on fire. Like a cat on hot bricks, she was at her wit''s end. The only thought on her mind was to withdraw her hands and distance herself from him. After all, such a situation and atmosphere could easily send butterflies to one''s stomach. "Are you trying to run away?" asked the man as he wrapped his arms firmly around her. Vania had no choice but to ept the dangerous proximity. With hands on his feverish body, her face turned crimson while her heart was racing. If such a situation were to happen a few times more in the future, she reckoned that she was going to have a heart attack eventually. She squirmed her body while insisting, "Let go of me. You should take a shower now." Her eyes skittered around frantically and her gaze never oncended upon Hanson. Still, he was not going to let her off that easily as he whispered into her ear, "No need to rush. We shouldn''t be showering all night long." Now that she was rmed by the dangerous air, her eyes widened. "What else do you wanna do?" "Perhaps¡­ sharing a kiss with you?" However, Hanson did not set his teasing into motion. Vania ced her hands on his chest and shook her head. "No!" Considering the intimate atmosphere, a kiss would be the spark of an imminent steamy affair, which she was not mentally prepared for as of now. Meanwhile, Hanson, who clearly saw the panic in her eyes, did not n on pushing her further. As long as she was not ready, he would respect her enough to not force it upon her. He could definitely wait after having stayed single for the past thirty years.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Despite his gant thoughts, Hanson''s body reaction was rather honest about his primal instincts. When she felt the bulging part, Vania red at him in disapproval and that rendered him in an awkward position. He masked his embarrassment with a cough before ruffling her hair. "Wait for me outside." His voice sounded calm, albeit raspy. Confused, she nodded and left. There were rumors saying that he is uninterested in girls, but it was obvious that his groin had reacted in the heat of the moment. However, how was he able to calm down so easily right after that? He''s been acting strange since before. Perhaps he''s¡­ As though she had made a shocking discovery, she covered her gaping mouth. Henceforth, she made herself a mental note to be extra careful so as to not trample Hanson''s dignity. Meanwhile, the man in question, who had earned Vania''s pity for a peculiar reason, was trying to calm himself down with cold water. Once he hade back to his senses, he heaved a heavy sigh, regretting his decision about showering together. He was simply digging his own grave. Geez. I shouldn''t have done that. After the shower, Hanson wore a robe and fastened the knot loosely around his waist before striding toward Vania with an air of great presence. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After the shower, Hanson wore a robe and fastened the knot loosely around his waist before striding toward Vania with an air of great presence. As her eyes were fixed on the bewitching man, she held her breath as she couldn''t shift her gaze away from him. Can he please stop looking so damn sexy all the time? I''m just an ordinary woman. Does he even know what he''s doing? Knowing that the man was clueless about his charm, she closed her eyes to gather herself. She began to think some wholesome thoughts in her head and forcefully reined in her agitation. However, her effort was rendered redundant the moment he appeared in her sight. The shing images in her mind just seemed like they couldn''t be obliterated so hastily. Trying to hide her awkwardness, Vania cleared her throat before veering the subject. "What?" Hanson had forsaken the thought of teasing her any further as nothing good woulde from that. After all, he would be the one suffering in the end. At that moment, he stretched out his hand. "Shouldn''t the one responsible help me to unwrap this?" It wasn''t until then did she realize that he couldn''t unwrap the stic bandage with only one hand. Vania slowly peeled off theyers with delicate hands and careful movements to check if the wound was fine. "It''s clean and dry. Let me help you with the medicine." Hanson sat next to her obediently as she took out the medical kit. When she was removing the bandage gently, his newly grown flesh was pulled simultaneously due to its attachment with the gauze, causing him to draw in a sharp breath. He wouldn''t have reacted if it were someone else helping him, but his senses became more sensitive under her presence. "Is it painful?" She blew on the wound lightly as she was worried. "No." Looking at the oozing blood, Vania frowned in distress. "Stop lying. Look, you''re bleeding." She became extra careful as she removed it gently while blowing on the wound. Hanson would''ve gotten rid of it within a second, yet it took her over ten minutes to do that. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Seeing how Vania heaved a sigh of relief while removing thestyer of the cloth, Hanson smiled. He did not feel a sting of pain thanks to her careful ministration. Once she was prepared with the tools to disinfect his wound, she cooed, "I''ll disinfect the wound right now. Tell me if it hurts." Vania was afraid that the process might be painful since there was blood oozing out from the wound. Hanson couldn''t help but smile at her words, which sounded like it was directed at an injured kid. Still, he figured that it wouldn''t hurt to act childish for once. "Do you have sweets?" He could recall the maids giving sweets to Morales and Morgan as a reward for taking the medicine whenever they fell sick. Vania was stunned by his childlike behavior before saying, "Nope." Is he acting like a child right now? The corner of his lips twitched in grievance, but he behaved nevertheless. "Alright." With skillful hands, it didn''t take her long to apply the medicine for him. She even blew on the wound several times to stave off the pain. As though it was a bted reflex response, Hanson suddenly eximed when she was done with the bandage, "Ouch! Sweetie, it hurts so much." Vania''s hand trembled upon hearing the sudden endearment, almost dropping the medical kit onto the floor. The way Hanson addressed her kept ringing in her head like a loop. Why is he calling me like that again? Vania''s hand trembled upon hearing the sudden endearment, almost dropping the medical kit onto the floor. The way Hanson addressed her kept ringing in her head like a loop. Why is he calling me like that again? Vania believed that no one could have expected Hanson to act this way. Still, the endearment did make her feel bashful, by which she retorted, "You''re already a grown man. I''m sure that you can endure the pain." "No, I can''t." As he was behaving like a three-year-old child, Vania was worried that he would end up rolling on the floor just to get what he wanted. "But I''ve tended to your wound. We can''t apply anything to relieve the pain anymore." Hanson continued his immature behavior as he said, "But there''s a better pain reliever. You haven''t used it yet." Confused, she frowned as she was oblivious that such a magical thing actually existed in her home. "Darling, do you really want to see me suffer?" His piteous voice was seeking sce. However, the pet name made Vania''s skin crawl once again, stimting the urge to shove the medical kit into his mouth so that he would stop. "What is it? Tell me." She doubted that he would be able to find something which she didn''t know of. Hanson''s visage was stern as he said, "It''s so far, yet so near from me." A flicker of suspicion shed in her eyes. Is it me? Before she could say something, the man pressed his lips against hers. He is seizing every chance that he sees, isn''t he? Is he possessed or instructed by someone? Why are we kissing every now and then? Almost running out of breath, Vania shoved him away while huffing and puffing to catch her breath. Meanwhile, Hanson didn''t hide the smugness in his eyes as he was savoring the kiss. "As expected of the best medicine we could find in this world; I don''t feel pain anymore." Gritting her teeth, she shot res at him upon realizing what he meant by the best medicine. She then huffed, "I should''ve just let you be." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After that, she stomped on his feet to punish him, albeit lightly. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Vania expressed her disapproval before fleeing away with the medical kit, whereas Hanson burst into a peal of heartyughter like a vibrant flower blooming. After running back to her room, she flopped in bed and covered herself under the nket for a sense of security. Living under the same roof with Hanson was undeniably a huge challenge for her. Her coping mechanism was tested day by day. However, Hanson soon opened the door before she could even center herself. The sight of his beaming face caused her to wrap herself tighter with the nket. Nervous, she stammered with her words, "Erm¡­ It''ste already. What are you doing here? Get out." Considering that it would be inappropriate of him to be in her room at this hour, she attempted to drive him away. Nevertheless, the persistent Hanson ignored her words as he sat at the edge of her bed. "I''m scared to be alone." His childish act wasn''t over yet, and Vania almost choked on her saliva as she coughed. Can he at least make up a good excuse? It''s not like any kind of excuse will work for a thirty-year-old man. How dare he im that he''s afraid when his kids haven''t said something like that before? Besides, it''s not like it''s his first day staying here. Howe he''s showing his frailty only now? Ridiculous! Strings of reproach directed to Hanson fleeted across her mind. Can he at least make up a good excuse? It''s not like any kind of excuse will work for a thirty-year-old man. How dare he im that he''s afraid when his kids haven''t said something like that before? Besides, it''s not like it''s his first day staying here. Howe he''s showing his frailty only now? Ridiculous! Strings of reproach directed to Hanson fleeted across her mind. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ring at him from the corner of her eyes, she paid no heed to his obvious lies, but Hanson managed to rest his legs on the bed when she wasn''t paying attention. He took a nce at her, who didn''t budge at all, before repeating, "I''m really scared." "Then tell me. What are you afraid of?" Vania was skeptical of his ulterior motives. It seemed like he was testing her limits in order to share the same bed with her. Staring into her doubtful eyes, Hanson nodded. "It''s not like what you think. I''m really scared. I wanna sleep with you." His direct answer almost shocked her into a daze. rmed, she got up from the bed and sat down to refuse properly. "No." She wasn''t an easy game and she had her principles. He chuckled at her adorable reaction. "Just what are you thinking about? I''m not that kind of guy. I''m just afraid." In contrast to his gentleman remarks, Vania seemed more like the one with a lewd mind. "If you''re really afraid, you can sleep with your kids. There will be more people in a room there. I''m sure you will feel safe," retorted Vania coldly. "But they''re asleep. I shouldn''t disturb them, should I?" He began to act like a good father. "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you. I''m a gentleman who keeps his promise." "Tough luck. I don''t trust you." She had learned from her past experience, and would never fall for his tricks anymore. Hanson kneaded his forehead as words failed him. He had not expected his credibility to be close to zilch. "Should I pledge to you like a soldier?" Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Vania pouted. "This isn''t the olden days where people had to follow whatever you say. So, no means no," she spoke up righteously. As soon as Hanson saw the insistent look in Vania''s eyes, he knew that if he proceeded with his actions tonight, there wouldn''t be an oue. As such, he reached out and took her into his arms. Subsequently, he dragged her backward as they fell onto the bed. "Ah¡­" She was taken by surprise as she eximed, "What are you trying to do?" Since when did he get up on my bed? Vania was held tightly in his arms and she had no way of struggling out of them. She heard him speak up in a weary voice, "Be good and stop making a fuss. I''m really tired, so I won''t do anything to you. I just want to hold you in my arms and have a good night''s sleep." His fatigue was evident in his voice and actions, especially since he appeared to be close to falling asleep at any second now. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After she heard his words, she instantly stopped struggling. Hanson gave a slight smile and thought, She''s indeed one who only yields to a soft approach. His lips curled upward into a smile as he pulled her tighter into his arms as a wave of exhaustion hit him. In fact, Hanson was not lying. He usually had sleep issues and they only worsened when he moved houses and knew that she lived next door. Now that he had the woman of his dreams in his arms, she was like a sleeping pill for him, and he felt extremely at ease. At the same time, there was a wave of exhaustion that he hadn''t experienced for quite some time overwhelming him now. However, for Vania, it was the exact opposite. She had never been held in any man''s arms before. The warmth from Hanson''s body felt like a burst of sunlight, and she felt ufortable with the warmth. However, for Vania, it was the exact opposite. She had never been held in any man''s arms before. The warmth from Hanson''s body felt like a burst of sunlight, and she felt ufortable with the warmth. She rolled from left to right repeatedly, but she couldn''t seem to find afortable position. Although she tossed and turned, she couldn''t seem to be able to get some shut-eye. Furthermore, she couldn''t help recalling the fateful night five years ago. Ever since Hanson appeared by her side, she could not help but picture Hanson''s face on that man. It was as if Hanson was the one from that fateful night. She heaved a silent sigh, and in the darkness, she suddenly heard Hanson''s voice out dangerously, "Vania, if you keep moving, I wouldn''t mind breaking my word this once." As soon as Vania heard that, she suddenly froze, as if someone had cast a spell on her. Perhaps it was toote at night or perhaps because she had him by her side, her stiff body gradually turned silent, and she fell asleep in his arms. Hanson sensed the even breathing from the person next to him, and he tightened his grip on her before kissing her on the forehead. "Good night, darling." Subsequently, he fell asleep too. That night, he had a very restful sleep, and he slept much better than when he took any sleeping pills. He feltfortably at ease at that moment, and the weariness within him dissipated. Furthermore, he experienced a perfect dream that he never had. The next morning, dawn had just broken and Hanson woke up invigorated. He nced at Vania''s sleeping look and kissed her gently on her forehead before creeping out of bed. Subsequently, he walked out of the room. He came back into the room in less than ten minutes. This time, he had arge bag with him, and he crouched over silently. He arranged his regrly used products all over Vania''s room, and he seemed intent on taking over the room. Afterpleting his mission of arranging his stuff around Vania''s room, he pped his hands with a pleased expression. Once the sun came out, Vania''s biological clock was activated and she woke up like clockwork. She could feel herself being held tightly in someone''s arms, and she wriggled ufortably. As soon as she opened her eyes, though, she discovered Hanson''s face in front of her, and she instantly retreated backward in fright. After she hade back to her senses, she recalled that Hanson had insisted on staying over the night before. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Subsequently, Vania examined her clothes and heaved a sigh of relief. Her clothes were intact, so it was obvious that nothing untoward had urred. At that moment, Hanson had his eyes shut, and it felt as if he was fast asleep the entire time. She got up silently, but before she got out of bed, she noticed the item on the ground. Instantly, she was taken by surprise and her feet hung loosely by the side of the bed. Just then, she felt as if there was no space for her to put down her feet. Aren''t these Hanson''s belongings? When did he move it over? Did I lose my memoryst night? I remember himing by himself without anything when he entered the roomst night. She blinked and looked at Hanson, who was fast asleep in bed. Subsequently, she nced at the messy items on the ground, and she rubbed her half-open eyes. She reckoned that she must have gotten up on the wrong side of the bed. It looked like she had to wake up again. However, she opened her eyes once again and the scene in front of her remained the same. In actuality, after Hanson had woken up earlier, he could no longer go back to sleep. He sensed Vania''s movement, so he pretended to turn in his sleep in a dazed state as he looked at Vania. "What''s wrong, darling? Why are you up so early?" She shuddered as soon as she heard that. She couldn''t stand hearing that maic voice of his so early in the morning. In response, she pointed at the items on the ground. "Hanson, you seemed to have sleepwalked." In response, she pointed at the items on the ground. "Hanson, you seemed to have sleepwalked." He pretended he didn''t know what was going on as he grunted in response. Subsequently, he looked in the direction of where she pointed and disregarded her sleepwalkingments. "This is just nice, right? It saves us from the effort of moving." Not only was he unsurprised, but he seemed quite pleased with the oue. At that point, Vania instantly knew what was going on. He''s so schemeful! He seems to be plotting against me endlessly. "Since you seem to like this room so much, I''ll let you have it. I''ll move next door tonight." He suddenly took her into his arms. "Your man''s right here, so where do you think you''re going, huh?" His voice was quite seductive, and Vania''s heart thumped frantically as she heard that. He lowered his head and tried to obtain the first kiss in the morning from her, but before he could do anything, the door was suddenly opened from the outside. Vania woke up at the same time every day, so the four children were used to that. However, they didn''t see their mommy today, so they popped over together to greet her. "Mommy¡­" As soon as they opened the door, the four of them were instantly shocked, and they remained frozen in the doorway. They stood there motionless, like wooden puppets. Meanwhile, Hanson and Vania clearly didn''t expect this scene, and they froze too as they sat there like statues. After quite some time, they finally came back to their senses, and Vania instantly shoved Hanson aside before ncing at her four children. She smiled awkwardly, "Hehe! Darlings, why are you guys up so early today?" Jack responded, "Mommy, it''s actually quitete. We usually wake up at this time of the day." Subsequently, he turned to look at Hanson, slightly hostile, "Why are you in Mommy''s room?" Hanson voiced out calmly, "I''ve moved in to stay with your mommy." He twisted the ring on his finger repeatedly, seemingly unting it to the four kids. As soon as Vania heard his frank words, she felt more awkward than ever. She could only chuckle awkwardly as she nced at her children. Suddenly, James snorted coldly. "Mommy, did he force you into this?" "Uhh. Well¡­ He said that he was scared." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Vania had no choice but to say that. Besides, she was actually telling the truth. The four of them grimaced upon hearing that and thought, Mommy is the only one who would fall for such a lie. They noticed Hanson''s action and the ring on their mommy''s finger, so they clearly knew what was going on. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 The kids refused to condone Hanson''s smugness, so they asked, "It''s now daytime, so you shouldn''t be afraid anymore, right?" Jacob piped up too, "You can get out of Mommy''s room now." Hanson pointed to the items on the ground and ryed the fact to the four of them, "From now on, this is our room." Subsequently, Hanson leaned back in bed, and he looked quite rxed there. The four of them looked at Hanson being at ease in the room, and they crossed their arms before jumping into bed too. James spoke up, "We''ll stay here to keep youpany." Jack nodded, "That''s right. There are so many of us here, so I''m sure you won''t feel afraid with all of us around." The four of them kept their eyes intently on him, and they were quite wary of him making any over-the- top actions. Hanson kept his eyes on the four of them as well. The five of them seemed to be channeling a battle. Meanwhile, Vania looked at the scene in front of her and couldn''t help the restless feeling that arose within her. She quickly went forward and tried to diffuse the situation. "That''s enough, darlings. Let''s not get upset with a patient." As soon as the four of them realized that Vania seemed to be trying to stand up for Hanson, they instantly turned to look at Vania with anger on their faces. Vania felt slightly awkward, so she quickly changed the topic. "I''ll go and prepare breakfast for everyone." She quickly fled the battlefield upon saying that. Vania felt slightly awkward, so she quickly changed the topic. "I''ll go and prepare breakfast for everyone." She quickly fled the battlefield upon saying that. Although Vania left the room, neither of the four kids nor Hanson wanted to make the first move. They continued to stare at each other as before. James scrutinized Hanson for quite some time before voicing out solemnly, like a fatherly figure, "Tell me what''s the situation between the two of you." As James spoke, he reached out and pointed to the ring around Hanson''s finger. Hanson stretched out his finger smugly and looked at it. He was obviously quite pleased as he spoke, "It''s exactly as you guys imagined. I''ve officially confessed my feelings toward your mommy and we''re now in a rtionship." As Hanson said that, he generously disyed his ring to the four kids. "How do you find it? It looks great, huh? Your mommy likes it very much." They snorted without giving theirments. However, they couldn''t help remarking snidely upon seeing his smug expression, "Don''t forget that we''ve still got an ongoing evaluation on you." Hanson nodded. "Sure, I won''t forget about that." As he spoke, hemented, "My wife''s very blessed to have the four of you." However, the four of them disregarded his praise, and they spoke up with a grimace, "What did you just say?" Did he just address Mommy as his wife?! Instantly, anger welled up within the four of them. He had made the mistake of saying the wrong thing. After all, it was unwise of him to behave affectionately all of a sudden in front of the four jealous little ones. He quickly voiced out, "Hehe, I''m just getting used to the endearment beforehand." The four of them snorted coldly once again and red at him warningly. James spoke up once again, "How''s the progress with your investigation into that matter?" Evidently, James was referring to the destruction of the house and the adverse effect on Be. Hanson''s expression reverted to his usual cold look, and he nodded at the four of them. "It''s all under control. Right now, we''ll just have to wait for the other person to make a move." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As Hanson spoke, there was a ferocious look that shed across his eyes. "However, there is no need to feel anxious because our goal is to entice the enemy into our trap and then round up all of them once and for all." James nodded approvingly. "We must make sure that Mommy''s kept safe. The same incident must not happen again." Hanson nodded and ruffled James'' hair. "I know what to do." Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Just then, Vania opened the door to the room, and she popped her head inside as she spoke, "How''s your discussion going? Are you guys ready for breakfast?" "Sure." All five of them revealed a simr expression, and the current mood was quite rxed and amicable. This was an indication that they were ready for breakfast. At that moment, Vania backed off as she realized that the only thing to stop their fight was to entice them with food. They enjoyed breakfast together amicably. Hanson and Vania tidied their clothes and then got ready to head to work. Hanson turned to Vania and said, "Darling, could you help me with my necktie?" He purposely lifted his injured hand in front of him and looked expectantly at Vania. She noticed his expression in the mirror and heaved a sigh in her mind. Subsequently, she turned around and grabbed his necktie before tightening it for him forcefully. "Done." He stuck out his tongue at her exaggeratedly and said, "Darling, this is an attempted murder." "I noticed that you seem quite good at spouting nonsense, and you seem quite energetic too. You don''t look like you''re on the brink of death." Vania couldn''t help it and tugged on his necktie. This time, he didn''t yelp out but leaned forward on her right away to indicate that he had lost consciousness from the tight grip around his neck. She lifted both her hands. "Are you trying to ckmail me?" She lifted both her hands. "Are you trying to ckmail me?" He snuggled into her arms and chuckled. "Darling, what are you going to do topensate me?" "Watch out because I''ll get the kids toe over." She threatened him with a smile. He instantly got up and revealed a fearful look. Vania knew that he wouldn''t let her off the hook so easily if she hadn''t brought up the four kids. However, he was displeased at not gaining anything, so he forced a kiss on her forehead. "Let''s go." She shot a side nce at him and walked ahead. Meanwhile, he trailed after her with a slight smile. "I''ll pick you up tonight." "Okay." ¡­ It was the second recording of the program, ''The Voice'', tonight. Hanson and Vania arrived at the scene of the shoot ording to the time agreed upon with the director. The production team was quite smart this time, and they ced Hanson and Vania in the same dressing room. Hanson was significantly pleased to see the notice on the door. "This is great. This awesome employee deserves a pay raise." As for Vania, everything seemed normal to her. Even if the production team didn''t put them together, he was definitely going to turn up regardless, so she walked into the dressing room calmly to get her makeup done. Be had been banned from the show, so her spot on the program had been canceled. However, Be turned up at the shooting scene of the production, and she was currently inside Mnie''s dressing room. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Mnie was in the midst of checking out her wless makeup in the mirror before she sneered coldly at the sight of Be¡ªseated on the couch¡ªfrom the reflection in the mirror. Subsequently, Mnie turned around and her sneer turned into a tender smile as she spoke up, "I hope no one saw you when you walked in." Be shook her head. "I came here with one of your staff, so nobody would have seen me." "That''s great. Have you prepared the item?" Be took out a little vial from her bag and handed it to Vania before mentioning ferociously, "I prepared this ages ago. I''ve been waiting for this day to arrive." Mnie looked at the item in her hand and the smile on her face turned quite terrifying. She gripped the vial tightly in her hand. "Tonight will be showtime for you." Be had a jealous look as she said confidently, "Leave everything to me. Don''t worry. I''ll definitely make her pay the price!" "Okay. I''m sure that we''ll seed." Mnie behaved as if she was a victim, and she cheered on Be. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 One hour had gone by, and Mnie, who was thest contestant, finally went onstage. The song she chose today was simr to her previous choice. It was a love song. ''Suddenly, I''m looking forward to Mnie''s performance. After all, as soon as she appears, President Luke will start giving barbed remarks.'' ''Is this the start of a dramatic family fight among the wealthy?'' ''I''m quite keen to find out what sort of troublemaking antics she''s up to today.'' Fortunately for Mnie, her choice of song today was a safe one for her. After she had performed the song, she calmly listened to the judges give theirments. Jeffreymented on the professional aspect, "From a professional outlook, there is still room for improvement, so you''ve got to keep working harder." Ellie agreed with Jeffrey¡¯s opinion, "You''ve got a huge room for improvement. Thanks." They gave briefments and average scores to avoid outright offending her. In response, Mnie expressed her gratitude, "Thank you, teachers." As for Vania, there was a gentle smile on her face as she looked at Mnie andmented, "Your current performance isn''t as good as your previous one. The song that you performed just now was mainly to express sweet love, but your performance ryed to us the feeling of troubled love." The host went along with Vania''s words and continued, "As such, what''s your decision, Ms. Greyson?¡± Vania lifted the card in her hand and purposely created some suspense by taking her time to voice out, "I''ll give a passing score." Mnie could only grit her teeth and thank Vania, "Thanks, Ms. Greyson." However, Mnie was clearly displeased, and she thought, Why does Vania, who''s such a pretentious person, get the right to decide whether I get to stay in thispetition? However, Mnie was clearly displeased, and she thought, Why does Vania, who''s such a pretentious person, get the right to decide whether I get to stay in thispetition? Finally, under the expectant eyes of the crowd, it was Hanson''s turn to give hisment. Everyone was keen to find out what Hanson had to say this time. However, Hanson continued to stroke his chin with his left hand, and he seemed to be engrossed in his thoughts. He was in no rush to speak up as he moved his hand gradually. At that point, even a person with poor vision could clearly see the ring on his finger. Onstage, Mnie naturally saw that too, and her expression turned instantly. She clenched her fists tightly as a wave of emotions hit her. Hanson has a ring on his finger. I can¡¯t believe that he actually has a ring on! Did he get a simr ring for Vania too? Mnie''s eyes instinctively went toward Vania¡¯s hand searchingly, but Vania had her hands ced below the table, so Mnie couldn¡¯t see it at all. Just then, Mnie was in a flustered state as Hanson spoke up coldly, "Why hasn''t she been eliminated?" His voice was as cold as an icicle and Mnie remained frozen onstage. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Simrly, the audience watching this program was significantly stunned too. ''President Luke is generally a ruthless man of few words.'' Due to Hanson''sment, Mnie¡¯s name appeared on the trending chart on Twitter once again. Somehow, the thoughts of the people on the Inte were seemingly hard to fathom as theirments suddenly took a turn. ''Could he be trying to increase Mnie¡¯s poprity?'' ''Each time President Luke gave hisment, the public spection on Mnie would hit a record high, so this is in fact an advantage for her too.'' ''The person before me seems to be quite perceptive.'' The host stood on stage awkwardly, and this was definitely his most troubling moment throughout his professional career. The awkward sensation in the room grew and he finally spoke up, "So, what''s your decision, President Luke?" Without any consideration, Hanson replied, "Elimination." The crowd was rendered speechless at that point. Meanwhile, Mnie tried hard to suppress her tears, and she bowed before leaving the stage. It was a good thing that everyone¡¯s performance had ended; otherwise, it would be quite hard for the competition to proceed sessfully. The host continued the session, "Alright, let''s take a break in between for a moment, and we''ll be right back after tallying up the results." The so-called interval was actually just a short break for the judges and the contestants in the same location, and the production crew had arranged for some brief interviews to increase the interaction between the press and the participants of this program. The contestants and the guests sat in a circle on a round couch. As soon as they took their seats, the backstage crew came forward to serve them some drinks. "Thank you for everyone''s hard work. The director has arranged juices for everyone. Best wishes to you all and good luck in achieving great scores." Chapter 315 Chapter 315 "Wow! Thanks, director!" The contestants pped and cheered joyfully. Amongst the crowd, Mnie was the only one who pped mechanically as a vicious look shed across her eyes. At that moment, one of the crew served the juices, and she took the initiative to ce a drink in front of each contestant and judge. "Enjoy the drinks, everyone. There are plenty more avable backstage, so just holler for me to refill your sses." The member of the crew''s service was impable, and she was very enthusiastic. "Thanks, this is great service from the production team." Each of the contestants expressed their gratitude. The atmosphere backstage during their break was quite pleasant and it felt veryfortable. The member of the crew made her way in front of Vania and purposely paused for a moment before putting down the juice she had already held in her hand. She smiled and said, "Oh, this ss of juice here is specially prepared for you, Ms. Greyson." As the person spoke, she lifted a different ss from her tray and ced it down in front of Vania. Vania studied the drink that had just been ced down intently, but it looked exactly the same as the other drinks. She had no idea how the staff could tell that this ss was specifically for her. Vania took the ss of juice in front of her in her hands and twirled the ss as she studied it carefully before turning to look at the staff. With a smile, she asked, "What''s so special about this ss of juice?" "Well¡­" Everyone present clearly didn¡¯t expect this question from Vania, so they focused their sights on that staff member and waited for her response. They were simrly quite curious about what was so special about that ss of juice. "Well¡­" Everyone present clearly didn¡¯t expect this question from Vania, so they focused their sights on that staff member and waited for her response. They were simrly quite curious about what was so special about that ss of juice. This sudden, unexpected situation caused Mnie to grit her teeth in anger. Be''s so bad at nning things! How can that person make such a mistake?! Obviously, everyone would have realized that there was something wrong with the ss of juice when that person switched the two sses in front of Vania and Hanson! Not only is she poor atpleting her job, but she has also caused a mess! Fortunately, the staff member was quite bright. She paused for a moment to consider before voicing out, with a smile, "What''s so special about this? Well, it''s because I''ve identally spilled some of the juice from that ss, so I didn''t want to give my idol the ss with less juice in it." The person''s expression as she spoke clearly had an air of innocence and cluelessness. Besides, the excuse that she came up with was usible. Subsequently, the staff didn''t wait for the crowd to react. She instantly turned to Hanson¡ªsitting next to Vania¡ªand spoke coyly, "President Luke, please forgive me. Would you be fine with this ss of juice?" As she spoke, she seemed to be trying to flirt with Hanson at the same time. At that point, the crowd was taken aback. Everyone wondered what was wrong with this person in front of them. How dare she serve President Luke a ss with less juice in it? What''s she trying to do? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The jovial atmosphere from before suddenly turned quite tense, and everyone exchanged awkward looks with each other without uttering anything else. As for Mnie, she was enraged and felt as if she was about to blow her top. She must be out of her mind! How dare she try to seduce Hanson after messing up? Mnie took a deep breath and temporarily suppressed her simmering anger as she looked at Hanson to check his reaction. However, Hanson didn¡¯t even bother to cast his eyes on the staff. He continued to twist the ring on his finger and spoke in a cold voice, "Ms. Greyson doesn''t drink anything other than in water, so you can have her ss of juice." What?! Instantly, the expression on that staff member¡¯s face turned ashen. This suggestion from Hanson was clearly outside of her expectations. At that moment, Mnie was in shock too. Has Hanson found out? Meanwhile, the staff member was momentarily dazed before finallying to her senses, and she waved to signal her rejection. "Thanks for the kind offer, President Luke. This is for you and Ms. Greyson, so it would be very impudent of me to drink this!" Subsequently, the person turned to Vania and said, "Ms. Greyson, please have this drink. I would be so mortified otherwise." Vania shook her head and smiled as she exchanged a look with Hanson. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Vania nced at the staff in front of her and asked, "You''ve worked hard, so what''s wrong with you enjoying this drink here? Take this as a token of appreciation from President Luke and me." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After Vania said that, she handed over the ss of juice in her hand to the staff by cing it in front of that staff member. Hanson also spoke up coldly by then, "Ms. Greyson¡¯s right." At that point, the staff member was frantic with worry, especially when she saw the smile on Vania¡¯s face. She found Vania''s smile quite terrifying, so she quickly waved her hand at Vania to brush her off. "President Luke, Ms. Greyson, there is no need to thank me at all. That''s way too kind of you guys! I''ve got other tasks toplete, so I won¡¯t disrupt your rest any longer." As the staff spoke, she turned and bowed to the other judges and contestants before making a dash out of the room with her tray. She was worried that she would not be able to leave the room if she stayed on any further. Her heart raced as she dashed toward the front door. Finally, she got there and paused in her tracks as she clutched at her chest and panted loudly. Clearly, she was frightened out of her wits. She turned around to check and realized that there was no one chasing after her. Finally, she left the ce with a heavy heart. However, Mnie, who was seated amongst the crowd, was significantly enraged as she thought, That was such a perfect n, and yet it¡¯s been ruined just like that! Seriously! Meanwhile, Vania ced the ss of juice in her hand back onto the table, and the smile on her face disappeared at that point. Meanwhile, Vania ced the ss of juice in her hand back onto the table, and the smile on her face disappeared at that point. The atmosphere became slightly awkward. Just then, one of the bubbly contestants, Kiki, approached Vania. Kiki spoke up with a smile, "What''s so special about this ss of juice? Why is everyone pushing it to each other but no one wants to try it?" Subsequently, Kiki took the ss of juice that was in front of Vania. "Ms. Greyson, I''ll take a sip of this then. Don''t be offended by my abruptness." "No!" Vania eximed. However, she didn¡¯t expect Kiki to make such a swift move to take a sip. Kiki seemed to be savoring the juice carefully as she turned to smile at Vania while saying, "It does taste sweeter than mine." Vania frowned and wondered, That doesn¡¯t make sense. Why isn¡¯t there any change in her behavior? Instantly after that, Vania noticed that something was wrong. Kiki¡¯s eyes roved the room, and she seemed to be exceptionally excited as she burst intoughter all of a sudden. "Haha¡­ Haha¡­" Everyone seemed shocked by herughter, especially paired with the abnormal expression on her face. She seemed to be in a trance. "Kiki! Kiki!" "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Everyone expressed their concern and called out to her to try and make here to her senses. Unfortunately, she seemed to be oblivious to everyone''s words as she suddenly ran to the free space in the room and twirled around the ce repeatedly. "Haha¡­" She continued tough uncontrobly. At that point, everyone stood up from their chairs in fright and none of them dared to approach her, but they continued to call out her name, "Kiki, can you hear us?" However, Kiki was oblivious to the crowd¡¯s yells, and she continued to twirl around in the same spot. Herughter gradually grew louder. At that point, Vania and Hanson exchanged looks with each other. After all, that juice had been intended for Vania. Vania clearly didn''t expect them toe up with such a vicious move by drugging her in public. The situation erupted out of control as Mnie stood amongst the crowd, and she seemed to be out of ce. At that moment, she was still bemoaning the fact that everything had gone down the drain. After all, Be had spent a fortune on that little vial of the drug for it to go to waste just like that. If things had gone ording to n, they would have seeded in adding the drug to Vania''s drink for her to consume. As such, Vania would end up in a disoriented state and behave recklessly. They could then make use of Vania¡¯s behavior and announce that Vania was involved in illicit substances to ruin Vania''s reputation. However, it was clearly beyond their expectations that the staff member would ruin things for them. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 At that moment, Vania stood up and calmed the scene. She instantly instructed, "Call for medical help and then call the police." Subsequently, she turned to one of the contestants and said, "Go and get the director." "Sure, I will do that right now." The contestant ran out of the room in a haste to avoid dying things any further. At that point, though, Kiki''s behavior seemed to be getting way out of control, and herughter became louder and louder. She no longer twirled in her original spot, but she started gesturing wildly. She gestured frantically in the air with both hands while yelling, "Go away! Stay away from me, everyone!" Subsequently, she cackled. The director rushed into the room and saw the unfolding situation. Instantly, his face turned pale. "What¡¯s wrong with her?" He walked over to stand in front of Vania and Hanson, "President Luke, Ms. Greyson, what''s going on here?" One of the contestants standing behind Vania voiced out and told the director the entire situation right from the start. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. As soon as the director heard that, his knees buckled and he nearly fell to the ground. He couldn''t believe that such an incident had happened in the area under his watch. Moreover, Vania was the main target. He was aware that he was fully ountable for this matter and that if something had happened to Vania, he would be in hot waters. Fortunately for him, Vania was unscathed in this incident. He quickly apologized to Vania, "Ms. Greyson, I''m so sorry about this. It''s my fault for thepse in security, so I really hope you can forgive me for this." She brushed him off. "This isn¡¯t your fault. You should investigate this matter and get down to things as soon as possible." She brushed him off. "This isn¡¯t your fault. You should investigate this matter and get down to things as soon as possible." He nodded. "Yes, you''re right. Ms. Greyson, President Luke, I¡¯ll go along with your instructions." Subsequently, the director hesitated before asking, "What should we do about the program?" Shortly after this, they had to continue with the show as it was a live broadcast. However, with a contestant in such a disorientated state, there was no way she could go back on stage. If she hadn¡¯t gone on stage, the sudden disappearance of a contestant would be quite hard to exin as well. Vania spoke up calmly and showcased her leadership capabilities. "Director, don''t panic. I''ve figured out the content for the live broadcastter, so you just have to do as I say." "Sure, I¡¯ll be sure to follow your instructions." At that moment, Hanson lifted his head and looked at the director. There was a dangerous look that shed across his narrowed eyes. "No one is to reveal a single word about this matter tonight. If the word gets out, I''ll hold you fully ountable for everything." The director trembled with fright. This was a tough mission handed over to him, but he could only nod and agree. "I''ll be sure to seal off this news." "I need you to do one more thing immediately." The director lowered his head. "President Luke, I''m at your beck and call." "Shut the main entrance and don''t let a single person out, regardless of their identity." Hanson''s voice was impactful, and everyone started to panic upon hearing his words. This was even more evident in Mnie, as everything had gone out of her hands. She could no longer control what would happen next. Fortunately, even if theyunched a thorough investigation into this, she would not be implicated at all. She felt slightly at ease upon realizing this. The director nodded in response and was about to leave when Vania stopped him. She pointed to the juices on the table and asked, "Did you send someone to bring us all these?" At that point, there was a dangerous look that shed in his eyes. "It wasn¡¯t arranged by me." Someone was trying to set him up. He was worried that Vania and Hanson doubted him, so he quickly exined, "I''ve been busy discussing the issue with the camera positions with the cameraman. If you doubt me¡­" Vania interrupted his words. "I do trust your words, so there''s no need to overreact." The director nodded and left immediately after that to make the subsequent arrangements. As for Kiki, she continued to yell out, but perhaps she was too tired from everything, so she no longer thrashed about as wildly as before. Her voice had also diminished significantly, but there was no sign of hering back to her senses. Hanson coldly scanned the entire room and looked at all of the contestants. Finally, his gazended on Mnie, and there was a warning look in his eyes. Mnie¡¯s eyes shrunk slightly, and she thought, He has finally set eyes on me, but there''s a warning expression on his face. Her heart sank upon noticing that. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Mnie nced at Hanson with a pained expression, but Hanson no longer bothered to look at her. At that moment, the paramedics arrived and instantly restrained Kiki before carting her off to the hospital for medical treatment. Backstage, calmness was restored, but everyone didn¡¯t dare to move unnecessarily. They sat silently in their seats and waited for instructions from Hanson and Vania. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Just then, the live broadcast had also resumed. The host stood in the middle of the stage and smiled as he spoke to the audience, "It must have been a long wait for you guys. Wee back to the live stream of ''The Voice''. In order to maintain an air of mystery for our program, the ranking of tonight''spetition will only be announced at the start of next week''s broadcast. The show hase to an end for now, so stay posted and let''s anticipate next week''s show." Subsequently, the broadcast came to an abrupt end, and everyone''s first instinct was that this was a gimmick of the show, so they took it lightly andughed it off. Although the live broadcast had ended, this sudden incident was still ongoing. The chief inspector arrived soon with his men, and they worked together with Larry to start the investigation. After quite some time, Larry reappeared once again in front of Hanson and spoke up in front of everyone else, "That crew member has confessed." "Tell us what she said." Hanson sat there formidably, and there was a stern look on his face. The crowd was also very anxious to find out what had happened. Larry mentioned, "ording to that crew member, she was busy with some work earlier on and a woman threatened her into doing this. The woman had a face mask on, so the crew member couldn''t identify that person." "Who is it that did such a malicious thing?" "Yeah, that is such a terrifying woman." "Find out her identity and we must not let her get away with this!" The crowd discussed it amongst themselves. Larry spoke up once again, "After further investigation, Be is the prime suspect." "I thought that Be had already been eliminated?!" "How can it be her? Did shee to the shooting scene?" "Why did she do that?" The contestants were quite perplexed, and they couldn¡¯t help seeking answers as they voiced out one after the other. It''s that woman again, huh? As soon as Hanson heard that name, he sneered coldly and thought, Mnie has chosen a pretty crappy person to take the rap for her. Vania quite naturally shared the same sentiments as Hanson. She noticed that Hanson seemed to have already made his decision, so she didn¡¯t say anything. As for Mnie, she kept her eyes intently on Hanson¡¯s expression, and she wondered, What does his smile from just now mean? Is that a sign of doubt? She couldn¡¯t help asking, "Where''s Be right now? Why didn''t you bring her over to talk things through in front of everyone?" Larry shot a look at Mnie scornfully and replied, "Calm down, Miss Greyson. She will be here soon." Soon after that, he called out to the person by the entrance, "Bring her in." Be was indeed escorted into the room by a policeman. As soon as Be saw Vania sitting inside looking perfectly fine, Be''s expression instantly turned. I thought she was drugged and was sent off to be treated?! Be was stunned as she instantly turned to look at Mnie with anger and a hint of regret in her eyes. The former gritted her teeth and spoke, "Why did you set me up?" Mnie stumbled and mentioned warningly, "What sort of nonsense are you on about? I don''t even know you that well, so why would I set you up? Besides, I was backstage the entire time, and I didn''t leave the ce. I''m innocent, so don''t you dare push the me on me!" "Hah¡­" Be sneered coldly before turning around to look at Vania. "I can''t believe that you''re actually fine." "You look disappointed." Vania¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. Obviously, Be couldn''t hide her disappointment. She had intended to bring Vania into disrepute. However, the n had backfired, and Be couldn''t quite control her anger as she saw Vania''s smug look. Be queried, "Why did you set me up? What did I do to you to trigger that?" Chapter 319 Chapter 319 The rest of the contestants were clueless about everything, so they were quite confused upon hearing Be''s words. They stared curiously at the duo and watched the unfolding scene. Vania had a cold look on her face. "Make things clear before you ask your question. Otherwise, how on earth would anyone know what you were referring to?" Be gritted her teeth while looking at Vania''s innocent act. There was a rush of contempt and displeasure within her. "How dare you deny it! If it wasn''t for you sending men to destroy your own property and then pushing it on me, I would not have been fired!" "Don¡¯t you realize that it doesn¡¯t make sense for me to set you up?" Vania sneered at Be''s stupidity. After all, this was such an obvious set-up by someone else, and yet Be believed every single word the person said. Mnie was indeed very good at this. For some reason, though, Be was exceptionally confident, and she voiced out arrogantly, "That''s because you''re jealous of me. You''re worried that I''ll win President Luke¡¯s affections." At that moment, Be realized that Mnie was quite right. Vania had done all this to get rid of the women by Hanson¡¯s side. "Haha¡­" Vania behaved as if she had heard the biggest joke on earth, and she mocked Be mercilessly. "I am way better than you in every aspect, including my qualifications, status, personality, and appearance. Why would I be jealous of you? Oh, by the way, I guess there are some things that I can learn from you. For example, your ability to overestimate yourself and your ridiculous ways of kicking up a fuss." "You¡­ You¡­" Be was left speechless with anger at the retort. Meanwhile, Vania couldn''t help scoffing coldly at Be''s ipetent look. Initially, Vania was indifferent toward Be, but today, Be had attempted to poison her, which was an unforgivable act to Vania. Furthermore, it was no wonder that Be was in cahoots with Mnie because both of them had the same expression on their faces as they tried to find excuses for their actions. Finally, Be spoke up and repeated the same sentence that Mnie had once mentioned, "You''re just behaving insolently because you''ve got President Luke¡¯s support!" "The way I behave and do everything is based on my own capabilities. I don''t rely on anyone else." Vania had a cold look on her face and she resembled a regal queen. Inparison, Be looked quite dismal next to Vania. Be realized that she was as insignificant as a speck of dust in Vania¡¯s eyes, and instantly, Be red up. Be yelled loudly at Vania, "I didn''t even do anything, and yet I''m in this state because of you. How can I possibly not hate you for that?!" "The current situation that you''re in is all of your own doing. You can''t me anyone else for this." Vania mercilessly revealed the truth. The incidents revealed on the inte were in fact things that Be had done and there was nothing untrue about them. Therefore, Be had no excuse at all. Be was rendered speechless by Vania¡¯s words, but she continued to try hard to find an excuse as she looked at Vania. "In this industry, how can anyone actually im to be pure and innocent? I''m pretty sure you¡¯re not that innocent yourself." "Regardless, this isn''t a reason for you to poison me today." Vania narrowed her eyes and shot a cold look at Be as she thought, She¡¯s so childish and ignorant! "I merely wanted to remain in this industry and continue my career. Why were you offended by my actions? Now that I''m no longer able to proceed in my career, naturally, I want to take you down too." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Be''s anger grew significantly as she spoke, and she was emotionally quite unstable the entire time. This was even more so when she mentioned that final sentence, as that was clearly her admitting to poisoning Vania tonight. The onlookers gasped upon hearing that and they shot terrified looks at Be. However, Be remained oblivious to all that. She turned to look at Hanson with a yearning look in her eyes as she voiced out shamelessly, "President Luke is such an impressive man. Why can''t I try and go after him? Don''t tell me that President Luke belongs solely to you?" Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Vania revealed a slight smile, seeming to be mocking Be for being ignorant. "You''re quite right but despite your assertiveness right now, you don''t even know the identity of the person who set you up!" In fact, Be was merely cannon fodder in Mnie''s plot and she was quite pitiful. Despite that, she clearly had her annoying faults too so she definitely didn''t deserve any sympathy. Be red at Vania and spoke up, "Tell me exactly what you mean by that?!" Be had gotten to know from Mnie that Vania was the one who had set her up. From then on, Be was utterly convinced about this incident. It made sense though, because other than Vania, Be couldn''t think of anyone else who would set her up. Vania snorted before turning to nce at Mnie coldly. Subsequently, Vania turned back to look at Be. Vania was just about to say something but before she could utter a word, Mnie had anxiously interrupted her, "Why are you wasting your time on this crazed woman?" Mnie was actually quite worried that Vania would reveal her name. Although Be didn''t seed in poisoning Vania this time, Mnie still had ns for Be so the former decided toe forward and put a stop to things before it got worse. Her sudden words attracted the attention of everyone on the scene and they kept their eyes on her to find out what she had to say. Meanwhile, Mnie faced the crowd and smiled awkwardly. Subsequently, she acted as if she was being considerate of everyone else as she voiced out, "This crazed woman seems to have lost her mind. She can¡¯t seem toprehend logical sentences at all. Ms. Greyson, you shouldn''t waste your time on her. Why are you so mindful about the details of all that? You should just leave things to the police." Next, she turned to face the crowd with a regretful look on her face. "Being stuck here for so long is such a waste of our time. We''re affected by all this too." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As soon as the contestants heard Mnie¡¯s words, they lowered their heads in unison. Mnie was at odds with Hanson and Vania. Not only was this seen on the news before, but it was quite evident from watching this program too. As such, none of them dared to voice out unnecessarily because they were worried about picking the wrong side. At that point, the smile on Vania¡¯s face widened and she nced approvingly at Mnie, who was in front of her. "Mnie''s quite right." Subsequently, she turned to look at Be. "It looks like you do need a quiet ce to calm down and consider everything carefully." Just then, Vania gave Larry a signal, and Larry immediately escorted Be out of the room. However, Be was relentless as she struggled to speak up, "Stop putting up this act, Vania. Tell me exactly what you mean¡­" However, Vania disregarded Be¡¯s yells and spokefortingly to the crowd, "It''s indeed quitete now. You guys should go back and get some rest." "Thank you, Ms. Greyson. You''ve worked hard too, Ms. Greyson." The contestants bade farewell to Vania and left in groups. At that moment, Vania nced at Mnie and said, "You''ve gotten your way and you may get some rest now too." Mnie kept her eyes on the hypocritical expression on Vania¡¯s face and snorted coldly before remarking snarkily, "You''re so pretentious." Since when did Vania care so much about what I had to say, huh? She''s just trying to appear gracious in front of the crowd. Subsequently, Mnie turned around to leave and she mmed the door shut along the way out. At that point, the contemtive look in Vania¡¯s eyes disappeared and she nced at Hanson quite naturally before saying, "We should get going too." Hanson nodded and held her hands tightly. As Vania looked at his gesture, she couldn''t help revealing a smile. "Did you know from the start that there would be an incident today?" They walked side by side as Vania brought up the question of her own ord. She could tell that Hanson and Larry had made arrangements prior to this. Otherwise, the investigation into this matter today wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Hanson shook his head. "I didn''t know that they would take action today but since it involved your safety, I would never take things lightly and give the enemy a chance to make a move." His words were tender yet domineering, giving Vania a sense of security. There was a burst of warmth within her but she suddenly retracted her smile and she spoke to him in a hostile tone, "Tell me then. What sort of punishment should I deliver to you?" "Huh?" Hanson looked at her, slightly confused. "What''s wrong?" I''ve made the necessary preparations beforehand so shouldn''t I be praised for my actions? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She reached out and lightly pinched his cheek. "It''s all because of this face here that has brought us so much trouble." At least up till now, all of the women who were intent on causing trouble did so because they were after Hanson. She couldn''t help but think to herself, Why is this man blessed with such good looks anyway! At that point, he caught on to her meaning and instantly lifted his hand to swear an oath, "Darling, I swear. Other than you, I''ve never taken the initiative to approach any other women." As he said that, he put down his hand and wrapped his arms around Vania''s waist. He didn''t even wait for her reply before silently whispering into her ears as he said insistently, "I have no feelings toward any other women." At that moment, perhaps Vania was thinking about something explicit in her mind due to his words, so her face suddenly flushed bright red. She bit her lip with an angry look in her eyes as she turned to Hanson and muttered, ¡°What sort of nonsense are you spouting, huh?" He seemed to have the ability to misconstrue every topic she brought up. Besides, even if he had no feelings toward other women, women were undeniably interested in him. Even if he was a very honest man, there was no way he could reject the advances of all of the prettydies that flitted around him. As soon as Vania thought of this, her expression became slightly contorted. This is so unfair! There are so many prettydies around him but there''s not even a single guy by my side. Hanson noticed the petnt expression on her face and knew instantly what she was thinking. He reached out and gently brushed her nose. "What sort of nonsense are you considering in your mind?" She instantly denied, "I wasn''t considering anything." However, the slightly petnt expression remained on her face. He didn''t bother to expose her but spoke up slightly unnaturally, "I meant to say that I wouldn''t be aroused in front of other women." As he spoke, he nced down and his gesture clearly spoke volumes. At a close look, the tip of his ears was slightly red and evidently, he was feeling quite shy. Meanwhile, Vania clearly didn''t expect that Hanson would suddenly say something so explicit. Faced with his gesture, her eyes widened all of a sudden. Red-faced, she looked at him in surprise. At the moment, she seemed to be somewhat disoriented as she racked her brain to find the best urology clinic. After all, it was important to seek medical treatment for his condition as soon as possible. Furthermore, with the advancement in the medical field, she was quite sure that he would be able to be treated sessfully if he cooperated and went along with the treatment n. Vania had strayed from the main point and clearly, she had jumped to theplete opposite conclusion of what Hanson intended to say. He had clearly been trying to indicate to her that she was the only one he cared for and likewise, this was evident from his body response. However, he didn''t expect Vania to stray so far from his actual intentions. As he looked at her flickering eyes, he realized that clearly, there was something strange going on in her mind. He pulled her into his arms tightly and punished her by biting her on her lips. "Stop overthinking! I''m fine." Chapter 322 Chapter 322 As expected, Vania froze up once he finished his sentence. Hanson facepalmed. Guessing correctly, he knew that the woman was thinking about how to treat his illness. Can she just think of something else? Why is she thinking that I''m sick? He was a bit frustrated at this. He suddenly thought that his abilities as a man were being challenged. Now that he was upset, he tightened his hug while saying, "I don''t mind letting you know if I am a man or not." After all, actions spoke louder than words. Immediately, Vania''s expression showed a ''you should not act tough if you are sick'' kind of look. Using her hands, she pushed him and refused to let Hanson near her. Hanson, who felt a bit speechless at Vania''s reaction, onlyughed at this. Then, he said solemnly, "Looks like I''ll need you to experience whether I''m sick or not." He had a dangerous gaze as he looked at her like she was prey. Shocked by his gaze, she struggled for a bit in his embrace like a frightened kitten. Then, to keep herself safe, she quickly ran through Hanson''s hair with her fingers. "I don''t need to experience it. You''re the best. How can my man be weak? Haha¡­" The words ''my man'' sessfully made him happy. Snorting, Hanson let her off the hook for the meantime since she still had some self-awareness. However, he did not n to let Vania off the hook with such ease. "I''m going to give you a quick taste, so as to prevent you from overthinking things in the future." He then went in for the kiss. Unfortunately, his action was interrupted by a strong light and piercing sounds of a horn. Due to the car''s headlight being too bright, he could not open his eyes enough to see. Before they could see whose car it was, it had already sped away. Inside the car was Mnie, who was releasing all her strength on the elerator, looking like she was going to run them over. Why does Hanson like Vania so much? He didn''t even react when I was naked in front of him. Yet, he couldn''t control himself when facing Vania on this busy street. Angered with bloodshot eyes, Mnie could not forget the sight of Hanson trying to kiss Vania. At that moment, as if she had gone mad, she floored the elerator with as much strength as she had,Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. making the car weave around traffic erratically. Fortunately, it was alreadyte at night, so no ident was caused. Meanwhile, even though the interrupted Hanson was upset, Vania had already escaped from his grasp. Watching the woman in front of him, he could only smile and chase after her. As he casually held her hand, he said, "It''s about time we went home." Slightly embarrassed, she still allowed him to lead her by the hand. At the same time, Be, who was yet again brought to the police station, kept thinking about what Vania said. However, before she could fully make sense of her words, Mnie appeared at the station. Due to Be being immersed in her own thoughts, she did not even sense Mnie entering the premise. Now that she was being ignored again, Mnie could only take the initiative upon seeing Be not nning to greet her, "Why are you moping around here? Don''t you want to get out?" The sudden voice made Be snap back to reality as she walked to Mnie. "I do. Of course, I want to get out." This ce is not fit for a human to stay. If I really spent a night here, I would go mad. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Upon seeing her serious gaze, Mnie knew that Be was mulling over Vania''s words. So, she continued and said, "Vania always knew how to sway the public''s opinion and bend the truth to her suiting. I''ve already suffered numerous times thanks to her." "I just don''t understand what she meant." Be was still confused. With a cold tone, Mnie looked warningly at Be. "You don''t have to care about her words. If you do, then you have fallen into her trap." Be frowned, as she was getting more clueless by the second. Looking at Be''s ignorance made Mnie a bit frustrated, so she rebuked, "Are you not trusting my words now?" It was only then that Be finally said, "That''s not it. Maybe, I''m just overthinking this." Even now, she still trusted Mnie deeply. Yet, the thought of the failed n today made her ask, "What do we do next?" "Vania should be on alerttely, so we mustn''t make any moves. Otherwise, a slip from our side will spell our demise." Be nodded before the thought of her own career hit her as she asked, "When will you reintroduce me back to the entertainment industry?" Even though Mnie was mocking her inside, the words she spewed were otherwise. "You just need to listen to me. I will let you back into the industry as soon as possible. Actually, I had nned to let you see a director today." Her words made Be nod obediently as Be had fully trusted her at this point. ¡­ The next day at Gxy Corporation. Linda was reporting to Vania, stating, "This morning, a participant called Kiki had already awakened. After a full checkup, the doctor said that she was fine." Nodding, Vania pondered for a moment before asking, "Then, did she say anything?" Linda replied honestly, "When she woke up, she only asked us what had happened. There were some contestants who went to visit her that told her what happened. She stopped asking questions after that." Vania nodded. "Quite sensible." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Pointing to theputer, she continued, "You must be aware of what''s going on in the news. Do not allow any morsel of this incident to be leaked." "Don''t worry, Boss. I won''t let any rumors spread." After finishing her sentence, Linda went to Vania''s side and whispered to her ear, "Boss, we received an anonymous message today, stating that Little Miss is now in Hammond." The pen in Vania''s hand mmed onto the desk when she heard that. In disbelief, she looked at her assistant. "Did you verify the source of the message?" "The phone number had been canceled long ago. Besides that, someone already tampered with the telmunicationpany, so we couldn''t trace who the user was. The most important thing is¡ªwe can''t judge the legitimacy of the content." If they weren''t able to trace the person, then this shouldn''t be Mnie''s doing. After all, she isn''t that capable. Frowning, Vania replied, "No matter the authenticity of this matter, send some people to investigate this matter openly in the city. I want to see what this person''s aim is." Linda nodded before discussing the topic further, "Boss, do you think that this person really knows the location of Little Miss?" Vania shook her head. Her mind was in a mess right now, and she could not figure out what the person''s intentions were. Nevertheless, she still had a heavy heart, as she could feel that someone was operating a n on a large scale behind her back. This is already not as simple as conducting human trafficking. I think this might have something to do with Mnie. What on earth did she do all those years back? Suddenly, a thought struck Vania as she said to Linda, "I have something that I need you to investigate in secret." Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Following that, Vania closed in and whispered to Linda. Upon receiving the instructions, Linda started to act on them immediately. ¡­ Meanwhile, Hanson was busy in Luke Corporation. Ever since Hanson moved into Vania''s ce, he had been considered to have taken a long break. Although he would still deal with matters about thepany from time to time, he was not in his office all day long. Today marked the day of his official return. Sitting on his chair, he was working in his usual cold manner. Larry looked at his employer with joy in his heart. Seems like the president is back to normal now. After signing the documents, Hanson handed them to his assistant before asking, "How is Jones Enterprise doing now?" Larry shuddered, as he did not think that Hanson''s first affair back at the office would be to look into how his rival in love was doing. Looks like he still ces Miss Greyson in the forefront of his thoughts. After mocking him in his heart, Larry reported, "I''ve proceeded ording to your instructions. Now, theirpany is tethering on the edge of bankruptcy." Hanson nodded at this. "I''m feeling quite generous today, so send some presents on my behalf to them." The ''presents'' Hanson was referring to were by no means what they sounded like. As not two minutes had even passed before Jones Corporation''s stock started to be unstable again. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Just a day before, thepany had finally regained some semnce of peace. However, they had not even taken a breather when everything descended into chaos once more. Due to thepany''s rocky situation and the heavy blow dealt to it today, Daniel felt a rush of pain in his heart and was currently unconscious. Hence, Dn took over the operation of thepany temporarily, scheduling an emergency meeting to deal with the crisis. In the meeting, an old employee spoke, "I''m afraid that the stock''s abnormality was caused by Luke Corporation." "Are you sure?" Dn asked in a panic. "Besides Luke Corporation, nobody has such an ability to do so." Flopping on the chair, Dn epted his demise. We''re doomed¡­ If it''s really Luke Corporation''s doing, then we''re finished. "But, ourpany has never offended Luke Corporation before. Besides, we aren''t even in the same field, so why are they doing this to us?" Dn was perplexed about their motive. Hearing this, the old employee only shook his head. "If we could guess their intentions, then they wouldn''t be called Luke Corporation." "What do we do now?" Dn asked. "I''ve heard that President Luke is very close with President Greyson of Gxy Corporation. Since she and you were¡­ Why not try finding President Greyson? Maybe, ourpany still has a silver lining." The employee did not mention the word ''engagement'', as he felt that would be a bit inappropriate. Yet, the mention of Vania made Dn frown. When Dn heard what the senior employee said, his face turned stiff as he sat on the chair and regained hisposure somewhat after a long time. That employee in question had been working in Jones Corporation for a long time. Now that the company was facing a crisis, he was fully hoping that they could pass over this hurdle. Upon seeing that Dn was a bit hesitant, he continued to persuade him by saying, "Vice-president, this is the moment where thepany dies or continues on. If Gxy Corporation decides to help us, we still have a fighting chance. You should give it a try." Dn was still struggling with this choice inside. After all, it was he who canceled the engagement after the scandal all those years ago. Even though he had kept up with the news on Vania, he still heard about what she aplished through the grapevine. Now, she had be the head of Gxy Corporation, which meant that she had be a very influential person. Thus, she was no longer the same Vania as before. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Only after pondering for quite a while did Dn wave at the employee and say tiredly, "Yes, I understand. You may leave." That employee only sighed at this. "Yes, sir." Sitting on the chair, Dn frowned as numerous thoughts clouded his mind. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After shutting his eyes for a while, he opened them in frustration while a sense of calm returned to his expression. Dn drove back to his home first to change into a fresh set of clothes before driving to Gxy Corporation. At the entrance of the corporation, Dn, who was still in his car, took out a cigarette and lit it while looking at the extravagant building, which stood out from the other architecture around it. After finishing hisst puff of the cigarette, Dn entered the lobby of the building. At the sight of a visitor, the receptionist at the front desk greeted him passionately, "Hello, sir. How may I help you?" Dn then handed her his name card and nodded somewhat politely in return. "I''m here to meet your president." Upon observing the person in front of her, she replied courteously, "Excuse me, Mr. Jones, but have you scheduled an appointment?" Dn involuntarily frowned and replied, "I did not." Hearing this, the receptionist smiled apologetically. "Then, I''m sorry to tell you, Mr. Jones, but if you don''t have an appointment, you can''t meet with our president." "Can I borrow yourndline?" Since Dn did not have Vania''s number, he thought about calling her through the front desk''s phone. She should answer this call. Yet, the personnel only smiled in return. "Please don''t make it hard on us, Mr. Jones. I can ry anything you want me to say instead." Naturally, the receptionist was afraid of causing any unwanted trouble. Dn could only nod at this. "Then, just tell her that Dn Jones is here to meet her." The receptionist smiled professionally. "Please wait." She then dialed thepany''sndline. Despite his efforts, not even five seconds had passed before the receptionist looked at Dn and stated politely, "I''ll ry President Greyson''s words: Gxy Corporation will not help Jones Corporation, and neither will I, Vania Greyson." Dn was stunned upon hearing this. When did she be so headstrong? The Vania he knew was always gentle and tame. When they first met, Vania always spoke in a polite and gentle manner even though she always had a distant expression. That said, her sudden change in attitude made Dn fall into disbelief. He couldn''t imagine what Vania was like now. Since he was t-out rejected, Dn was too embarrassed to request another meeting, so he said to the staff member, "There''s my contact number on the name card. If President Greyson changes her mind, then please contact me." "Of course." The person immediately smiled. "Thank you for your time, Mr. Jones." In business terms, this was obviously telling him to get out. After taking a look at the receptionist, he turned around and left. Just as he exited the lobby of Gxy Corporation, he received a crisis report on the financial status of hispany, and he gripped his phone tightly. I need to meet Vania today. Putting his phone away, he waited in his car, but his phone kept ringing, reminding him of all the problems hispany was facing. Frustrated, Dn took out his pack of cigarettes from his pocket and started smoking them one by one. The car''s sealed space had been enveloped in smoke. If one did not know, they would think that heaven was within reach. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 As time slowly slipped by, the moon and stars covered the sky. Yet, he still did not see Vania exiting the building. Looking at the time, he knew that she must have left already. Looks like I won''t be seeing her today. All kinds of emotions overwhelmed Dn as he hit the steering wheel hard before driving off. Meanwhile, Hanson and Vania were eating at a restaurant. Vania, who was biting on the spoon, asked Hanson, "About Jones Corporation, did you do that?" Without hesitating, Hanson only raised his brows and took Vania''s spoon before scooping a bite of dessert and putting it in front of her lips. "Why? Do you pity him?" Vania snorted inside. I''m just casually asking. Does he have to be this petty? Somewhat frustrated, she rolled her eyes at him. "Yes. Yes, I am." Vania said that on purpose as retaliation for Hanson suspecting her. The expression on Hanson''s face immediately turned distant. "Looks like someone has be quite gutsy. Your man is sitting just opposite you, you know?" Sensing danger from his gaze, Vania knew what he was about to say. To avoid him acting embarrassingly in public, she immediately coaxed him, "Haha, why would I pity him? I was just teasing you. I only care about you." Who was Dn but a person not deserving of her sympathy? She more or less hated him after all. As expected, after being coaxed, Hanson''s mood improved, so he let her off the hook for now. Then, she took the spoon from Vania again and scoop a bite of dessert before eating it. Satisfied, he stated, "Not bad. It''s as sweet as you." Vania was shocked at his statement. Observing his childish behavior, she mumbled, "Could you not be such a man-child at your age?" Besides that, he''s even being so flirtatious. She felt that her heart could not take it anymore. Upon seeing Hanson closing in, Vania was about to dodge him when a man called out to her from behind, "Vania?" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. It was Dn. It was already quitete when he left Gxy Corporation. After waiting for a whole day for Vania, he had not eaten anything yet and was starving. Hence, he found this restaurant nearby. But, he never thought that he would stumble upon such a surprise. Dn had only climbed up the stairs before he saw Vania and called her out in excitement. Vania, with her long hair, looked very animated and happy. This was very different from his original image of her, as he remembered Vania always being cold and emotionless. He could even describe her as stiff as a wooden block, possessing not even a shred of womanly charms. Nevertheless, it seemed like she had changed a lot. Besides being as beautiful as always, there was an inexplicable charm to her. At that moment, a mysterious feeling arose within Dn. Without caring whether Vania heard her or not, he walked up to her anyway. Subconsciously, Vania leaned backward while blocking her nose with her hand as the smell of cigarette smoke emanating from him made her ufortable. What bad luck to actually meet him here. Dn then asked, "Vania, why did you refuse to meet me when I went to yourpany today?" Cough, cough¡­ Just as he finished speaking, Dn noticed a man clearing his throat behind him. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Dn, who had been paying attention to Vania all this while, turned his head and was surprised to see Hanson in person. They''re on good terms. The employee''s words rang in his head and aroused mixed feelings in him. Under Hanson''s presence, however, he greeted politely without conscious volition, "President Luke, it''s a pleasure to meet you." Hanson neither responded nor nodded in return as though Dn wasn''t there to begin with. Instead, Hanson took a sip of the milk tea ced in front of Vania, after which he wiped his lips with a handkerchief. "Anything you wanna eat?" She was baffled by his abrupt actions. He''s asserting dominance, isn''t he? In order not to infuriate Hanson, she smiled brightly. "I would like to have another serving of tiramisu." Her gentle voice clearly implied how close their rtionship was, and Dn''s brows frowned tighter at them, who were acting like they were in their own world. Besides that, he was also extremely ufortable when he heard her respond to Hanson. Never once had he heard her speak to him in such a manner. Nevertheless, Dn knew that it wasn''t the time to throw a tantrum as he had other important matters to settle. Slightly agitated, he interrupted the couple, "Vania, there''s something important that I have to tell you." "Oh?" She snorted and shifted her gaze to him, acting like she had just realized his presence. With a dubious voice, she replied, "Didn''t the receptionist tell you? What a remiss worker. She should be punished." Hernguid response insinuated how much she didn''t care about the important business, though clearly knowing what it was. Frowning, Dn gazed at her with embittering eyes. His pitiful act made her snort and turn away in repugnance. Dn, who knew not how to give up, persisted. "I thought that we were close." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Vania looked at him and ced a finger before her lips. "Shh¡­ Some things shouldn''t be said explicitly. Since when were we close? It was just an arranged marriage formed by our families. And you were the one who called it off. We were never close. Never." Then, her sarcastic attitude took a one-eighty as she stared at Hanson deeply. "My man is right here by my side. You shouldn''t say things that might cause misunderstandings." The ire in Hanson, which was fueled by Dn''s sinister intentions, was appeased by Vania''s words at once. Even so, Hanson set down the cup onto the table with a loud clunk due to displeasure before fumbling the ring on his finger on purpose. Dn averted his attention toward Hanson due to the noise and his gaze followed the fumbling fingers. While Dn was trying to contain his surprise upon noticing the couple''s ring, Vania simply found it hrious when Hanson attempted to assert his dominance at every chance he saw. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 At that moment, the waiter came just at the right time to serve Vania''s tiramisu. Hanson was one step ahead of Vania as he took the spoon first. "I''ll feed you." "Uhh¡­" She hesitated as she considered it as overkill. Drinking from the same cup of milk tea and wearing couple''s rings were sufficient to let Dn get an idea of their rtionship. Thus, they could actually forgo that, which was quite embarrassing to do. However, she relented after noticing Hanson''s narrowing eyes. If he got angry because of her refusal, she would be the one easing his temper afterward. Hence, she would rather follow his wish right now than sufferter. In the end, Vania opened her mouth while closing her eyes. Herpliance elicited a smile on Hanson''s face. "Good girl. Looks like I should give you a reward tonight." She almost choked on the cake when she heard that, for her intuitions were telling her that the reward wouldn''t be anything she''d imagined. She might even be taken advantage of. Since Dn was watching them, she smiled and nodded nheless. "Okay." Meanwhile, Dn, the unwanted third wheel, was suffering from a toe-curling embarrassment. Since his plea to Vania was in vain, he could only put his hope on Hanson now. "President Luke, I believe that there''s no bad blood between Jones Enterprise and Luke Corporation, which is why I don''t understand the reason behind your anger. So, I hope you will show mercy to us." Despite the resentment and hostility toward Hanson, begging for mercy was Dn''s only choice. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. His plea was ignored, unfortunately. Hanson did not spare Dn a nce as he was busy feeding Vania dessert. Nevertheless, Dn remained patient, albeit anxious. It wasn''t until the te was empty then did Hanson wipe his handsnguidly. When he ''realized'' that Dn was still there, he asked, "Why are you standing here?" That snarky question indicated how insignificant Dn was to Hanson. Dn was just a small fry, whose plea went unheeded to Hanson''s ears. Clenching his hands into fists, Dn felt his pride was being trampled by the insulting snub. How dare he ignore me? I''m the vice-president of Jones Enterprise! Even so, he caved in immediately as Hanson''s piercing gaze was scorching his skin. After breathing a heavy sigh, he implored once again with his head hanging low. "President Luke, the Jones Enterprise will never go against yourpany in any way. Please let us off the hook this time." Hanson nodded. "Oh, what''s Jones Enterprise? What does it do?" Like a secretary, Vania exined, "It''s a real estate business that was once ranked 23rd in Hammond." But presently, it would soon meet its dissolution and lose its ranking. "So, apany like such does exist," Hanson responded with sarcasm, as though Jones Enterprise was tantamount to naught in his eyes. Dn''s face was flushing red in fury, for Jones Enterprise had reigned supreme in the industry. Hanson''snguid yet disdainfulment was ticking on Dn''s nerves. Dn''s hands formed a fist as he had the urge to punch Hanson in the face to teach him a lesson. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Still, Dn didn''t have the audacity to do as his heart told. "What''s your problem?" Hearing Hanson''s haughty question, Dn decided to give hisst-ditch effort. "Jones Enterprise was established by my family and is now suffering from a capital chain rupture. Because of that, we might need to close down thepany. My father has fallen sick because of the tremendous pressure. So, I truly hope that President Luke will save ourpany." Dn''s visage slumped in dejection as he couldn''t bear to see the imminent demise of his business. How could he possibly survive once he lost everything he had? Acting as if he finally understood the situation, Hanson merely threw an objectivement. "Your ipetence is to be med for the bad management." Then, he held his cup while sniggering, "It is time for you to bid your business a sweet goodbye." Dn''s neck turned crimson as rage was bubbling inside him. It was his first time being rubbed with insults to the face, and the opponent was none other than Hanson. Just as Dn, whose body was trembling in seething anger, parted his lips to rebut the statement, Hanson waved his hand to stop the conversation. He didn''t want to waste his precious time on something so trivial. "Alright. It''s time for me and my sweetheart to return home to rest now." Obviously, the matter that had driven the nail into Dn''s coffin was insignificant to Hanson. Sweetheart? Return home to rest? Are they living together? Not only was Dn ridiculed, but his dignity as a man was also disparaged. He had never held hands with Vania before, yet she was already living together with Hanson as they spoke! Almost instantly, the displeasure in him morphed into jealousy and hatred. However, the couple ignored him as they left with Hanson''s arm on Vania''s shoulders. The affectionate sight inmed the fire in Dn. Even though Dn didn''t like Vania, he felt sour for being unable to obtain what others have. Now that they were gone and he had lost his appetite for good, he strode toward his car with angry footsteps. Before he could reach for the door, someone appeared next to the car out of the blue, scaring the daylights out of him. "Who are you?!" When the figure approached him, he recognized the person right away. "Mnie? Why are you here?" Five years ago, they had conspired against Vania to have her dismissed from the Greyson Family. So, the engagement had changed to his and Mnie''s. However, Mnie was coerced into marrying another person, so they eventually lost contact with each other. After that, Dn moved on with his life by putting her in the back of his mind, since he started the rtionship at first to satisfy his sexual urges. "Why can''t I be here? Do you think that Vania will be here instead?" Mnie snorted coldly as she came up to him to whisper into his ear. "What''s wrong? Have you fallen in love again after meeting for the first time?" She scored a bullseye and sessfully ticked him off. Furious, Dn pointed at her. "Stop beating around the bush." Giggling, she pushed his finger lightly and said coquettishly, "Don''t be mad. It''s just a joke. I''m here to help you, of course. Tsk tsk tsk¡­ Look at your vile temper." In fact, their separation was in Mnie''s n as well. There was no bad blood in between since it was a loveless rtionship to begin with. Looking at the baffled man, Mnie inquired, "I''ve heard what had happened to Jones Enterprise. And you were seeking help from Vania, weren''t you?" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He spared a nce at her, confirming her guess without even uttering a word. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Mnie snickered. "But we were the ones who did that to Vania together. Why will she help you? She hates you to the bone." Knowing that she knew the current situation of thepany, Dn responded calmly, "Thepany is really dying. I have no choice." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "That''s why I''ve been waiting for you." She sounded confident. "You?" He looked at her from head to toe. She was once driven away by Hanson, so how could this woman help him when she had no backup? As an afterthought, Dn questioned, "Greyson Realty''s situation is no less better. How can you help me when you can''t even save your ownpany?" Mnie leveled with him. "It''s true that I can''t help mypany, but the fate of ourpanies are totally different. There''s still hope for Jones Enterprise." His eyes lit up in hope with a tad of doubtful glint. "Are you sure?" She nodded with confidence, giving credence to her words. "That is for sure. I''ll tell you how, but it''s your call whether to set the n into motion¡­" As her voice trailed off, he prodded. "What''s in it for you?" She burst intoughter immediately. "I expect nothing less from you. I love how we get straight into the topic. I need you to help me with something after that." After a moment of contemtion, Dn suggested, "Let''s find somewhere to talk." Although Mnie was all puffed up as things were going smooth for her, she feigned tranquility on her countenance. "There''s a newly opened restaurant which isn''t too bad. Wanna give it a try?" He opened the door for her in response. "Hop on." "Thanks." The smile on her face beamed wider as she got into the car. A whileter, they entered a private room of the restaurant, and Mnie dived straight to the point while fishing out her phone. "I''ll introduce you to someone. I''m sure that he''ll be able to help you." "Okay." Dn, the impatient man, saved the contact number instantly. Unbeknownst to him, Mnie didn''t know anyone capable of solving his problem. It was merely her n to manipte him, whose mind was whirring with so many worries that his reasonings had blinkered. Ruining Vania with his help was Mnie''s ultimate goal. Seeing that the man had saved the contact number, Mnie smiled. "Okay. Now, you should put your worries to rest. Let''s feast in peace." She put on an engaging smile like she had always done in front of him five years ago, but he was unfazed as he kept thinking of Vania. "Once it''s settled, what can I do to help you?" She sniggered. "Not only will you be helping me, but you''ll benefit from it too." "Oh?" She managed to pique Dn''s interest. "You''ll help me ruin Vania." She finally revealed her vicious side. While Dn was put in a trance, she continued, "She''s the one who turned my life upside down. How can I not hate her? Besides, Jones Enterprise is going to be announced bankrupt because of her, right?" He still couldn''t wrap his head around her words until Mnie asked, "Did you not know that Vania and Hanson are seeing each other?" "Yes. Not long ago." She snorted. "That''s why Luke Corporation is picking on yourpany. Hanson is taking revenge for Vania." Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Now, Dn finally understood why Hanson was hurling insults at him. Worried that Dn might not join forces with her, Mnie continued to provoke him, "Are you going to tolerate the shame you''ve received today? Don''t you want Vania for yourself?" "I won''t let him off that easily," he announced at the spur of the moment. Although he couldn''ty a finger on Hanson, things were different for Vania. He could just put the me on herter on. "So, there''s no reason for you to hesitate, right?" Like a siren luring its prey, Mnie raised her wine ss. "We''ll seed this time. I''m looking forward to working with you." "Same here." Dn frowned as he gulped down his drink. ¡­ Meanwhile, the couple was totally oblivious of Mnie''s appearance. After dinner, they returned home. Hanson thereafter flopped onto Vania''s bed like it was his. Feeling helpless, Vania merely shook her head and let him be. She then checked the time on her phone. "Are Morales and Morgan returning tomorrow?" He nodded. "Yes. They''ll fly back tomorrow night." "I''ve got their presents ready. Let''s pick them up together." Needless to say, he wouldn''t refuse to go with her. "Sure. They''ll be thrilled to know that we''re finally together. They like you so much." She broke into a smile, thinking of the two kids who she was very close with. When evening arrived the next day, Vania, who was all dressed up, held a transparent box while standing in front of her four babies. "Darlings, your best friends¡ªMorales and Morgan¡ªareing home today. I''ll be fetching them from the airport, so behave until we''re back, okay?" She decided to inform the kids in advance so that they wouldn''t be surprised by the two guests. "Okay." They gave an indifferent response while wearing a stern expressions. They''reing to snatch Mommy again. Nheless, they were quite curious about the guests'' identity as they secretly wanted to meet them too. Subsequently, James stepped forward as if representing his brothers. "We''ll be good boys, Mom. Don''t you worry about us." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Vania was content to see her children being so understanding. "Alright. I''ll go now. Bye, babies." "Bye, Mommy." Meanwhile, as the nominal mother of Morales and Morgan, Mnie knew their flight schedule very well. In fact, she had longed for this day toe. 30 minutes before their arrival, Mnie arrived at the airport and sprinted toward Hanson''s private lounge with snacks and toys. Since she had a membership card, the employees did not stop her from entering the lounge, where Vania and Hanson were chattering at the moment. Mnie had foreseen something like this, hence hernguid demeanor. She wasn''t that stupid to go upfront against them. Instead, she smiled widely. "Hanson, I''ve brought the boys some snacks and their favorite toys. It''s been a long time since Ist met them. Please let me see them." Hanson''s face darkened when he heard her calling his name. "Do you need me to remind you that you have no right to call my name?" Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Mnie thought Hanson would disapprove of her untimely appearance, not about her appetion. Surprised and upset, she knew that it was his endeavor to draw the line with her in front of Vania. Therefore, Mnie used Morales and Morgan as her excuse. "But the boys areing. What if they find out that we''ve drifted apart? They''ll be sad." "I will exin to them by myself," retaliated Hanson icily before looking at Vania, who was sitting beside him. "I think Vania will be a better mother for thempared to you." What? He''s actually nning on telling them? Mnie was nonplussed by his decision. Vania, who was actually their biological mother, would definitely be fit for the maternal role. However, the boys were Mnie''s only leverage that she had. Thus, she could not let such the truth be told! As her head was swarmed by colossal thoughts, she feigned sorrow. "I know you like Vania. And my blessings go all out for my sister. But don''t you think that it''s a rash decision? We should let the kids adapt themselves to the change. It won''t be toote for you to tell themter." Despite her deceptively sincere voice, she was in fact cursing them in her heart. The realistic acting was just a means to buy herself some time. As long as the boys couldn''t let Mnie go, it would be an opportunity for her to return to Luke Estate so that she could beg te. Then, she would be able to achieve her goals. In the light of te''s love for the two boys, it was a wellid n. te loved them so dearly that she would always fulfill their wish regardless. Nevertheless, Hanson had no intention of giving Mnie another chance as he replied coldly, "If they can''t even ept such a change, they''re not my kids." His ruthless words sent shudders down her spine. Is he going to make them ept everything without a care for their feelings? "You should take your leave now," added Hanson as he pointed at the presents Mnie brought over. "Take those with you too." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Now that she was forced to leave, she became anxious. "I called them today and I''ve promised to come and fetch them. They''ll be sad if I don''t keep my promise." Observing the nuance on Hanson''s face, she noticed that he was a little convinced. "Even if you''re going to separate us, I am still their biological mother. You can never deny that fact. Can''t I talk to my kids in the future?" Hanson ruminated for a while before turning to Vania because he wanted to know her thoughts on this matter. His action caused Mnie to clench her teeth in fury, for the same thing that had happened in the program was recurring right now. Why does Vania always have the call to decide my life? With a smile, Vania took a glimpse of Mnie. She''s been calling me a b*tch. I guess I should act like one for her sake. Vania voiced out her opinion in a gentle voice, "She has a point. We should take it slow sometimes. What if things get worse because of our rash decision?" "But¡­" Hanson''s heart ached to see her being so thoughtful. Since they were officially a couple, they should not be vague with each other. Otherwise, what was the point of the rtionship? Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Vania stretched out her hand, taking the initiative to hold Hanson''s hand, before gently shaking her head while saying generously, "I won''t feel wronged because of such a trivial matter. After all, the children''s health is the priority, isn''t it? " "But..." he seemed perplexed. After all, Morales and Morgan were his children, so how could he ignore their feelings? "No buts. Do you want the kids to despise me?" asked Vania. "Then, I''ll leave this matter to you," he responded as he held Vania''s hand. "Ever since we got together, I''ve been thinking about this matter a lot. Since I made the promise, it implies that I am willing to ept it." Vania''s words were true and she had considered them carefully; after all, they both had children. Hearing that, he looked at her with certainty in his eyes. Mnie, on the other hand, was irritated by Vania''s behavior and had already cursed Vania in her heart incessantly. Hanson finally allowed himself to look at Mnie, but the tenderness in his eyes had faded and was now reced by indifference. "Please leave since Vania has agreed," he said coldly. She was about to thank him when she heard him warn again, "I believe you should be clear with what you''re supposed to say and what you''re not supposed to." Mnie expressed her surprise and nodded repeatedly. "Yes, I promise not to say anything stupid. As long as I can see my child, I''ll do as you say." Vania sneered in her heart as she looked at Mnie''s maternal expression. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Mnie had been plotting trouble since Morales and Morgan had left. Furthermore, never once had she mentioned how much she missed the kids. Many things would not have happened if she truly cared about the children. At this point, the airline arrival announcement was heard. The ne had arrived at Hammond International Airport on time. Mnie was overjoyed when she heard the news and eximed to Hanson, "Let''s go!" Hanson, on the other hand,pletely ignored her and held Vania''s hand. "The children must be d to see you." "Me too." They naturally sped their hands. Mnie was as invisible as air, walking behind them like ackey. She couldn''t help but be envious of the two of them holding hands. He used to allow himself some leeway in front of children, but he no longer wanted to pretend. When they walked to the waiting area, Vania was expressing her longing for the children to Hanson while tiptoeing to look in the direction of the exit. Within ten minutes, she noticed a staff member leading two children, slowly approaching them. The two little boys were happily dressed in identical clothes while carrying their school bags. When they saw Hanson standing here, they dashed over and eximed, "Daddy, Mommy, we miss you so much!" Morales and Morgan hugged Hanson and Mnie tightly. Mnie became even more ecstatic when she heard the children mention how much they missed her, believing that her opportunity had arrived. "Mommy misses you too," she said softly as she squatted down and cuddled them. She was about to say something else when she was interrupted by Hanson. "Miss Vania is also here to pick you up," he said, holding both children''s hands while looking at Vania. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Morales and Morgan''s eyes immediately lit up, and they eximed in surprise, "Hi, Miss Vania! We miss you as well!" "We''ve been learning design abroad, but their designs aren''t as lovely as yours." She was smitten by the kids just by looking at them. "It''s been a long time, darlings," she said as she took a step forward. "This is a handcrafted gift for you." "Wow! Thank you, Miss Vania." The two babies pped their hands excitedly, holding the delicately wrapped gift in their palms while looking at it from left to right. They were eager to remove the wrapper. "Let''s open it up and take a look." In the box was an exquisite crystal ball, engraved with a picture of their first meeting. The two babies held the crystal ball in surprise. "Miss Vania, this picture is from our first meeting. It''s really pretty!'' "We love your gift so much. Thanks, Miss Vania." Morales and Morgan expressed their love and excitement for Vania at every opportunity. At this point, Hanson approached them and touched their little heads while saying, "In the future, we will be staying with Miss Vania frequently." "Really?" Their eyes instantly glowed. They adored Vania even more than Mnie, especially when they can learn design and listen to Vania''s stories together. They had no idea what it meant at such a young age, but just thinking about being with Vania made them happy. "Of course it''s true," Hanson said to the two of them. "Wow, that''s fantastic!" Morales and Morgan were ted, and they couldn''t wait to jump onto Vania. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Vania was strangely drawn to them, and she liked them even more when she saw their happy faces. "How did you enjoy your time abroad? Are there any cool stories? Do tell," she inquired while holding their hands in hers, leading them out together. Hanson kept a close eye on the three of them as if to protect them. In the eyes of outsiders, there was a sense of a family of four. Mnie couldn''t react for a while because the whole situation unfolded too fast. Morales and Morgan had just said they missed her; why did they change their minds after only exchanging a few words with Vania? They must have forgotten their mother after talking happily with Vania. Mnie then walked over awkwardly and took the initiative to interrupt, "What are you talking about, my dears? Why are you so cheerful? Have you forgotten about Mommy?" "Mommy, hurry up. Don''t get lost," Morales and Morgan turned around and said. They then resumed their design discussion with Vania. Mnie was baffled by the design jargon. So, she could onlyugh along with them to the point her face stiffened, yet no one paid attention to her. Her heart was filled with disappointment and hatred. Vania led Morales and Morgan into the back seats of Hanson''s car, which was parked at the airport''s gate. At that moment, Mnie was desperate to sit in the passenger''s seat so that she could be closer to Hanson. However, after weighing the pros and cons, she eventually sat in the back seat next to the kids. Today, she must avoid leaving them at all costs in order to take advantage of every opportunity to be with them. This time, she took the initiative and asked, "Darlings, are you hungry now?" "We don''t like ne food, so we waited until we got off the ne to eat with Daddy and Mommy," Morales said, touching his stomach. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Yes! The boys still kept her in their thoughts. At that, Mnie felt a little smug as she asked, "What do you want to eat? Let''s go now. Mommy will always be by your side." Her final sentence was implicit, but the kids were too young to realize it. "We really want to eat prawns!" the children eximed in unison. Hearing Mnie''s sentence, Vania raised her brows. Just as predicted. "Okay. Let''s have prawns," Mnie replied, but the truth was, she disliked prawns. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Van, which restaurant do you want to go to?" Hanson asked. Immediately, Mnie''s smile froze. Hanson didn''t even ask Morale and Morgan what they wanted to eat. Right then, Vania asked them, "Darlings, which restaurant do you want to go to?" The two kids didn''t have to think twice before saying, "Jumbo Pier!" Jumbo Pier was their favorite seafood restaurant. Vania nodded. The food at Jumbo Pier was good, and she enjoyed it as well. "Okay, let''s go for seafood at Jumbo Pier." Hearing that, Hanson nodded and drove to the destination. Mnie noticed that no one spoke in the car, and just as she was about to start a new topic, Morgan, who was holding the crystal ball, asked Vania, "Miss Vania, how did you make this crystal ball?" She then patiently exined the making process to the kids. Listening intently, Morale and Morgan eximed, "Oh, it''s done that way! We''d like to make one for you as well." "Sure. We can do it together next time." "Yes. We love to design things with you, Miss Vania," the kids said as they nodded expectantly. They felt inspired when they were with Vania. Mnie, on the other hand, found these words to be increasingly harsh, and she wished to shut their mouths. What kind of sorcery did Vania possess that could cause Morale and Morgan to rush after her as soon as they saw her, leaving behind their so-called mother? Was this the aforementioned ''unrted rtionship''? "Mommy, don''t you think this crystal ball is very beautiful?" Morale and Morgan asked Mnie while she was thinking wildly. She could only force herself to smile and said, "Yes, it is very lovely. You should thank Miss Vania for the gifts." "We''ve just thanked her. Mommy, have you forgotten?" they responded beforeughing heartily. Mnie was distracted and identally repeated her words, so she could only hide it with a smile, saying, "Mommy is just too grateful to Miss Vania, so I want you to say thank you once more." "All right, Mommy. Thank you very much, Miss Vania." Morale and Morgan expressed their appreciation once more. Vania acknowledged their gratitude with a soft smile. Mnie didn''t want to keep them talking, so she told them, "Miss Vania has been working all day, and she came to pick you up without having a good night''s sleep, so don''t bother her anymore and give her some space." Morale and Morgan had a lot more to tell Vania, but when Mnie said this, they nodded disappointedly. "Okay." Vania thought it was amusing. Looks like Mnie can make up any excuses just to avoid me. "I was very tired, but when I saw you both, I felt extremely happy," Vania said in response to Mnie. "You can talk to Miss Vania more. After all, you will be staying with her in the future," Hanson added promptly. "Really? That''s wonderful!" Morale and Morgan apuded, but they didn''t understand what Hanson was implying. They then enthusiastically told Vania about their adventures abroad during their period of stay. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Mnie tried everything she could to stop them from talking, but there was nothing she could do. The car arrived at Jumbo Pier quickly, and they entered the private room. "Let Miss Vania order first," Hanson said as he took the menu from the table. With his wife around, the children came second. Hearing that, Vania squinted at him. Unable to hide her smile, she said to Morales and Morgan, "I''m going to let the kids order first today. What do you want to eat?" They then took a look at the menu together. Mnie, who was sitting next to them, had no room to interrupt. At least the servant could still speak with Hanson, unlike her. "Don''t order food that is too spicy. It is bad for your health," she said tly. Morales and Morgan refused to give up spicy food, saying, "Have you forgotten, Mommy? We love spicy food." Mnie was taken aback for a moment; she had no idea what the two of them liked. Not wanting her ignorance to be exposed, she replied softly, "Of course Mommy knows. I''m just worried about you." Hearing that, they were disappointed and pouted. They were about to say ''okay'' when Mnie continued, "If you really want to eat, you can eat a little bit." She ended up prioritizing her two children because she was afraid they would be angry. "Miss Vania, do you like spicy food?" Morgan and Morales asked Vania. This time, Hanson spoke in ce of Vania, "In this regard, you guys are very simr. Miss Vania enjoys spicy foods as well." The two kids smiled, feeling closer to Vania. Hanson and Mnie didn''t enjoy spicy food, so they practically didn''t cook it at home. Now that she knew Vania enjoyed spicy food, she regretted not knowing about it earlier. Mnie took the opportunity to speak to her children and said, with a smile, "You are not like Mommy at all. Mommy does not like spicy food." Both Morales and Morgan smiled cheerfully and went on to ce their orders. As the two children''s tastes were simr to Vania''s, many of the dishes they ordered were the same. The greater their simrities, the closer their rtionship. "Okay, let''s eat," Vania said to the two children when the dishes were ready. "Okay." Morales and Morgan might have been overly hungry because they ate inrge mouthfuls. Vania, on the other hand, had been peeling shrimp for them and hadn''t even had a few bites. The kids were also bing more reliant on her. At this time, even though Mnie was their nominal mother, she seemed like an outsider. She had to keep eating to avoid embarrassment because she couldn¡¯t even talk, let alone interact with the children. Looking at Vania, who was busy peeling the shrimp, Hanson said to Morales and Morgan, "You two, eat by yourself. Let Miss Vania eat some too." "Okay." Only then did the two children react before saying to Vania, "Miss Vania, you don''t have to peel the shrimp for us. We''re big kids; we can do it on our own." "All right, you can eat on your own, sweeties," Vania said, smiling. As she spoke, she took a shrimp and wanted to ce it on the te in front of her. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At that moment, Hanson extended his chopsticks and ced a piece of peeled shrimp. It was clearly for Vania. Vania''s hands came to a halt for a moment, and the shrimp she took nearly fell off her cutlery. This was not appropriate in such circumstances. Hanson, on the other hand, was unconcerned. If she refused to eat, he wouldn''t move his cutlery away. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Vania had no choice, so she quickly ate the piece of shrimp while blushing. When she looked at the two children and saw that they weren''t looking at her, the redness on her face faded a little. The interaction between the two naturally caught Mnie''s attention. Hanson peeled the shrimp for Vania, whereas Morales and Morgan received no such treatment. He even used his own cutlery to feed her. Didn''t he suffer from mysophobia? Vania had such a special ce in his heart. Mnie felt bitter, as if she had lost all taste in her mouth. Mnie put down the cutlery in her hand and peeled a spicy shrimp to give to Hanson. She had just picked up the shrimp and was about to stretch out her hand when she heard Vania say, "You have a bad stomach, so don''t eat spicy food today." Since he had a stomachache thest time, he had learned from it. This time, he avoided spicy food to prevent aggravating his stomach. "Okay. I''ll listen to whatever you say," Hanson said with a smile while nodding. Mnie''s hand was suspended in mid-air, neither stretched nor lowered. She could only put the shrimp in her mouth while everyone else was looking away. It was a shame that she forgot Hanson couldn''t handle spicy food. Fortunately, the meal was short. While everyone was talking, Mnie recognized an opportunity and asked, "Morales and Morgan, where else do you want to go?" "Do you want to go home and rest after a day of flying today?" As long as they agreed to go home, she could take advantage of returning to Luke Estate. She couldn''t miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. However, before Morales and Morgan could respond, Hanson told her, "You can go now. Morales and Morgan are not returning to Luke Estate today." Where would they go if you didn''t return to Luke Estate? Mnie''s eyes froze; were they going to Vania''s house? At this point, the two children inquired, "Dad, where are we going tonight? Aren''t we going to be with Mommy?" Hearing this, Mnie secretly prayed that her children would be reluctant to leave her. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Without hesitation, Hanson responded to both of them, "That''s right. In fact, you''re going to live with me and Miss Vania. As for other things, I will tell you soon." The words ''live with Miss Vania'' instantly got rid of Morales and Morgan''s sadness. "Daddy, is what you said true?" they asked Hanson with sparkling eyes. At this moment, Vania nodded and said, "Yes, your daddy injured his hand while assisting me, so I''ve been looking after him. We''re going to live together now that you''re back." Both Morales and Morgan excitedly pped their hands. "Yay! We can stay with Miss Vania and Daddy." Then, they looked at Mnie, puzzled, and inquired, "But what about Mommy?" At the mention of Mnie, Hanson replied in a slightly cold tone, "Your mommy will go back to her own house. I''ll tell you more about itter." She had nothing to say in response to his candor. She could only smile as she spoke to the two children. "Mommy has some issues to deal with." "So I have to go back home to stay for a while. You have to listen well to Daddy and Miss Vania, okay?" "Okay, we will be obedient." The two children nodded in agreement. After dinner, Vania and Hanson drove the kids back to Haling Vi. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Vania was still a little worried at this point, fearing that her four kids would argue with them. After all, they were tit for tat when Hanson moved in. Both Morales and Morgan were a little timid, and they might not be able to bear it. Before entering the door, Vania deliberately reminded, "Darlings, I also have four little kids as old as you." "We''ll see them in a while. You have to get along well, okay?" They were surprised to learn that Miss Vania had children as well, but they agreed obediently, "Don''t worry, Miss Vania. We will get along well." They were secretly looking forward to meeting the four children at that time. "I''m very relieved to hear you say that," Vania said gently. She then opened the door. As expected, her four kids were standing at the door waiting for them. The kids didn''t greet Vania as warmly as they used to, instead they just stared at Morales and Morgan. Morgan and Morales were staring at the four of them as well. They felt as if they had seen each other before. Looking at the stiff children, Vania smiled and immediately said, "Let''s go in. Don''t stand at the door." The six children nodded at the same time. However, they continued to stare at each other while sitting on the couch in the living room. Vania was perplexed as to why they were staring at each other. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Vania could onlyugh at the awkward atmosphere. She wondered how she could let the children be familiar with each other in the fastest way possible. Hanson, on the other hand, paid little attention. He believed that the kids would naturally find their own way to get along and that they didn''t need to worry about it. At this moment, James questioned, "Are you both turning five this year too?" "That''s right," said Morales and Morgan, nodding obediently. Their voices were soft, not as powerful as James''. "What month is your birthday?" Jack inquired. "It''s in May." Morales and Morgan sat upright, epting their questioning. Vania was surprised to learn of Morales'' and Morgan''s birthdays. She cast an unintentional nce at Hanson and pushed her doubts aside. "Which day in May?" Jacob inquired, his eyes wide with interest. They were asking such specific questions. Vania sat to the side, listening and observing her kids, who appeared to be interrogating, as if they were checking bank ounts. Though deep down, she was curious about Morales and Morgan''s birthdays as well. "Our birthday is on May 1st," Morales said, a little domineeringly. His tone of voice gave off a feeling that he was the oldest. Morgan also puffed his chest, indicating that he was older than the rest as well. When Vania heard about their birthdays, her eyes widened for a moment, and everyone was taken aback. Morales'' and Morgan''s birthdays were also on May 1st, which was aplete coincidence. Her heart was overflowing with indescribable emotion. It was even more surprising for her four children. Aside from their familiarity and mutual attraction, their birthdays were in the same year and on the same day. Was it just a coincidence? Or was it fate? Hanson raised his eyebrows, adjusted his sitting position, and looked at them with interest as he noticed their expressions changing. For a while, the four babies frowned tightly and pondered. Following that, James stated solemnly, "That''s fantastic. From now on, the four of us will be the elder brothers of the two of you." Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Why did their tone of voice change? Why were they suddenly discussing being brothers? Vania blinked. It turned out that her children asked for their birthdays for this reason. Morales and Morgan were displeased with James'' suggestion. "Which day is your birthday?" Morales inquired. "We were born on the first as well," Jack said. As if he were the eldest, he spoke with authority. "What month is it?" Morgan questioned. "May," James replied. Hearing that, Morales and Morgan were surprised and eximed in unison, "Your birthday is the same as ours?" "That''s right." Hanson, who had been calmly watching the interaction between the children like a movie, suddenly sank his eyes and sat up straight when he heard the four kids. They were all born on the exact same day? His body leaned back against the couch in an instant, his fingers tapping on the armrest. Both Morales and Morgan were taken aback, and their hearts were filled with uncertainty. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, because this was a discussion about who should be the elder brother and who should be the youngest, they didn''t give it much thought. "We share the same birthday, but why are you two the elder brothers?" Morgan was upset. "We want to be big brothers as well," Morgan added. "No," the four kids refused in unison. How could the elder brother''s position be given up to the two little boys when their daddy had already seized their mommy? Besides, how could they be the older brothers when they were so weak? As a result, there was no room forpromise. "Why?" Both Morales and Morgan were baffled. This time, Jude spoke up, "Because we are taller than you." The four kids were indeed slightly taller than Morales and Morgan. When the other three brothers heard Jude''s words, they all gave him a thumbs up and said, "Well said." Morales and Morgan murmured quietly after learning the reason for the ranking. "We will, without a doubt, tower over you. By then, we will be the older ones." The four children nodded in agreement while secretly smirking. At that time, they would not have been ranked ording to this standard. The six children were unaware that they were already thinking about the future when they first met, even though they disliked being in contact with strangers. They seemed fated to be together. As the eldest, James made the first introduction, "I''m James, and this is Jack, Jacob, and Jude." "Morales and Morgan will be the second youngest and the youngest respectively." Since everything was set, Morales and Morgan were forced to call them their older brothers. "Goody day, brothers," the four babies smiled and said proudly before adding, "We will look after you two in the future." They appeared soft and vulnerable, making them an easy target for bullying. Jack got to his feet and said, "You will be staying with us in the future. Now, I''ll take you two to visit your room." "Okay," Morales and Morgan agreed and then followed suit. Vania had not expected them to get along so well, so this came as a pleasant surprise. She wanted to follow them to the room. However, she was stopped by Hanson, who said, "Don''t worry, leave them alone. They will take care of it." ncing in the direction they were leaving, she nodded before saying, "Okay then." He smiled as he held Vania''s head and made her look at him. "It surprised me. The two of us are so fated that our children''s birthdays are on the same day." Vania was astounded as well. She agreed, saying, "Perhaps it''s fate." Chapter 340 Chapter 340 While she was feeling overwhelmed, she heard Hanson whisper, "Let''s have another child born on this day in the future." Vania''s eyes widened. He wanted another baby? Was she going to set a new record for childbirth? Furthermore, did he think having a child was as simple as he imagined? Vania replied in a low voice, "What are you thinking? Who wants to have a baby with you?" She then turned and fled the scene. She jumped on the bed when she returned to her room, but she quickly regretted it. Wasn''t she giving Hanson chances by lying on the bed? She couldn''t be here. At this time, he entered the room with strong steps and a smile on his face, asking, "What are you thinking about? I''m not going to do anything because the kids are here." Vania, on the other hand, interpreted this as: It was inconvenient when the children were present, but it would be convenient when the children were gone. Vania''s face flushed again, and she knew in her heart that even if the children were not present, she wouldn''t allow it to happen. In a fit of rage, she draped the quilt over her head, blocking everything out of her sight and mind. Seeing her movements, Hansonughed even louder, "Don''t suffocate yourself." Despite his concern, he couldn''t stop himself fromughing. Vania clenched her teeth and said angrily to Hanson, who was stillughing, "I don''t need you to worry about me." "My dear, who will give birth to my kids if you choke on yourself?" Hanson pulled the quilt away from her, exposing her head beneath it. "You... You will be sleeping alone today. If you are truly afraid, sleep with the children since there are many of them," Vania grumbled. That was not possible. When Hanson learned that she wanted to sleep separately, he immediately softened and said, "Darling, I''m not afraid only when I''m with you." With that, he got into bed swiftly, lying naturally beside Vania, and gently caressing her with his hand. "I''ll stop with the nonsense, darling. Let''s go to bed. I''m exhausted." Hanson had no idea what was bothering Vania. She was fine earlier, but her emotions shifted as they lay down on the bed. He would almost certainly make a mistake if he did not sleep. Thankfully, Vania did not argue with him. Instead, she settled into afortable position before saying, "All right, let''s sleep." They quickly fell asleep as the mood settled. Hanson dozed off after hearing Vania''s even breathing. The following morning. Vania woke up earlier than usual. This was Morales and Morgan''s first breakfast at home. Therefore, she nned to prepare a hearty breakfast for them, which could be thought of as a wee meal. Despite the fact that it was Morales and Morgan''s first time in Vania''s house and their first time with her children, they got along well and slept peacefully at night. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. They awoke early today after a good night''s sleep. When they saw Vania, they approached her and greeted, "Good morning, Miss Vania." "Mommy." The four kids awoke sleepily as well. "Good morning." Vania embraced each of them. This hug made Morales and Morgan feel unusually warm, which was something they had never felt before at home. They were a little envious of the four kids. "How was your sleepst night?" Vania inquired, rubbing Morales and Morgan''s heads. "We slept well; our brothers were with us the whole time," Morales replied, nodding. "Our brothers have also passed on a lot of knowledge to us," Morgan added cheerfully. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 "As long as you are happy. Sweeties, you''re awesome!" Vania praised Morales and Morgan while giving her four kids a thumbs up. The children had no intention of taking credit and acted as if they were obligated to do so. The four of them werepletely unaware that they resembled someone who always received ttery out of nowhere. "I''m going to make a hearty breakfast today to wee Morales and Morgan," Vania said, picking up the apron. "Thank you, Miss Vania." They cheerfully pped their hands and smiled. All of a sudden, she remembered the daughter she hadn''t yet found as she looked at their smiles. She had to prepare the mostvish dinner possible when their family was reunited. Vania, worried that the children would see her thoughts, quickly said, "I''m going to make some breakfast. You can get some more sleep or y together." "Don''t worry, Mommy. We''ll look after them both." The four kids led Morales and Morgan to the toy room. When President Luke awoke, he discovered that everyone else had also awoken. He walked out of the room, past the toy room, and noticed the children looking through the telescope. He hooked his lips, coughed lightly as a reminder, and entered the toy room. When he approached, the four children snorted softly and returned their attention to the telescope. Morgan and Morales also turned around before proceeding to ignore Hanson. He arched his brow in response. He had not anticipated this day arriving so quickly. How could they have such an unspoken understanding after only a day together? "Let''s y together." Hanson approached them and asked to join them. However, none of the six children paid him any attention. He stood awkwardly for a few moments before leaving. It was better for him to find his wife to brush up on his presence. He entered the kitchen and embraced Vania, who was setting the te. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Darling." His voice expressed that he felt wronged. "Let go of me. It''s inconvenient for me," Vania said, patting his hand. She was unconcerned about hisints. How could such a grown man feel wronged? Besides, who would dare to be angry with him because of his social status? He frowned, obviously upset, and hugged her even tighter, refusing to let go. Vania sighed. It was more difficult to coax Hanson than the children, so she had to set down the items in her hands and turn around. "All right, I made you a special ss of juice, and it''s only for you." "Go out and drink," she said, picking up the juice next to her and dismissing him like a child. Hanson was helpless and had no choice but to take the juice with him. Vania''s filling breakfast was ready in no time. Her four kids had grown ustomed to such a delectable breakfast. On the other hand, Morales and Morgan were taken aback. Although their home chef prepared a wider variety of foods, none of them looked as appealing as Vania''s breakfast. "Thank you for your time and effort in preparing the breakfast, Miss Vania," they said. "Let''s dig in," Vania said with a smile. A neglected Hanson sat consciously at the dining table, and his heart froze as he looked at the juice on the table. She imed the juice was made specifically for him, so why did everyone else have one? He could only turn his grief into hunger. Vania took the initiative to serve Morales and Morgan. She adored their cute expressions as she watched them gobble up food like little squirrels. "I want to eat this too, Mommy," Jack said. "Me too!" The four children began to argue and became envious of Morales and Morgan. However, after hearing the four older brothers'' words, Morales and Morgan gave each of the four kids a piece of bacon they liked and said, "Eat up, brothers." Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Hanson was taken aback by the four kids as well as Vania. As a result of Morales and Morgan''s actions, the four children''s arrogance vanished in an instant. Slightly spoiled, they boasted, "Okay, fine. You''re the younger siblings, so you don''t have to look after us." "We''ve already grown up. You only need to take care of yourself." "Miss Vania, we are also big kids who can eat on our own. You don''t need to feed us," Morales and Morgan both stated. "You''re incredible." Vania couldn''t help but sigh in awe. Hanson, who was standing on the side, smiled as he observed their interaction. He had never had such a joyful experience while eating at home because they never spoke. He felt warm seeing the children, and an unexinable jealousy arose. He didn''t consider it childish to be envious of his own children. As Vania''s attention was drawn to Morales and Morgan, she no longer cared about him. Furthermore, she was surrounded by her four children. If things continued in this way, he might not be able to stay with her for long. What should he do? Vania and the six children were having a good time at the dinner table, while Hanson sat alone in sadness. Seeing them pestering her, Hanson could not wait tounch them into outer space. Yes, he was apletely unqualified father. When Vania didn¡¯t even cast him a nce, he began to brush up on his presence. "Van, I want to eat that." He pointed at the te of delicate dessert in front of her. However, as soon as he said that, the six children all looked at him. "You''re already an adult," James said. "Adults do things on their own," Jack coquettishly added. "I think you can reach it on your own," Jacob said, looking at the distance between Hanson and the dessert. Jude also nodded before saying, "You can do it yourself." Morales also looked at his father. "Don''t bother Miss Vania." "We can do it all by ourselves," Morgan added. Hanson was rendered speechless by their words. What the hell happened? He only said one sentence, and six of them attacked him? He was upset, so he looked at Vania with sadness. "Take it yourself," she said as she picked up the te and ced it in front of him. She was overjoyed to have the six children on her side. Other children were small padded jackets, but hers had been upgraded to body armor. And there were six of them. Hanson was heartbroken, and he didn''t want to eat a single bite of the dessert in front of him. The breakfast ended with him being ignored the entire time. The six kids were having a good time ying together. When Vania saw Hanson''s pale face, she kissed him on the cheek and asked, "Do you feel better now?" He gave her a dissatisfied look. How could he be swayed by just a single kiss? He wrapped his arms around himself with an arrogant expression on his face. Vania chuckled quietly before reaching behind her and pulling out a heart-shaped candy. "This is for you." Hanson looked at her with arrogance, as if asking her what that meant. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "I made this especially for you." Hanson obviously didn¡¯t believe it. He had been deceived with the juice, and this time he wouldn¡¯t be fooled. Vania, on the other hand, stated solemnly, "This is a red heart, and it means I like you." She couldn''t possibly ignore Hanson. Because the children were present, she naturally took more care of them, but she didn''t expect Hanson, an adult, to be more difficult to coax than the children. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Hanson could not hide his exuberance over the fact that Vania had admitted that she liked him, but he kept his face straight and said, "I want you to feed me." Just like how Vania had fed the other six children, she popped the candy into his mouth. The sugary sweetness spread from his mouth down to his heart, and he reveled in it. Hanson pulled Vania into his arms. "Say it again ¡ªthe things you said earlier." She pressed her hand against his chest and gazed into his gleaming eyes. If I say it again, you''re probably going to jump on me, she thought to herself. Instead, she changed the subject. "Kiki, the one who drank the poisoned drink during thepetition, is still in the hospital right now. I want to pay her a visit. Do you want toe with me?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hanson chuckled at how smoothly she switched to a different topic. He had heard about this incident, but he did not have much of an impression of that contestant. Since he could not continue doing what he desired, he could only kiss Vania on the cheek to make up for it. "It wouldn''t be appropriate if I went," he answered atst. That woman was just an unknown actress, so it would be sensational news if he visited her at the hospital. Vania nodded. "Still, this happened partly due to us. I''ll let her know that we''re both concerned about this." That sounded alright to Hanson, so he nodded. "It''s up to you what you want to say to her. I''ll take you to the hospital." "Okay." Vania walked to Kiki''s hospital room with a bag of health supplements in hand. When Kiki saw Vaniaing, she immediately tried to sit up. Vania strode across the room and stood in front of the hospital bed. "It''s alright. You''re still hooked up to the IV drip so it''s best not to move. How are you? Are you feeling better?" She set aside the items she brought and sat down on the chair next to the bed. When she saw Kiki''s pale and sicklyplexion, she felt bad about the unexpected crisis that had befallen her. Kiki was very courteous. "Thank you for your concern, Ms. Greyson. I feel a lot better now." She looked Vania in the eye and said anxiously, "Thank goodness it wasn''t you who got hurt that day." Vania was taken aback by what she said. "Don''t say that. No one would have seen thising. The incident has been thoroughly investigated, so justice will be served on your behalf," she assured. Kiki nodded. "I know I can trust you to handle everything, Ms. Greyson." "The doctor says I''ll need to stay in the hospital for a little while longer. I''m afraid it''ll affect the competition," she added forlornly. Vania smiled. "Don''t worry, the production team will make the necessary arrangements. All you need to do now is focus on your recovery. Don''t concern yourself over all these things." "Yes, Ms. Greyson." At this moment, a nurse came into the room to check up on Kiki and Vania asked a few questions about Kiki''s condition. Once she heard that Kiki was fine, she decided to leave. She reminded Kiki, "Let me know if you need anything. I''ll help you as long as it is within my power." Kiki nodded gratefully with somewhat teary eyes. "Thank you, Ms. Greyson." "You''re wee." When it came down to it, that incident took ce because Be hated Vania, but an innocent bystander was dragged into it. Vania made such a promise as a way to ease the guilt she felt. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she added, "Oh, by the way, President Luke sends his regards as well." The moment Kiki heard that name, her eyes lit up. However, she quickly regained herposure and said, "I''m very thankful that President Luke took the time out of his busy day to express concern for me even though I''m just a contestant. I will do my best in thispetition, and I won''t let either you or President Luke down." Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Kiki came across as a sensible and unassuming person, so Vania did not think too much about what she said. "I have work to attend to now. Rest well." Kiki tried to get up again to see Vania off. Vania held her back. "It''s fine. You don''t need to get up." She gave Kiki another reassuring look before leaving. As soon as Vania left, Kiki''s eyes slowly dimmed. ¡­ Meanwhile, Mnie was pacing back and forth at home. Josie grew frustrated and finally snapped, "What are you doing now?" Mnie''s tone was less than pleasant too. "Morales and Morgan are both with Vania right now. What am I going to do?" If she could not reunite with the children, how was she going to return to Hanson''s side? Josie was exasperated. "You''re still the children''s mother, so use that identity to your advantage! Why don''t you just go and visit the children yourself?" "Of course I want to see them, but would I be let in?" Mnie mmed the table crossly. Her anger had gotten the best of her, to the detriment of her brain power. Josie was the one who managed to keep her head straight. "Can''t you just get them toe out and meet you instead? You wouldn''t even need to go through Hanson. Just get in touch with Morales and Morgan." "But¡­" Mnie was a little hesitant. "But what? You''re their mother, so isn''t it within your rights to look for them?" After much cajoling from Josie, Mnie made up her mind. She decided to send the children a message. Mnie texted, ''Hi my darlings, are you two awake?'' She waited for a long time, but she did not receive a reply. Slowly, she grew even more and more restless as she clutched her phone in wait. After more time had passed, she sent them another message. ''Make sure you reply when you see Mommy''s message.'' Another hour passed, and there was still no reply from the children. Mnie became even more uneasy. Did Hanson find out about it? She had a hard time making up her mind, but eventually, she decided to give the children a call. No matter what the oue was, she was determined to give it a try. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Thankfully, the call was answered after a few rings. "Hi, Mommy." A light and cheerful voice rang out. Once Mnie heard the smile in Morgan''s voice, her heart fell back in ce knowing that the children were not trying to distance themselves from her. She immediately said, "I messaged you two but I didn''t get a response, so I got quite worried. Is everything okay?" "Everything''s great!" Morales and Morgan replied in unison. Even without them saying so, anyone could hear how happy they were based on their tone of voice. Still, what good would it be for Mnie if things were great for them? Mnie was burning with jealousy, but to ensure that her n worked, she kept a smile on her face and asked, "Darlings, do you want to go out and y today? Why don''t youe and meet Mommy, and Mommy will bring you two out for some fun?" She had never taken Morales and Morgan out to y before, so when she offered now, the two boys were thrilled. However, once they saw the cold expressions on their four older brother''s faces, they hesitated for a bit. The other four children seemed to be scoffing in displeasure. They hated Mnie, after all. Seeing the looks on their faces, both Morales and Morgan became rather mncholic. "But¡­" They tried to answer Mnie, but they kept faltering and could notplete their sentence. Even over the phone, Mnie could tell that they were hesitating. She continued enticing them. "A huge amusement park just opened recently. I''ll bring you two there to have a day of fun!" Chapter 345 Chapter 345 The moment they heard about the amusement park, Morales and Morgan''s eyes sparkled with excitement. They were bursting with anticipation and truly wanted to go. When the other four children saw how the two brothers were caught in such a difficult dilemma, they finally relented. They did not want to let their two younger brothers down. Since the four of them had nodded in agreement, both Morales and Morgan instantly got up and happily asked Mnie, "Mommy, shall we go now?" Mnie''s face brightened once she heard the two children''s response. "Wait for Mommy, okay? I''ll go and pick you up right now." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Okay," they answered obediently. Mnie was ecstatic, but she held it in and spent a great deal of time dressing up before driving over to Haling Vi. Once she reached the entrance of the vi, Morales and Morgan ran to her car and called out to her happily, "Mommy! Mommy!" Mnie pretended to be overjoyed to see them as well. "Hi, my darlings! I''ve missed you so much." "We''ve missed you too, Mommy." Morales and Morgan''s smiles were full of childish innocence. Mnie chuckled and said, "Quick, get in. We''ll go to the amusement park right now." "Yay! Let''s go!" Both of them climbed into the car at once. Mnie rarely showed such enthusiasm when she was with the children, so the two boys were over the moon to see her like this. As they sat in the car with their hands filled with snacks that Mnie had brought for them, they happily told her about everything that happened sincest night. "Mommy, the breakfast that Miss Vania made was very delicious." "We''re staying in the same room as our four older brothers, and they taught us a lot of new things!" Morales and Morgan kept enthusing about Vania and her children. This only served to frazzle Mnie, as she never liked kids in the first ce, and she hated having to converse with them about such childish things. Therefore, when she heard the boys praising Vania non-stop all throughout the ride, she was fuming mad and had half a mind to throw them out of the car. However, for the sake of her n, she had to hold it in. Sheughed along with them. "Oh? Is that so? That sounds wonderful." She kept replying with a few short responses as she tried her best to mask her annoyance. Finally, they reached the amusement park, and Mnie felt like she had gotten a new lease on life. She quickly hurried them. "Come, let''s get down." Atst, she did not have to listen to them go on and on about Vania anymore. When the two boys saw the rides avable at the park, they happily said, "Mommy, let''s hurry on in. There are so many fun rides here!" Mnie bought the tickets and brought the two children in. The boys walked hand-in-hand in front of her as their eyes roamed all over. They stopped in front of a merry-go-round and said to Mnie, "Mommy, let''s ride this." "Sure." Mnie scoffed at the ride on the inside, but in front of the children, she handed her VIP card over to the attendant. Thankfully, they would not need to wait in line like everyone else. They had only just entered the amusement park, but Mnie was already tired. This was the first time she ever spent time with the children as they yed, but she was already beginning to feel disdainful. Once she climbed onto one of the horses of the merry-go-round, she felt a little better, especially since she was separated from the two chatterboxes. The buzzing in her head had stopped too. Unfortunately, the ride soon came to an end. Mnie was reluctant to move out of her seat. If she had her way, she would just sit there all day. Instead, she said to the kids, "I think this is really fun. Why don''t we go for another round? Do it for Mommy?" Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Since Mnie put it that way, the two boys nodded in agreement. "Okay." Even so, a ride on the merry-go-round onlysted three minutes, and these three minutes felt like a blink of an eye to Mnie. She remained seated and wanted to ask the children to go for yet another round. However, Morales and Morgan had already climbed off and were pointing in another direction. "Mommy, let''s go y that next." Mnie had no choice but to follow them to the next activity. The children had boundless energy. They giggled and chattered all the way while running all over the park without getting tired at all. The same could not be said for Mnie. She had dressed exquisitely for the day and even wore a set of towering high heels so that when she dropped the kids offter, she would be able to maintain her beautiful image in front of Hanson. Who would have thought that bringing children to an amusement park was equivalent to running a marathon? After a few more rides and games, she could barely stand on her feet anymore. At longst, the kids had grown thirsty, and she snatched the opportunity to take a seat somewhere. Mnie suggested at once, "It''s already past noon. Let''s go find some food to eat before we continue ying, okay? You''ll be hungry otherwise." The boys were not hungry at all and still in the mood to y, but when they saw the displeasure on Mnie''s face, they nodded in agreement. "Mommy, can we get hamburgers?" Hanson did not allow them to eat fast food, so they had a strong hankering for so-called junk food. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. On the contrary, Mnie did not care about ensuring that they kept to a healthy diet. All she wanted to do was keep them happy, so she agreed at once. "Sure. Let''s go get some hamburgers now." She was impatient to find a ce to sit down. If she had her way, they would spend the entire afternoon sitting in the restaurant. As Mnie winced in pain with every step she took, she began to regret choosing toe to an amusement park today. She grumbled to herself, We could''ve just gone to a restaurant instead. Why did I choose toe to an amusement park? Along the way to the restaurant, the two boys kept looking at the sights around them. A journey that was supposed to take less than ten minutes ended up taking more than half an hour. Mnie''s face had darkened entirely. She snapped, "Hurry up." When Morales and Morgan heard the tone of her voice, their smiles dropped and they quickly followed after her. Once they reached the restaurant, Mnie sat down at the nearest seat and told the children, "Choose what you want to eat." The boys quietly studied the menu before saying, "Mommy, we want this meal set." Mnie did not even nce at their choice. "Sure, get whatever you want." "What do you want, Mommy?" Morales passed the menu to her. Mnie did not take it. "I''m not hungry. You guys go ahead and eat." She was irritated and exhausted, so she had no appetite at all. Morales quietly withdrew the menu. Morgan asked in concern, "Mommy, are you not feeling well?" Mnie frowned. She did not even want to speak to them right now. "No. Just sit and wait for your hamburgers," she said before upying herself with her cell phone. The two boys'' moods dipped a little as they sat there in silence. Miss Vania would not treat us this way, they thought to themselves. Soon, the hamburgers were ready and the boys got up to collect the food. Once again, they said cautiously to Mnie, "Mommy, let''s eat together." Mnie did not even bother to ster a fake smile on her face any longer and said in an annoyed tone, "You guys go ahead and eat it yourselves." Chapter 347 Chapter 347 "Okay." The two children bowed their heads again. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. When Mnie spotted the expressions on their faces, she realized that things had gone a little sour. Instantly, she reached over to set the food out in front of them and said, "Hurry up and eat. If it''s not enough, we can order more." Just a simple and somewhat caring sentence like that was enough to make the boys happy. They nodded and said, "Okay." "Dig in." Mnie eked out an insincere smile. "Mmhmm!" The boys began to eat with relish. Now that they stopped talking, Mnie thoroughly enjoyed the moment of peace and quiet. To her dismay, the children were itching to go back out and y, so they scarfed their food down at maximum speed and finished the entire meal in under 20 minutes. Morales stood up and stared out the door. "Mommy, can we go on the other rides now?" Mnie pulled a long face. "You two just finished eating so you need to sit a while before going back out to y, or your tummies will hurt." "Let''s wait here for ten minutes then, okay?" Morgan tried to strike a deal. "You need to sit for at least half an hour." "Huh?" That long? The boys fell limply back down into their seats. They cupped their faces with their hands and stared out the window like they were a couple of birds inside a cage. The half-hour wait felt like an eternity to them. It was hard for young children to sit still. The two boys were even more restless as Mnie was focused on her phone and did not bother to entertain them at all. "Mommy, we''ll go out and y by ourselves, okay?" Morales and Morgan really could not bear to sit still any longer. Mnie''s expression hardened as she set her phone down. What would she do if something happened when they went out by themselves? She could not shoulder such responsibility, so she stretchedzily and said, "Fine, let''s go out and y." "Yay! Mommy, let''s go." The boys ran off at once. Mnie followed behind them slowly, reluctant to stick close to them. For all the remaining rides and attractions, she waited for them outside without joining in. Just then, she got a call from Hanson. Mnie felt a jolt of excitement as she quickly answered the call. "Hanson¡­" Before she could even finish her sentence, Hanson''s frosty voice cut her off. "Bring Morales and Morgan back at once." He heard about her taking the kids as soon as his meeting ended and his expression instantly turned grim. "But we''re at the amusement park right now, and they''re having a great time," Mnie said. "Don''t make me repeat myself." Hanson''s voice was as cold as ice. Mnie did not have the guts to put up a fight. She immediately said, "I''ll bring them back right now." However, when she looked up, the boys who had been on the Flying Cars ride just a moment ago had now disappeared from sight. Mnie did not even remember to hang up before calling out, "Morales, Morgan, where are you?!" When Hanson heard her frantic exims, he frowned and gritted his teeth. "What happened?" Mnie''s hands were trembling from fright and she could not bring herself to say anything. "Tell me what happened right now." Hanson''s voice was like a giant iceberg crushing Mnie. She stumbled around and lost her bnce before falling onto the ground as she exined to Hanson with a terrified voice, "Morales and Morgan are missing." Hanson hung up the call without saying a word. After the call was dropped, Mnie was in a daze for a long while before she managed to move her frozen limbs. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Mnie''s eyes darted around as she feverishly kept calling out, "Morales, Morgan¡­ where are you?" She screamed at the top of her lungs but there were so many people in the amusement park that her voice was muffled. Her sight got hazier in her agitation as she kept screaming the children''s names in her tear-stricken voice. She never got a reply. She dashed through the crowds hysterically and asked every single person she saw along the way, "Did you see my children?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Where are my children? Did you take them?" "Morales! Morgan! Come back!" "Arghhhh¡­ Where are you?!" Mnie was on the verge of a breakdown as she darted around like a lunatic. Tears were streaming down her face. Perhaps she was too agitated, for as soon as she spotted two young boys, she dashed toward them and hugged them. "I found you! I found you!" "Who are you?! Get away from my children!" The parents of the boys that Mnie had pulled into her arms quickly shoved her away. Mnie was scared witless by now and was not in the right frame of mind to make a fuss. She continued to roam around while screaming like she had lost her mind. The passersby all whispered about her and pulled their children closer. "She looks like she''s crazy. Better keep a closer watch on the kids and don''t let her get her hands on them." She turned the entire ce into a danger zone for everyone. Mnie kept screaming and running about like a headless chicken in search of the boys, but her fear and anxiety were not over the boys'' safety. Instead, she was afraid that she would never get to see Hanson again. If it had not been for that, she would not be bothered even if she lost ten children. "Morales, Morgan, where are you?" Her voice had turned hoarse from all the shouting, but still, she did not find them. By now, Hanson and Vania had made their way over, along with Hanson''s men. They quickly locked down the amusement park and sent out over a hundred people to search for the boys. Just then, a hysterical Mnie ran into Hanson and Vania, who were also frantically searching for the boys. With a tear-streaked face, Mnie said to Hanson, "Hanson, I made a mistake. You can go ahead and punish me. I just missed the boys too much, so that''s why I brought them to the amusement park." She muttered guiltily, "I just looked away for one second and they were gone. I didn''t do it on purpose." Hanson pped Mnie''s hand away to stop her from clutching his clothes. He grabbed her by the neck and growled, "If we don''t find the boys today, you''ve got hell to pay." Mnie was already terrified, and Hanson''s ominous voice sent chills down her spine. She was shaking like a leaf and her lips were white as she insisted, "No, we''ll definitely find them. They''ll definitely be fine. Nothing will happen to them." Her words were meant to calm herself down, and also to keep Hanson from blowing up. Hanson''s eyes were screaming bloody murder and he wanted nothing more than to cause a world of pain for Mnie right now. Vania swiftly put a stop to this. "Now is not the time to stand around and talk about this. We need to focus on locating the boys." Hanson released Mnie and glowered at her warningly. She may still be alive right now, but she would be paying the price for her actions once the boys were found. Once he let go, Mnie gasped as she tried to catch her breath, but her eyes were filled with terror. Everyone that Hanson had brought with him was nowbing through the amusement park to find the boys. Meanwhile, Morales and Morgan were being dragged off by a menacing-looking woman. They were behind an ornamental structure and she gripped their arms tightly as she tried to take them away. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Morales and Morgan were putting up a strong fight, so the woman had not been able to get them very far. She came to the amusement park with the intention of kidnapping several children to traffick them off to the highest bidder. While eyeing the crowd for a good target, she spotted the two boys'' good looks and she was certain they would fetch a high price. Therefore, as soon as Mnie''s attention slipped for a moment, she covered their mouths and dragged them off to hide behind an ornamental structure nearby. The boys kept trying to scream, but there were too many people in the amusement park and there were many children who cried and threw tantrums, so no one noticed them behind this secluded decoration. Just as the woman was about to continue dragging them off, Morgan bit down on her hand as hard as he could. The woman yelped in pain and let go at once. The boys immediately ran off and shouted, "Help! Help!" "That does it. How dare you bite me? Stand right there!" The woman chased after them. The bodyguards who had been searching for the kids heard the ruckus and turned to look. As soon as they spotted the boys, they yelled, "Over here! The little masters are over here!" Their yells brought everyone over at once. When Morales and Morgan saw what was happening, they knew that their father must havee to rescue them. "Mister, please save us!" The woman never expected to see so many people rushing over to her. She realized that the n had gone south, so she tried to hightail it out of here. However, there was no chance for escape as a few momentster, she was tackled to the ground. Just then, Hanson, Vania, and Mnie all came running over as well. The moment Vania saw the two boys, she sprinted over and hugged them close. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. For some reason, her heart was aching in a way that she had never felt before. She managed to keep unusually calm when she first heard that the boys had gone missing, but now that they were found, all her emotions seemed to burst out of her as she hugged them tightly. "You scared me half to death¡­" She kept repeating these words as she checked all over to make sure they were unharmed. Finally, her heart fell back in ce. Her eyes were dark and menacing as she stared at the woman who kidnapped them. When she thought about how her own children had suffered such an ordeal as well, she dered icily, "Anyone who tries to harm my children will have to pay for it with their life." She instructed the bodyguards, "Send her to the police station. They''ll know what to do." The woman was petrified by Vania''s ice-cold expression. She was too terrified to speak, and the bodyguards dragged her away at once. As for Mnie, she was able to regain someposure when she saw that the kids were fine. She began to weep and wail in front of them. After reuniting with their family, Morales and Morgan began to cry too as reality began to sink in. Hanson''s face was dark as night. He pushed Mnie aside and rebuked them, "Who gave you permission to leave the house?" The boys began to cry even harder once Hanson began scolding them. Vania immediately urged Hanson, "The children just had such a fright. You shouldn''t scare them like that. We should bring them to the hospital for a check-up and see if they''re hurt in any way. Everything else can wait until we get home." She kneeled in front of Morales and Morgan and said, "Don''t worry darlings. Everything will be fine when I''m here." Truth be told, Hanson''s rebuke was just his way of letting out the fear that was beginning to sink into him as well. He let his temper get the better of him. Once Vania chided him, his expression softened and he apologized to the boys. "I shouldn''t have spoken so harshly. Let''s go for a check-up now." Mnie followed closely behind them. However, she jumped in fright when Hanson turned around all of a sudden. He said, "From now on, you''re not allowed to show up in front of the boys ever again." Chapter 350 Chapter 350 His words fell like a ton of bricks onto Mnie as tears continued to stream down her face. She looked extremely pitiful. Hanson moved to leave, and Mnie immediately screeched, "No! Hanson, don''t¡­" She threw all caution to the wind and ran forward to hug him. Mnie had never been this close to Hanson before. After feeling the warmth that emanated from his body, she craved it even more. However, Hanson shoved her away, took off his suit jacket, and threw it away in disgust. Mnie stumbled and fell onto the ground. She could tell that there was no point in begging Hanson any longer. She immediately climbed to her feet and stumbled over to Morales and Morgan. While grabbing their arms tightly, she said bleakly, "You can''t leave me. I won''t let anyone keep us apart." Mnie had gripped their arms too tightly. The boys were already frightened by the ordeal in the first ce, and now they began to cry in rm once more. "Mommy, you''re hurting us," the boy stammered and gasped. Mnie was not in the frame of mind to consider anything else. She cried out hysterically, "Hurry up and swear! Swear that you won''t leave me! Swear that no one can keep us apart!" The crazy look in her eyes would frighten anyone who saw her. The boys were petrified by her hysterics. Their eyes widened in fear and they could not say a word as they quivered violently. All they did was cry, and Mnie grew even more maniacal. "Promise me! Quickly! Hurry up and promise me!" She kept shaking them as she continued to hound them. Morales and Morgan were so terrified that they kept retreating and instinctively tried to look for Vania. Vania pulled them over to her and patted them gently on the back tofort them. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you." The boys felt secure in her arms and slowly stopped crying. Mnie was driven mad with jealousy when she saw the way the boys were leaning into Vania''s embrace. She pounced on them and shrieked at Vania, "Don''t you dare take them away from me! I''m the only one who can be their Mommy. It was decided right from the start that they would never be yours!" Her choice of words was unusually specific, but amid the chaos, Vania did not manage to catch it. When Vania saw the frenzied state Mnie was in, she said icily, "Don''t hurt the children." Was Mnie willing to listen? Absolutely not. She was deathly afraid that Vania would take the kids away and she would lose all chance of being with Hanson. She wed at Vania like a feral beast as she tried to pull the boys back over to her. In the process, her nails had dug into Vania''s arms so deeply that it cut her skin, and the wound was bleeding out in a rather frightening manner. Vania''s expression turned grim and she shoved Mnie away with all her strength before hiding the boys behind her protectively. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Once Hanson saw that Vania was bleeding, he dashed forward and kicked Mnie to the ground. "It hurts¡­" she howled in pain as she turned her pleading eyes toward Hanson in hope that he would let her off. Unfortunately for her, Hanson did not pay any attention to her screams. His heart ached when he saw the state of Vania''s arm, and his foot stepped down on Mnie even harder. She began to shriek in agony once more. However, all her screeching did nothing to sway Hanson as he did not even look at her. Instead, he looked at Morales and Morgan and saidmandingly, "From now on, Vania is your Mommy." Chapter 351 Chapter 351 "I won''t allow either one of you to ever see Mnie again," Hanson dered. Before Morales and Morgan could even react to this, Mnie wailed, "You can''t do that! They''re mine!" She struggled to her feet, but before she could even move, Hanson kicked her down again. Mnie ced her hands on the ground and tried her best to push herself back up. After making several attempts, she managed to stand on her own two feet, but before she could even steady herself, she threw herself at Vania. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. This time, she did not try to grab the kids. Instead, she had her sights set on Vania. She no longer cared about what Hanson thought of her anymore. Mnie screamed, "You b*tch! I shouldn''t have let you live! Go to hell!" It sounded like she wanted to take Vania down once and for all. When Vania saw Mnie hurtling toward her, she swiftly stepped aside to avoid the attack. Mnie did not expect that Vania would be able to dodge her attack. She stretched her hands out in an attempt to w at Vania''s face. She wanted to ruin Vania''s breathtaking beauty, and she screeched with all her might, "I won''t let you get away with this, Vania!" Mnie threw herself at Vania once more, and when Hanson noticed that Vania could not move away in time, he moved to stop Mnie in her tracks. However, before he could even get to her, he saw Mnie tumbling down to the ground. Vania dusted her hands off as she threw a scornful look at Mnie. Everyone present could not believe their eyes. Even Mnie was stricken with terror. She did not know what Vania had done at all, but somehow, she found herself twisting about in the air before crashing down on the ground. She''s a demon! She has to be a demon! Why else would she be that strong? Mnie was in so much pain that she could no longer climb to her feet. As for Hanson, he was staring at Vania in awe with his leg still hanging in the air. He was about to step forward and help Vania, but before he could even get to them, she had already dealt with Mnie herself. She had moved so quickly that if it wasn''t for the fact that he had trained to fight before, he would not have been able to tell that she had thrown Mnie over her shoulder. Hanson considered Vania a woman of many talents, but he did not expect her to be a skilled fighter either. It made her all the more attractive to him. Vania nced at Mnie, who was still lying on the ground, and she could not be bothered to say anything else. She looked over at Hanson. "How do you n on dealing with her?" Just then, Morales and Morgan snapped out of their daze. When they saw Mnie lying on the ground, they rushed over to help her up. "Mommy, are you okay?" Once Mnie saw that the two boys still cared about her, she found the strength in her to fight again. She pulled them into her arms and wailed, "Mommy''s going to lose you two. We won''t be able to be together anymore. It''s all my fault. I won''t be able to stay by your side anymore. You''ll have to stay with Miss Vania, and she''ll be your Mommy instead." Morales and Morgan did like Vania, but when they heard what Mnie said, they began to cry. "We want to stay with you, Mommy. We don''t want to leave you." When Mnie heard this, all of her fears vanished at once. She began to gloat on the inside, but she still kept a sorrowful expression as she hugged them close and wailed in agony, "Mommy doesn''t want to leave you either." Hanson frowned in frustration to see the three of them sobbing away in each other''s arms. This was what he feared would happen, but it seemed like he just had to ept that the boys would be hurt. He stepped forward and pulled the two boys out of Mnie''s arms. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Naturally, Hanson heard every single word of their exchange. He had his doubts about this already, and now that Mnie looked like a deer caught in the headlights, his doubts solidified. If Mnie''s not the woman from that night, who is? Who gave birth to the children? His eyes flitted over to Vania before he could even control himself. He was in disbelief as he asked himself, Could it be her? Was it possible that all the children she gave birth to were his? Were they actually septuplets? There was a storm raging inside Hanson right now as he found it hard to believe that such a thing could happen. Still, there was not enough evidence of this right now, so it was still just a guess. Moreover, this matter might involve Eddie. He was determined to get to the bottom of this. Vania made thement in passing, so she did not anticipate the magnitude of Mnie''s reaction. Her instincts were telling her that there was something to be discovered here, but now was not the time to dwell on this. She simply stared at the ashen-faced Mnie and said, "If you don''t want to continue causing a scene, then stop right now." In reality, Mnie had no way to turn things around anymore. She had tried time and time again, but when had it ever not ended in disaster? She had long since exhausted any patience or courtesy that might have been shown to her. However, if she continued to put up a fight now, it might infuriate Hanson enough to look into Morales and Morgan''s parentage, and that would destroy everything for her. In the end, after giving it much thought, Mnie said to the boys, "I still have some things I need to do. You boys go ahead with your father to get a check-up. I''lle and see you again when I can." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Vania was d that Mnie decided to stop her madness. She held the boys'' hands and said, "Let''s go." Morales and Morgan nced at Mnie before leaving with Vania. As for Hanson, his eyes had been fixed on Vania all along, and he stared at her with even more affection than before. While Mnie watched them leave, she thought about what Vania had said, and she decided that things could not carry on like this. She had to get rid of Vania at once. She could not let her stay by Hanson''s side any longer. Mnie jumped into action at once. She gave Dn a call and said, "Come and meet me right now. I want to talk to you." There was some improvement in Jones Enterprise''s situation over thest two days, but it wasn''t because Mnie helped them. It was just one of Hanson''s tactics. Mnie had deduced that Hanson would use such a tactic, so that was why she said those things to Dn. "Okay. I''ll meet you at our usual ce." Dn assumed that Mnie was the one who helped Jones Enterprise regain some foothold, so he agreed to her request at once. It was the same restaurant asst time. By the time he got there, Mnie had been waiting for quite some time. As soon as Dn entered the private room, he saw Mnie with disheveled hair and her clothes in disarray. It looked like she had just returned from battle. Dn was taken aback. He did not know what happened, but he took a seat opposite her without mentioning it. Instead, the first thing he said was, "Thank you for helping ourpany. What did you want to talk to me about today?" Mnie''s mind was full of sinister thoughts right now, but she reined it in a little in front of Dn. "Since I helped you with oveing Jones Enterprise''s crisis, you should hold up your end of the bargain, right?" Dn''s brows furrowed slightly. The situation did improve a little for thepany, but he still felt rather uneasy. He had a nagging feeling that something big was about toe, so when he heard Mnie''s request, he hesitated. Mnie urged impatiently, "What? You''re chickening out now? You don''t want Vania anymore?" Nothing had gone her way so far, and now that she saw the hesitation in Dn''s eyes, she blew up at him. "Have you forgotten who helped you ovee this crisis?" Chapter 353 Chapter 353 "Of course, I won''t forget that. I''m just worried." Even though Dn was keen on winning Vania back, he did not want to do anything that might backfire on him. Mnie scoffed at how weak Dn was being. "Nothing will go wrong as long as you follow my n to the letter." This n of hers had been brewing for a long time now, and it was finally time to set it in motion. She was going to make history repeat itself. This time, she would use Hanson''s name to fool Vania into coming to the hotel room where she would have everything in ce to ruin Vania once and for all. Once that happened, Mnie would put all the me on Vania and use her of being a loose woman with a scious private life, and im that Vania was trying to seduce Dn to resume their old fling. Mnie filled Dn in on the entire n before asking, "What do you think? Is there anything else you want to add or think we should prepare?" Dn nodded his agreement to the n, but he did not seem enthused about it. "Let''s just stick to your n." "Then make sure you follow it." "Okay." ¡­ Meanwhile, Hanson and Vania brought Morales and Morgan to the hospital for a full-body check-up. Thankfully, the boys were fine. Their emotions had settled too, so Hanson and Vania were relieved atst. "Darlings, do you feel any difort?" Vania asked with concern. "No." Morales and Morgan shook their heads dispiritedly. "That''s good. Let''s go home now." Vania knew that the boys were feeling down right now, so she wanted to take them home at once so that they could return to a safe environment. However, Hanson was still concerned about her hand. "Hang on." "What''s the matter?" Vania asked. "You need to get your wounds checked." "It''s fine." She could deal with the scratches herself when they got back home, so they need not make a fuss about it. Hanson ignored her protests. He left the boys with Larry while he took Vania by the hand and headed over to April''s office. "Hi, Hanson. Hi, Mrs. Luke¡­" April greeted them once he saw them walking in. Hanson nodded and made Vania take a seat in front of April before saying to him, "Bring your kit over to dress her wounds." April nced at Vania''s wounds out of the corner of his eye as he ced a medical kit beside Hanson. "How did you get injured, Mrs. Luke?" He was preparing to dress Vania''s wounds for her, but before he could start with disinfection, Hanson stopped him. "Go about your business." Hanson obviously wanted to dress Vania''s wounds himself. Vania nced at the bandages on him and said, "You''re still injured too. Don''t push yourself too hard." "I''m fine," Hanson insisted. There was never anything wrong with his hand anyway. Vania cast a doubtful nce at April, as if to ask, Is he telling the truth? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. April was caught by surprise. He did not have time to get his story straight with Hanson yet. His frozen expression was clear for all to see, but he finally said, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Luke. Hanson''s fine." "Uh huh." Vania gave them both a meaningful look before extending her hand. She frowned when she saw the wounds on the back of her hand. They proved how vicious Mnie had been, as the scratches looked more like knife cuts instead. Hanson''s heart was aching too. Vania''s fair skin made the dark red wound seem even more terrifying. Mimicking what Vania had done for him, he began to blow on her wounds. "Would it feel better if I did this?" Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Vania felt like she could get used to being cared for like this. She nodded and said, "It doesn''t hurt anymore." For some reason, she was in low spirits today. Perhaps it was because Mnie had caused yet another scene, or maybe the attempt to kidnap Morales and Morgan had dredged up harrowing memories of her past. Either way, she was feeling rather vulnerable right now, so when Hanson tended her wounds, it caused quite a stir in her heart, and her eyes reddened. When Hanson noticed that her mood was dipping, his movements became a little more forceful without him realizing it, as he wanted to grab her and hold her in his arms. "Ouch¡­" Vania winced. Hanson identally pressed down too hard which caused her to yelp in pain. He hurriedly moved his hand away. "I pressed down too hard." Vania shook her head. "No, I was just too nervous." Hanson held her hand once more. This time, he moved ever so gingerly that his hands began to tremble. "If it feels painful, pinch my hand as hard as you can, okay?" "That''ll just leave you in pain too." Hanson chuckled despite his worry. "I can take it. All I want is for you to not feel any pain." Vania seemed a little dazed as she stared at Hanson. He stared right back at her, and the two exchanged a look of deep affection. April, who had been standing at the side all along, began to feel goosebumps after hearing their conversation and seeing the way they looked right now. Can''t they rein it in a little while they''re still in my office? He was still single, but he was determined to find a pretty woman to console him for having to put it with this couple today. Seeing how they were still locking gazes with one another, April cleared his throat to snap them out of it. Hanson did indeed snap out of it. While disinfecting the wounds on Vania''s hand, he kept blowing on it as well to make her feel better. He was extremely focused and he moved so carefully that sweat began to form along his brow. Anyone could tell how worried he was. Vania steeled herself too. "It''s alright. You don''t need to be so careful. It really doesn''t hurt." Even so, Hanson continued to move very slowly. He spent half an hour just on disinfection alone. Following that, he began to wrap the bandage around her hand, and by the time everything was done, it had been a full hour. Now that Vania''s hand waspletely bandaged, Hanson sighed in relief and wiped the sweat off his brow. He stuck his hand out and said, "Look, we even have matching bandages now." Vania chuckled. "Let''s go home now." "We''re leaving," Hanson said to April before heading back to Haling Vi with the two boys. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Once they arrived home, the four boys immediately spotted Vania''s bandaged hand. Their expressions turned grim as they asked, "Mommy, what happened to your hand?" Vania gave them a quick summary of the day''s events, and the four children gasped in shock. They nced at Morales and Morgan and thought to themselves, Is there something we don''t know about this? The four boys made a mental note about this. They were going to use theirptops to dive into the truth behind everything. All of them turned their gazes back to Vania''s hand. James was very concerned. "Mommy, let me take a look at your hand." "Is it serious? Does it hurt?" Jack''s brows were tightly furrowed. Jacob and Jude were also waiting to hear Vania''s response. Vania stuck her hand out and assured them, "Don''t worry, it''s been tended to now, and it''s not a serious injury." The four children studied Vania''s hand carefully and did not feel quite as convinced. James dered, "Mommy, you''re not allowed to do anything until your hand has healedpletely." Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Jack nodded emphatically. "We''ll take care of you, Mommy." Both Jacob and Jude were confident as well. "Mommy, you can rest as much as you need with us around." Vania chuckled at how sensible her children were. She wanted to let them know that her hand was fine, but then her phone rang. It was an unknown number. Who''s calling me at this hour? Vania stared at the number and paused. Hanson and the six children all noticed her reaction. They all stared at her in concern. Hanson came forward to nce at her phone. Since she did not answer the call, he started making wild guesses and assumed it was one of his love rivals, so he asked grumpily, "Who is it?" Vania shook her head. "I don''t know. We''ll find out once I answer it." She put the phone on speakers and picked up the call in front of everyone. Hanson was all ears as he stood beside her. Before Vania could even speak, a familiar voice came through the phone. "Vania, it''s me, Dn." Immediately, Vania felt a sh of irritation. How does he know my number? When Hanson heard the name, his face turned dark at once. Something was telling him that Dn had thoughts he should not have about Vania. Hanson knew about the rtionship Vania had with Dn in the past. Therefore, regardless of what his reason was, the fact that he was suddenly reaching out to Vania now left Hanson feeling disgruntled. Meanwhile, Dn did not even wait for Vania to respond. He hurried on, "Don''t hang up. I have something important to tell you." He sounded very panicky as if he feared that Vania would just hang up on him. Vania did not say anything, but it meant that she was giving him a chance to continue speaking. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Dn sighed in relief when Vania did not end the call. He got straight to the point. "Could youe out and meet me? I want to talk to you. Mnie has asked me to set up a trap for you." Vania had moved to end the call once she heard Dn asking to meet up with her. She had no inclination to ever see him again. However, her jaw dropped once she heard the rest of his words. Mnie asked Dn to set me up? After all that happened today, Mnie did not choose to stop all her scheming, but instead, she went to Dn? Vania frowned and nced at Hanson. Hanson nodded his assent, and Vania uttered her first sentence throughout this entire call. "Send me the location." Dn''s heart finally settled down once Vania agreed to meet him. His tone was calm atst. "Okay. I''ll be waiting." The six children had heard every word of that call. Morales and Morgan stared at Vania in disbelief. Why would our Mommy want to hurt Miss Vania? Without a clue about what was happening, these innocent children had been dragged into the conflict between the grownups. Vania saw the confusion in their eyes and she stroked their heads to console them. Then, she turned to her four children and said, "Darlings, Mommy has to go out for a while. You must take good care of your two little brothers, okay?" The four children nodded solemnly. "Don''t worry, Mommy." They knew that Mnie was involved in this, so they added in concern, "Mommy, you must be careful and you must not get hurt again." "I promise that I''ll be careful." Vania nodded before ncing at Hanson. "Let''s go." Chapter 356 Chapter 356 "Okay." Hanson held her hand and squeezed it tightly. As they watched the two grownups leave, the four children were determined to find out what truly happened and teach that terrible Mnie a lesson. Vania and Hanson arrived at the location that Dn had sent to Vania. Once she saw that it was a bustling restaurant, she said to Hanson, "Wait for me in the car. I''ll go in alone." There were a lot of people moving in and out of the restaurant. Since Dn had chosen such a public location, she did not feel too worried. After all, it was broad daylight and there was a huge crowd of patrons around them in the restaurant. Dn would not be able to do anything to her. However, Hanson was not as convinced. "No, I won''t let you go in alone. It''s far too risky." There was no way of telling what might happen, and he was already miffed about Vania meeting Dn in the first ce. No matter what, he was still Hanson''s rival in love, even if he had no hope of ever getting back with Vania. Vania considered it for a moment. She did not know what Dn and Mnie were up to this time, so she said, "We still don''t know what''s truly going on and we can''t just believe what Dn says. Their goal is to get me out alone, so I need to go in and see what''s happening. If I don''te back out in ten minutes, you cane in to check on me." She wanted to use herself as bait and see if they would let their guards down. However, Hanson shot that down at once. "There''s no way I''m letting you go in alone, not even for a minute." He would not allow Vania to leave his sight at this critical juncture. "If Dn was lying, then I''d be able to help you. If he was telling the truth, it means he made his mind up already so regardless of my presence, he''d still tell you everything," Hanson concluded. Vania thought he had a point. "Okay, we''ll go in together then." In the restaurant. Dn had been sitting here ever since he and Mnie went their separate ways. After giving it much thought, he finally gave Vania a call. His fate and the fate of the entire Jones Enterprise rested on what he was about to do. After ending the call earlier, he shifted in his seat restlessly as he anxiously waited for Vania toe. It had been less than twenty minutes since the call, but he felt like he had been waiting for centuries. Suddenly, he spotted Vania''s silhouetteing up the staircase, and he immediately jumped to his feet. Before he could call out to her, however, he saw Hanson beside her. "Hahaha¡­" Dnughed bitterly. Vania looked radiant now. She and Hanson made a perfect match. "Vania, you''re here. I''ve been waiting for so long," he said. Then, he turned to look at Hanson. This time, he had suppressed all his emotions, and he greeted inly, "We meet again, President Luke." Before Vania could say anything, Hanson stated coolly, "I''ll give you one minute to tell us everything." "Alright." One minute was not a lot of time, but it was enough for Dn. He had wanted to treat Vania to dinner onest time, but it seemed like he would not be getting the chance to now. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Dn stared at Vania for a while before handing an audio recorder over. "Mnie''s entire n is in here. My only request is that you ask President Luke to stoping after me and Jones Enterprise." Hanson was right there beside her, but Dn did not speak to him directly because there was a higher chance of sess if Vania was the one who pleaded his case. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Vania took the audio recorder from him and exchanged a look with Hanson. "If you''re telling us the truth, I won''te after you and your family anymore. As for Jones Enterprise, it''s already a mess internally. There''s no saving it," Hanson dered. Dn lowered his head and sighed once he heard what Hanson said. He had long since realized that it was impossible for thepany to recover from this. It was already the best-case scenario if Hanson was willing to let him and his family go. "I will leave Hammond forever. I won''t show up here ever again," he promised Hanson with utmost sincerity. Then, he turned to Vania and stared at her with eyes full of emotions. "Everything in the past was my mistake. I wish you and President Luke well." He left at once without even waiting for a response from Vania. Everything came to an end atst. Vania was dazed for a moment. Her life had been ruined once before by Dn and Mnie''s schemes. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. When she came back, she was determined to make them suffer many times over for all the pain they had put her through. However, in the end, Dn chose to settle the score just like that and remove himself from her life. Vania stared at the audio recorder with a mix of emotions. We''re even now, she murmured to herself. Hanson saw theplicated look in her eyes and worried that she might dive too deeply into her thoughts. He held her hand to snap her back into reality before saying, "We should go home now." Vania nodded and followed Hanson out to the car. Then, she turned on the recorder and listened to the recording. Chills ran down her spine as the recording reminded her of what had happened five years ago, and she broke out in cold sweat. Noticing how distraught she was, Hanson pulled her into his arms andforted her gently, "Don''t be scared. Such a thing will never happen to you ever again." Right now, Vania felt weak and helpless, and she looked pale. After taking some time to regain herposure, she finally managed to speak again. "Five years ago, this was exactly what Mnie did to me. It was because of her that I ended up in that room in Hammond International Hotel and ended up spending the night with a man." Vaniaughed bitterly. "I lied to you that day, at the hospital. I have no idea who the children''s father is." She had lied to him and said that their father was dead. The moment Hanson heard the name Hammond International Hotel, his eyes widened. The truth was right on the tip of his tongue. His grip on Vania''s shoulder tightened unconsciously as he asked, "What was the room number?" Was it the one he went to? That room was where Vania''s nightmare started, so she never forgot it. "Room 608," she answered immediately. Hanson nked out for a moment before exhaling heavily. He did not know what to feel about this revtion. This was why he found Vania''s scent so familiar. He pulled her into his embrace and said, "So this is why." Vania was bewildered by what he said and did. "What''s gotten into you?" Hanson did not want to let her go. He squeezed her in his arms until he could sense that it was getting a little hard for her to breathe before he finally released her. Then, he looked her in the eyes expectantly. "Have you ever thought about looking for the children''s father?" It was a tough question for Vania to answer. "I never thought I would get pregnant from that one time." Hanson was certain that he was the man she slept with, so he felt proud about it. It was only one time, but they ended up with so many children. No other man would have been able to do what he did. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Vania continued, "Mnie wanted to get rid of mepletely, so when the children were born, she bribed the hospital''s nurses and had the children sold all over the entire country. To this day, I''m still trying to find them." Her eyes began to mist over. Her daughter was still lost somewhere out there. When Hanson heard this, it felt like his heart was stabbed a million times. It hurt so much that he cried out painfully, "Vania!" When Vania heard his voice, she sniffed and pushed away the bitterness in her heart. She pretended that everything was fine as she said to Hanson, "I never thought about finding the children''s father." Throughout everything, she never thought about looking for him. Her children were her blessing, and she was grateful that she had them. "Everything''s good the way it is right now." Hanson never knew that Vania went through so much in the past. He was especially shocked that the four children had gone through so much at such a young age, but still turned out to be such excellent children. There were no words that could describe what Hanson was feeling right now. He dered emphatically, "Vania, you''ve suffered so much in the past. You deserve the best of everything life offers." From now on, he would dedicate every minute and every second to giving her all the best things in life. Vania chuckled, and in a move that was quite unlike her, she began to express her love. "I think my life is great right now. I have my wise and sensible children, and I have you." Ever since she met Hanson, she began to have all sorts of unusual feelings. She never felt such feelings around the children before. Her heart would skip a beat, she would feel expectant for no reason at all, and she had an inexplicable sense of security now. Hanson was moved by her sudden disy of affection for him. Vania was also the greatest blessing in his life. "You''re right. The children and I are the best things in life for you." As soon as he said that, he could not stop himself from moving in to kiss her. Vania wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him back to show him how much she loved him. Hanson''s hazy eyes darkened. He was afraid that he might lose control, so he had to stop their kiss. They stared at each other and chuckled lightly before turning their thoughts back to the matter at hand. Hanson took the audio recorder and said, "There''s actually another reason why I''m still keeping Mnie around." When Vania saw the serious look in his eyes, she grew solemn herself and asked, "What''s the reason?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "It involves Luke Corporation." Once she heard him mentioning thepany''s name, she could tell that it was something monumental, so she paid close attention to what he said. Hanson gave her a summary of the changes happening within thepany, as well as what Eddie was doing. Mnie was thunderstruck. She never would have thought that Mnie had gotten herself involved in the power struggle within Luke Corporation. "Are you suspecting that Eddie was the one who arranged for Mnie toe to you?" Hanson nodded. "Yes, so that''s why I kept giving her a chance to stick around. It''s not just because of Morales and Morgan." The power struggle within the wealthy and influential families often included such underhanded tactics. Vania sighed. "It seems like we''re in the same predicament after all. What do you n on doing next?" Hanson raised the audio recorder. "We''ll pretend nothing happened." "Alright. I''ll do whatever you say." Vania nodded before adding a warning, "However, you''re not allowed to keep things from me." Chapter 359 Chapter 359 "We''re family, so why would I keep anything from you?" Hanson stroked Vania''s hair and said, "A lot has happened today. You must be exhausted. Let''s go home." "Okay." Vania settled back into her seat and closed her eyes. Hanson had always enjoyed the thrill of high speeds, but this time, he slowed down without even noticing. A grand Rolls-Royce began crawling down the road at a snail''s pace. An elderly man riding a bicycle sped past the car and stared disdainfully at the car. Hah, it''s not even as fast as me on the bicycle, he thought to himself before picking up speed and vanishing from Hanson''s sight. However, Hanson did not notice it at all. He continued to inch his way home. After one whole hour, the car finally pulled into Haling Vi. As soon as the car came to a stop, Vania was startled awake and saw the familiar house outside. "We''re home." "Mmhmm." Vania stretched andmented, "That was fast." She thought they had only taken a little over ten minutes. Hanson would not be the one who told her that he had caused a traffic jam with how slow he had been driving. He got out and opened the door for her, and he even wanted to carry her into the house. Vaniaughed and swatted his hand away. "Watch it. Behave yourself in front of the kids." Hanson muttered grumpily, "Fine." He began to fantasize about finding a way to send the six cumbersome children into outer space. At the same time, the four children were tapping away on their devices to fill Morales and Morgan in about the conflict between Vania and Mnie. The two boys listened carefully, but they were filled with even more uncertainty. James nced at his watch and started clearing the screen. "This is just a basic summary. There are still a lot of things to tell you guys, but we''ll save it for another time." Morales and Morgan nodded. They felt closer to the other four children now. "Thank you, everyone." Seeing how obedient they were, the four children''s hearts softened. "What do you want to do? We''ll keep youpany." "Can you teach us to do what you did on theptop?" Morales asked. He wanted to be like them so that he could find the information that he wanted to know. Jack waved his hand offhandedly. "Of course." There was nothing to it. It was James who turned serious. "You have to promise that you won''t let your daddy find out about this though." They did not want Hanson to know about this skill of theirs just yet. Morales and Morgan''s hands flew up into the air. "We won''t tell anyone!" James nodded. "Okay then." Jacob piped up to remind them, "Mommy should be home soon." She had been gone for nearly two hours, so regardless of how finicky a situation it was, it was more than enough time for her to settle it by now. Jack checked the time and said, "We''ll teach you tomorrow." "Okay." True enough, as soon as they spoke, Vania and Hanson came in through the door. All six children swarmed over at once. When they saw the pleasant expressions on the grownups'' faces, they could tell that everything turned out alright. However, they spotted the exhaustion in Vania''s eyes, so they began to push her upstairs. "Mommy, hurry up and go to bed." Morales and Morgan also added, "You should rest, Miss Vania." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Vania blinked in confusion as she had no idea why the children were urging her to rest. Hanson exined with a smile, "The word "tired" is written across your forehead." "Ahh¡­" Vania chuckled and rubbed her face. "In that case, darlings, you''ll have to entertain yourselves for a bit while Mommy rests, okay?" Chapter 360 Chapter 360 The six children nodded at once. "We''ll be alright on our own." Hanson praised them, "Since you''re such good children, I''ll grant each of you a wish. You can give it some thought and let me know during breakfast tomorrow." "Yay! You''re awesome, Daddy!" Morales and Morgan cheered. However, the other four children were a little more standoffish with him. Though their minds were running wild with possibilities, they kept silent. The more Hanson spent time with them, the fonder he was of them. He did not try to call their bluff. "You guys go ahead and y." "Okay." The six children left together. Vania headed back to her room once she saw them leave. As soon as she closed the door, Hanson said with a wide smile, "Your hand is injured, so I''ll help you shower." What? Hanson wants to help me shower? Vania was tempted to throw him over her shoulder. "What''s going on in that head of yours?" Vania asked. Hanson did not think that there was anything wrong with his idea. "It''s been a long day, so wouldn''t it be good to take a shower and napfortably?" It was a good idea, but Vania felt that if Hanson helped her with the shower, she would not be napping anytime soon. Therefore, she rejected his offer with every fiber of her being. "No thanks." That did not stop Hanson. "We''ll shower together then." The audacity! Does he have no shame? Vania thought to herself. She raised her fists and punched the air. "Would you like to try your luck and see if I''ll kick you out of the room?" Hanson thought about Vania''s over-the-shoulder move and asked curiously, "When did you learn to fight?" She had done it with great ease which meant that she received a lot of training. "The past five years." She learned to fight so that she could protect herself. For the sake of the children, she had to be a jack of all trades. "You''re amazing," Hanson said as he stroked her hair gently. She was the most remarkable woman he had ever met. "If I''m not amazing, how would I be able to keep up with the illustrious President Luke?" Vania commented teasingly. "I''m pretty amazing indeed." Hansonughed. This was especially true when it came to certain things. The children were proof of that. Vania did not know that her words had taken on a different meaning in Hanson''s mind. She said, "I''m really tired. I need to rest." Hanson graciously let her off the hook this time. "Okay, I''ll stay here with you and get some work done." Vania knew that Hanson was a man of his word, so she fell asleep peacefully. When he saw that she was sound asleep, he plucked a strand of her hair and tucked it away carefully. Then, he continued reading his documents as if nothing happened. Meanwhile, Mnie''s n was all set. Everything was in ce, so now all she needed to do was inform Dn to carry out his part of the n. However, even after calling him for a whole hour, he still did not pick up the phone. Soon after that, Mnie''s phone battery died, and she mmed her phone down on the table. "What now?" Josie asked. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Dn''s not picking up his phone," Mnie fumed. "And here I thought it was something serious. Can''t you just wait and call him a littleter?" Josie thought nothing of it. It was normal for someone to miss a call every now and then. Dn might just be busy with something right now. "I''ve been calling him for an entire hour now. What could he possibly be busy with?" Josie frowned. "I''ll get someone to look into it." Mnie continued to dial Dn''s number, but all she heard was the robotic voice saying, "The number you have dialed cannot be reached at the moment." Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Mnie''s eyes were zing as she stared at the phone. Soon, Josie got a reply. When she saw the message, she eximed, "What?!" Mnie immediately snatched the phone to see the message for herself, and her eyes widened in shock once she read it. "Jones Enterprise deres bankruptcy, and the entire Jones Family has left Hammond?!" "How is it possible for him to leave Hammond? Why would Hanson let him get away?" Mnie was doubtful. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Suddenly, a thought struck her, and she turned to Josie. "Mom, look up who Dn has met in the past few days." A short whileter, Josie handed the information she received to Mnie. They were both in an uproar as Mnie mmed her hand on the table. "That b*stard! He betrayed me!" Josie was in disbelief. "I can''t believe he chose to give up on the familypany. He''s a lot more hard- hearted than I thought." She sped Mnie''s hand and said, "Looks like we''ll have to continue using that woman, Be Godwin." Mnie''s eyes were shing as she formted a new n. For the next few days, Mnie kept a low profile, so all was well with the world. It was finally the grand finale of ''The Voice''. The top ten contestants all rejoined thepetition. Two among them were chosen as representatives to battle it out with the finalists, and the battle would lead to a new set of finalistspeting for the ultimate victory. Be, who had been cklisted from the entertainment industry, did not rank among the returning contestants. Even so, she still showed up in Mnie''s dressing room. If anyone observed her carefully, they would notice that her features looked significantly different now. Enough time had psed since she went under the knife, and there were no obvious signs of her getting work done. Mnie had a cold expression on her face as she instructed Be, "I won''t allow any mistakes this time." "I''ve already changed my name and appearance so that I can resume working in entertainment once I''m done with this. Why would I make a mistake now?" Be gritted her teeth. She had an all-new identity now¡ªEsther Godwin. As long as she followed today''s n, Mnie would arrange for her to return to the entertainment industry once more, so she was determined to ensure that the n seeded. Mnie nced at Be''s stiff expression and said, "You need to be able to recite the information I gave you like it''s the back of your hand, and you must improvise when necessary, understood?" Be''s grip tightened around the papers as her gaze hardened. "I''ve practiced countless times. As long as your part of the n seeds, I won''t fail." Mnie stared at her imperiously. "That better be true." She walked out of the dressing room and headed to the live broadcast venue to prepare for the competition that was about to begin. Meanwhile, Mnie had dressed to the nines for this recording. She chose an outfit that made her seem powerful andmanding like a queen. This was worlds apart from her previous style, and she carried herself proudly as if she had already been crowned champion. Her eyes were filled with jealousy as she stared off into the distance. Somewhere further away, Kiki had been discharged from the hospital following a full recovery. The moment she spotted Vania, she came forward at once. "Ms. Greyson, thank you for visiting me at the hospital. I''ve been discharged with a full bill of health." Vania nced at her polite stance and nodded. "Not at all. Good luck with thepetition." "I will definitely do my best!" Kiki was full of smiles as she said that. She then turned to Hanson and addressed him respectfully, "Thank you for the concern you''ve shown me, President Luke." expression seemed shy and nervous. It was the same look that every single one of Hanson''s admirers would show in front of him. "Mm," Hanson hummed in acknowledgment without even looking at her. Vania chuckled helplessly to herself. Yet another girl who''s mesmerized by Hanson''s looks, huh? Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Vania''s thoughts led her to subconsciously gaze at Hanson''s face. What''s so special about him? Why do so many women fall at his feet? When he sensed Vania''s gaze, Hanson turned to look her in the eye, but all he saw was her bemused expression. Hanson grew a little exasperated since he could tell what she was thinking. Hemented in a gentle voice, "It seems like you''re not too happy about the way your man looks." His voice was alluring enough to make anyone who heard him turn scarlet. On the other hand, Vania nced at Kiki instinctively before giving Hanson a warning look. "The program is about to start. Let''s go over there now." Doesn''t he know where we are right now? How can he just say such things? Hanson smirked and nodded agreeably. "Okay." However, his brilliant smile only served to send an arrow straight through Kiki''s heart. She had already been blushing hard from his words earlier, and she could not even lift her head to look at him now. Her eyes were dazed as she stared after their retreating backs. Meanwhile, Mnie saw everything that happened and scoffed derisively. Her expression was stormy as she derided, How can an unknown little tryhard even think about Hanson like that? How shameless. She then strutted over to Kiki. Kiki was startled to see Mnie staring at her with such a fearsome expression. However, she quickly regained herposure and greeted Mnie with a smile, "Do you need something from me?" Mnie sneered. "You don''t need to put on an act in front of me." They were all sly foxes here, so there was no point in pretending to be innocent. Kiki''s smile stiffened as sheughed a little unnaturally. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Mnie''s expression became even more scornful as she said, "I''ve seen a ton of fake b*tches like you before, so don''t bother trying to act innocent. Whose pity are you trying to get, huh? President Luke''s?" Kiki''s eyes widened in rm as she frantically shook her head. "I''m not, though." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Do you think I''m blind? Everyone can see the look in your eyes when you stare at Hanson." Mnie''s words cut like a knife, and every word wasced with her utter loathing for Kiki. Kiki rushed to defend herself. "That''s not true! I just came over to thank Ms. Greyson and President Luke." Mnie scoffed and stared at Kiki derisively. "Hanson has probably grown sick and tired of hearing words like that from women like you." She stepped forward and red at Kiki. "You should think before you speak. Remember Be Godwin? She''s the best example." Kiki frowned. "What do you mean?" "I''m just telling you to stay away from Hanson. Countless women have tried to use the same excuse as you about a twisted ankle, and Be was one of them. Are you hoping to end up the same way she did?" Mnie''s eyes were fixed on Kiki, who was dressed inly and had fairly average looks. Hanson was not someone that an unfashionable woman like her could get her ws on. "I''m not! You''re wrong about me." Kiki''s insistence made her look like an innocent child. Mnie despised the act that Kiki put on. She felt the same way whenever she looked at Vania, and it made her nauseous. She wanted to continue rebuking her, but a thought urred to her before she changed her tune. "Why are you so anxious? I''m just telling you like it is." This time, Mnie''s tone was aplete one-eighty from her previous manner of speaking. Now, she sounded like a kindly older sister. Kiki was taken aback by the sudden change in Mnie''s attitude toward her. She fluttered her eyshes in confusion, not knowing what to say. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Mnie''s smile did not reach her eyes. "President Luke is a very distinguished man, and such a man would have countless women desperately trying to get close to him. None of them have ever seeded, though. My words might have been a bit harsh earlier, but I''m only saying it for your own good." There was no doubt in her mind that Hanson would not be interested in Kiki. In fact, she could tell from the way he barely paid any attention to her. Hanson''s eyes seemed to sparkle whenever he looked at Vania, but he looked at Kiki the way he looked at Mnie. It was like he saw right through them and was not at all keen to stay in their presence any longer than necessary. Therefore, Mnie came up with a new idea. Rather than wasting her breath and trying to duke it out with Kiki who had no hope of getting close to Hanson in any way, why not find a way to get Kiki on her side as an ally against Vania? "Do you understand what I''m trying to say?" Mnie asked sweetly when she saw that Kiki was still staring at her in confusion. Kiki looked at her apologetically. "I think you''ve gotten the wrong idea. President Luke is indeed an incredible man, but I don''t have such thoughts about him." Mnie figured that Kiki was just too stubborn to admit it since she had spotted the admiration in Kiki''s eyes when she looked at Hanson earlier. She chuckled and said, "You don''t have to be shy about it. It''s not embarrassing to carry a torch for President Luke. Any woman who sees him would naturally develop an attraction toward him. In fact, it''d be weird if she didn''t." Mnie leaned in and advised, "It''s fine if you like President Luke, but you should be careful around Vania." Kiki''s expression froze once more as she nced at Mnie. Thetter continued, "If Vania does anything to you in the future, remember toe and look for me." She made sound like it was an absolute certainty that it would happen. After patting Kiki on the shoulder, she walked away with a smile, looking like a cat that caught the canary. Meanwhile, Kiki did not say a word. She looked over at Vania and Hanson, who were engaged in cheerful conversation, and turned to leave with a neutral expression on her face. Soon, the stage was set for recording to begin. The host stood on stage as the lights all came on at once, and the venue fell silent. It was time to start the live broadcast. Once again, the host introduced the contestants, judges, and guests present at the venue before announcing the theme of today''spetition. The host announced excitedly, "Tonight is the night of ''The Voice''''s grand finale, and the contestant who is crowned the champion will have the honor of singing thetest creation of the songwriting genius, Lunaste!" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Whoa! Good luck, everyone!" The audience beneath the stage began to holler and scream their support. The audience watching the live stream eagerly looked up Lunaste''s credentials. She had shot into fame five years ago. At first, Lunaste started with a few songs that were published online and sung by small-time singers. While her songs did go viral, she continued to be rtively unknown in the music industry. However, within thest two years, Lunaste began popping up on the list of several highly-acimed music awards, and her list of trophies began to pile up considerably. Many artists were eager to work with her, but she insisted on continuing to publish her creations online, and few were able to get their hands on her work. If the winner of ''The Voice'' was able to sing a song of hers, it would be an incredible honor. One could say that the person would be shooting straight to the top the moment they debuted. The host continued to exin, "During the final judging round at the end of today''spetition, Lunaste''s assistant will being in person to deliver the most important vote." Needless to say, Lunaste''s vote was the deciding factor. "Lunaste! Lunaste!" The crowd began to chant her name in anticipation. At the same time,ments from online viewers were also flooding in. ''Ah, it''s unbelievable that the producers managed to get such amazing people involved.'' Chapter 364 Chapter 364 ''Even though we can''t see Lunaste herself, it''s so thrilling that we''re going to hear her new song soon!'' ''Hurry up and start the finale.'' Amidst the roaring crowd, the host announced, "The grand finale of ''The Voice'' begins now! Good luck to all the contestants." Thepetition ran smoothly as the contestants sang one after another nervously. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Every precaution possible had been taken to ensure the validity of the votes. Finally, the first round of the finale came to an end. Mnie was in fifth ce, while Kiki maintained her position at the top. Mnie''s eyes darkened as her hatred for Kiki intensified. The host announced, "Coming up next is the moment that we''ve all been waiting for!" "Lunaste! Lunaste¡­" It was time for her assistant toe on stage and deliver the most important vote from her. The host grinned from ear to ear. "That''s right! Let us wee Lunaste''s assistant onto the stage right now!" Be calmly went up on stage as the crowd cheered in frenzy. Her gaze was proud as she basked in the thrill of having all eyes on her. She waved at everyone before disguising her voice to say, "Nice to meet you, everyone. I am Lunaste''s assistant, Esther Godwin." The moment Vania spotted the person who went on stage, she shifted in her seat and stared at the stage with an indiscernible expression. While both the studio audience and the online viewers cheered as well, they were also a little mystified. Somehow, this assistant looked rather familiar, but they could not identify who it was. There was something odd about her features too. ''Did she get some work done on her face?'' ''Why does Lunaste''s assistant look so weird? Is this why Lunaste doesn''t ever show herself?'' ''Why does this person look like the one who got cklisted, Be Godwin? Her face is so odd.'' The host was in close proximity to her, so he could naturally spot some traces of the surgery she had gotten done on her face. He was puzzled too, but since he was a professional, he kept a straight face and said, "Wee, Esther. Thank you for joining us here today, and greetings to Lunaste who is joining us from afar as well." "Thank you for the love that you have for Lunaste, everyone. Before I came here, she reminded me to thank all of you for the love you have shown to her." Be soundedpletely natural, which proved how much she had practiced this bit. Excitement was at an all-time high at the venue thanks to her arrival. They were in eager anticipation for the vote she brought with her. The host asked, "Shall we announce the contestant who has received Lunaste''s vote?" Be nodded. "Lunaste has followed thepetition closely. Before she gives her vote, she would like to ask all the contestants a question." "Oh? What is the question?" the host queried. Be faced the contestants and asked solemnly, "Who among you is not a professional singer?" Her expression was dead serious, but the question sounded like a joke. Everyone was bewildered and no one understood what was being asked. Even the contestants and judges were at a loss. Vania was the only one who looked up on stage in amusement, curious to know what other theatrical questions would being up. ''What does this question have to do with who gets the vote?'' ''Does this mean that Lunaste won''t be voting for anyone who''s not a professional singer?'' All the contestants stood in ce, too nervous to move at all as if the slightest error would disqualify them from thepetition. When she saw how no one reacted to the question, Be spoke once again. "Anyone who is not a professional singer, please step forward." Would¡­ those contestants¡­ be chosen or not? All the other contestants faltered and hesitated, but Mnie stepped forward bravely. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 The other contestants were stunned by Mnie''s action. They could not wait to find out what would happen to those who stepped forward. No one could have predicted the words that came out of Be''s mouth the moment this happened. Their jaws dropped when they heard her announce, "Lunaste''s vote will go to Mnie Greyson." The audience was dumbstruck. ''What just happened? The vote was ced just like that?'' ''Is this some kind of a joke? The vote went to the one who isn''t a professional singer.'' ''Did the producers n this segment to lighten the mood?'' ''You can see the shock in all the other contestants'' eyes too, and even the host is frozen with the microphone half-raised. He probably doesn''t know what to say to this either.'' ''Hah! I want to know why the vote went to her. What''s the logic behind this?'' The crowd was slowly stirring from their shock. Some of the contestants were regretting that they had not stepped forward, while some were indignant about the results, and some were envious of Mnie. Amidst everyone''s uproar, the smile on Vania''s face deepened. It seems like it''s Mnie''s lucky day today. Mnie had made it a point to choose an outfit befitting a queen today. Now that she stood under the spotlight, she looked every bit like a deserving champion. The only thing missing was her crown. The host maintained his cool as he continued to interview Be. "Can you tell us the reason behind Lunaste''s vote? I think a lot of the contestants and audience are keen to find out as well." "Of course." Be spoke convincingly. "The style of Lunaste''s newest song is very different from her past creations, so she wants to find a naturally-gifted singer who has never been molded in any particr way before to sing her song," she said. As if she were afraid that the others would not get her exnation, she added, "Lunaste believes that it''s easier to create a masterpiece on a nk canvas." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The contestants all nodded in agreement as they cursed themselves for not stepping forward earlier. They had let such a wonderful opportunity slip through their hands. This time, the host turned to Mnie. "Please share your thoughts with us, Mnie." Mnie epted the microphone with a smug smile. "I''m very surprised, but also very thrilled. It''s an honor to be selected by Lunaste, and I won''t let anyone down." Her words were gracious and very suitable for such an asion. Mnie was certain that victory was hers, and she was as proud as a peacock as she carried herself with an air of superiority. The host went to the center of the stage. His voice trembled slightly in his excitement as he announced, "I will now announce¡­" "The winner! Who''s the winner?!" The audience was impatient to find out what the results were going to be. Even though there was a ny-nine percent chance that the winner would be Mnie, the audience was still waiting to see if there could be an unexpected twist. "Today''s champion is Mnie Greyson!" As soon as the host announced her name, Mnie surged over to the award stage and began to wave at everyone. She was smug and full of pride. Petals rained down onto the stage as the air filled with colorful bubbles, and the music turned festive. The crowd began to cheer, and the atmosphere at the venue was lively and energetic once more. This was in stark contrast to thements in the live stream. ''After so many rounds ofpeting, the champion is the one who came in fifth ce?'' ''What''s the point ofpeting, then?'' ''Is thepetition rigged? Why does the champion feel like the weakest singer among all of them?'' ''Is that person on stage really Lunaste''s assistant? This result is nothing like the Lunaste I know about.'' ''These types ofpetitions are all a show. The winner would have been decided right from the get- go. Lunaste probably didn''t have a choice either.'' All in all, there was barely any support for the fact that Mnie was crowned the champion. Instead, everyone reacted with incredulity. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 The soundtrack for the awards ceremony began to y and the host announced, "Let us now wee our four judges on stage, along with Miss Godwin, to present the award to tonight''s champion, Mnie Greyson!" As for the live broadcast online, it was now showing the advertisements for the various program sponsors, which came just before the end of the episode. ''The Voice'' would soon being to a close. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, as soon as the judges began to move, Vania picked up a microphone and said, "Stop the music and resume the live broadcast, director. Today''spetition will need a little overtime." Everyone was dumbstruck when they heard what she said. This was even more shocking than the announcement earlier about Mnie winning. ''I don''t understand what''s going on. Is Vania Greyson trying to protest the results?'' ''There''s always a twist whenever Mnie Greyson''s involved. Let''s see what it is this time.'' ''Here we go again! This is even more entertaining than thepetition itself.'' ''What''s up with the sound engineers? Too shocked to do their jobs?'' ''I wish I could see Mnie Greyson''s expression right now.'' Mnie''s face was indeed frozen stiff. Her fingers dug into the palm of her hand as she gripped the microphone and held back the urge to hit someone. She had been wondering why Vania stayed silent all this while today. So, you''re going to cause a scene at the end, huh? A b*tch will always be a b*tch. Mnie''s blood was boiling as her face contorted into a menacing expression. On the contrary, Vania seemed perfectly calm and even Hanson looked unaffected by it all. He had absolute faith in Vania, as the woman he loved was no ordinary person. The host sounded rather awkward. "Was there something you''d like to add, Ms. Greyson?" "She''s a fake. The results are invalid," Vania announced coolly as she gestured toward Be. A fake? Everyone''s jaws dropped. Mnie''s anger instantly turned to shock and bewilderment. What did Vania know about this? She waspletely certain that no one else knew about her n. Everyone had heard about the production team inviting Lunaste''s assistant to thepetition. All Mnie did was locate the real assistant before sending people to stop her froming to the filming location, then asked Be to rece the real assistant. She reliedpletely on people she trusted to carry this n out, so where had it gone wrong? The host gaped for a moment, and when he regained hisposure, he looked at Vania and said, "Could you please tell us what you mean?" No one understood what was happening at all. Vania''s words made no sense to them. Vania threw Be a derisive look before announcing into the microphone with absolute certainty, "She''s a fake." Beshed out in fury, "How can you call me a fake just like that? I have documents that prove my identity." Those documents had been taken from the real assistant, so they were real. Vania snorted. "The documents are real, but you''re still a fake." Be never saw thising at all, so she was at a loss for words. All she could do was remain rooted on the center of the stage as she clenched her jaw and red at Vania. Mnie cut in at once. "Since you say she''s a fake, Ms. Greyson, why didn''t you point it out the moment she came on stage? Why are you saying this now? Thepetition''s nearly over. Aren''t you just trying to single me out?" In Mnie''s eyes, Vania''s actions now were merely ast-minute resort to stop her from bing the champion. It was just an attempt to twist the truth. Vania nced at Mnie before shaking her head. "You''re not worth the effort." Those words made the audience gasp. There were all kinds of rumors going around online about Vania and Mnie, but it was the first time that Vania had ever addressed the elephant in the room, and during a live broadcast too. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Once again, the online viewers began to flood the screen with theirments. ''Vania''s pretty tough, huh? She dominated the floor with just that sentence, "You''re not worth the effort".'' ''Mnie might''ve dressed like she owns the ce, but she looks like a joke next to Vania''s actual dominance.'' ''Why does Mnie always end up getting exposed? I''m so curious to know what happened.'' ''I don''t get it. Why is Mnie still allowed to show her face in public? She poisoned her kids, set Vania up with a false usation of giarism, kept trying to get her five minutes of fame by using President Luke, and cheated in thepetition! Who on earth is backing her right now?'' ''I agree with yourment. Mnie has been exposed numerous times now. Any ordinary person would''ve been hiding their head somewhere in shame by now, but she''s shameless enough to show her face time and time again.'' Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Mnie''s image was tattered thanks to all that she had done, but she still did whatever she wanted, as if getting exposed for everything did not affect her at all. This time, Mnie spoke up and seemingly addressed everyone''s suspicions. She red at Vania and said, "I know you don''t like me and I don''t like you too, but it''s an undeniable truth that I have two kids with President Luke. Even if you''re in a rtionship with President Luke right now, it still won''t change this reality." Her words left everyone else thunderstruck. They heard about such rumors but never could tell if they were true. Now that Mnie admitted it herself, everyone came to a realization. ''So Mnie really is the mother of President Luke''s two kids, huh? She''s that woman who has been hidden for the past five years.'' ''It seems like President Luke is already in a rtionship with Vania now.'' ''I never thought these three people were involved in a love triangle. No wonder Mnie keeps picking a fight with Vania. This has to be why Mnie is still able to show up on stage despite all the negative publicity she''s got. It must be thanks to President Luke.'' ''Didn''t any of you notice that President Luke doesn''t seem that fond of Mnie? He has never said anything good about her.'' ''I just hope Vania isn''t the third party in this.'' ''The mess just keeps growing. Didn''t President Luke make an announcement about this before? Why is Vania the third party now? I hope President Luke makes a statement about this.'' Meanwhile, Vania did not pay any attention to everyone else''s reactions. She scoffed at Mnie and taunted, "No one mentioned anything about this, so why are you bringing it up? You and I are both perfectly aware of who you are, so you don''t need to bother announcing it to the world. The matter at hand right now is the validity of her identity." She pointed at Be and smirked. "You said your name''s Esther Godwin, correct?" Be had not prepared for this at all and her mind went nk. She gave Mnie a frantic stare, hoping that Mnie would help her. However, before she could catch Mnie''s gaze, Vania spoke up again. "I''m talking to you right now. Why are you looking at Mnie?" Be forced herself to stand her ground as she said unconvincingly, "That''s right. I''m Lunaste''s assistant, Esther Godwin." Vania snorted and said, "Be Godwin, shouldn''t you have tried harder when you picked your new alias? Changing to a name like Esther Godwin makes you seem like a joke." ''What?! You''re telling me that she''s Be Godwin?! Did I hear it wrongly?'' ''What on earth is happening today? This isn''t the grand finale of ''The Voice'' anymore. It''s thest episode of some melodramatic soap opera.'' ''I can''t believe it. No wonder her face looks rather peculiar. It must be a result of stic surgery.'' Chapter 368 Chapter 368 ''I thought there''d be a twist, but I didn''t expect an entire maze of twists¡­'' Be trembled so violently that she nearly dropped her microphone. Her surgery had been done in total secrecy, and she even disguised her voice today, so how did Vania find out about this? She was stricken with fear and the voice inside her head kept repeating, I''m done for. Mnie froze as well as a chill ran down her spine. She was on edge as she waited to hear what Vania would say next. However, Be''s terror somehow made her bolder, albeit taking leave of her senses too. She gritted her teeth and berated Vania, "How dare you call me a fake? What gives you the right?" She screeched at the top of her lungs until the tiny device she ced inside her mouth to change her voice fell onto the floor without her noticing. Be continued to put up a fight. "Where''s the evidence to back up your ims that I changed my name?" Vania raised her brows in amusement and pointed at the device on the ground. "Would that count as evidence?" Be nced at it and her eyes nearly popped out. Mnie tried her best to catch Be''s attention and warn her not to say anything else, but Be did not look at her at all. By now, Be forgot to keep her act up. Her expression was sinister as she screamed, "You''re a b*tch, Vania Greyson! You''re just trying to get back at me!" "Oh? Is there some kind of conflict between us? It seems like you''re not Esther Godwin after all," Vania chuckled. Be''s expression changed when she realized she had dropped the facade, but she could not take it back anymore, so she screamed, "You''re just trying to set me up and get back at me because I like President Luke! Hah! I''m going to expose your true colors to the entire world today!" She turned to the live-feed camera and said behind gritted teeth, "Vania Greyson is an evil and cunning woman! She pretends to be a weak and gentle woman to gain President Luke''s trust, and then she uses all sorts of heinous tactics to get rid of any woman whoes near him so that she''ll be the only one who stays beside him." Vania had not said anything, but Be turned to her and huffed, "Did I miss out on anything?" Vania''s expression was calm as she was not at all concerned by Be''s attempts to besmirch her. "What you''re saying has nothing to do with today''spetition." "I don''t care if it has nothing to do with thepetition. If you don''t have the guts to refute me, then it means I''m right! You can''t say anything in your defense because it''s the truth!" Be gloated as she believed that she had managed to turn the tables on Vania. Vania had a faint smile, but her expression was cold. Anyone familiar with her would know that she was well and truly mad now. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, Be assumed that she managed to expose Vania''s schemes, so she pressed on. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Is it because I exposed the truth about you, so you don''t even dare to defend yourself?" Vania''s expression remained neutral as she looked Be in the eyes and said coolly, "Why should I concern myself with such ludicrous usations? Once we''ve dealt with this issue regarding the competition, everyone will know the truth about what''s happening right now." Be kept her head held high as she retorted confidently, "Fine. I can''t wait to see how you get out of this. Hurry up and exin yourself then. If you don''t give a satisfactory exnation about why you''re causing a scene right now, I''ll sue you for nder." Be sounded so sure of herself that everyone else began to worry about Vania instead. On the other hand, Mnie had no idea what got into Be. Why was she going up against Vania? Did Be have other motives that Mnie did not know about? All Mnie could think about right now was how to distance herself from this messter. Vania leveled Be a look that seemed to signify that she would soon get what she wanted. "Soon enough, you''ll be taking the stand in court." Chapter 369 Chapter 369 "However, you''ll never be able to file a countersuit." Be felt a shiver run down her spine as she saw how confident Vania was. Her heart began pounding. Wasn''t she afraid of me earlier? Why is she different now? Mnie could tell that Be''s future was already a given. She did not care about losing the help of Be, but she could not allow Be to drag her down as well. She frantically tried to formte a contingency n. Just then, Vania turned to the perplexed host and said politely, "I would like you to help me with something." The host had been at a loss for quite some time now, so now that Vania was willing to take the lead, he nodded at once. "By all means, ask away." Vania took her phone out. "Help me connect this to the projector. There''s something I''d like to share with everyone." "Of course, just give me a moment." The host called out to the sound engineers and got everything set up for Vania. Everyone, including the host, turned their gaze toward the giant screen on stage. Vania swiftly opened the profile page on a music tform. The Inte connection was a little slow, so it took a while to refresh. ''Why is she showing us this?'' ''Isn''t this the tform that Lunaste uses? Her songs were first released here.'' ''My guess is that the profile page has a picture of her assistant.'' ''Could it be that Vania Greyson is Lunaste''s assistant?'' There was no way of knowing how the cogs turned in some of theizens'' heads as they came up with the idea that Vania would be an assistant. To be fair, a lot of the contestants, judges, and members of the audience had the same thought as well. Right at that moment, the profile page refreshed and disyed the information for all to see. There were a few key pieces of information. Artist Name: Lunaste Legal Name: Vania Greyson These two lines were followed by several certificates, as well as a detailed record of all her published works and the awards she won. There were also tform notices, onlinements, and so on. Everything proved that Vania was indeed Lunaste. Once again, another of Vania''s identity was revealed¡ªa songwriting genius with countless awards to her name. Everyone fell into a state of absolute shock and disbelief. Mnie clenched her fists at once. It''s her again? How many identities does she have? Her gaze was different from everyone else as she scrutinized Vania. As for Be, she had broken out in a cold sweat as she chanted to herself, It''s all over. It''s all over for me. The online viewers started another round of frenziedments. ''The great designer, Mia Stravinsky; the advertising guru, Mr. Wright; the songwriting genius, Lunaste; and the president of Gxy Corporation, Vania Greyson! Are we in some kind of alternate universe where she''s actually a goddess?'' ''How can anyone be this aplished? Is it possible for a person to be at the top of so many different fields?'' ''Most importantly, she''s a stunner too! If she chose to join the entertainment industry, she''d probably earn the title of Sexiest Woman Alive too.'' The onlinements were going wild with praises for Vania. No one could be jealous of her as they were allpletely floored by her aplishments. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Hanson''s eyes were also full of pride as he gazed at Vania. It was only befitting that the woman he loved was such an amazing person. Vania caught his gaze, and they gave each other a warm smile. ''If Vania didn''t smile at President Luke, I would''ve forgotten all about him.'' ''Now''s a good time to add that Vania''s man is also one of the GOATs out there. I''m soooooooo jealous of them.'' Atst, the host seemed to have found his voice again. He reimed control of the room and asked the audience, "Does anyone have anything else they''re curious about? Let''s ask Ms. Greyson¡ªthat is, Lunaste herself, to enlighten us." "I want to know where the assistant is right now." "Who on earth gets the vote?" Chapter 370 Chapter 370 "Does this mean the winner''s going to be someone else? What are the results now?" "I want to know what the theme of Lunaste''stest song is!" The audience called out all the questions they had. Vania was very patient. She gestured for them to quieten down before speaking into the microphone, "My assistant was attacked while making her away over here." She emphasized the word "attacked" and the audience shuddered as their thoughts went straight to the worst-case scenario. Mnie was ashen, and Be was trembling so hard that she nearly lost her bnce. Even they, the ones who plotted the whole thing, did not know the condition and whereabouts of that assistant right now. Vania had been on-site all along, so how did she find out? Mnie had a pretty solid n in mind already. No matter what, she had to ce all the me on Be for everything. As everyone grew fraught with anxiety, Vania yed an audio recording. The sound quality was rather poor, but still clear enough to hear the conversation that had been recorded. It started with a loud screeching sound of someone mming the brakes on a car, and then a woman eximed in fear, "Who are you guys?! Let go of me!" Following that, there was a rowdy group of men who began to holler and curse. The woman''s mouth was stuffed with something as her screams turned muffled and indistinct. At the very end, a man said, "Hey Daggert, I found it. Sandy and I will stay behind to keep an eye on her. You can go ahead and take the documents and credentials to them." The audio recording ended at that. Just as a few people moved to question the validity of the audio recording, Vania spoke up first. "I''ve already reported this to the police, and based on the information I provided to them, they were able to locate my assistant. Thankfully, she only had a few external injuries, nothing serious. As for those three hooligans who kidnapped her, they''ve been found and taken into police custody." Mnie and Be were in a daze to find out that Vania had managed to strike that quickly. Vania added, "I won''t say anything more about this case. The police will report their findings once they finish their investigation." Even though Vania did not dere who the mastermind was, everyone knew the answer already. They scoffed at Mnie and Be with disdain. The two women were ripped to shreds by the audience. Mnie''s eyes darted around as she tried to find an escape. Be was petrified. Her gut was telling her that there was no way she was getting out of it this time. With how bleak things were looking for her, she tried to put up onest defense by shrieking, "No, it''s all a lie! Vania made it all up! She''s an evil and despicable woman who is willing to do anything to get Hanson!" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Be looked like a lunatic as she screamed at Vania, "Exin yourself! Why don''t you exin yourself? After saying all these things, why don''t you dare to respond to what I said earlier?!" She began tough maniacally. "You''re scared of me. You dare not say anything. Hahahaha¡­" However, Vania did not entertain Be who seemed to have lost her mind. She continued to answer the audience''s questions. "As Lunaste, I did not have any opinion about any of the contestants. All I intended was to let my assistant share the lyrics of mytest song." She chuckled shyly and said, "I wanted to use this program as a tform to dedicate this song to the love of my life." "Wow¡­" The audience broke out in shrieks and howls as they heard the words "love of my life". The tense and awkward atmosphere was finally broken by Vania''s deration. ''Doesn''t Vania''s smile look a little too coy? I can feel the love even through the screen.'' ''That''s so sweet! Are the lyrics written for President Luke?'' Chapter 371 Chapter 371 ''Even the rich profess their love in a different way. Quick, reveal the lyrics.'' All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Vania was not in a hurry to reveal the lyrics. Instead, she only said to thepetitors, "I''ve participated in the wholepetition and the judging was fair. As such, I will leave the final results to the judges." This only meant that Mnie''s first ce did not count and that she needed to y fair. The crowd apuded her again, seemingly satisfied with her decision. ''Vania is being very fair. I support her.'' ''Mnie is obviously not at the level of being a champion. I support Vania''s fairness too.'' Vania ced the microphone after that as a signal that she had finished stating everything. Then, Hanson picked it up and made a rare joke, "My Queen has finished speaking, so it''s my turn now." "Hahaha¡­" A self-deprecating joke made the crowdugh out loud. ''It''s finally President Luke''s turn. I wonder what he''s going to say.'' ''Is the president''s position that low in his household?'' ''Even if President Luke was joking, I still feel pressured by him.'' ''President Luke is too dominating. I could feel his aura even through the screen.'' ''It looks like he really dotes on Vania.'' After telling the joke, Hanson immediately showed a cold face. "I will be revealing the answer to the incident concerning Mnie and that woman, Be." A trembling Mnie looked at Hanson with a flurry of emotions. Then, she heard Hanson slowly say, "I have two children, but it is unknown who their mother is." Mnie was left in shock after hearing this. I''m done. Hanson still found out in the end. The Inte was going restless too. ''Did Mnie lie again?'' ''Did she get a p in the face again? Are any of her words true? Last time, she published a post ndering President Luke and Vania. This time, it was revealed that it was all fake.'' ''Why does someone like Mnie exist? Is she here to act as an anti-example for the kids?'' Hanson was still talking, "I announce yet again that the woman I love from the start till the end is only Vania. Besides her, I don''t have another in my heart." Hisst sentence showed just how loyal he was, making a lot of women watching the live stream green with envy. After that, heughed, a rare sight in front of the crowd. "I hope that she gets jealous more often, so she can chase away those hateful women." Not only did Hanson deny Mnie and protect Vania at the same time, he also humiliated Be. It was enough for him to state his stance on the matter. Feeling her heart shatter, the teary-eyed Mnie was numb as she waited for the final result. On the other hand, Be was scared out of her wits. Standing there, she also did not react. The scene heated up in discussion, with Hanson finally controlling the crowd. "Now, let''s invite the host to give out the awards." Right then, the music resumed again, and the incident from earlier seemed nothing more than a fleeting memory. The host announced, "Would our champion, Kiki,e up to the stage and take your prize?" It was within expectation that Kiki would be the overall champion, as she had taken first ce in the lastpetition. On top of that, her singing abilities were undoubtedly the best. After the judges gave her the prize, Vania read the lyrics, seeing as her assistant could note. "The song''s name is: ''Gazing Upon the Moon''. You said that you would be with me for eternity and that the moon was our witness." Hearing the name of the song, Hanson was a bit stunned as he looked lovingly at Vania. That was when their first kiss took ce. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Vania felt her ears go red, but she still maintained herposure. "Congrattions to Kiki, our champion. I hope we can have a happy coboration." "I will try my best. Thank you, Ms. Greyson and President Luke." Kiki was surprised at how she came in first ce. The host then continued, "Let us congratte the champion, Kiki, for thest time. We''ll see you next time." ''The Voice'' then ended. The moment the livestream ended, the police immediately entered and took Be away. Be shouted while being escorted away, "Mnie, help me! Save me!" Yet, Mnie did not even look at her as she was afraid of being dragged down with her... As she watched Be getting taken away, she was afraid of ending up in the same situation as her. She was afraid of trouble finding her. So, under everyone''s noses, she secretly slipped away. The first thing she would do was find someone to convict Be of her crimes and let her take the fall. It would be best if she did not bother her ever again. After the show ended, Vania and Hanson walked under the moonlight. Holding her by the shoulders, Hanson said, "I''m really surprised that you wrote a song for me." Vania only looked up at the moon and said, "The inspiration just happened to strike me." Having other thoughts, Hanson said, "Did you already like me back then? After all, that was the day of our first kiss." Blushing, Vania denied that. "What are you talking about? I was just a bit moved that day. That''s all." Of course, Hanson knew that she was being shy. Following her, he looked up at the moon and said, "I was really moved tonight." The two then exchanged gazes before smiling. Vania then changed the subject, asking, "What did you mean when you said that Morales and Morgan''s real mother were unknown?" "It was exactly as it meant," stated Hanson nonchntly. Seeing him so nonchnt, Vania did not continue asking. The incident five years ago had something amissed, which Vania had suspected long ago. She had sent her people to look into it, thinking that she would soon know the answer. Now that the business with Dn, Be, and the show hade to an end for now, Vania could take a slight breather too. "It has been a tiring day. Let''s quickly go home and have dinner with the kids." "Okay." Holding her hand, they then went back to Haling Vi together. Even though Mnie was scared out of her wits, her mind was still repeating the words Hanson said, ''It is unknown who their mother is.'' What do I do now? After hesitating for a while, she finally called the strange and familiar number. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Soon enough, the call went through as a charismatic voice came from the other side, "Speak." As straightforward as always. Panicked and nervous, Mnie immediately said, "Hanson is suspicious of my identity. What should I do next?" The man on the other sideughed without a care, obviously not sharing her worries. Instead, he only replied, "So?" "But¡­" "Stop. No buts." The man was growing a bit impatient. Frowning, Mnie could not ept the man being so nonchnt, so she asked, "What if Hanson finds out that I''m not the mother? What do I do then? I can''t possibly return to his side after that." Yet, the man onlyughed louder at her words. "I gave you a chance five years ago. But, it was your own stupidity that made you fail in getting him five yearster." Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Mnie became a bit angry after her ipetence was revealed. "Do you think I didn''t want things to go my way? What do you want me to do now that everything has already happened?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Snorting, the man only replied, "Just wait for further instructions." He then promptly hung up. Mnie gripped her phone tightly while hearing the beeping tone. What does this mean? Am I abandoned by everyone? How can this be? She was racking her brain, trying toe up with a solution. The moment Vania and Hanson reached home, the six children surrounded them. Naturally, they had seen the livestream today as the eldest and second child praised Vania. "Nicely done, Mommy. Baddies should get the punishment they deserve." Jacob and Jude also nodded in agreement at Vania, thinking how satisfying it was to look at Mnie''s and Be''s terrified expressions. Smiling, Vania then noticed Morales'' and Morgan''s inexplicable expressions before she nced at Hanson. Inparison, both of them were not so excited since Mnie was their mother. Naturally, they heard Hanson denying Mnie''s words tonight. Morales asked perplexedly, "Daddy, are we really not Mommy''s children?" Hanson only rubbed their heads dotingly. Not wishing to hide anything, he replied, "Five years ago, there was an ident between me and your mommy. Maybe there''s some misunderstanding in all this. I will investigate everything clearly." He then looked at Vania and the four kids. "But, no matter what happens, I, as well as your brothers and Miss Greyson, will always be here for you." The four kids nodded. "Yup. We''ll always be your brothers." They would help in the investigation too. Lowering herself, Vania gently said, "We''ll be with you, always." "Okay." Both Morales and Morgan nodded obediently. The family then ate their dinner in a peaceful manner. Next morning in the office of Gxy Corporation. Linda, who looked somewhat disappointed, was holding the results and said, "Boss, the results were the same as five years ago." Feeling a bit down, Vania felt very pensive after perusing through the report. Was this all just wishful thinking on my part? Was the man that night not Hanson? Were the children really not mine? At the same time, Vania was not the only one feeling sad as Hanson was also upset over the results of the report. Frowning deeply, he thought about how Vania was the one who said the room number, so how could this be wrong? Could two people have entered the room? No. Someone must be interfering in all this. Then, Hanson asked coldly, "How are things on Eddie''s side progressing?" Larry responded, "As per your instructions, we''ve been searching for him, but we still couldn''t find any traces." "Concentrate the search in Hammond." Since he wasted all this effort in doing this, that means he will come back here. Now that a lot of things are out of his control, he might be making a move soon. Larry nodded. "Understood. I will increase the men on the search." After pondering for quite a while, Hanson, who was a bit expectant yet afraid, asked with a frown, "Do you have the results of the blood test?" With a lowered head, Larry did not dare utter the truth, as he feared that this might hurt Hanson. After all, he knew how hopeful his employer was. "About that..." Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Upon noticing Larry''s expression, Hanson already knew the answer. He waved at him. "Say no more." He was a bit overwhelmed right then. It all points to Vania being the woman that night. But, why is everything being overturned? Somewhat tired, Hanson said, "Just keep investigating it. I want to see what Eddie will do." "Understood." After Larry left, Hanson kept massaging his forehead. For some reason, he felt a bit bitter inside and only wanted to go see Vania. Yet, he did not know what to say to her. Grabbing his keys, he drove around aimlessly. In the end, his car arrived at Gxy Corporation. It was already after office hours by then, as Hanson looked at his watch before calling Vania. "Hey, Hanson." One could, if they listened closely, hear Vania''s slightly tired voice. "I''m downstairs. I''vee to pick you up." Vania replied, "Okay. I''lle down now." She then sighed after seeing Hanson''s car through the window. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Regaining herposure, she went downstairs, acting as if nothing had happened. Yet, while waiting for Vania, Hanson took out a cigarette from his shirt pocket in frustration. This was the second time he smoked after meeting Vania, but he remembered that she did not like the smell of tobo upon taking a drag, so he extinguished it. Nevertheless, Vania still detected the smell with her sharp senses. "Is something up?" Smiling bitterly, Hanson noticed Vania''s fatigue. "That''s right. You too?" When Vania came down, she made herself look calm and collected, but she still could not escape Hanson''s eyes in the end. Smiling, she replied, "I''m not in a good mood." "Care to share what happened?" Hanson asked. Lowering her head, Vania hid her emotions. "It''s just that I thought of things wrongly." Since she did not want to speak, Hanson did not question her further, as he silently drove. Vania reached out and caressed his tightly furrowed eyebrows. "What''s wrong?" ncing at her, Hanson replied, "Same as you. An unwanted result." Even though the two did not expose each other, they had a feeling that they were thinking about the same thing. Noticing the familiar street, Vania said, "We should go backter. The kids will know something''s up, seeing how obvious I am." "Where do you want to go?" Hanson turned the car around while asking. "Let''s go to Hammond International Hotel." Although she detested that ce, she wanted to go there today, thinking that something mighte to her mind. The hotel was a ce where food and entertainment met. It was a nice and rxing ce. However, Hanson grew a bit worried upon hearing that Vania wanted to go there. Still, he conceded after seeing how much she wanted to go. "Okay." Hanson chose the top floor with the best view, as the two sat opposite each other on the balcony. "Some red wine?" Nodding, Vania replied, "Sure." The two did not talk while they drank from their cups and admired the view. It was only after a long time did the wind blow their worries away, and their expressions slowly rxed. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 It had been five years since then, and it was something that had been considered to be in the past. Thus, it was still up to them to decide on the future. The two seemed to smile at the same time. Hanson said, "Ladies first." Smiling rxingly, Vania changed the subject. "There are still three days left before the kids go to school. Which kindergarten will Morales and Morgan be attending?" "Blooming Kindergarten," Hanson answered. "They''ve been attending there from day one." Vania did not think that they were attending the school too, as she had not met them. "What a coincidence. Jude is attending that school too." Vania smiled, as if fate had brought them together. "That''s great. The brothers can get to know each other better then." Satisfied, Hanson was happy that they were even fated to choose the same kindergarten. Raising her ss, Vania stated, "We should go back now." Now that they had mostly calmed down, the children would only panic if they did not go back sooner. Hanson toasted her before drinking from his ss in one shot. "Let''s go." ¡­ Time flew by, and three days passed in the blink of an eye. Mnie, who was still terrified, did not daree out of her house. She was afraid of Hanson severing her and the kids'' rtionship if he found out about what happened. Yet, after waiting for three days, it did not seem that Hanson had made any moves. Then, she recalled what the man said. Who is he? The things he arranged can''t even be detected by Hanson. How is there such a capable individual? Noticing her daughter looked so worried and in her own world, Josie walked over and reminded her, "Have you forgotten what day today is?" As Mnie looked back at her confusedly, Josie sighed. "Forgetting even such a major event. I think you can give up on returning to Hanson''s side." Hearing her own mother''s quip made Mnie angry. "What are you talking about, Mom? How could you curse your own daughter? Just spit it out." Josie only red at her and said, "Today is the day those two brats, Morales and Morgan, are going to school. Are you still going to stay here and mope around?" Her words made Mnie stand up in regret immediately. How could I have forgotten about this? This is a good chance to see Hanson. She then said to Josie, "Thanks for the reminder, Mom." After that, she quickly applied makeup and drove to Haling Vi. Now that she could not enter the vi''s main gates, she could only wait outside anxiously. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Fortunately, half an hour had not even passed before the two adults appeared with six children in tow. Seeing this, Mnie got out of the car and rushed to them. She exined upon seeing Hanson''s solemn face. "Today is the day where the kids are going to school. I''m here to send them to school with you." Vania and her children were not surprised at Mnie''s sudden appearance, as they calmly watched her put on a show. Meanwhile, Morales and Morgan were different, calling her intimately upon seeing her, "Mommy." Hearing the children address her so intimately nearly made her burst out in tears before she asked, "My sweethearts, have you readied everything for school?" The two brothers instantly replied, "Ms. Greyson and our brothers had helped us prepare." Smiling subtly, Mnie raised the item in her hand. "Mommy was afraid that you might not get used to school on the first day, so I especially prepared something for you. It''s all in this small baggy. Take it." Back when the kids went to school, she did not prepare so thoroughly, nor did she ever volunteer to send the kids. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 With a cold face, Hanson uttered, "Since you''ve given them the things, you can go back now." Mnie was shocked since she had assumed that he would at least be fazed a bit by Morgan and Morales'' excitement upon seeing her. She bitterly said, "Please, don''t chase me away. Let me send the kids to school since today is their first day of school. Other kids have their parents to send them. How bad would Morales and Morgan feel if they didn''t have theirs?" While saying that, she was already crying, as if wanting to use her tears to prove her pain. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Nheless, Hanson was not moved by this. "Vania and I being with them is enough. We don''t need you." Mnie''s heart was crushed by this. What Hanson was essentially telling her was that she had been completely reced by Vania. Now, she did not dare ask Hanson again, as she knew he would not agree to it. So, she could only ce her hopes in Morales and Morgan while she spoke with tears in her eyes, "Can I send you to school?" After these few days, Morales and Morgan were already aware of Mnie''s wrongdoings. Nevertheless, since she was still their mother and since they had lived together for five years, it was impossible for them not to have any kinship with her. Although they were sad and angry, they still wanted her here. They looked at Hanson with pitiful eyes, seemingly asking him if it was possible. Seeing how Hanson was not responding, Morales spoke timidly, "Daddy?" Morgan also opened his mouth, "Can she, Daddy?" Hanson was a bit troubled over this. I''ve already told them all they needed to know, so why are they still acting in this manner? It seems like it hasn''t reached the time to sever their rtionship. In the end, Hanson could only concede. "Do you really want her to go with you?" The two children immediately nodded upon hearing this. "We do." This was because their mother had never sent them to school before, so they wanted to experience it at least once. Seeing this development, Mnie instantly knew there was still hope for her. She said, "I''m only going to send them to school. I''m not going to cause any trouble." Hanson nced at Vania. Even though he had repeatedly promised her that he would stop contacting Mnie, he failed to do so. Thus, he med himself for it. On the other hand, Vania knew just how inseparable a mother and her children could be. She recalled how Jude was still speaking to his foster father even after the mistreatment he went through before he left. So, one could see just how hard it was for Morales and Morgan to leave Mnie, especially when she had not done anything yet. "Just listen to the kids'' wishes." Vania smiled at Hanson, indicating that everything was fine. Coincidentally, she also had a lot of questions about the incident five years ago. If she gave Mnie a chance now, there might be an opportunity that might present itself. Hanson turned and looked at Mnie, warning her, "I think you should know what you should and should not say." Teary-eyed, Mnie was overjoyed at this. "Yes, I know. I know." "Drive your own car. You don''t need to ride with us," stated Hanson coldly before he got in the car with Vania and the kids. This made her very bitter. Do I not even deserve to sit with them now? It''s not as if such a big car can''t fit me. Even though she was very reluctant, she still drove her own car in the end. Throughout the whole trip, she followed them closely, like a stalker. With cruel thoughts in mind, she wanted to step on the pedal and crash into them, making Vania and her children all perish in the process. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 There were a lot of children gathered at the school''s entrance. Since they had not seen each other for the entire break, they were chatting along passionately. In particr, the children, who seemed to have infinite topics they could talk about, were all very happy while chatting. "Wow, James, I finally get to see you again." "Long time no see. Did you all miss me? I''m dressed up as a princess today." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Could you not be so cold?" The trio were very handsome and aloof, so they were very popr in school. A lot of children greeted them happily, but they acted coldly as if they did not see them at all. The trio were all thinking: What a bunch of naive girls. It was not that they found them hateful; it was just that they found them troublesome. After all, what would children know about love? They only knew how to follow them around all day long. The children had already gotten used to them being so distant, so the atmosphere did not die down just because they did not speak. "Wow, is that your daddy? He''s so handsome." "It turns out that you really have a daddy." "No wonder you don''t mention him at all. It turns out that your daddy is so handsome. Are you afraid of us snatching him away?" The word ''daddy'' made the four children feel a bit uneasy, even though they did not deny this. If this were the past, the brothers would walk away if one were to continue asking about their father. This time, they decided to let others know that they were not fatherless children. On the other hand, Hanson felt his heart pang in pain after hearing the children''s discussion. Do they usually receive such d*mningments in school? At that moment, his fatherly instinct kicked in, as he greeted the children passionately, "Hello. I''m the father of these four children." The four children did not think that Hanson would admit to being their father, which made them shocked and surprised, as they, who became teary-eyed, looked at him with a torrent of emotions while their hearts were full of inexplicable feelings. Yet, to not let Hanson discover this, they immediately turned their heads around. Hanson, who saw this, only reached out and rubbed their heads endearingly tofort them. Full of inexplicable feelings too, Vania knew just what kind ofments her children faced. Originally, she came here with a heavy heart only to have her expectations subverted. She also looked at Hanson the same way her children did. Reaching out, Hanson also rubbed her head. "You''re not a child, and yet you still need me tofort you?" Vania could not hold back herughter upon hearing this. On the other hand, Mnie, who was being ignored, was even more worried, as she never thought that Hanson would admit to being their father. At this time, a child suddenly discovered Jude. "Hm? Is this a new schoolmate?" "He''s also so handsome." They all looked at Jude, who was very hopeful about this ce since it was the school of his dreams. But upon facing these girls, he also frowned involuntarily, looking just like Hanson. James only crossed his arms. "Just ignore them." Jack followed up, "You need to get used to them acting in this manner all the time." Nodding, Jude showed that he would remember it. Then, Vania held Morales and Morgan''s hands while saying to her children, "You''ll be in the same ss from now on. Remember to help each other out, alright?" "Don''t worry, Mommy. We''ll take good care of our brothers." The four kids nodded obediently. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Morales and Morgan said, "Don''t worry, Miss Greyson." Looking at them, Vania smiled reassuringly. "It''s almost time now. Go to your ss." Mnie, on the other hand, waspletely ignored and could not squeeze in a single word, even though she was here to send the kids to school too. Finally, a chance presented itself, as she said, "Mommy willeter to pick you up after school." "Goodbye, Mommy. Goodbye, Daddy¡­" Morales and Morgan waved at them. The four children also waved at Hanson in a rare sight before they went into their ssrooms. It was only after they went in that Mnie asked Hanson, "Can Ie pick the kids up after school?" Hanson did not even look at her as he held Vania''s hand. "Let''s go." Immediately, Mnie chased after them and called out the name she had been wanting to say for a very long time, "Hanson." Hanson stopped upon hearing this, but he did not turn back. "I remember telling you that this name wasn''t one you could call. Don''t challenge me." "I¡­" Mnie became silent before she uttered, "I won''t do it in the future." Snorting, Hanson then left with Vania. Meanwhile, Mnie, who watched their backs as they left, had a thought enter her mind. You think that you''re going to live in peace from now on? You can stop dreaming now. Vania arrived at thepany to have Linda report to her, "Boss, we''ve finished the investigation on all the orphanages and treatment centers in Hammond." Vania followed up, "But, there''s no news at all, right?" Nodding, Linda replied, "Boss, do you think we''ve been deceived?" Vania shook her head. "I suddenly believe that the child is in the city." When finding a child, one would find some traces of them, no matter how small they were. Yet, they could not find anything about her. There was a strong possibility that even Mnie did not even know where she was. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. So, that message must be sent with an aim in mind. But, who has the capability to control all this? At this moment, Linda interrupted her thoughts by asking, "Boss, in what direction should we continue our investigation?'' Immediately, Vania replied, "Search the wealthy." She had a hunch that her daughter might be living in a well-off environment. Linda nodded at this. "Understood. I will send people to keep a lookout in other ces too." "I also have another thing for you. Send people to monitor Mnie and see who she has been contacting." A feeling told her that the person who texted her had something to do with Mnie. "I understand." Just as Vania was about to say something, her phone rang. Her phone showed that it was the kids'' ss teacher. As her heart skipped a beat, Vania''s first thought was that something had happened. She immediately answered the phone. "Is this Jude''s mommy? I''m Constance Vino, his ss teacher." A panicked voice came from the other side. An uneasy feeling made her stand up at once. "What''s wrong, Miss Vino?" "Pleasee to the school with the father of the child at once. Jude has gone missing." Missing? Vania was stunned, as her head was in a nk while the teacher''s words kept repeating in her head. "Hello? Are you still there?" "Jude''s mother? Are you still on the phone?" It was only after quite a while that Vania snapped back to reality. As tears slid down her face, she said tremblingly, "I''ming now." In a panic, she grabbed her keys and said to Linda, "Jude has gone missing." Linda was shocked to hear this. Immediately, she replied, "I will investigate this immediately." Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Running all the way to her car, Vania got into the driver''s seat as fast as she could before breathing out heavily. Only slightly did she calm down. I will not panic now. She then took out her phone and contacted Hanson. The call hardly took a second to go through, and the speaker''s adoring voice could be heard. "Darling?" "Hanson, Jude''s missing." Vania''s voice trembled. "I''m going over now." Hanson was shocked, but he quickly became solemn. "I''ll meet you at the school." "Okay." Hanson knew just how much Vania suffered to find Jude, so he drove quickly to the school, thinking about the unimaginable that would happen if anything happened to the child. The two reached the school at almost the same time, as Hanson went to hug Vania upon seeing her. "The child will be fine. I''m here now. I''ve already sent Larry to look into this." Nodding, Vania was a bit teary-eyed. "He will be fine." "Let''s go in and see what happened." Hanson held her hands tofort her. In the ss teacher''s office. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The trio immediately went up to them upon seeing Vania arrive. Lowering their heads, they were very remorseful. "Mommy, it''s our fault for not looking after Jude. Please punish us." Vania only replied gently, "My sweethearts, this isn''t your fault. Mommy is not angry with you. Now, let''s find Jude." The trio nodded. "Okay. We''ll get Jude back." With a stern expression, Hanson looked at the teacher. "How did Jude go missing?" The appearance of such a domineering individual suddenly made the teacher very nervous. She only replied softly, as she did not dare match Hanson or Vania''s gaze, "I''m not sure about the whole situation either." As the identities of the children''s parents were not documented, she was not too sure who they were, but judging from their aura, she knew that they were not ordinary people. Then, she kept thinking about what to do next. "You don''t know? How did you even be a ss teacher?" Vania suddenly became very fierce, as the person responsible could even utter that she did not know about a child missing under her care. "Did you find out about the situation immediately?" The teacher could not speak, as she was struck speechless. Snorting, Vania replied, "What did you do from the time Jude went missing?" "I¡­" The teacher could not reply to her since she had not done anything. "Call the police now," ordered Vania. However, the teacher only grew nervous at this and tried to stop her. "Miss, shouldn''t you make sense of the whole situation before calling the police? Maybe the child was just being yful and hid somewhere because he did not want to attend ss. I don''t think we should trouble the police over such a trivial matter." Livid, Vania red at the teacher. "This is a trivial matter?" Intimidated by her fierce stare, the teacher replied, "N-No, it isn''t¡­" "Then, why aren''t you calling the police? Are you hiding something?" Vania''s voice sank frightfully low. In a panic, the teacher picked up her phone tremblingly. "O-Okay." Due to the pressure from Vania, she could not even speak properly. It was only until she called the police did Vania turn around and look at her kids. "Tell Mommy now, what happened?" James spoke, "It was break time during sses when Judy said that he wanted to go to the bathroom, so we apanied him. But, he did note back out." Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Jack added, "We saw Jude enter the bathroom ourselves. When I felt that something was off, I told someone to open the door only to discover that it was empty inside." "The inside of the bathroom was fine. It didn''t look like a fight broke out," Jacob analyzed. After hearing about the process, Vania said to the teacher, "Bring me to the surveince room." The teacher only stood on the spot and stuttered awkwardly, "The surveince system was down today." "Doesn''t the school require daily checks of the footage? Where''s the principal? Call her." Even though Vania already had Linda on the case, her main goal was to get more information from the school. Sadly, they did not know anything, which was testing her patience. "The principal, she... isn''t here today¡­" The terrified teacher said this tremblingly, not daring to face Vania at all. With a deathly stare, Vania nodded in response. "Nice. Very nice. I will deal with you allter." Turning around, she then looked at the trio and said, "Recall back and see what was amiss." It was then that Hanson suddenly spoke, "When you called for help, did the three of you go? Or did one of you stay there?" Shocked, one of them answered, "We all went. Maybe someone took Jude away during that time?" Yet, Hanson only replied, "No. He went off by himself." His words stunned everyone. Could it be that this was not a missing person case? While Vania and the trio were racking their brains, only the teacher had a smug expression as she said, "Miss, you should teach your children better and not let them wander off on their own. Now that he has gone missing, the responsibilitynds on the school." The teacher spoke with disdain. Her attitude made Vania shoot a re at her. "Up till now, nothing is set in stone yet. Is this what you should say as a teacher? You don''t have to be in such a rush just yet. It will soon be revealed who needs to take responsibility, and no one will escape their fate." Due to the teacher''s fear of Vania''s fierceness, she lowered her head and shut up, even though she was still unconvinced. Vania then asked Hanson, "Why did you say that?" Turning his attention to the trio, Hanson asked, "You said that Jude went missing during sses, right?" "That''s right." James nodded. "Were there any other ssmates present when you felt that something was off?" After recollecting the scene, Jack nodded, "There was." "That proves my point. If someone took Jude away under forceful circumstances, he would have screamed for help loudly and everyone here would''ve reacted to that." Hanson continued deducing and asked, "Did you ask the other children after the incident about Jude?" Jacob replied, "The bathroom stall''s door had been locked all that while. When we opened it, Jude was already gone. The other children said they didn''t see him." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Nodding, Hanson stated, "Let''s take a look in the bathroom." That teacher watched them analyze the situation as if it were a movie, looking surprised. Watching them leave, she immediately followed after them. As it was during a time where sses were still ongoing, the bathroom did not have anybody in it, which made things more convenient. James pointed at the door. "It was this stall." After taking a look around, Hanson suddenly fixed his gaze on the window above the stall. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 As the stall was right below the window, the bathroom was essible through the window itself. "Is this window usually open?" This question was obviously directed at the teacher, as she replied nervously, "Yes, it is." Hanson then went in for a closer look. This window isn''t all that high up. Facing the window is the back door of the school, and outside is a busy road. Observing the street with the same gaze, Vania suddenly demanded in a cold tone, "Give me the names of all the personnel who are working today." "About that... It''s not under my jurisdiction¡­" An unknown surge of bravery welled up within the teacher as she still tried to shirk responsibility. "Really, huh?" Hanson''s stare made her immediately change her words, "I''ll take a look back at the office." They returned to the office. It was then a police officer rushed over with a subordinate in tow. After seeing Vania and Hanson, he stepped forward respectfully. "President Luke, Miss Greyson, how can we help you?" Hearing the mention of President Luke made the teacher panic. In Hammond, the only person who was addressed as such could only be Hanson Luke from Luke Corporation. As for the woman with the surname, Greyson, it was clear that she was Vania Greyson from Gxy Corporation. She was shocked. Not good. I''m in trouble now. Regretting what she had said earlier, she was terrified. Hanson nodded at the police officer and said, "Copy all the surveince footage. Then, watch for the back door footage and inform me as soon as the child appears." "Understood." The officer nodded and took the photo Vania gave them. After that, they started delegating the tasks amongst themselves. "Split into two teams. One will handle the surveince while the other will ask around on the street. Report to me if there is anything." "Yes." The officers dared not dy this one bit, as they began their investigation instantly. "Where are the names?" Vania asked coldly. The anxious teacher took out the staff roster. "All the teachers are here." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Vania looked at the names on it, only to find they were the same as before. No new members were added. At this moment, the trio could care less about Hanson''s presence as they said to the teacher, "Miss, we would like to use yourputer for a while." Not daring to stand in their way, she instantly stood up and gave way to them. "Sure, use it." In reality, she was insulting them inside. What can three snot-nosed brats do on aputer? Meddling kids. However, after seeing their little fingers type on the keyboard rapidly, Hanson understood their intentions and walked to their side while saying, "Retrieve the surveince footage first." His words scared the wits out of the teacher while she quicklyforted herself. These three children won''t be able to find anything out anyway. James, who was calmly operating theputer, replied, "The surveince was intentionally switched off by someone." "I just need to recover the moment before the surveince was switched off. Then, we might be able to find our suspect." Jack''s eyes were also glued to the screen. "You''re almost there, James." The trio watched the screen closely, fearing that they might miss the tiniest trace. The teacher, who was listening to them, was a bit pale by then. How could they have such abilities? Both audio and visual appeared on theputer. Stunned, the teacher could only stand on the spot, dumbfounded. How did it end up in such a state? So, taking advantage of them all focusing on theputer, she secretly sent a text message. Looking at the time, the person who entered the earliest was the security guard, but he was just doing regr maintenance work, and there was nothing out of the ordinary. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 After an hour had passed, a janitor went in with a mop. However, five minutes after she left, the surveince system broke down. "It must be her!" Jack shouted. His shout shocked the teacher. Have they made so much progress? Then, James erged the still image and said to Vania, "Mommy, the janitor looks unfamiliar to me." Vania then turned to the nervous teacher. "Who is she?" Rubbing her eyes, the teacher pretended to say, "I can''t see her that clearly. The previous janitor had just left the position. So, I''m not too sure who this is either." "Haha." Vania sneered. "It looks like you only focus on teaching the students and educating yourself without caring about the world around you." Terrified, the teacher did not dare to look at Vania. Just as she was about to exin, the principal rushed over. "I''m so sorry, Miss. I have prior engagements and just came back to the school." After observing Vania and Hanson from head to toe, she politely stated, "I''ve heard all about the situation. As the person responsible, I truly apologize and promise to cooperate fully in the search for the child." Vania snorted, as she did not want to hear these superficial words. Instead, she pointed at the person on the screen. "Who is that?" The principal stepped up to exin this. "The old janitor quit. Today was the first day of the recement janitor''s shift. Is there something wrong?" "After she went into the surveince room, the system went down." James exined patiently again. Nodding continuously, the principal said to the teacher, "Miss Vino, please call the person over." Even though Constance immediately went to the janitor''s room, the person had already cleared out a long time ago. Returning to the office, she said shockingly, "The janitor has run away." Surprised, the principal questioned the teacher, "Didn''t you introduce this person to the job? Can''t you call her?" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At this point, Vania interrupted her, "Principal, what do you mean by this?" Does the teacher know the janitor? With a fake smile, the principal replied, "Since the previous janitor quit, Miss Vino introduced one of her neighbors to the job." "Did you do a background check on the person?" Vania frowned. This was because the school stated that no matter the position, everybody who wanted to work in the school needed to go through a background check as a means of keeping the children safe. "Erm¡­ Due to theck of manpower, I did not investigate her. I just let her assume the position first." The principal was a bit overwhelmed by Vania''s questions. "So, this is how the principal manages the school," said Vania in a fierce and sarcastic manner. Then, she looked toward Constance and asked, "Why aren''t you calling the person?" Running out of options, Constance could only call her in front of them several times to no avail. Panicking, the principal thought of an idea. "Isn''t she your neighbor? Why don''t we go to her house and search for her?" Before the teacher could respond, Vania interrupted her. "No need. I don''t think they are just neighbors." Surprised by this statement, Constance rebuked, "She really is my neighbor. If you don''t believe it, I can lead you all there." "Really?" Vania was full of sarcasm. "I swear." The teacher looked like she was taking an oath. "Take a look at what this is then." Vania pulled Constance over and pushed her to theputer screen. It turned out that the trio had already investigated the identity of the janitor. She was no neighbor to Constance. She was not even from Hammond, as it stated she had arrived just three days ago. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 The janitor''s information was disyed clearly on the screen. Seeing the details, the teacher started to sweat profusely. "Are you still not going toe clean?" Vania sounded unnaturally cold. "N-No, there''s no such thing. She is my neighbor." Even though the teacher was all sweaty by now, she was still very stubborn. At this time, Hanson only uttered, "With my presence, no questions will be left unanswered." Smirking at the teacher, Hanson continued, "If you want to do it this way, I''ll let your wishe true." As he pped toward the direction of the entrance, the principal and Constance were directed there only to see police officers rush in. When did they arrive here? The teacher shook her head constantly while the officer was about to handcuff her. "Please, n-no¡­" "No? It''s toote now." Just as the officer subdued her and was about to handcuff her, she finally conceded. "I''ll talk. I''ll talk¡­" The officers looked at Hanson, but Hanson replied, "It''s toote to talk now." This was because the trio had found something out, as James started, "One week ago, someone contacted this janitor. It was the same person who came to Hammond." "That''s right. From the report, we can see that prior to the day the janitor left, it was the same person who contacted her," Jack added. "Lately, Miss Vino has also been in contact with that person frequently." Shocked, Constance was unaware of the other things. Yet, it was true that someone contacted her and rmended this person to be a janitor at the school. Didn''t they say that no one would find out about this? How did they manage to uncover all of this so quickly? She was so surprised that she fell onto the floor. Looking at the screen, Vania asked, "Can you check who the person is?" The trio shook their heads. "All the numbers were problem-free. It''s only this number that we couldn''t get anything out of. It''s a burner number, by the looks of it." Vania had guessed that there was someone who had been plotting this. But why? "Contact the previous janitor," said Vania. Unfortunately, the number had also be invalid. Does the trace end here? Vania then turned toward the teacher. "Tell us how you contacted them. In detail." Now that everything had been exposed, the teacher cried while saying, "There was a woman who called me, iming that she had a janitor to rmend to me." "And then?" "And¡­ And then they said that the janitor was a bit slow, so nobody wanted her no matter who interviewed her. She said that as long as I help rmend her, I would get a hundred thousand no matter if she gets the job or not. So, I¡­" The teacher''s voice became softer and softer. "This means that you never saw the caller throughout the whole process." "That''s right." Constance admitted it bitterly. Directing her attention to the principal, Vania questioned, "And how did you deal with this?" The principal knew that the cat was out of the bag at this stage, so she could only admit it at this point. "The janitor came by herself and offered me a hundred thousand right away. Since we were short on manpower, I gave her the job." Lowering her gaze, Vania thought to herself, So this is how the principal and the teacher of this school conduct themselves. What right could they possibly have to teach the students? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "President, Boss..." At that moment, Larry and Linda both rushed in. "President, we''ve found something. The young master met a woman at the back door of the school." Meanwhile, Linda reported to Vania while handing her a photo, "Boss, the person looks like the foster mother of the young master." Chapter 384 Chapter 384 It''s her? Stunned, Vania asked, "Where are they now?" "The young master was taken by her. We''re still in the middle of finding their tracks." No wonder Hanson said that Jude went off willingly. It turns out that he had met his foster mother. But, how did she know he was attending school here? And how did she so urately contact him? Vania''s thoughts were a mess. Then, Hanson simply said, "Let''s find him using the leads we have." "Wait. I still have something I need to deal with." Looking at the principal, Vania stated, "You''re fired." The principal could not believe her words. Fired? This is the best school in Hammond for me, and the bribes for me are innumerable. I cannot afford to lose this position. So, she tried to fight back and say, "Even though you''re the head of Gxy Corporation, what right do you have to fire me?" Vania only replied sarcastically, "ording to the school rules, all personnel need to go through a background check before being employed, yet you did not do so. The school''s surveince system should be checked and maintained every day, but you still haven''t done anything despite the system being down for so long." Just as the principal tried to defend herself, Vania continued, "As far as I know, there wasn''t any meeting that required you to venture out of the school. But, you were absent from work with no proper excuse." Walking to her face, Vania uttered, "Any one of these is enough to relinquish your position." The principal frowned, as she did not know why Vania knew the rules of the school so well. Nevertheless, she still chose to rebuke her, "Even so, you don''t have the power to interfere in any matters concerning the school." "As the head of Gxy Corporation, I do not have the power to do so. As the investor of the school, though, I believe I have enough right to do so." Vania''s words terrified the principal. She''s actually an investor of the school. Hanson, who also just found out about this, discovered that Vania would always surprise him at the most unexpected of times. Speechless, the principal knew that she was done for now. What was left in her heart was infinite regret. If she had not epted that money, she would not havended herself in this situation. Looking at how remorseful she was only served to irritate Vania, as she said to the police, "Just bring them away." ording to the rules, they would have taken them in and judged them together after closing the case. The officers immediately took them away. Looking at the children, Vania said, "Sweeties, could you go home with Morales and Morgan and wait patiently until Ie home? I''m going to find your brother with Hanson." The trio nodded obediently. "We will continue to help you chase them down, Mommy." Vania then said to Hanson, "Let''s go." "Okay." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Watching the footage Larry brought back, Hanson stared at the car Jude got into and asked, "Where''s the car now?" Larry replied, "These people must have nned this beforehand, as they dumped the car at a spot where there was no surveince." "We''ve also sent people to look at the surveince nearby, but we didn''t see any suspicious vehicles entering or exiting." Linda frowned. "Besides that, we''ve looked through the nearby shops to no avail." While they were talking, the car had stopped in front of the emptied car. The four of them got off. Pointing at the two roads in front, Larry stated, "These two roads are the only way a car can drive out of here." Both roads were not wide, and there was not much traffic either. Also, Larry and Linda were capable people. If they said that Jude had not left this area, it meant that he really had not. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Vania turned back and looked at the motels as well as small restaurants, asking, "Did you search through all the shops?" Larry nodded. "We brought the police and searched through each and every one of them." Frowning, Vania asked, "Where could they have gone?" It was then that Hanson suddenly said, "Come with me." Surprised, Vania asked, "You have a clue?" "I''m not too sure. But, I''ll know once we check it." Holding Vania''s hand, he walked toward the car and took the car''s license te off. As expected, there was another number te beneath it. Wide-eyed, Larry had an image sh across his mind. "I know what''s up now. President, Miss Greyson, hurry and get in the car." Linda finally said, after they got in, "They''re heading to the train station." The train station? Vania''s heart skipped a beat. Where was the child, who she had painstakingly found, about to be sold off to again? Hanson could only hug her while using his hand to run across her back repeatedly as a means of comforting her. "Honey, no matter what, you must stay calm and don''t be rash. We can solve this together." Hanson was afraid that Vania might harm herself under impulse. "Yes, I know." Because of her anxiety, Vania was somewhat trembling. Just as the car was about to turn, Hanson suddenly shouted, "Stop the car!" Larry stepped on the brake hard before looking in the direction of Hanson''s gaze. "Hot Deal Motel?" "It''s this ce." Although Vania did not know why Hanson noticed this ce, she trusted his decision nheless. "Do you want to call more people over just in case?" Vania was afraid that the four of them might not be enough to stop the perpetrators. Looking up, Hanson replied, "No need." The four of them were enough. Vania looked in the direction of his gaze only to see a room with an open curtain and nothing else. Detecting her confusion, Hanson exined, "Just now, when we were cornering, I saw someone looking out the window." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ah, that''s why. Vania was in awe of Hanson''s extraordinary observation skills. "Your man used to be the war god of the army." Hanson left such a sentence before getting out of the car. He did not head straight into the motel, though. Instead, he shot a look at Larry. Understanding what he meant, Larry immediately drove the car to the back of the motel. Before they got out of the car, he said to Vania, "Miss Greyson, after three minutes, enter the room with Linda together." "Okay. You and Hanson need to be careful." Vania was worried about them. Nodding, Larry then ran up the stairs to the back door. In that room, Jude had fallen asleep after being drugged by his foster mother. Meanwhile, his foster mother, Susan, was looking out the window anxiously with her man, Donny. "Why are they not here yet?" Susan was getting impatient. Didn''t they agree to rendezvous at this time at Hot Deal Motel in this room, so they could take the kid? If they don''te soon, the drug''s effect will pass, and the kid will wake up soon. Then, it would really be troublesome. Donny, who was also frowning, stated, "We''ve taken the five hundred thousand anyway. Let''s wait for five more minutes. If they don''te, then we''ll leave." After all, they had never seen this amount of money in their lives. Nodding, Susan asked, "But, what about the kid? Don''t tell me we''re going to bring him along?" "Just find a ce and abandon him there." Donny was devoid of sympathy, as bringing Jude along was like strapping a time bomb to himself. In reality, he wanted to leave him now and run with the money. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Right at that moment, there was a knock on the door. Donny and Susan jumped at the sound and exchanged a look. That person had guaranteed that this was a safe ce, so that was why they chose to meet up in this motel. Was it the person they were supposed to be linking up with? The two of them hesitated for a moment. He went closer to the door and asked, "Who is it?" Outside the door, Hanson and Larry nced at each other before Larry said, "I''m here for the child." As soon as he said that, he kicked the door open. Before Donny could even react, Larry had kicked him down to the ground. Susan saw that things were going south, so she grabbed Jude and tried to jump out the window, but she had only taken one step when Hanson snatched the boy out of her hands and pushed her down to the ground as well. Donny howled in pain and threatened them, "Hey! Who are you?! Why are you breaking into our room? I''ll call the police on you!" Larry stomped down on him a little harder. "No need. We''ve already called the police for you." All the color drained from Susan''s face. "Who are you guys?" "You don''t need to know who we are," Larry scoffed. Donny and Susan struggled to make their escape. "Get off us! What do you want? We can give you money." They were sensing danger by now, but thankfully, they had 75,000 on hand. They were willing to pay these guys to let them off. Larry snorted. "All we want is to catch you guys." They want to offer money to President Luke? What a joke! At this moment, a group of police officers stormed into the room, and the team leader immediately instructed his men to apprehend Donny and Susan. The team leader showed his police badge to them before saying, "There''s been a report that you two are involved in child trafficking. You''ll need toe with us." "Let go of me! We''re not trafficking anyone. That''s my son," Susan yelled and pointed at Jude. However, she did not have a motherly gaze when she looked at Jude. It was as if she was looking at a stranger. None of the police officers bothered responding to what she said, and the one holding her tightened his grip on her. Donny was fighting tooth and nail to get out of the police officers'' hold as well. "You have no evidence! How can you arrest us without any evidence?! Let go of me!" However, no matter how hard they struggled, they could not break free at all, and the police officers soon put them in cuffs. The team leader announced sternly, "We won''t arrest innocent people, but we won''t let criminals go free either. Justice will be served once we take you back to the police station. Take them away." There was no way out for them now. Furious at being caught, Donny took his rage out on Susan. He began to holler and curse at her. "B*tch! If it hadn''t been for you, I wouldn''t havended in this mess! I''m going to kill you!" He was handcuffed and unable to do anything else but hurl verbal abuse at her. The police officers herded them out and finally, Donny''s screams were out of earshot. The leader of the team then asked Hanson, "President Luke, is there anything else?" "Not for now," Hanson said as he approached Jude, but frowned as he stared at the child. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At the same time, Vania and Linda rushed into the room. When Vania spotted the unconscious Jude on the floor, she felt her heart drop. Her hands and lips began to tremble as she cried out frantically, "Jude, Mommy''s here. Jude¡­" Again and again, she called his name in an increasingly shaken voice, but Jude did not react to her cries at all. Vania''s heart crumbled to pieces. She threw herself over him and pleaded, "Jude¡­ Jude¡­" Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Jude remained motionless. Vania''s blood ran cold as she clutched Jude''s body. "Jude, look at me. It''s Mommy." She kept shaking him to wake him up, but no matter how hard she tried, he remained unconscious with his eyes shut. Vania was stricken with fear and her mind went nk. In those mere moments of terror, all her emotions washed over her. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she trembled as she hugged Jude tightly. "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. It''s my fault. Please open your eyes and look at Mommy, please," she cried in agony. Vania''s tears kept flowing as she med herself for everything. This was the most vulnerable she had ever been as others had only ever seen her strong and confident side, and her heart wrenching sorrow left everyone else shattered too. As Hanson stared at Jude who was still unconscious, his heart also ached painfully. His throat tightened and he heaved a heavy sigh. He went over to Vania and took Jude into his arms beforeforting her, and himself, by saying, "We don''t know Jude''s condition right now, so let''s not think the worst of it, okay? We need to take Jude to the hospital right now. I''m sure we''ll find a way to wake him up." Vania''s eyes were red and pitiful. As she nodded at him, her eyes were full of trust and faith in him. The look in her eyes felt like it pierced right through Hanson''s soul, and his fists tightened. Once they arrived at the hospital, Hanson carried Jude in his arms and ran toward the emergency room. He realized how light Jude was. It was almost as if he might float away at any given moment. He looks just like me, especially with his eyes closed. Is he truly not my son? "President Luke, the doctor''s here." Larry sped over with the hospital''s top medical experts in tow. "President Luke, please ce the child on the gurney." A group of nurses came over with a gurney and rushed Jude into the operating theater. Vania followed closely behind them. It slipped her mind that family members were not allowed to enter. "You''re not allowed to enter. Please wait outside." The doors to the operating theater mmed shut. Vania was drained of all her energy as she slumped against the wall with hollow eyes. Hanson pulled her into a hug and said, "The best doctors are all in there with him. Everything will be fine." Vania pushed her way out of his arms and covered her face as she cried out painfully, "It''s my fault. I didn''t keep my eye on him." "It''s not your fault. No one could''ve predicted that this would happen. We''ve caught the ones who did it, so we''ll find out who plotted this." Vania sniffed and her eyes turned cold. "I can''t think of anyone else who would do such a thing, apart from her." Hanson frowned as a name popped into his mind as well¡ªMnie. Was she behind this too? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Vania continued, "When I gave birth to the children, it was Mnie who sent them away. Apart from her, no one knows where the children had been sent to, and no one knows who Jude''s adopted mother is." Even Vania had only ever seen a picture of Jude''s adopted mother. Hanson''s frown grew deeper as he looked into Vania''s eyes. "Darling, what do you want to do? I''ll support your decisions no matter what." Mnie''s actions were unforgivable. The fact that she had sold Vania''s children off alone was reprehensible. "Once I find out why everything happened, no matter what it takes, I''ll make her pay." Vania''s words were her way of informing Hanson that she would not be going easy on Mnie even though she was Morales and Morgan''s mother. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Hanson looked Vania in the eyes and announced his support. "No matter what it is, as long as it is what you want to do, I''ll forever be on your side." He made it clear that she could do whatever she wanted without having to hold back because of him. Vania saw the steadfast look in Hanson''s eyes, and her face crumpled. Just as she was about to speak, a doctor came out of the operating theater. Once she saw the doctor, she hurried over in a panic and grabbed the doctor''s sleeve. "Doctor, how''s my son?" Her eyes were fraught with anxiety. The doctor was also rather concerned. He frowned and said, "Your son has been fed with sleeping drugs, so you could say he''s asleep right now. He''ll be able to wake up once the drugs are gone from his system." Vania exhaled in relief once she heard what the doctor said. It was just sleeping drugs after all. She had given herself a terrible fright earlier. She looked at the doctor expectantly. "In that case, when will my son be waking up?" The doctor looked at Vania and exined a little helplessly, "Ms. Greyson, your son has O-negative blood which is already rare, and furthermore, he has a rare blood disorder where he is at great risk of drug poisoning when ingesting sleeping medication, especially at such high doses." Drug poisoning? Vania''s heart caught in her throat once more. "Is there an antidote?" For some reason, the image of Jude, colorless and with his eyes closed, shed across her mind. She assumed the worst. The doctor said, "Your son''s life is not in danger. However, we''ll need to run a series of tests to determine when he''ll wake up." "Why aren''t you running the tests now then?" Vania asked in heightened anxiety. Once she heard that Jude''s life was not in danger, her heart settled back down, but now she was anxious to know what was happening to his body. Hanson could tell that the doctor was put in a tough spot. "Just go ahead and tell us what your concerns are." The doctor paused to find the right words to exin the situation. "President Luke, these tests are dangerous and there is a high possibility that the patient might bleed out quite a bit. This is why we need to warn Ms. Greyson first." "I can give my blood to him." Vania stuck her arm out at once. She was willing to give her life to Jude, let alone a little bit of blood. However, the doctor shook his head. "Don''t hesitate. Just tell us straight." Hanson deduced that the doctor was afraid to tell them something. Since Hanson spelled it out like that, the doctor got straight to the point. "Ms. Greyson, you and your son do not have the same blood type, so it won''t be of any help if we took your blood." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Vania was shocked. What did the doctor mean when he said that they were not of the same blood type? Were they not rted? "My son and I¡­" Vania attempted to ask. The doctor figured out what she was thinking. "Oh, your son takes after his father''s blood type, so it''s best if we can get the father toe." So that''s what he meant, Vania thought to herself. Her eyes dimmed once she heard what the doctor said, and she did not know how to respond. After a long pause, she asked in a low voice, "Is that the only way?" The doctor nodded. "The only way to treat this kind of poisoning is to extract the blood and cleanse it before putting it back into the system, but while this is happening, we have to give the patient a blood transfusion as well. Otherwise, the patient''s condition will be very dire if he loses too much blood. However, as your son''s blood type is rare, we don''t have any supply of it left in our blood bank." Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Vania heard it loud and clear. The doctors had no other options. She lowered her head as her body went limp. It felt like her world was crashing down around her, and all she could feel was fear and despair. Everything turned into a hazy blur as tears came gushing down her face. Right then, Hanson ced a hand on her shoulder, and somehow, it gave her hope. Vania looked up at him and her heart stirred expectantly. She believed that he had to have a way out of this. True enough, she heard Hanson say, "My blood is type O-negative. You can take mine." Vania''s eyes widened. It was supposed to be a rare blood type. Jude had it because of his father, and now Hanson had it too? All of these thoughts kept circling around inside her head like something was about to explode inside her. The doctor was taken aback too. "It''s rare to find someone with this blood type and it''s usually passed on through family members. It''s such a twist of fate that you and the little master share the same blood type, President Luke." The doctor knew that Vania and Hanson did not have a child together, so hemented in surprise when he heard this. However, this news hit differently for Vania and Hanson. The words hit Vania like a ton of bricks. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Hanson''s eyes were fixed on the doctor. "Hurry up and take my blood so that we can run the tests." He nced at Larry to hint that he should take one of the blood samples to run a DNA test. Larry got the message and headed off with another doctor. As Vania watched Hanson leave with the doctor, she had aplicated look in her eyes. Earlier on, she investigated the truth about what happened five years ago, but the results stipted that Hanson was not the man from that incident. Did something go wrong with the investigation? It was beginning to dawn on her that perhaps someone had already nned everything from the start five years ago. The doctor brought Hanson into a treatment room and ran some tests. "President Luke, your blood type is a perfect match with the little master. There won''t be any complications if he receives a blood transfusion with your blood." The doctor sounded quite eager. It was the first time that he came across such a perfect match between two unrted people. Hanson had his own conclusion to draw about this. "Good. Get on with it." "Yes." The doctor swiftly made the preparations and started running the tests on Jude. Soon, the results were out and the doctor reported to Hanson, "President Luke, the patient does indeed show signs of poisoning. We will need to start the blood extraction process for both of you." Hanson nodded. "Go ahead." It was a fairly simple process. They extracted blood out of Jude''s system and channeled it into a machine that would cleanse the blood of all toxins before transfusing it back into Jude''s body. While this process carried on smoothly, another doctor came in with ab sample. The doctor apologized to Hanson. "I''m so sorry, President Luke, but I was just notified that all the DNA testing equipment in the hospital has broken down." Hanson''s brows creased at this unexpected turn of events. The doctor sensed Hanson''s displeasure and immediately suggested, "If you''re not in a rush, President Luke, you could leave the sample with us and we''ll run the tests as soon as the equipment gets fixed." How could there be such a coincidence? Hanson asked the doctor, "When did the equipment break down?" "They had just broken down when Mr. rk and I went over," the doctor replied truthfully. "Is that so?" Hanson sneered as his expression turned cold. The equipment broke down right when he wanted to run a DNA test. So they caught wind of it pretty quickly, huh? Chapter 390 Chapter 390 There was no doubt that the blood sample would be tampered with too if left here at the hospital. "Destroy the sample at once. It''s not necessary to run the DNA test anymore," Hanson instructed coolly. "Yes, President Luke." The doctor nodded and destroyed it right away. "Will there be anything else, President Luke?" "No. You can go back to work." Hanson''s mind was upied with other things right now. "Yes, President Luke." The doctor exited the operating theater. Hanson gazed at Jude. Some things were evident even without a DNA test. However, the fact that someone had pulled such a trick on him left him seething. The treatment process took a whole hour. Vania''s hands were mmy as she anxiously waited outside the operating theater. The moment the door opened, she rushed over. The first person who walked out was Hanson. Vania felt a pang in her heart when she saw that he looked a lot paler than before, so she asked, "Are you okay?" "I''m fine. It''s just a bit of blood," Hanson assured her. The doctors kept within the range when they drew his blood, and Jude''s treatment went smoothly, so he did not need to donate all that much blood. "Hanson, I can''t thank you enough for this." Even though they were in a rtionship now, she still did not take what he did for granted, and she truly felt grateful for his actions today. Hanson brushed his fingers through her hair as he said, "I told you. You don''t need to thank me for anything." Vania nodded. She did remember those words. Still, her heart was full of gratitude as she cherished Hanson for his eptance and everything he had done for her. Hanson seemed to see right through her, so he smiled and said, "I''m determined to marry you, so no matter what, the six children are part of our family. I''m sure you would''ve done the same." Vania''s eyes reddened as she nodded. "You''re right. All six children are our family." Hanson wiped her tears away. "If you insist on thanking me, then you can make it up to me once Jude recovers." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He cracked a joke to lighten the mood, which was something rather unexpecteding from him, but it worked to ease the tense moment. "Come, let''s go and see how Jude''s doing." Vania''s lips twitched as she nodded. "Yeah." She walked over to the bed and saw that Jude was still lying unconscious on the bed. His hands were littered with needle marks. The sight of them alone was enough to prove how painful the treatment must have been. Vania''s tears began streaming down her cheeks again. "Doctor, how''s my son?" The doctor was a lot more rxed this time. "You have nothing to worry about, Ms. Greyson. Your son will wake up once the anesthetic wears off." There was finally a smile on Vania''s face. "Thank you, doctor." "Not at all, Ms. Greyson. We''re only doing our jobs. We''ll bring the little master and President Luke up to the ward to rest now." Once they moved to the ward, the doctor hooked both Hanson and Jude up to an IV drip. "Ms. Greyson, President Luke, I''ll take my leave now. Feel free to give me a call if you have any questions." "Okay." Vania escorted the doctor out of the room before soaking a towel in warm water to wipe Jude''s face. She adjusted his covers and stared at him for a while before sitting down beside Hanson''s hospital bed. She poured a ss of water and brought the ss up to Hanson''s lips. "Look how dry your lips are. Here, drink some water." Everything about Vania right now, from her gaze to her smile, and also to her tone of voice, was sweet and gentle. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Hanson''s heart melted into a puddle. He nced down at his hand, which was hooked to an IV drip, and said, "I can''t use my hand. You have to feed me." However, Vania did not help him with the ss of water. Instead, she dove in for a kiss. Out of the blue, she felt the urge to kiss him, so she did just that. This was the first time where Vania took the initiative to kiss Hanson. After a momentary daze, Hanson put his arms around her and pulled her in to deepen the kiss, and he could feel her heart beating against his. "Darling," Hanson breathed hoarsely. He released her from his grip, but Vania did not move away. She chose to nestle into his arms. Being in Hanson''s arms right now and holding him this way made her feel as if she was home atst. He was her safe harbor. "I''m so d I have you." Vania closed her eyes, basking in the slight heaving of his chest and the warmness of his breath. Hanson''s lips curved into a smile as he gently patted her on the back, almost as if he wasforting a child. "I feel the same way." Vania held him for quite some time before getting up. By now, all her emotions had returned to normal. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Hanson was her cure. "Here, have a sip of water." She brought the ss back up to his lips again. Hansonplied and took a sip before calling out to her adoringly, "Darling." He loved calling her that. Vania smiled. "You should take a nap. It''s always important to rest after donating blood." Hanson settled back down onto the hospital bed, but he said, "I''ll stay awake and wait with you until Jude wakes up." Vania knew that Hanson wanted the child to see them both once he woke up, so she nodded. "Still, go ahead and sleep if it gets too tiring, okay?" Hanson only responded with a smile. Why would it be too tiring for him? All he did was let the doctor draw some blood from him. His complexion might be a little paler than usual, but his body was fine. Vania and Hanson continued to watch over Jude. Somehow, both of them saw the other in Jude''s face. Just then, Jude''s body twitched slightly and his eyelids shook a little, as if he was about to wake up. All at once, Vania went forward to hold his hand as she called out softly, "Jude? Jude¡­ can you hear me?" Jude''s eyelids were still quivering. While his eyes did not open yet, he seemed to react to her words. Vania continued, "Jude, it''s Mommy. I''m right here with you. Could you open your eyes and look at me?" All of a sudden, Jude''s body trembled violently, as if he was in the middle of a nightmare. Vania quickly tried to soothe him. "It''s alright, Jude. You''re safe now. Mommy''s right here with you." Hearing a familiar voice, Jude''s eyes shed open and he sat up at once. It was all a blur to him, and he blinked in fright until his eyes focused and he saw that he was with Vania and Hanson. All of his fear vanished, only to be reced by guilt and self-me. His expression wasplicated as he said in a small voice, "I made a mistake." Vania''s eyes were on the verge of crying tears of joy as she hugged Jude and said, "Darling, I''m so d you''re awake. I was so worried." She saw the look in his eyes and assured him, "I will never me you for anything. All I want is for you to be safe." Jude stared at Vania. He opened his mouth as if to speak, but nothing came out. Vania waited patiently and did not try to rush him. After a long bout of silence, Jude finally spoke. He seemed to struggle very hard to get it out, and his voice was full of emotion as he cried out loudly, "Mommy!" Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Vania''s eyes widened in surprise. This was the first time Jude ever called her ''mommy'', and it came under such circumstances too. There were no words to describe what was going through Vania''s mind right now, but her eyes reddened with tears of joy. Once she came out of her daze, she pulled Jude into her arms and hugged him so tightly that she knocked the wind out of his chest. She said in excitement, "Jude, you''re finally calling me Mommy." Vania did not know how to exin what she was feeling, but her eyes continued to tear up. She helped Jude to lie back down on the bed before saying, "Darling, don''t worry about anything, okay? All you need to do right now is rest. I''ll be right here with you." Jude tried to get up, and he looked like he had something to say. Vania hurriedlyforted him. "You''re hooked up to an IV drip, so you need to stay still." Jude frowned. His expression made it clear that he was determined to speak. "You can speak while lying down if you really must say something." Vania did not want him to overexert himself since his body would be weak right now after the treatment. Even so, Jude was determined to sit up, so Vania had to oblige and help him up. Jude''s posture had always been proper, and it was now too despite his health condition. Hanson smirked while watching from the side. Jude''s firm attitude must''vee from me. Meanwhile, Jude was also staring at Hanson. He kept staring for quite some time before saying, "Thank you." This was Jude''s first time addressing Hanson personally, and his gratitude was sincere. If Hanson had not been willing to donate his blood to Jude, thetter would not be awake right now. Hanson knew that Jude was a sensitive soul and he did not want the young boy to think too much about this, so he said half-jokingly, "Since I helped you this time, could you not be so against my rtionship with your Mommy?" Hanson was referring to them as a couple, naturally. After all, whenever the kids saw him and Vania kissing, they would re at him. Jude had a grateful expression just a few seconds ago but the moment he heard what Hanson said, his expression darkened and he said stiffly, "These are two unrted things." His protest over Hanson and Vania''s rtionship was a matter of principle. It had nothing to do with his gratitude toward Hanson for saving him. He owed Hanson a debt of gratitude, and he was willing to repay it. If Hanson ever found himself in any sort of trouble, Jude would do his best to help him; not just because Hanson saved him, but also because they were rted by blood. Seeing how firm Jude was about this, Hanson could only sigh to himself. These children were very protective of Vania, and it was as if they were her knights in shining armor. However, now was not the time to dwell on this. Hanson exhaled and held his emotions back as he said to Jude, "What did you want to tell us?" Jude recalled that too, and his mind flitted through everything that happened. Then, he reached into his pocket and passed a note over to Vania. "One of the cleaningdies handed this to me." The scrap of paper was crumpled like it had been gripped in someone''s hand. After smoothening out the wrinkles, the message was clear for all to see. "I''m on my deathbed and I want to see you onest time. You must keep this a secret. I don''t want anyone else to find out about this, or else, I will despise you forever." The message was signed off with the name Susan Ledger¡ªthat was Jude''s adopted mother. After reading the note, Vania looked up at Jude with a slightly grim expression. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Every single word in that message was calcted specifically to convince Jude. That person knew that Jude was a kind soul who valued rtionships very much. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 That woman wrote that she would despise Jude forever. This message was aimed at his conscience and made it so that he would surelyply with her demands and meet her. Vania sneered. Every single detail is so carefully crafted. Jude began ming himself again. "Mommy, I''m sorry. I just wanted to see her onest time." In his barest of memories, he recalled that his adopted mother was someone who did give him a little bit of warmth and care in that violent family of his. She was the only light in the darkness of that period of his life, and he still clung to it now. Therefore, when he heard that she was on her deathbed and wanted to see him onest time, he did not hesitate at all. He did as she said and ran out in secret to meet her, but he never thought that it would lead to this instead. Not only did he hurt himself, but he also hurt those around him. Jude could not forgive himself for this. He added bitterly, "I''m sorry, Mommy. I caused you all to worry about me and get injured because of me. It''s all my fault. You should punish me for this." Ever since Jude returned to Vania''s side, everyone showered him with care and affection, but these people who loved him the most were hurt today because of him. At this moment, he felt like a demon who brought cmity to them. Seeing how Jude was wallowing in self-me, Vania threw her arms around him at once and said gently, "We understand how you feel, but you don''t need to me yourself and you don''t need to apologize either. We''re a family. We''ll always be together." Vania held Jude by the shoulders and got him to look her in the eyes as she said, "I want to tell you something." When Jude saw the love in Vania''s eyes, he was moved beyond words and he nodded repeatedly. "I''ll listen to whatever you say, Mommy." Vania gave him a warm smile and stroked his little face. "I want you to remember that I will always be someone you can rely on. No matter what happens in the future, you can alwayse to me and I will support you, no questions asked." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Jude was shaken to the core. It took five years for him to meet Vania, and it was only natural that there was still some distance between them. However, once he heard her staunch deration, all of that distance vanished into thin air. He finally forged a true connection with her. It felt like their hearts had be one atst. Vania did not want to pressure him right now, so she smiled and said, "Okay, let''s not think about these things anymore. The most important thing right now is to focus on your recovery." Jude nodded along, but his eyes were still glued to Vania. He did not want her to leave. Jude nodded along, but his eyes were still glued to Vania. He did not want her to leave. She smiled and said to Hanson, "As long as Susan Ledger gives her confession, we''ll be able to know who the real mastermind behind all this is." Hanson nodded, but he warned, "I fear that someone might have already tipped them off, though." They were most likely not going to get anything useful from Susan. Mnie agreed with his point. "You''re probably right, but we''ll still be one step closer to the truth." A lot more people were dragged into the most recent events, so the more people involved, the easier it would be for them to get to the bottom of things. Hanson nodded. "That''s true. Right now¡ª" He was just about to begin his analysis of the whole affair when Jude, who seemed perfectly fine just moments ago, fell back down onto the bed with no warning at all. Jude''s eyes were closed and his limbs were limp. He had fallen unconscious once again. "Jude!" Both Vania and Hanson eximed at once. He rushed to call the doctor whereas she was worried that she might do something wrong if she touched him, so she could only call out to him over and over again. "Jude, wake up! Please wake up¡­" Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Jude did not react at all, and it was as if he had really lost consciousness this time. He stiffened up, and even his breathing got quiet. For a moment, Vania thought Jude would die, and she nched. "Stop ying around now, Jude." Her voice trembled. "Wake up." The doctor hurried over and checked on Jude, but he pushed the child straight to the operating room. "We''ll have to see what happened to the Little Master, Miss Greyson." "Yes, of course." Vania helped push the bed as well. She did not want to waste any time. "You''ll have toe with us, President Luke, but you must stop if you can''t hold on." Anyone would feel wiped out after a blood donation. A consecutive donation might make them dizzy or send them into shock. The doctor was worried, but he had no choice. "Don''t worry about me. Save the boy." "Yes, sir." The doctor quickly performed a checkup on the boy. Hanson getting involved again only made things worse for Vania. She stayed outside the ward, praying for them. Fortunately, the checkup went well, and they came back out in just ten minutes, though the doctor looked grim. It was like he saw something impossible, and he had no idea how to break the news to Vania. Vania was already nervous to begin with. The first thing she thought when she saw the doctor''s looks was, Oh no. Something happened to Jude. Am I going to lose my baby? She teared up and asked the doctor in a hurry, "Where''s Jude? What happened to him? Tell me the truth!" Tears streamed down her cheeks, but she did not feel it. Her tears broke Hanson''s heart. He wiped her tears away and whispered, "Jude''s fine. We just ran into a blip, that''s all." Hanson had just wiped her tears away, but Vania started crying again. She said hoarsely, "Really?" "Yeah." He nodded. The doctor finally had an idea how to break the news to her. And so, he stated, "That''s right. Jude''s poisoned, but we have no idea what kind of poison it is. It broke out again just now. That''s why Jude fainted." Poisoned? Vania had a lot of questions and she looked at the doctor curiously. "I don''t understand." I thought the poison''s gone, so where did thise from? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The doctor shook his head. "We haven''t seen anything like this before. We''ve sent for Dr. So." The doctor shook his head. "We haven''t seen anything like this before. We''ve sent for Dr. So." They were talking about April, of course. He was in another operating room when Jude was sent here, so he could not make it. Now, the doctor had sent someone to summon April since he was already done with his operation. Before long, April rushed over. He did not even change out of his surgical clothes. His brows were furrowed and there was worry in his eyes as he cut to the chase. "Give me the report." He looked serious, unlike his usual self. His frown got even deeper after he went through the report. "I think the poison is developed in some sort ofb in secret. It won''t show up in most checkups." Even April himself did not understand this poison well. He had only seen it before in books. This was the first time he saw it in real life. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 I did not expect someone to actually make this, and they even seeded. I''d be impressed if they hadn''t used this illegally. Vania still had questions, but she asked coldly, "So how did you find it out this time?" If April''s right, then this is a powerful poison. Question is, who went through the trouble just to hurt Jude? "It probably reacted to the blood cleansing." The poison could hide itself well. Vania''s face fell. So they had this all nned out? And they had a backup n too? If we didn''t manage to find any matching blood, Jude would''ve died because of the sleeping pill overdose. If we managed to find the blood needed to treat him, then Jude would be poisoned instead. This means Jude would be hurt no matter what. D*mn it! They''re really out for me. "Do you know how to cure this?" It should be hard to cure, since the other party did go through a lot just for this. April had no idea how to cure the poison. "I think the antidote is in the hands of whoever made this poison." Hanson was surprised that someone as talented as April would be stumped. "Not even you can help?" If he can''t, then nobody can. April shook his head. "Not at the moment." He had looked into this poison, but he made no progress thus far. "Worst case scenario is there''s no antidote for this poison. I don''t think the guy who made this even knows how to make the antidote." He was not trying to make things worse for Vania. The truth was antidotes had always been harder to makepared to poison. A deep frown furrowed Vania''s brows. She could not change the past, so she had to face it. "Is he in any danger?" She would not hold herself back if they could guarantee Jude''s safety. Perhaps I can find a way to save him if I go all out. April looked at the results. "All his stats are normal from the looks of it. The poison only sends its victims into aa for the moment. I don''t think it''ll do anything else, but I can''t be sure about that if this drags on." All they could do now was observe. Nobody had a confirmed answer or solution. Darkness swelled in Vania''s eyes and right now, she was looking like a demon who came from hell. April promised, "I''ll try my best to keep things as it is. Just do whatever you have to." Worried, she asked, "Can he still wake up someday?" After all, Vania had no guarantee she could find the antidote. Worried, she asked, "Can he still wake up someday?" After all, Vania had no guarantee she could find the antidote. April shook his head silently. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Vania closed her eyes to keep her tears from falling. She could not face the possibility of Jude staying in aa forever. Keeping her son in an eternal slumber was the worst torture anyone could inflict on her. She would never give up on her children, and everyone knew that. She would do anything to save them and she was willing to pay any price. However, if the antidote was impossible to find, then she would never be able to save her son. Suddenly, she looked up and sneered. "They''re out for my blood. They went through a lot just to get to me." The look in her eyes changed, and it was filled with resolve and fury. "Please keep him safe, April. I''ll find the antidote ASAP," she muttered. April nodded. "Don''t worry, Vania. I''ll keep him safe." "Can you tell me everything you know? I''ll look for the antidote right away." She turned her attention to the other doctors. "You guys can help me out too. Any clues?" Chapter 396 Chapter 396 All the doctors tried to see if they could remember anything, but they sighed and shook their heads. "We can''t do anything about it." "I''ve never even seen this kind of poison before." The doctors kept sighing, so Vania turned her attention to April. Suddenly, April''s eyes shone. "Someone might know something about this." Delighted, Vania asked, "Who is it?" Hanson was reminded of a certain person as well, and he asked, "Are you talking about the Apothecary''s Family?" "The Apothecary''s Family?" Vania repeated. She had never heard of that family before. April snapped his fingers. "Bingo. Legend has it that the apothecary''s descendant, Mr. Owen, can cure all sorts of poison." He let out a sigh. "The Apothecary''s Family is real, but Mr. Owen is just the stuff of legends. Nobody has seen him in the flesh before." The Apothecary''s Family was an organization that dated back hundreds of years. Everyone in the family spent their lives researching all kinds of poisons in the world. Rumor was that they had the antidote to every kind of poison, and this generation''s leader was the Owen Family. "Nobody has seen them before?" Vania asked, to which April nodded. "It''s been nearly a century since they werest sighted. Mr. Owen only cares about making his medicines, so he lives a quiet life in the mountains. We have no idea about his current situation." "Well, someone must know something, or this rumor wouldn''t have started." Vania was sure someone knew about the Apothecary''s Family''s situation, but there were a lot of forests in Hillsworth. She had no idea where to start. Hanson did not want to douse her hope, but he had to say something. "We aren''t even sure if Mr. Owen is still alive. Nobody knows who he is, or if he''s even a man, to be honest. He could be a woman." It was nigh impossible to find someone just from a rumor, but Vania was adamant on doing so. "I''ll go through hell just to find him and save my son." But I have something to do before that. She looked at Hanson. "Wannae with me?" Hanson nodded. "Of course." He looked at April. "You''ll handle things here. Call me if anything happens." Hanson nodded. "Of course." He looked at April. "You''ll handle things here. Call me if anything happens." "Of course. You guys do what you need to do." Hanson nodded and went with Vania. Vania took the wheels, since Hanson had just donated his blood. She looked ahead coldly. "We''re going to the Greyson Residence first." Mnie must have something to do with this. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Hanson nodded. He knew where Vania was going first anyway. At the same time, George was lounging in his house, enjoying his tea like nobody''s business. Josie was giving him a massage, while Mnie was scrolling through her phone as she sat on the sofa. She looked cruelly smug. That''ll teach you not to mess with me, b*tch. I love seeing you cry. Vania stormed right in. Since she came with Hanson, the servant did not stop her. Instead she announced, "President Luke and Miss Vania are here!" The announcement made Josie stop what she was doing. She looked at Mnie, worried about what would happen. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Even George was startled, but he continued to drink his tea as though he was unbothered. However, Mnie immediately dropped her phone and sprang up from the couch. Vania was also here, so there was nothing to be excited about anymore. It was at that moment when Hanson and Vania already walked through the door. Josie utterly ignored their stony looks as she broke into a smile and weed them, "Wee, President Luke. Please take a seat." Then, she sidestepped and invited Hanson to a seat on the couch,pletely ignoring Vania, and turned to Mnie in annoyance. "Why are you still standing there, Mnie? Come and greet President Luke now!" The expression on Hanson''s face was abnormally aloof, and he didn''t care about Josie at all. On the other hand, George had no idea what had happened and seemed to have noticed them just now. He acted like a respected elder with his prideful attitude while taking a sip of his tea before he said to Vania, "You''re finally willing toe home. I just made this tea. Take a seat here with Hanson and have a try." If it weren''t for Hanson''s appearance, he would never be so polite to Vania because he still remembered how he was humiliated in her office. However, she didn''t even bother sparing him a nce. Instead, she lunged forward and went straight for Mnie''s throat, which startled her. "What are you doing, Vania?" she uttered, grappling and scratching Vania''s arms. Vania had a gloomy look in her eyes as she tightened her grip. All of a sudden, Mnie gasped for air, and her eyes were filled with fear as she scratched Vania''s arm with her nails in an attempt to make Vania loosen her grip. Despite that, the more she struggled, the harder Vania gripped her throat, though. It was as though Vania could not feel the pain inflicted on her arms at all. "Uh¡­" Unable to speak from Vania''s grip, Mnie choked and peered at Josie with pleas. Only then did Josie snap out of shock. "Vania, have you lost your mind? Let go right now!" she eximed and went forward to tug at Vania, but Vania lifted her leg and kicked her aside. "Oh my, Dear! Do something and teach this ungrateful child a lesson. She wants to strangle Mnie to death, and she even struck me!" Josie scrambled to her feet and rushed to George''s side. She was too terrified to get close to Vania in case she would suffer another hit from her again. George furrowed his brows tightly. "How dare you, Vania! This is the Greysons'' ce, not your office. This is your first return after so long, and you''re already starting a fight?" He was as arrogant and cocky as he used to be, so he naturally assumed that everyone should listen to him. He especially wanted Vania to cave to him so that he could satisfy his need to be superior to others. "I order you to let go right now!" Vania merely let out a derisive snort, thought of him as nothing, and exerted more force through her arms, pinning Mnie to the wall and scaring the wits out of her. Vania merely let out a derisive snort, thought of him as nothing, and exerted more force through her arms, pinning Mnie to the wall and scaring the wits out of her. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Josie immediately panicked and when she saw that George was useless, she couldn''t care less whose side Hanson was on and said, "Look how Vania is acting now, President Luke,pletely disregarding us. Is she going tomit murder now?" "You deserve it." Hanson''s voice was ruthless, sounding like he couldn''t wait for Vania to kill Mnie. She shook her head in disbelief. "T-This¡­" George huffed angrily, "What the hell is going on?" s, Mnie, who wanted to exin herself, was pinned to the wall and could only choke out a few incoherent sputters. Finally, Vania opened her mouth and spat out each word clearly, "Hand over the antidote, and I''ll spare your life." After that, her grip loosened a little, and Mnie started coughing uncontrobly before saying in the end, "Vania Greyson, are you out of your mind? Why did you suddenly barge into my house without informing us and attempt to strangle me to death?" Chapter 398 Chapter 398 "Don''t think that I''m terrified of you. Even with Hanson around, you''ll still have to pay the price for murder." Mnie refused to back down as she met Vania''s eyes with outrage, confident that Vania didn''t dare to do anything to her now. If looks could kill, Mnie would be dead just by how murderous Vania''s glower was. Finally, Vania repeated, "Hand over the antidote." "What antidote? What are you talking about?" Mnie came across as a victim by iming ignorance of Vania''s forceful inquiries. "I''ll make you understand, then." Once more, Vania exerted more force through her hands, and Mnie started having breathing difficulties as her irises erged with dread. Josie couldn''t care less whether Vania would hit her again or not and lunged when she saw the situation taking a turn for the worse. "Release her, Vania Greyson. She''ll die if you continue like this!" Josie pulled and tugged at her madly, but she remained as still as a mountain. "That''s exactly what I want." Nobody thought she was kidding at the moment because if she had used a little more force right now, Mnie could genuinely kiss her life goodbye. Mnie''s cheeks were splotchy as she gasped for breath while she cried for her life. Then, George spoke again, saying, "That''s enough. What on earth are you doing, Vania?" Still, she refused to move an inch. "Are you handing it over or not?" Mnie couldn''t utter a word, but she shook her head even though her breath turned wheezy. Josie couldn''t take it anymore, so she yanked on Vania. "Let go! I''m not repeating myself twice!" Vania sent her flying again with another kick, but Josie was determined to fight it out with her this time. Hence, she got to her feet again, and before she could get close to Vania, Hanson kicked her to the floor. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. As she winced in pain, she shrieked, "Dear, help me! Otherwise, Mnie will die. She''s our only daughter!" It didn''t strike George that Hanson would also attack; he was a little scared. Yet, when he saw Josie on the floor and unable to get up, he toughened up and grabbed Vania. "That''s enough." Vania swiveled her head and stared him down as she sneered. "How is this enough? It''s far off from enough." Then, she red at Mnie with daggers in her eyes. "I want you to pay with your life!" she spat callously. Right now, George had ced himself in front of Mnie, appearing as though Vania had to get over his dead body first before he could get to Mnie. Hmph, they are a family at the end of the day, Vania thought, and she suddenly felt that it was meaningless to strangle Mnie to death just like this because she didn''t deserve such an easy death. There was still plenty of time ahead of them, and if Jude didn''t recover, Mnie could only dream of living a peaceful life. Josie heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Vania had finally released her grip on Mnie''s frail neck. Meanwhile, Mnie felt herself returning to life in an instant. After that, she dashed toward Josie''s side, but before she could reach her, she was stopped by some men in ck who had barged in out of the blue. "Take her away," Vania ordered in a somber tone. These were the people she had called on the way here. Thus, a dozen bodyguards swarmed forward and locked onto Mnie without warning. "Ah! What are you doing? Let go of me!" Mnie nted her feet firmly on the floor as she refused to be dragged away. Despite that, how could one person break free from more than ten men? Hence, she was effortlessly dragged away by the men. The sudden appearance of so many people petrified Josie to her bones, and when she saw Mnie being dragged away, she set everything aside and pounced at them. "Where are you taking her? Let her go¡­" One of the bodyguards merely pushed her aside with slight force, and she staggered to the floor. As her pathetic figure was strewn on the floor, she wailed, "Vania Greyson, I won''t let you off!" Chapter 399 Chapter 399 By now, George truly became anxious due to what had just urred. No matter how indifferent he was, Mnie was his daughter, and he stepped up to stop Vania. "Are you done with your nonsense yet? Mnie is your younger sister. Do you even have a heart at all?" Then, he couldn''t help but order, "Release her right now." Vania gazed at the arrogant George expressionlessly, and without exining anything, she simply tossed a USB drive to him. On the way here, her babies at home had already sent a copy of the recorded voice call they had found to her phone, and that was precisely the conversation between Mnie and Susan as they nned to use a janitor to abduct Jude. Still, in that conversation, they only mentioned the sleeping drug and nothing about the strange drug. The sight of the USB drive sent Josie''s heart into a fluster as she knew what had transpired, and she thought, Didn''t Mnie say that everything is foolproof? So, how did Vania find out about this, then? And now that she has found out, what will happen to Mnie? She was instantly paralyzed with fear, and she stopped wailing as her mind went through how she could fool Georgeter. Vania couldn''t be bothered to exin herself to someone she didn''t deem worthy of her time and only warned icily, "If my child is fine, all of you will live peaceful lives, or else, you will all be buried with him." Not a single one of them would be off the hook. On the other side, Mnie was already dragged into the car and couldn''t move because she was tied up. "Let me go, let me go!" she shouted repeatedly, but Hanson and Vania wouldn''t ride in the same car as her. So, it was just a waste of effort, even if she screamed her lungs out. In the darkest interrogation room in a police station, Vania ced the voice recording in front of Mnie. "You can drop your pretense here and tell me where the antidote is." Mniepletely ignored Vania, fixed her gaze on Hanson, who was wearing a stoic face, and laughed hysterically with her head thrown back. She had finally exposed her true self. She knew that even if she continued with this pretense, Hanson would never believe her anymore. Then, she threw a vengeful look at Vania. "Don''t even dream about it." After all this bitch has done to me, I want her to have a taste of losing everything, too, Mnie thought. Jude was merely her first pawn, and she had much more to do after this. In addition, there was no antidote to this drug. Herughter turned even more vicious at the sight of the wrath in Vania''s eyes. "However, I think I''ll offer you a chance if you agree to one condition of mine." Her eyes were glued to Hanson as she negotiated her terms. Clearly, this condition had something to do with him, and Vania knitted her brows tightly together because she could already guess what she wanted. Suddenly, she heard her cry out in sorrow, "Hanson, do you really love Vania so much?" After that, her tone turned frivolous again. "Hanson, if you agree to let me return to you and make me Mrs. Luke, I''ll definitely save Vania''s child." Vania stepped up and blocked her vision. "What makes you think that we''ll agree to your condition?" A snigger escaped Mnie''s lips. "Because this is the only way for you to save your child. Unless you have no intention to save him at all." "You''ll never have his heart," Vania pointed out. "So, what? I want the position of Mrs. Luke, and only I can be the one in this position." The tone in her voice gave one the chills as obsession and viciousness clouded her eyes. Nevertheless, her obsessiveness and confidence seemed like a joke in Vania''s eyes. "Mnie, I think you''re building castles in the air," Vania said mockingly. "The more you want something, the more I won''t let you have your way."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Vania knew very well that even if she agreed to Mnie''s condition, that wouldn''t save her child, anyway. In the end, she would be under Mnie''s control, and she and her child would be even more miserable. This was a chance she would never give Mnie. "As long as I''m around, you can forget about returning to Hanson''s side." "You''re more ruthless than me, Vania Grayson. You''re not even saving your child because of yourself," Mnie said sarcastically. Although she knew that Vania was strong and stubborn, she didn''t expect that she still wouldn''t budge even when she ckmailed her with Jude. What a tough nut to crack, she thought. Then, she threatened again, "Only I know the antidote." "So, you''re really the one who did it," Vania sneered. "Just to return to Hanson''s side, you''re pulling all the tricks you can think of, huh?" "That''s right. It was me," she admitted and turned to Hanson. "Are you really not considering my offer, Hanson?" Doesn''t he love Vania to bits? Why is he unwilling to save her child now? Mnie wondered, keeping her gaze fixedly on his eyes, impatient to hear an answer from him. When she saw that he didn''t answer her, she pressed on with urgency, "Hanson, just agree to my condition, and I''ll save the child immediately." Finally, Hanson moved his lips. "The title of Mrs. Luke will belong to Vania forever." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. His replypletely shattered Mnie''s heart, and maybe because she had died from the heartbreak, she chortled loudly instead after hearing it. "Vania, I''m truly envious of you, but it''s such a shame that the man who loves you so much is unwilling to save the child you had with another man." Mnie deliberately emphasized the words ''the child you had with another man'' as she loved to use the incident back then to infuriate Vania, but this tactic didn''t seem to affect them one bit. Therefore, she couldn''t help but tighten her jaw at theposed expression on their faces. "Looks like there''s nothing else we can talk about, so let me go quickly. If you regret it in the future, you can beg me, and maybe I''ll give you another chance again. However, my terms will be the same." Mnie assumed there was no antidote for this poison, so she thought they would look for her again sooner orter. She didn''t expect Vania to snicker mockingly in reply. "I don''t think that you alone are capable of getting the drug from theboratory. Who''s the mastermind behind it?" This was a direct ridicule of Mnie''s capabilities, and she was so mad that her face twisted into a nasty scowl as she said, "No matter what, your son''s life is in my hands. If you make me unhappy, I''ll never give you the antidote." "Do you really think that I can only get the antidote from you?" Vania said haughtily. "I''m the one giving you a chance now. Your threats have no effects on me." Her words and expression instantly threw Mnie into a fluster. "That''s impossible because this poison has no antidote." Immediately, she realized that she had said too much and quickly changed her saying. "Only I know what it is." All of a sudden, Vania and Hanson''s eyes dimmed. Even though they already knew that they couldn''t find out much from Mnie, they still wasted so much time on her because they wanted to find any slight trace or hints from her, and it seemed like they got something now. Hanson narrowed his eyes. "You better think it over carefully whether you''re going to hand over the antidote and reveal the person behind this." Mnie was frightened by the menacing look in his eyes as she knew just how terrifying Hanson could be, and if she fell into his hands, she would live a life worse than death itself. "I don''t know anything," she denied. "Even if you keep me locked up here, I still don''t know anything." Compared to her cocky and superior persona earlier, the way she was so spooked now was such a huge difference that it seemed ridiculous. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 And here I am, thinking how tenacious her mind is, but she lost her guts when Hanson just said something casually, Vania thought. Despite that train of thought, she said indifferently, "Earlier, you said that you''re the only one who knows the antidote, but now you im that you don''t know anything. There''s no consistency in your statements, and it looks like you really need a quiet ce all to your lonesome to recall things carefully." Hanson wrapped an arm over Vania''s shoulders as he agreed with her. "You''re right, dear. It just so happens that I have many ways to help people recover their memory. Let''s see which method is working the best." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. His tone was light, but it sent a chill down Mnie''s spine. She started trembling in fear and felt that the temperature around her had suddenly dropped a few degrees. "I''m Morales and Morgan''s mother. Aren''t you afraid that they''ll hate you in the future if you insult me like this?" At the crucial moment, this was the only shield she could use, but the children were not at the scene, so this shield didn''t seem to be working. "If Morales and Morgan find out about this in the future, they''ll definitely praise me for doing the right thing." Every word Hanson said was like a sharp spear, breaking apart her shield. In an instant, she lost all confidence. "No, that won''t happen. You''re lying to yourself and others." After that, she shouted hysterically, "The world will abandon you if you treat the mother of your children this way!" "When did the opinions of others ever matter to me?" The world had no right to criticize him and how he dealt with matters. Hanson had always been superior to others. He was akin to an icy god who was destined to be the center of attention and the subject of everyone''s admiration. By now, Mnie had utterly lost all of her arrogance. "No, you can''t do this to me. The antidote is still in my hands." Vania giggled lightly. "Look, honey. Isn''t she recalling something already? It seems like your method is working very well. Of course, we have to execute it quickly," she said seductively, just like an alluring subus. Hanson gazed at her adoringly like a foolish king who would do anything to dote and pamper his evil queen. "Sure. There are so many ways to do this, and we''ll do it whichever way you like." They sounded like they were ying the wheel of fortune, and Vania chuckled like a viin. "Okay, this is a good idea indeed. However¡­" She tapped on her chin thoughtfully and appeared as though she had encountered a problem. "Just tell me any request that you have." Hanson waved his arm, and it was clear that he had offered Mnie as a ything for his evil queen. Mnie felt incredibly humiliated when she saw the scene before her and how they treated her like air. What do they take me for? An entertainment tool for Vania? One fine day, I''m going to let her have a taste of what it''s like to be yed by others! On the other hand, Vania seemed to have recalled what was missing and nced around the dark cell, saying in a sorry tone, "The environment here is so bad. How is this fitting to Miss Greyson''s status? We should pick a better ce that aligns with her status and works better to help her recover her memory." Hanson nodded dispassionately and gestured at the door nonchntly. The next second, a few men dressed neatly in ck marched in and acknowledged Hanson with a polite nod before heading toward Mnie. When she saw theming, she was so afraid that she staggered backward and widened her eyes in fear. "D-Don''t touch me." The men in ck had looks of disgust on their faces, as though their hands would be soiled if they touched her. It was just that they had no other option now but to do their jobs. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 For Mnie, this was another form of invisible insult¡ªanyone could humiliate her now. Despite her grief and anger, she didn''t lose her temper, nor did she dare to. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. In swift moves, the men in ck blindfolded her and dragged her out. While they dragged her out of the room, they purposefully ced her as close to the floor as possible so that her entire body was grazing on the floor except for her face. As a result, the dust from the floor scattered everywhere and covered her face, which made her afraid and angry simultaneously. "Ah, let me go! How can you do this to me, Vania Greyson? Do you really not want to save your child anymore?" She couldn''t see anything now and could only turn to Hanson based on her instincts from earlier. "I was wrong, and I realized my mistake now. So, please let me off, Hanson." In fact, she knew where they would take her to. Hanson had numerous secret chambers to his name, and he was the only one who knew where they were. Nobody else could find them without his knowledge. If she was really taken away, who would be able to save her? Would she be left to survive on her own? Her heart was beginning to waver, contemting whether she should spill the beans so they would let her go. Of course, Vania and Hanson noticed her hesitancy, but they were not the least swayed. Their eyes turned stone cold, and they asked the men in ck to drag Mnie away. Finally, their ears could catch a break from the noise. "It seems that she has more information than we thought." Vania had recovered her usual tone and didn''t sound as seductive as she did earlier. Hanson nodded in agreement. "There''s no rush. We''ll let her suffer a little, and then she will start singing like a canary." "Okay." By now, all the hostility she carried around her had dissipatedpletely. She felt her heart aching when she saw how pale Hanson''s face had be. "Let''s go home now because you need to have a good rest. After that, I''ll make the arrangements, and we''ll head out." From Mnie''s words earlier, she could already guess that the person who prepared the poison really had no cure for it, and they would have to learn from their ancestors¡ªtraveling ces in search of treatment. Hanson looked directly into her eyes and replied earnestly, "I''m fine." He knew how anxious Vania was to save Jude and that she didn''t want to lose even a second in search of a cure for her child. Nevertheless, Vania shook her head and declined. "Even if we set off now, we''ll be just going around in circles aimlessly. This trip will be long and far, and we have no idea what will happen. So, our health is the most important. Furthermore, there are so many things we have to prepare, and maybe the kids can dig out even more information." As he knew how capable the children''s hacking skills were, her words made sense to him, and he nodded in agreement. "Okay, I''ll follow your n." "Let''s go home, then." Meanwhile, in Haling Vi, the five children kept looking for information on theputer. s, there were countless legends about the Apothecary''s Family on the Inte, but they were without any reliable sources. So, much to their disappointment, they couldn''t dig up any information even if theirputer skills were superb. While the three kids were using theputer attentively, Morales and Morgan were reading various ancient books and documents carefully, not missing any opportunity to save Jude. The five children were so engrossed that they didn''t even realize that Hanson and Vania were back until Hanson said, "Where did the legend about the Apothecary''s Family first appear?" James was startled as he waspletely immersed in his research. Thus, he immediately spun his head around in response just to see that Hanson and Vania were standing behind them. "The Broad Peaks, but we''re not sure about it¡­" Chapter 403 Chapter 403 The Broad Peaks was a mysterious ce they discovered after exhausting all their assets, which they earned from Hanson. The Broad Peaks? Vania and Hanson thought in surprise. That was the deep mountains and forest region in the southernmost part of the country, and it remained an ancient forest. The ce also made it difficult formunication devices to be used as the connection was poor, and there was no proper roadwork. It was said that someone had ventured in before with the most advanced equipment but could not walk out of it. Nevertheless, the scenery was breathtaking with its divine aura, making the whole ce seem like a fairnd on earth. Perhaps that was really the ce where people cultivating medicine traveled to. Even though they weren''t sure if the Apothecary''s Family were there, at least they had a possible area. They could eliminate the possibilities one by one via the process of elimination. As a result, they now had a vague idea of where the Apothecary''s Family might be located. Vania was left without a choice as she said solemnly, "We''ll make a stop at The Broad Peaks first, then." She would clear ''The Broad Peaks'' stage no matter how dangerous and difficult it was. Next to her, Hanson nodded and instructed James, "Find out if there''s a way you can draw a map of The Broad Peaks. We must make all the necessary preparations before leaving for the mountain." This was also a preventative measure in case of an unexpected situation. By traveling prepared, they would have a way to save themselves if they encountered dangerous circumstances. The five children turned to look at him simultaneously, and when they saw his pale face, their hearts went out to him. "You should go and sleep first," Jack said in an awkward tone. "Leave this to us, and don''t worry." Jacob stood up as well and shoved Hanson out of the room. "Aunt Theresa had prepared some supplements and nutritious food for you. Go and take it now and then return to your room to catch some rest." When Hanson opened his mouth to turn him down, Jacob immediately added, "Don''t forget that you have a score limit with us, and if you don''t do as we want, your score will immediately turn to zero. After that, you can''t be by Mommy''s side anymore." Morales also persuaded him. "Hurry and go now, Daddy. Jude is still waiting for you to save him." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Morgan also nodded firmly as he said, "You can only protect Miss Vania when you''re well. We don''t want any of you to be hurt." Even Vania turned to Hanson. "Don''t let the kids worry about you. As you know, many things will depend on you once we start the trip, so you should take care of your health." Hanson scrutinized the children''s worried expressions, coupled with the sincere concern for his well- being in their gazes, and he could only reluctantly give in to their demands. Nevertheless, he wouldn''t be able to rest well even if he went to take a break, so he might as well sort out the information together with them. The kids read what was on his mind, and Jacob stood up. "I''ming with you." Right now, he had to supervise Hanson, and Hanson could only do as told. Under Jacob''s supervision, he finished everything Theresa had prepared for him, and when Jacob saw that he had eaten everything, he nodded in satisfaction. "I''ll see you back to your room to rest." The moment Hanson rose to his feet, he felt drowsy and sleepy, and he suddenly understood that his food earlier was drugged; it seemed like he would sleep through the entire night. Meanwhile, Vania breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Hanson was finally resting, and she started packing the things they would need for their trip. Just then, Jack took out a box that he filled with the most advanced equipment. "Mommy, you have to bring all of these with you." All sorts of equipment for survival in the wild were readily avable in the box, including food, clothing, and protective and rescue gear. Her babies had developed these treasures for a long time, and they were definitely the best as they had tested them thousands of times. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 "If nothing goes wrong, we can keep in contact with you via theputer," Jack said. Vania gave him a nod, havingplete trust in her children. After that, she learned how to use the equipment from them, all the while gushing in her heart that her children were truly geniuses in their own right, indeed. At the same time, Morales and Morgan peered at her with concern, and one of them took off the lucky charm from his neck. "Miss Vania, bring this with you. We''ll pray for you and Daddy at all times." She gazed at them affectionately and said, "Thanks, honey. I''ll bring it with me." Once I''m back from this trip, I''ll prepare two more keys for them, she thought. No matter what, they''re my kids now. "Mommy, promise us that both of you will protect yourselves well," Jack said, hugging her. When he said that, Vania was a little emotional. "Okay, I promise you." As the children didn''t want the atmosphere to be sorrowful, they quickly tugged her hand gently. "Mommy, you should take a rest as well, okay? Just leave the rest to us." Vania shook her head. "I''m not tired, and I want to look up the information about The Broad Peaks with you," she said, taking a seat in front of theputer and reading through every piece of information. Jack knew they couldn''t change her mind once she made a decision, so he took the initiative to analyze every point and exin everything to her. He even told her in detail what to take note of and which equipment to use in which situation. In the meantime, James was still on theputer and knitted his brows in concentration as he collected all the information about The Broad Peaks. "Morales and Morgan," he called out loudly. "Both of you are better at drawing. Help me to draw out the map." Both of them rushed to him and drew each stroke attentively. By the time the sky was dark, they had already finished preparing everything they had needed. Vania stretched out her arms and said, "I''m cooking for you guys tonight." She had no idea how long this trip would take her, and the kids would not have the chance to taste her cooking for a long time. In response, the five children nodded obediently, and her three babies said, "We want to sleep with you tonight, Mommy." Then, Morales and Morgan added, "With Daddy together well." She chuckled as she eyed them dotingly. "Alright, I''ll also tell you a bedtime story tonight." Nevertheless, it seemed like the separation this time was very solemn, and she quickly changed the topic. "Let''s not be so sad. Maybe I can find the cure smoothly on this trip ande back very quickly." Or maybe, there could be a pleasant surprise as well. The children bobbed their heads, filled with confidence for her and Hanson. "Yes, you can do it." Thus, she prepared a sumptuous dinner for them and went to rest for the day with them and Hanson. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. That night, she seemed to have a very long dream. In her dream, she had found her way to a fairnd, and an elderly fairy there had given the antidote to her and even gave her a beautiful little angel, who looked a lot like her, as a gift. When she opened her eyes again, it was already bright outside. As she recalled the dream, she couldn''t help but chuckle. My thoughts during the day have manifested into a dream at night, she thought. Just then, Hanson woke up as well and looked at the children sleeping next to him; then, he met Vania''s eyes and smiled. He had slept through the entire night and even had some supplements, so his energy and health had recovered overnight. Finally, he hugged her as he suggested, "Let''s prepare breakfast together for the kids." For a person who had never felt anything regarding separation, he actually developed separation anxiety this time. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Right before Vania gave him a nod, she recollected the disaster he had created in the kitchen when he tried his hand at cooking, and she quickly changed her mind. "I think you can just help me out a little." Hanson chuckled at her hurried response. "Okay." When a couple worked together, nothing was tiring, and soon, the breakfast was ready, and the children had woken up as well. Once again, they checked the things Hanson and Vania would need on the trip and were only assured when they saw that everything was prepared. James said to Hanson seriously, "Protect yourself and Mommy." "Yes, you''re the eldest, so we''re leaving the younger brothers under your care now." As he regarded the children, he was filled with pride for them, but he also felt a little sorry, and as he ruffled Morales and Morgan''s hair, he couldn''te up with the words to express his feelings. After that, Morales and Morgan gave the other lucky charm to him. "You and Miss Vania each have a charm. Be safe." Hanson nodded resolutely and ced the charm on his person. This was a charm they had been carrying with them ever since they came to the Luke Family, and it was te who got it for them. Together, they finished breakfast as a family and started packing the things into the car. As Vania stood by the door, she gave the children a deep, affectionate look and turned to leave with determination in every step she took. On the other hand, the five children didn''t say anything, too, but they had already prayed for her and Hanson countless times in their hearts. "I would like to visit Jude before leaving." "Sure," Hanson said agreeably and drove to the hospital. Jude was asleep on his belly, and he had his eyes closed as though he was sleeping. "How is he doing now?" Vania inquired in concern. "Everything is normal, but he''s still unconscious." With a round-the-clock monitoring device installed on Jude, April could check on his vitals at any time. Vania nodded and gave Jude a loving peck on his forehead. "Wait for mommy." Finally, she got up and said to Hanson, "Let''s go." "Okay." Hanson had already booked a chartered flight that could fly them straight to the city where The Broad Peaks were located, and Larry and Linda showed up together outside the ward with everything prepared. Vania was confused when she saw them at the entrance, so she questioned curiously, "What are you guys doing here?" "We''re going together with you," they answered simultaneously. "No," Hanson and Vania declined simultaneously, too. "You have to stay at thepany because Eddie might use this opportunity to cause trouble," Hanson said. "President Luke, I''ve made all the preparations ording to your ns, and if any changes ur, Mr. Scott wille over immediately." Larry analyzed the situation for him, "Maybe we can use this chance to draw our enemy out of their den. In addition, I can be your help next to you. This way, we''re hitting two birds with one stone." Actually, Hanson had thought about this before, but he wasn''t confident about what Eddie would do next; that was why he didn''t implement it. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "President Luke, there is more strength in numbers. So, don''t hesitate to bring us along," Larry added. "Exactly," Linda said as well. "Bring me along, Boss." After Vania and Hanson contemted the matter deeply, they finally caved. "Alright, then." "Let''s go now." Right after, the group took a ride to the airport, and after more than eight hours of flight, they finally reached Gondalwelt, where The Broad Peaks were located. "We''ll rest for a night in Gondalwelt. Then, tomorrow morning, we''ll travel by helicopter to our destination," Hanson said. With the helicopter, they needed only three hours to reach The Broad Peaks, but it would take more than ten hours by car, which would waste too much time and energy. His nning received the approval of Vania. "We can use this chance to gather some information in Gondalwelt." They needed to gather more information; only then could they increase their sess rate in persuading Gordon to take a look at her son. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Larry checked the navigational system and said, "President Luke, there are many pharmacies named ''Divine Apothecary'' in this area." Maybe this was a chain store operated by the Apothecary Family. "Looks like the great chemist is really here. Even the hotel carries the word ''great chemist'' in their inscription," Linda said, showing them the information pamphlet about the hotel where she had made a check-in appointment. From all these, it showed that they could definitely find some information about the great chemist here in Gondalwelt. "Let''s drop our things in the hotel and check out the pharmacies," Vania suggested. Hanson nodded. "Alright." While they were making ns, a tour group walked past them, and the people in the group were in a hot discussion. "I heard that there will be an opera tonight at the La Beltino Theater, and the master from the national- ss troupe is performing." "Yeah, and the master will be on stage personally. We''re so lucky that we can hear him sing on our first trip here. I heard that some people had made many trips here but couldn''t catch a single show from the master." "Ever since he started his career, the master has specialized in singing about the great chemist, and nobody could surpass his skills in singing." "He''s also the one who wrote the y ''Legend of the Great Chemist'', and I heard that many details are based on true events." "Many people are here especially for the great chemist." It was true that many people assumed that the great chemist was in Gondalwelt and had no idea about The Broad Peaks at all. But, if it weren''t Vania''s babies who found out about this, Vania and the rest wouldn''t have thought of this ce, either. When they overheard the tour group''s conversation, they shared a look and quickly went to La Beltino Theater. This opera master was a famous local operaposer who was very knowledgeable in ys based on legends and could sing very well. Hence, there was a crowd of people present to watch the performance. After Vania and the others selected the seats with the best view, they waited anxiously for the y to begin. Finally, their patience bore fruit as toward the end of the concert, the master finally took the stage. Sure enough, the moment he appeared on stage, thunderous apuse broke out from the audience. "Master, Master!" Although the tenor singer was almost eighty in age, he still sang with urate pronunciation and a full- bodied voice, which kept the audience in awe. "Please don''t forget me¡­ From now on, you''re all I''ll sing about¡­" As Vania listened to the lyrics, she gripped the cup of water in her hands so tightly that her knuckles had turned white. He must know about it, she thought. Hanson gently ced his hand on hers, reassuring her, so that her high-strung emotions would calm, even just a little. "Will we meet again¡­ Will you drop by again¡­" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The ssical singing continued, and the apuse echoed throughout the hall. Yet, Vania could not focus on the lyrics afterward because she couldn''t wait for the y to end so that she could meet this master backstage. Since the master hadposed this y, ''Legend of the Great Chemist'', he must have had an acute understanding of the person they were looking for to write such a piece. He must know something about that ce, Vania determined. "I look forward to meeting you again¡­" The y came to an end and received a round of apuse from the entire hall, whichsted for a very long time. When Vania saw that the master had gotten off the stage, she didn''t want to wait any longer and immediately sprang to her feet, heading backstage. Nheless, at the backstage entrance, she was stopped by four personnel who were in charge of the master''s safety. They raised their hands and blocked her path with a fierce look. "The backstage is off- limits. No entry." After that, they gave Vania and Hanson a once-over, nced at Larry and Linda, who were next to them, and a look of ridicule washed over their faces. Another bunch of wealthy people, they reckoned. They must be here on an adventure because they have too much time on their hands. Despite that, Vania wasn''t annoyed at their apparent disdain, and it was clear to her that they had mistaken their purpose foring. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 "I have important matters to deal with, and I''d like to meet Master Gordon now. Can you guys please step aside? Thank you in advance," Vania spoke politely. The head security let out a heartyugh upon hearing her words. "You just want to ask Master Gordon about The Great Chemist''s whereabouts, right? Is that the important matter you''re referring to?" The other three security guards began tough as well. Vania frowned as she didn''t understand why they showed such a huge reaction to her words. "There are tons of rich people like you whoe looking for our master with the same excuse," one of the security guards said. All the guards were sick for the same reason¡ªthey wanted to hear something new for once. "I¡ª" Vania barely got anything out of her mouth before another one of the security guards interrupted her. "Leave. Hurry and leave now! Our master refuses to meet anyone," he said. Then, he waved his arms around to chase them out. There was a hint of annoyance and disdain in his tone¡ªit was clear that the guards had encountered too many people who asked for the same thing. However, the more the guards tried to chase them out, the more Vania was certain of her suspicions. Master Gordon must have some insider news. The lyrics talking about the separation of close friends might even be from Master''s personal experience, she thought. Vania used a cating tone when she next spoke. "Can you guys please help me to pass the message? My son was poisoned, and I''m afraid The Great Chemist is the only one who can help him," she said. The rest of the security guards cackled among themselves¡ªit was clear that they didn''t trust a word she said. "I genuinely want to meet Master Gordon to ask him for advice on saving my son''s life. I don''t have other intentions," she rified again. She didn''t know what the other people must''ve been seeking the master for in the past, and she didn''t understand why the master was so against meeting them. However, when the security guards heard her exnation, they onlyughed louder than before. The head security seemed to be deep in thought for a moment. "Let me think about it¡­ I''m not sure how many people before you have used the same excuse." Saving one''s son''s life, having a poisoned lover, having parents who were critically ill¡­ All of these were excuses that the guards were sick of hearing. These people can reallye up with the most absurd reasons just to meet The Great Chemist! One of the guards made a sarcasticment concerning Vania''s words. "If we had recorded all the illnesses we''ve heard of, we could probably write a medical dictionary." All the guards agreed that Vania''s excuse was terrible¡ªit was almost as if she uttered the first thing she could think of. "Perhaps we''d spend more time chatting with you if you coulde up with an excuse that we haven''t heard in the past," another guardmented. He was tired of hearing the same excuses over and over again. Why can¡¯t people have a little more creativity? Why can''t there be people who tell us something we don''t already know? Right then, a few staff members passed by with equipment in their arms. "Move along, move along¡­" another one of the guards said while waving his arms. He had used the same sentence countless times that year¡ªhe felt like a broken record. The head security guard didn''t feel a hint of empathy as he stared into the pitiful look in Vania''s eyes. Instead, the only thing he felt was annoyance toward her. "Stop wasting your time here. It''s impossible for you guys to meet Master Gordon. If you can afford to waste your time here, you might as well go somewhere else to seek help." Even though the Legend of the Great Chemist came from Gordon himself, other troupes started to master it after it became famous. Those troupes were performing the same track as well. So, the guards didn''t understand why so many people would approach them when there were so many other troupes within the city. "Move aside¡­ Move aside¡­" The staff members passed by their walkway with more equipment in their hands. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "The people who are using this walkway are mostly our staff members. You guys are being a nuisance by standing around here. You should stop getting in the way of them," one of the guards said. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 The guard continued nagging in an attempt to get Vania and the rest of them to leave. Four guards wore increasingly dissatisfied looks on their faces, and they only felt annoyed at the sight of Vania''s pathetic expression. Is she going to start crying now? I hate it when these people start bawling their eyes out, the guards thought. Fortunately for them, Vania didn''t allow tears to fall from her eyes. However, she stood firmly without budging, even after hearing what the guards said. Finally, she decided that she would just stand around¡ªshe was sure that the master would show up eventually. One of the guards let out a sigh as he shook his head. "There have been tons of people like you who insisted on standing around here. You''re not going to change our minds," he said with a sneer. After seeing too many of them, the guards naturally lost allpassion for these people. "Honestly speaking, you wouldn''t change our minds even if you got to your knees for us." Vania frowned a little upon hearing the guard''s words. That was exactly what she had nned to do. The guard continued to mock and jeer at her. "Who do you think you are? There have been people who stood in front of our master''s front door for more than a year¡ªeven those people had to leave empty- handed in the end. Your determination is nothing inparison to theirs!" "There have been people who waited for more than a year. Three years, five years¡­ There have been people who waited that long," another guardmented exasperatedly. Vania''s determination meant nothing to them. Did someone actually wait for that long? It seems like it''s useless for me to just stand around here, then, Vania thought. What else can I do? I have to meet Master Gordon no matter what. Meanwhile, Larry and Linda were also trying their best to find other sources that could help them with this matter. Meanwhile, Hanson simply stood around calmly as he listened to the guards'' statements. He was secretly analyzing all of their words. Suddenly, one of the guards made ament that changed the topic. "Judging by the way you guys are dressed, it seems like you guys aren''t just normal citizens. Nevertheless, you should know that tens of thousands of rich people have also visited in the past year. They have given all sorts of gold and silver jewelry, but our master has never taken as much as a nce at those gifts. So, even if you have the money, you should use it elsewhere." What Gordon wanted wasn''t material items, so he wasn''t interested in all the gifts the regr people had sent his way in the past. Even the guards felt sick from seeing all the valuable presents that people had sent to their doorsteps. "Hurry and leave¡­ Leave right now¡­" the same security guard said aftermenting on their financial status. These guards had given Vania many past examples as they hoped for her to understand the situation and back off a little earlier. If they couldn''t manage to coax her to leave, then their master wasn''t going to leave the room, and the guards wouldn''t get a rest. Additionally, the guards weren''t allowed to use violence. So, if they refused to keep a lookout at the front entrance, the people who wanted to see the master would just swarm in and block the way. The guards were puzzled. Are these people made of metal? How can they persevere for such a long time? Vania sank deep into thought once more. She had never considered giving a gift, but it seemed like there was no point in considering that anymore. One of the guards appeared to have read Vania''s mind as he spoke up moments after Vania had that thought. "You guys shouldn''t waste your time trying to find a solution here. We''ve heard enough excuses to fill up an entire building. I''m afraid you guys will note up with anything new at this point." The guards were not interested in hearing the same old comments. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. These guards had worked with the master for nearly 20 years and had seen all sorts of people around. So, it only took them one nce to determine what the person wanted. Yet, Vania continued to stand still in her spot as she spoke up for herself. "I''m different from the rest of them," she said confidently. She was sure these guards were rude because they thought she had malicious intentions. That was probably the reason the guards were dismissive and sarcastic toward her. If they found out that her son was actually poisoned, perhaps they''d let her in to meet the master. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 "I have evidence from the hospital. Why don''t I show you guys some evidence to prove that my child has indeed been poisoned?" Vania said. It wouldn''t have mattered even if Vania told them that she had proof of the existence of aliens¡ªthe guards didn''t want to look at it at all. "You might look different from the rest of the people, but the excuses all of you use are the same," one of the guards said. Of course, they were being truthful¡ª Vania was one of the prettiest women they had ever seen. She was practically a goddesspared to the other people who hade to them in the past. The man beside her also had attractive, godlike features that were pleasant to the eyes, but that was the only thing different about them. They may be eye-candy, but they were just as annoying as the rest of the visitors. Finally, one of the guards lost his patience, and he no longer allowed them to speak. "Just leave. Leave now. I''m going to start getting violent if you don''t leave!" he cried while shaking his fist. He felt the urge to get rid of them by getting physical. Gondalwelt was a rtively faraway city with limited transportation andmunication means. The people here might have heard of Hanson''s name, but none of them could recall how he looked. Furthermore, tons of powerful and influential people visited the master every year. The guards would treat these people the same as any regr person¡ªthey''d chase all of these people away. So, even though the guards could sense Hanson''s aura, they didn''t think much of him. It never crossed their mind that he might be someone who was extremely powerful. At that point, Larry couldn''t take it any longer. He had never met someone with the guts to speak to his president in such a tone. Sure, they may be bodyguards who work for Master Gordon, but what''s the big deal? They''re just a nobody in front of my boss. Linda was just as furious as Larry. How dare they speak to my boss like that? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Both the assistants were about to step forward to challenge the guards when Hanson gave them a re that made them freeze in their spots. The main reason they visited the ce was to save Jude, so no one would benefit from starting a fight. Vania found herself embarrassed after hearing all the guards''ments, and she took a while to calm down before she tried to exin herself. However, Hanson spoke up before she could say anything. "Let''s not disturb Master Gordon while he''s resting. We can head home for now, and we can figure a way out after that," he said. There was a firm look in Hanson''s eyes that seemed tofort Vania a little. He was the only one who could still keep his calm in this situation. The head security let out a smugugh after hearing Hanson''s thoughtful statement. "That''s the way. Everyone''s happy now, aren''t we?" The guards were d that these people were finally leaving¡ªthey didn''t want to spend more time talking to them. The more impatient guard started chasing them out with his arms again. "Leave now. Get out of here¡­" he mumbled. Vania took another look at the firm gaze in Hanson''s eyes before she turned to the four guards. "I''m sorry," she uttered dejectedly. Even though they were rude to her, she figured she still had to stay respectful and polite toward them. She never knew when she might need their help again. The guards finally heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Vania and the rest of them walking off. Right then, a person with a head full of white hair walked out. "Have they left?" he asked with a rather sad look on his face. The person who was speaking was none other than the famous Master Gordon. Two guards hurried over to help the master while one made way for the master to step out. "Yeah, they said their child was poisoned and wanted your help," one of the guards exined. The guards had the duty to give Gordon a brief exnation of all his visitors'' situations. "She''s not the one," Gordon mumbled to himself with the same sad look on his face. The guards were confused by this statement¡ªthey had no idea what the master meant. After their long years of working for the elderly man, they had never seen him smile even once. On the contrary, Gordon always had the same depressed look. Furthermore, Gordon would always shake his head after hearing their reports before making the same statement. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 In the past, the guards would ask about it, but Gordon simply refused to give them an answer. As time passed, the guards no longer questioned the master but never got an answer to satisfy their curiosity. In recent months, Gordon could feel his health deteriorating, and the gloomy look on his face seemed more evident than before. "Are you looking for someone, Master Gordon?" One of the guards couldn''t stop himself from questioning Gordon. Gordon stared nkly at the vast mountains before him as he sighed. "I don''t think I''ll be able to find her¡­" He couldn''t conceal the sorrow in his voice no matter how hard he tried. "We''ve been working with you for over 20 years now, Master Gordon. You''re practically family to us. If you trust us enough, we can always help you to find the person you''re looking for." The guards shared their true feelings with the old man. "Our fate¡­ Hase to an end¡­" Gordon murmured while shaking his head. His eyes glistened with tears as he continued to stare into the distance with a dejected look on his face. He seemed to be recalling sad memories of the past. One of the guards was about to say something when Gordon waved them off. "I''m getting old. I feel tired after singing just one song. Why don''t you guys help me back to get some rest?" he said. The guards knew that he no longer wanted to speak about this matter, so they obediently sent him back to get some rest. On the other hand, Vania was just as dismal as she hadn''t gotten the information she needed. She looked like a lost soul as she dragged her feet while walking. Hanson rested an arm around her shoulder before forcing her to look into his eyes. "If this doesn''t work, we''ll find another way to make itN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. work. We''ll figure something out even if all our methods don''t work for us," he said. "That''s right. You shouldn''t be so pessimistic, Boss. We just got to Gondalwelt today, and there are tons of ces rted to The Great Chemist that we''ve yet to visit. Perhaps we''ll find something tomorrow." Linda couldn''t bear to see the disappointment in Vania''s face, so she added on to Hanson''s words in an attempt to cheer Vania up. "Let''s have a meal while thinking about this matter, Ms. Greyson. We have to ensure that we have the strength to continue our search," Larry reminded her. They were on a journey full of risks, so they couldn''t afford to fall ill at the very start of it. Vania knew her reaction had been too extreme earlier, so she tried her best to regte her emotions. She knew that she had to keep calm in order to be able to find The Great Chemist to save her son. "Alright. Let''s eat around here. Perhaps we''ll be able to hear some news about The Great Chemist," Vania suggested. Deep down, she hoped that she would bump into Gordon somewhere around the area. That way, she''d be able to approach him directly. Hanson didn''t want to burst her bubble, so he agreed to her suggestion. "Sure. Let''s eat here." The theatre was a cylindrical building that had a total of six floors. The center area was where the performances happened, and there were dining tables that surrounded the stage. The residences were just upstairs. The whole ce was designed to look like a traditional, vintage building, so the staff members were also dressed in traditional clothes. There were also traditional snacks from the olden days that were sold in the area. They were surrounded by nature, and the hustle and bustle of the people around them made them feel like they were in an ancient town. In the end, Vania selected a spot that gave them the best view of their surroundings. She chose a seat that allowed her to have a view of the main entrance. Anyone who entered the theatre would have to pass by their table, so she could see everyone¡ªeven the staff members who had been moving equipment for Gordon earlier. Vania was confident that Gordon would show up sometime soon. The four had just sat down for a while before a friendly staff member came over to greet them. "Greetings, our dearest customers. What would you guys like to have today?" The waiter mimicked an old-fashioned manner of speaking. As he spoke, he poured some locally famous tea into all of their cups before handing the menu to them. "You guys look like tourists who are here for a visit. Is this the first time you''re here in our humble little store? I can introduce some of the signature dishes to you," the waiter suggested. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 The waiter was warm and weing and observant enough to notice that they weren''t local. His eyes lit up the moment he saw Hanson nodding. "These are all of our signature dishes. You wouldn''t be able to find them elsewhere! Would you like to try these?" he said while flipping through the menu. The dishes he rmended were extremely pricey¡ªthe regr consumer wouldn''t have been able to afford such meals. After adding all the courses, the total bill would probably go up to 10,000. Of course, the waiter had his benefits¡ªhe''d earn more if his customers spent more. Hanson didn''t hesitate even after seeing the prices on the menu. The total cost of the dishes was about the same as the price of one te in Hammond, after all. "Sure," he replied. "Great! Give me a minute, my dearest guests. I''ll deliver the food to you in a while!" The waiter looked absolutely ted as he hurried off to prepare the food. He had been right¡ªthe customers who had just entered were rich folks! It''s rare to get such customers around here. I''ll have to suck them dry tonight, or else I might not find someone like them for the whole of next year! Themission from what they just ordered is already enough to pay my sry for half a year. I''ll have to give them the best service I can afford. Perhaps I can earn a little more from them, the waiter thought. He was starstruck by the amount of money he was getting. Right then, Larry started a conversation with a smile. "You guys seem to be doing well here. It''s pretty rare to see so many peopleing over for a singing performance, huh," hemented. The waiter chuckled as he continued the conversation with Larry. "You probably haven''t heard about the legends in our area since you''re from another town. The performer here, Master Gordon, is an extremely famous man. The only song he performs is the Legend of the Great Chemist. There are more than 10,000 people who visit every year just to watch this performance. Naturally, they would end up eating and staying in this building," the waiter exined. The waiter chatted with Larry as if they were old friends, and he was d to do so¡ªhe figured that Hanson might spend more on food if he could hold a conversation with them. "I see," Larry smiled as he replied politely. "Well, why don''t you give us one of the best wines you have here? This is an interesting story, and I''d like to hear more of it," Larry continued after flipping through the menu. Did he just ask for the best wine? If I manage to sell this to them, I will get a higher commission than a year''s worth of sry. The waiter sent the wine to their table without informing them of the price. Then, he hastily popped the cork before they could change their minds. "Please try our signature wine. I promise this is the best wine you''d have tasted in a while." After he had poured the wine for his guests, he continued with the story earlier. "What else would you guys like to know?" he asked. "This wine is delicious," Larry praised after taking a sip. Still, he didn''t seem like he was in a rush to question the waiter about Gordon. "Well, of course! This wine is what our store is known for. You wouldn''t be able to find another ce around here that serves wine as great as this!" The waiter sounded highly proud of his workce. Yet, deep down, he was praying that these wealthy guests would buy a few more bottles of wine from him. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Regardless, Larry didn''t actually mean what he said. Pfft. How is this wine good? I can''t believe we have to pay 50,000 for this. Do they think that we''ve never tried good quality wine in our lives? He had to force the remaining wine down his throat before he continued speaking. "I saw many people heading backstage after the performance was over. Did they go to get Master Gordon''s autograph or something? We would like to get Master Gordon''s autograph too. Do we need to prepare anything for that?" Larry asked. "Hah! They aren''t asking for autographs at all." The waiter saw them as clueless fools at that moment. "All of them were trying to ask about the Apothecary''s Family whereabouts," he whispered to Larry. Vania frowned the moment she heard the waiter''s words. "What''s the Apothecary''s Family?" she inquired in the most casual tone she could manage. The waiter looked even more pleased with himself when he saw the curious looks on his guests'' faces. "You guys are obviously tourists! I can''t believe you guys haven''t heard of our legends at all," he eximed. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 The waiter continued in a rather cocky tone. "The Apothecary''s Family is widely known for providing all sorts of miracle drugs, and they''ve been around for hundreds of years. It''s said that the head of the family has the cure for every illness in this world." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "I see." Vania nodded to show that she understood. "But why would these people look for Master Gordon to ask about The Great Chemist?" she asked puzzledly. "It''s said that the head of the Apothecary''s Family moved into one of the mountains after iming his spot at the top. There have been countless people who went in search of The Great Chemist throughout the year, but no one managed to find anything," the waiter said while shaking his head and sighing. Some people had gone deep into the woods, and some never came out. Their bodies still couldn''t be found up to this day. "If that''s the case, are you saying that Master Gordon knows of The Great Chemist''s whereabouts?" Vania was starting to get rather excited. However, the waiter shook his head to indicate that her assumptions were wrong. "Everyone came to ask Master Gordon for insider information¡ªthey thought that he would know something since he wrote the Legend of the Great Chemist." Vania nodded again, and she no longer questioned the waiter. However, she didn''t entirely agree with the waiter''s words¡ªher gut feeling told her that Gordon had to know something everyone else didn''t. Right then, Linda joined in the conversation. "It seems like those people are really eager to seek help. Master Gordon simply wrote a song, yet they''re all going to him to ask about The Great Chemist''s whereabouts." "It''s not as simple as that. Many of those people want to use The Great Chemist''s name to gain profit in their businesses. Unfortunately, they can''t earn much when they can''t find The Great Chemist, and they end up sacrificing their lives in search of that person." Most of the people there to meet The Great Chemist woulde up with a bunch of excuses, but they were all doing it for their own benefit. Only a few people were genuinely there to seek help. Linda smiled upon hearing the waiter''s words. "Those people are really stubborn." I can''t believe there are still so many people here to search for The Great Chemist when it''s practically an impossible mission, she thought. "Everyone''s trying extra hard because it''s such a tough challenge. If anyone is lucky enough to see The Great Chemist in person, that guy will no longer have to worry for the rest of his life," the waiter said with a dreamy voice. Deep down, he had the hopes of meeting The Great Chemist someday. Larry changed the topic of conversation after that. "The view here is amazing. It seems like there are a lot of people whoe here to explore the ce as well. We''re interested in hiking, but we''re not too familiar since it''s our first time here. Do you have any rmendations?" The waiter patted his chest while he spoke. "You''ve found the right guy. I know every fun ce there is to visit over here. All the tourists call me a walking map!" Then, he pulled out a map from his pocket. The waiter already had a prior agreement with the touristpany¡ªhe would get a share of the money if he managed to sell any tickets. At that moment, he secretly calcted how he could earn the most amount of money. "I suggest that you guys don''t walk with the people who im to be exploring the ce. They aren''t there to enjoy the view or go on a hike. They''re there to search for The Great Chemist, and they might go into one of the old, old forests and nevere back again." The waiter was being honest. "What do you suggest, then?" Larry continued asking. The waiter pointed at the map in his hands. "These are all popr tourist attractions. I can purchase the tickets for you now if you need them. It''s really convenient." "We''ll do as you say." Larry agreed almost instantly. "Why do they all head into the mountains to find The Great Chemist? Gondalwelt is pretty big¡ªwhy do those people insist on going to such a dangerous ce?" he continued asking. The waiter didn''t seem to realize anything odd as he continued speaking. "There''s an alleyway beside the building, and a fortune teller works here. Some time ago¡ªI''m not sure when¡ªthere was a person who asked for their fortune to be told. There, they somehow found out that The Great Chemist is practicing his medicine in the mountains." Chapter 413 Chapter 413 "After a while, the fortune teller''s words were taken as facts, and everyone here assumes that The Great Chemist lives in the mounters." The waiter pouted for a moment before continuing. "In my opinion, the fortune teller was just a scammer. The mountains are covered with old-growth forests¡ª there''s no reason for The Great Chemist to live there." Larry agreed. "You''re right. Otherwise, how could it be that no one has found The Great Chemist after they''ve all entered the forest? You''re more rational than the rest¡ªthey sound like they''ve been poisoned by misinformation. They are all risking their lives to enter the forest just because that fortune teller imed that The Great Chemist is there." After that, the waiter smiled before he made an offhandment. "Judging by the number of people who have visited the mountains in the past years, they''ve probably searched the whole ce inside out. Yet, no one managed to find The Great Chemist. Perhaps The Great Chemist is already in the skies at this point!" Judging by their estimations, The Great Chemist was about the same age as Master Gordon. So, The Great Chemist could have passed on. "I heard that the view at The Broad Peaks is magnificent at night¡ªsome people even say that it''s heaven on earth. Why haven''t people considered going there to search for The Great Chemist?" Vania threw out a random question. The waiter scratched his head beforeing up with a baseless answer. "Well, that is a nice ce, but the spiritual energy there isn''t sufficient, so The Great Chemist wouldn''t pick a spot like that." Vania simply smiled as she was out of questions at that point. "Thank you for telling us all these interesting stories. I''d like to take away some of your signature desserts as I''d like to bring them back for my friends. I''m sure they''ll love it," she said politely. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Sure! Hold on." The waiter was overjoyed once more since his customers had just purchased more products from the restaurant. He would''ve loved to continue talking to them if they hadn''t already finished their meal at that point¡ªhe was confident that he could manage to sell them more things if they stayed for a while longer. When the waiter saw the generous tip that Larry gave him, he took it before responding humbly. "Please travel safely, my dearest guests. If you guys are interested in The Great Chemist, perhaps you guys could pay a visit to the Bamboo Pavilion." Bamboo Pavilion? All four of them were stunned for a moment. They hadn''t heard of this ce in the past. "Where''s that?" Vania asked with a smile. "Bamboo Pavilion is another ce where you''d get to experience great performances. Old Mr. Bamboo also gives a really great performance of the Legend of the Great Chemist. Unfortunately, the ce is rather far from town, so there are only a few people who visit that area. Old Mr. Bamboo is nowhere near as famous as Master Gordon, and he feels sad over it sometimes." It was like a dam was open again, and the waiter started going on and on about Old Mr. Bamboo. Vania seemed especially interested in this. "We''ll go ask around about it. Thank you," she uttered. "You''re wee. Have a safe trip!" the waiter shouted as his four customers left the ce. Linda parted her lips to report her findings from earlier. "Old Mr. Bamboo and Master Gordon are about the same age, Boss. He wrote his version of the Legend of the Great Chemist," she shared. Hanson, who had been quiet for a long while, finallymented. "I''m afraid its location is only one reason that so few people are visiting that area." "Well, let''s take a look at the ce now, President Luke." Larry steered the car toward Bamboo Pavilion. "Hold on. Let''s go to the alleyway where the fortune teller''s stall is situated." Vania had a feeling that the fortune teller might know a thing or two. "Sure." Larry turned the steering once more. The alleyway was rtively near to the theatre, so they arrived in less than ten minutes. A vintage-looking yellowmp illuminated the store''s front entrance, and someone had written a sign on the front. ''Let me resolve all your problems in life!'' it said. Woah. That''s a tremendous promise to make. Vania shot Hanson a gaze and calmed herself before they all entered the store. The moment they walked in, the front desk staff hurried over. He was dressed in traditional clothes as well. "Hello, Sir and Madam. You guys can write your questions on that table and ce them in this box. Our boss will provide you with an answerter." Chapter 414 Chapter 414 As they talked, another kid approached with a set of papers, pens, and a box. The kid held the stationery out to them in a polite manner. Vania was somewhat hesitant at first¡ªthis wasn''t what she had expected. Hanson pulled his credit card out and tossed it into the box. "This box won''t be able to fit the questions that we''d like to ask." The child bowed before responding in a respectful tone. "Please wait for a moment, Sir and Madam." Our research was right¡ªthis fortune teller loves nothing more than money, Larry thought to himself. I bet he''s just a huge scammer. As expected, the kid went in and came back out of the room in less than ten seconds after taking the credit card. "Sir, Madam, please follow me in. The boss would like you guys to take a seat inside." The kid led them to a stand-alone tea pavilion that looked a hundred times more luxurious than the musty basement they had been waiting in earlier. It was evident that they were being treated like VIPs. Vania and the rest had just sat down when an old man with a beard walked toward them. He was dressed in the typical outfit of a fortune teller, and he walked around with a heavy aura of a wealthy man. His voice had a slight ent, but his words made him sound like an influential person. "Did all of you travel such long distances just to search for The Great Chemist?" he asked. Hanson didn''t bother to go around in circles¡ªhe was direct and honest with his reply. "Yes." The fortune teller poured his guests some tea. Of course, the regr customer wouldn''t receive the same treatment, but the four of them were the first customers who had ever offered a fee of 10 million just for their fortunes to be told. Before the fortune teller could say anything else, Hanson gave his assistant a look. Larry instantly pulled out another bank card before waving it around in front of the fortune teller. The fortune teller eyed the card greedily, and he was about to reach out to grab it when Larry kept it away. "It isn''t that easy to earn my boss'' money." This was a strong statement, and it made the fortune teller''s hands shudder a little. He figured that the 10 million he got earlier was the only sum that came easily for him. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Larry couldn''t help but sneer to himself when he saw the look on the fortune teller''s face. How dare he call himself a fortune teller? He''s clearly a scammer. "You were right. We came here in search of The Great Chemist. The 10 million we gave you was just a wee gift. We have another 10 million in this card if your predictions are right." Larry pushed the card closer to the fortune teller as he spoke. He made his point clear¡ªif the fortune teller could tell them what they wanted to know, then he''d be able to get another 10 million. The fortune teller''s eyes were filled with shock. He had earned a lot through this business in the past years but had never made such arge sum in such a short amount of time. Even though the money was right before his eyes, he was afraid to reach out and take it. He was sure that he couldn''t afford to offend these people in front of him, and there was a hint of fear in his eyes as he looked at them. "You don''t have to worry about anything, master. You can be honest, and my boss will be receptive to anything you say," Larry continued with a smirk. "If things go well, then we''ll give you the 10 million after everything''s over." The fortune teller was just about to nod and take the card, but his limbs jolted with fear after he heard Larry''sst sentence. He immediately dropped the gold card back onto the table. Thud. The card fell back onto the coffee table. Its sound was deafening and sharp in the quiet room. Soon after that, Larry let out a scoff. "This 10 million might belong to someone else if you can''t give us the answer we want," he warned. The fortune teller could hear the threatening tone in Larry''s voice, and beads of cold sweat began to form on his skin as he was too terrified at that moment. I don''t know how to tell one''s fortune at all! I just used The Great Chemist''s name to gain some fame. I''ve seen a lot of people in the past, and I''ve learned to observe a thing or two. I usually just say something that I think they might want to hear based on my observations! Chapter 415 Chapter 415 "Why don''t you read your own fortune? Will you be able to get this money?" Larry didn''t bother to hide the hostile look in his gaze. The fortune teller was utterly horrified at this point¡ªhe could no longer conceal his true colors as a scammer. Linda, who was sitting by the side, couldn''t help butugh to herself. Is he trying to fake his role as a fortune teller when he can barely contain his own emotions? Hah! What a joke. "I¡­ I¡­" The fortune teller couldn''t say anything at all¡ªhe stuttered for a century before scrunching his face and turning to Hanson. Finally, he had to force himself to speak in the face of Hanson''s stern re. "I was a part of the backstage crew in Master Gordon''s troupe 20 years ago. There was this one time when I overheard Master Gordon saying that The Great Chemist went into the mountains for his practice. When I noticed how all the rich people tended toe over in search of The Great Chemist, I came up with this scheme of pretending to be a fortune teller." Vania was still mildly surprised after hearing the man''s exnation. While they were on the way to the fortune teller''s ce, the two assistants had already researched the fortune teller''s background, and they knew that he was a scammer. However, she hadn''t expected him to be able to lie and survive for so many years as a fortune teller just after overhearing a single rumor. Vania couldn¡¯t believe that all of his past visitors had just blindly trusted him. "So, did The Great Chemist really go into the mountains?" Larry felt the need to rify things with the fortune teller since he was a scammer. The scammer nodded hastily. "I heard Master Gordon say this ¡ªI''m not making it up." "Well, at least you''re being honest for once." Larry held the gold card up once more. "I want you to be honest when you answer my next question. If you give us an honest answer, this card will belong to you." The fortune teller was too afraid to tell another lie. "I''ll tell you whatever I know," he replied. Money no longer mattered at that point¡ªhe just wanted to walk away alive. "In what context did you overhear Master Gordon saying that The Great Chemist was going to enter the mountains?" Larry asked. The fortune teller panicked for a moment, and his gaze turned shifty as he tried his best to recall what happened in the past. "I want you to think about it properly before answering," Hanson uttered in an icy tone. The fortune teller was the most afraid of Hanson. Even though this was their first time meeting one another, the fortune teller could tell that Hanson had the power to decide the course of one''s life. "Yes. Yes. I remember now." The fortune teller gulped as he felt his throat dry under pressure before answering the question. "Back then, there was a woman who came and requested to meet Master Gordon. She wanted to ask about The Great Chemist''s whereabouts. Then, Master Gordon told her that she shouldn''t bother trying anymore. He told her that The Great Chemist had left into the mountains to practice his art and that no one would be able to find him anymore." Hanson narrowed his eyes upon hearing this. The fortune teller hastily rified himself. "I''m telling you the truth here. I don''t know what they said after that." So, it''s true that The Great Chemist is somewhere in the mountains. But why is it that Master Gordon used to agree to meet people, and why did he stop doing it? Was there something special about that woman? All sorts of thoughts shed across Vania and Hanson''s minds. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. When the fortune teller noticed the confused look on Vania''s face, he parted his lips to exin himself further. "There were tons of people who asked to meet Master Gordon in the past, but he only agreed to meet that one woman. No one knows why he did so." Even though the fortune teller couldn''t actually tell anyone''s fortune, he did have pretty good observation skills. He was eager to resolve all of the confusion in Hanson and Vania''s minds so that he could send them off and finally feel some relief. He didn''t even care about the money before him. Right then, he was worried that he wouldn''t be able to survive¡ªwhat was the purpose of all that money if he couldn''t live to enjoy it? Nevertheless, Larry was a man who kept his word. He threw the card to the fortune teller. "This belongs to you now." The fortune teller stared at the card for a long time. Unfortunately, he couldn''t muster the courage to pick the card up. "Do you guys have any more questions? I''ll tell you everything that I know," he quivered as beads of cold sweat appeared on his forehead due to the fear gripping his heart. Hanson merely got to his feet without saying anything else in response to the fortune teller''s terrified query. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 The fortune teller heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that they were leaving. "Let me walk you out." He led Hanson and the rest of them out of the building. After they got into the car, Vania was still thinking about what the fortune teller had said earlier. "If we could find that woman, perhaps we''d figure out how we could talk to Master Gordon." Technically, the fortune teller did give them some helpful information. At least, they were now sure that Gordon knew the truth and that The Great Chemist was staying somewhere in the mountains. These two pieces of information would reduce their effort spent on other useless things. "Let''s go take another look around Bamboo Pavilion, Boss," Linda suggested. To find a woman from 20 years ago was like searching for a needle in the haystack¡ªthey were most likely going to fail. However, Linda didn''t want to trigger Vania''s emotions. So, she figured they might gain more information if they visited Old Mr. Bamboo in the Bamboo Pavilion. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "What did the little masters say?" Vania had sent all of the names they got to her little masters, and she had ordered them to do some research on these names. She figured that this would make things easier for them. They had used the same tactics with the fortune teller earlier, so they managed to target his weak spot and get the answers they needed within a short period of time. "They have yet to respond to us," Linda replied. "Let''s not wait any longer. We can make a move first," Vania said. James had gotten back to them about the fortune teller almost immediately. Still, it seemed like both Old Mr. Bamboo and Gordon weren''t just regr people¡ªthat was why it took longer for the little masters to gather information about them. "No. Let''s return to the hotel and wait for them to get back to us." Hanson offered his own opinion. If they were going to head over without having any information in their hands, he was worried that things would turn out the way they did with Gordon. He didn''t want them toe home empty-handed. On the other hand, he knew that they couldn''t waste any opportunity to meet these individuals, as they might not be able to meet them a second time. Vania thought about what he said. "Alright, then. Let''s return to the hotel and get some rest while we wait for the little masters'' responses." Linda was the one who chose the lodging, and it was one of the most luxurious resorts in that area¡ªChemist Dungeon. The hotel''s self-introduction imed that The Great Chemist had once stayed in their ce more than ten years ago. Nevertheless, Vania and the rest weren''t too bothered by this description¡ªafter all, half the hotels in Gondalwelt made the same ims. Linda had booked a suite with two rooms¡ªone for Hanson and Vania and another for herself and Larry. Even though the ce was considered luxurious in the area, its environment was still much shabbierpared to Hammond. Vania pulled out a disposable bed sheet she had prepared for the trip. "We''ll have to settle with what we have, I guess." Hanson was a clean freak, and he couldn''t bear to use items that had been used by someone else. Unfortunately, with the environment that they were in, this was the best that they could have. "Everything''s fine as long as you''re here." Hanson hade to the realization that he seemed to be more adaptive as long as Vania was with him. It was past 10.00PM by the time they settled down in the hotel, but the little masters had yet to get back to them. "I''m afraid we''ll have to visit the Bamboo Pavilion tomorrow. So, let''s just rest for now." Before Vania went to bed, she messaged her babies to remind them not to stay up the entire night doing their research. ''Don''t worry about us, Mommy. We have a n,'' James texted. They had already arranged a shift among themselves, where one person would sleep while the other would keep an eye on theputer. With this n, they''d be able to ensure that someone was keeping an eye on theputer 24/7. Then, if Vania needed them for anything, they''d be able to offer assistance immediately. Vania knew that her children had ns of their own, so she knew better than to tell them what to do. ''Take care,'' she replied. ''Don''t worry, Mommy,'' James replied. Right when Vania was texting her babies, someone rang the doorbell of their hotel room. "What is it?" Larry made his way to the door. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 "Hello, esteemed client. We are attendants from the hotel." Two beautifuldies spoke in unison, their voices gentle and lovely. For an instant, Vania misunderstood them and thought that they were here for a particr service. Noticing Vania''s expression, Hanson scratched her nose. "What are you thinking about?" She felt a little embarrassed after being seen through. Just then, the attendants at the door spoke again. "Our hotel offers a special physiotherapy service based on the ointment made by The Great Chemist. Would you like to try?" Larry was about to decline when he heard Vania speak up. "Let them in." She didn''t want any physiotherapy, but when she knew it had something to do with The Great Chemist, she was immediately intrigued to learn more. She might even get some unexpected information. He instantly opened the door. "Come in." The two attendants walked in while pushing a cart filled with ointment as Vania examined their attire. They were all covered up and looked very professional. I suppose I''ve over-thought this situation. Faced with Hanson''s half-smile, she sounded a little embarrassed when she addressed the staff. "Can you show us what you have?" The attendants were extremely courteous. "Of course." Then they showed Vania the contents of the cart. "These are all ointments developed by The Great Chemist, paired with his exclusive technique. It works wonders for removing fatigue." Then, they retrieved the ointment and talked about its ingredients and effects. The medical terms they used were quite unique. The presentation by the attendants was very professional, and it took almost 20 minutes. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Vania didn''t understand a word of theplicated terms, but still, she smiled and said, "Let''s start now, then?" There were two attendants present, but there were four clients, including Vania. "Who''s going first?" As they spoke, they even nced especially at Hanson. This man is quite handsome, they thought. So, even though their work wasn''t anything indecent, they still felt that everything was worth it if they could get in contact with men like him. The attendant, who had superior looks, spoke up boldly, "Sir, our hotel offers a unique way of massage. Would you like to try?" When Hanson was dealing with any woman other than Vania, he always wore the same expression. Larry knew that Hanson was quite particr about hygiene, so he could only offer himself in Hanson''s stead. "It''s been a tiring day, so let me have a try first." Larry had a bright and firm appearance, and he was considered handsome in his own right. However, due to him following Hanson around all day, his good looks were overshadowed.. The attendant was a little disappointed because she couldn''t serve Hanson. "Please lie down, sir." Just then, Linda walked up and looked at the other attendant. "I''ll be in your care, then." The attendant smiled. "You''re too kind." They were indeed skilled at their job, but their skills weren''t just unique. Linda asked curiously, "I heard you saying that your ointment and massage skills were all exclusive techniques by The Great Chemist, right? But I heard that The Great Chemist has been living in seclusion for years, so how did you learn these skills?" This was full-on suspicion at this point. The attendant wasn''t surprised to hear that. They were used to facing simr questions multiple times throughout the day. She wasn''t even mad as she exined to Linda in the most natural way, "Our boss has some history with The Great Chemist, so that''s how we obtained these secrets." Vania was stunned when she heard that. "I heard that the newly appointed head of the Apothecary''s Family went into the mountains to train a long time ago. Your boss is so lucky." The attendant smiled. "We''re not too sure about our boss'' life, but this recipe is certainly authentic." Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Soon, this unique massage session ended. By then, Vania''s babies at home had already sent her information on the boss of this hotel. Vania looked at the message. "The boss of this hotel is a woman." Suddenly, something odd seemed to burst into her mind. "Could she be that woman from 20 years ago?" Even though Vania had no proof to support her suspicions, this thought still lingered persistently in Vania''s head. "I''ll send this photo to that fortune-teller and tell him to verify her identity." Even though 20 years was a long time, after reaching adulthood, one''s face wouldn''t change too much if nothing major happened to alter it. Hanson looked at the message on Vania''s phone, which her babies had sent. "That''s all?" Vania nodded, confused as well. "Yes." Perhaps someone had purposefully hidden some information. What exactly happened in the Apothecary''s Family? Why is so much information wiped? Is it simply because they don''t want anyone to find them? "We''ll go see the boss of this hotel tomorrow morning." Vania''s gaze was firm. "Okay." Hanson reached out and embraced her, finally managing to calm her anxious mind a little. The next morning, as soon as Vania opened her eyes, she saw the message her babies had sent to her, which appeared to disappoint her. "They still haven''t found any information on Old Mr. Bamboo." He looked over at Hanson wistfully, so heforted her by giving her a peck on the forehead. "It''s okay. We''re already proceeding smoothly, aren''t we?" They were only in Gondalwelt for a day, but they had already found an important clue. Just then, Larry knocked on the door. "President Luke, the hotel''s boss, is confirmed to be the woman from 20 years ago." The fortune-teller vividly remembered the incident, as if it had just happened yesterday, so he could recognize her right away. Vania was extremely shocked as she looked at Hanson. "Who should we see first? Old Mr. Bamboo or the boss of the hotel?" "Old Mr. Bamboo." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. We mustn''t alert anyone before we can umte enough clues. After a simple breakfast, the four immediately went to Bamboo Pavilion by car. Bamboo Pavilion was already deste enough, and since it was still early in the morning, the appearance of Vania and herpanions turned into an unexpected sight. In a moderately sized yard, a few round tables wereid out. At the moment, a few workers were cleaning up the ce. When a worker saw Vania and the others enter, he asked in a considerably polite manner, "Are you here for a storytelling session?" Vania nodded. "Yes, we are." "I''m sorry, but our master isn''t performing today. You came at the wrong time, I''m afraid." Just then, Hanson stepped forward. "Old Mr. Bamboo is extremely talented, but his fame wasn''t great enough. I thought that I might be able to help him change his situation." As soon as Hanson said those words, the workers exchanged nces among themselves. It was true. Old Mr. Bamboo had dedicated his whole life to storytelling, but now his reward wasn''t on par with his expectations, so he had been troubled by that for a long time. Old Mr. Bamboo always hoped that he could meet someone who could recognize his talents, but even in his old age, his wish wasn''t fulfilled. In recent years, he was advancing in age, and his heart was even more troubled. He used to hold a storytelling session every day, but now he could only do it every other day. One of the workers was Old Mr. Bamboo''s favorite student. When he heard those words, his face immediately lit up. "Please, sit down and have some tea. I''ll go get Old Mr. Bamboo right away." He sincerely wanted to help his master rise in fame. Hanson sat at a round table, but he didn''t drink the tea as he simply waited patiently. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Sometimeter, an older gentleman walked toward them. He was around Gordon''s age. However, it was clear from the sullen look on his face that he wasn''t very sessful in his endeavors. The older man caught sight of Vania as soon as he emerged, and he kept examining her. The look in his eyes was probing, and it felt as if he was reunited with someone he hadn''t seen in a long while. Vania panicked a little at his gaze. She didn''t remember meeting Old Mr. Bamboo before, but she still decided to greet him first, despite the confusion. "Hello, Old Mr. Bamboo. I''m Vania Greyson." When Old Mr. Bamboo heard her name, he seemed to havee to his senses, a hint of disappointment on his face. The look of disappointment was too obvious, and it puzzled Vania greatly. She had even more questions in her mind now. Hanson also spoke up, frowning. "Did you mistake her for someone else, sir?" When Old Mr. Bamboo heard Hanson''s voice, he peeled his gaze from Vania and looked at Hanson as he said, "I''m old, and my sight is failing. What a fool I''ve made of myself!" Then, he continued with a bitterugh, "You''re here for The Great Chemist, aren''t you?" Even though not many people listened to his stories, there was still a continuous stream of visitors who came to him in order to figure out where The Great Chemist was. Hanson said, "I have a way to make your dreamse true." Old Mr. Bamboo looked at Hanson, his eyes lighting up. "In exchange for the whereabouts of The Great Chemist?" When he said that, the light in his eyes disappeared. Hanson could see that Old Mr. Bamboo was troubled by something, so he didn''t force thetter. "Sir, you don''t have to use The Great Chemist''s name in order to make yourself famous." Old Mr. Bamboo looked at Hanson again, beginning to form another opinion of the young man in front of him. "May I know your name?" Even though he was talking to someone younger than him, there was unlimited respect in his voice. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Hanson Luke." Even though Hanson was an unruly person, he didn''t forget basic manners, especially when talking to an elderly person. However, when he was talking, he couldn''t hide the nobility and pride he was born with. Old Mr. Bamboo made a mental note of his name, whereupon his gaze drifted to Vania. There was an obvious unrelenting emotion in his eyes, Hanson took Vania in his arms. "This is my wife." Even though Old Mr. Bamboo was old enough to qualify as Vania''s grandfather, he was still a man, so Hanson immediately stressed his position. A rare expression shed across the older gentleman''s face. He simply smiled lightly, then retracted his smile. It was obvious from his gaze that he was looking at another person through Vania. Vania felt a little ufortable at his gaze. "Sir, do I really look like someone you know?" She felt that except for anything concerning The Great Chemist, Old Mr. Bamboo probably had something else weighing on his mind. Old Mr. Bamboo gazed up at the sky, perhaps lost in recollection. "Yes, but also no. She wasn''t as pretty as you are." Just then, tears came to his eyes, as if he remembered something in times past. "However, she''s the most beautiful woman to me. It''s a pity¡­" With that, he shook his head. He looked like he had let go of it as he spoke to Hanson, "If I had met you a few years earlier, I think Bamboo Pavilion would''ve been all the rage now. But now that I''m getting old, I stopped thinking about these mortal things." He was declining Hanson''s offer, which also meant that he didn''t want to tell them anything about The Great Chemist. Hanson met his gaze. "You don''t have to lie to yourself. Perhaps she maye back someday. Don''t you want to prove yourself to her?" Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Old Mr. Bamboo trembled as he looked at Hanson in shock. It was just as expected of the young man he had admired at first sight, for Hanson could see through him so quickly. "You''re right, but I''ve learned to let go." The past was gone with the wind, and the memories were getting fainter. "You and The Great Chemist fell for the same person." Even though Hanson intended for it to be a question, he said it with too much affirmation to be one. As soon as he said that, Old Mr. Bamboo was shocked, and so was Vania. Hanson was really amazing. However, while everyone was still reeling in shock, Hanson spoke up again with an even more rming idea. "Master Gordon fell for her too." A love triangle? They thought there was a juicy secret, but they never expected it to be so cliche. Vania, Larry, and Linda all froze a little, a bit speechless at the turn of events. They thought that Old Mr. Bamboo would get mad at having such a personal affair exposed, but he didn''t. Instead, heughed and said, "You''re an extraordinary man, just like I expected. However, you''re notpletely right." His words had confirmed Hanson''s suspicions. "The Great Chemist went into seclusion because of her," Hanson continued guessing. Old Mr. Bamboo was instantly stunned. "How did you know that?" This young man was too good at reading minds. "Just a gut feeling." From the way Old Mr. Bamboo looked at Vania, Hanson knew that he was looking at someone he deeply loved through Vania. However, when he shook his head and sighed, Hanson knew that it was an unrequited love. Old Mr. Bamboo said that he had given up, but in reality, he probably hadn''t. "You and Master Gordon wrote the Legend of the Great Chemist at the same time, and youpeted against each other for so many years. In truth, you''re just trying to prove your abilities to that woman." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Old Mr. Bamboo didn''t deny it. He wanted to see what else Hanson could deduce from their short conversation. "The Great Chemist didn''t want to hurt her, nor did he want to break the bonds between the three of you, so that''s why he retreated to the mountains. After that, you and Master Gordon worked hard to prove yourselves and win the woman''s heart, but the woman chose to go into seclusion at the end." Old Mr. Bamboo was shocked as he listened to Hanson''s analysis. Hanson could figure out so many things just from one look in his eyes; he was impressed. "The Legend of the Great Chemist, which you both wrote, was written in remembrance of a dear friend and also for this woman whom you deeply loved." Vania felt a bit saddened, for she didn''t expect the truth to be like that. "You''re right." Old Mr. Bamboo''s voice wasced with sorrow. As he listened to Hanson''s analysis, he recalled what had happened in the past. They grew up together, and when they were more than 20 years old, he and Gordon fell in love with The Great Chemist''s disciple. However, she only had eyes for The Great Chemist. Sadly, The Great Chemist devoted himself to the study of medicine, so he had no feelings for the junior. In order to change the girl''s mind and to protect both his friendship and the study of medicine, which he was very passionate about, he decided to enter The Broad Peaks, where herbs grew in abundance. He would spend his years researching the herbs and medicinal ingredients which were lost to time. "He said before that he wouldn''te back again." There was moisture in Old Mr. Bamboo''s eyes. Even the junior wouldn''t return ever again. "What happened to the girl after that?" Vania wanted to know the ending. Old Mr. Bamboo was moved. "It''s been so long, and now that I''ve found people who understand me, today I shall tell you everything." He was probably rejoicing for having encountered people who knew his heart. So, he told Vania and the others of the past. "After that, the girl disappeared as well. No one knew where she went, and we all guessed that she went into the mountains to look for The Great Chemist." Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Just then, Vania suddenly spoke up. "I heard that a girl went to see Master Gordon more than 20 years ago. Master Gordon never mentioned to anyone about The Great Chemist''s whereabouts, but he actually told this girl that The Great Chemist had gone into the mountains. Today, this very girl is now the boss of a hotel." "He was exceedingly famous then, but I was just a nobody." Old Mr. Bamboo''s tone was a little regretful. "Could it be that the girl from 20 years ago was actually a descendant of the junior?" Vania was suddenly surprised. So that was what happened. "The junior never found The Great Chemist, and she still hoped that she could see him onest time in the end. This was why she asked her descendant to look for him. However, her dreams didn''te true." There was an unstoppable sorrow in Old Mr. Bamboo''s eyes. "What a pity." If he wasn''t a nobody back then, then perhaps he could''ve met the junior''s descendant. He would have resolved this regret if he had met the woman he loved again. "All because of Master Gordon''s words, many people sacrificed their lives in search of The Great Chemist. Ever since then, he stopped seeing visitors." When Vania heard that reasoning, she understood everything immediately. Just then, Old Mr. Bamboo stood up, a never-before-seen look of rxation on his face. "I''m very grateful to have met you all. If you visited me decades earlier, I would definitely go with you and have a look outside." "It''s not toote even now," said Hanson. "In 3 days, I can make Bamboo Pavilion the talk of the town." "I do believe in your capabilities." Old Mr. Bamboo shook his head. "However, there really is no need for that now." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He hadn''t given up before this, but now that he had met these people and conversed with them, he had gracefully let everything go. It was definitely a fateful meeting. When she saw Old Mr. Bamboo getting up to leave, she immediately said in a panic, "Sir, can you help me? I want to know if my son''s illness can be cured." Since Old Mr. Bamboo had grown up with The Great Chemist, he might know a thing or two about medicine. As he looked at Vania''s face, he simply couldn''t decline. "Tell me about it." ted, Vania immediately told him everything about Jude''s condition. Old Mr. Bamboo frowned deeply. "This is a poison without an antidote." Vania''s eyes turned red in an instant. "Does this mean that even The Great Chemist cannot save him?" She really couldn''te to terms with this ending. "He is able to, but now no one knows where he went." Old Mr. Bamboo was telling Vania the truth because there had been no news from The Great Chemist ever since that day. "I''ll go look for him in The Broad Peaks. Even if I have to raze the entire mountain into the ground, I''ll find him." Old Mr. Bamboo stared straight at Vania. With her tone and expression, she honestly looked like that pupil from all those years ago. "The Great Chemist really did go to The Broad Peaks back then." Old Mr. Bamboo affirmed Vania''s thoughts. "And he may still be there now. All these years, people had been searching for him in the mountains of Gondalwelt, but they had no idea that he wasn''t there." Vania looked at Old Mr. Bamboo gratefully. "Thank you for telling me all this." "I did it simply because I believed it''s fate that we met." Old Mr. Bamboo sighed. "If you really do find him, please ask him something for me." Vania nodded sincerely. "I''ll definitely find him." "Ask him if he remembers his good old friends from the past." "I will." Vania nodded firmly. "We''ll be leaving right away. Wait for our news." Old Mr. Bamboo retrieved a purse from his pocket. "Please pass him this. I wish you all the best." Vania took the purse and earnestly kept it safe. "I will." Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Within three hours after Hanson and the others left, numerous visitors immediately flocked to Bamboo Pavilion to attend the storytelling sessions. In an instant, Bamboo Pavilion gained great fame. Old Mr. Bamboo finally smiled in the direction they had left. That smile signified that he had truly let go of everything, and it was a radiant smile. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After more than 3 hours of flight, the helicopter finally arrived at The Broad Peaks. There was a stone tablet that indicated the name of the ce, and not even a house was in sight. Past the stone tablet was a winding path that led to the huge mountain in front of them. The mountain was shrouded in fog, making it impossible to judge its size and height. The clouds also changed constantly around the mountain, making everything look unreal. Vania and the others checked their equipment. "Let''s go up right now." Hanson took out the map drawn by the children, then pointed at a peak. "We''re going there." That peak was at the top of the mountain, and the path there was also the most dangerous. "Okay." Thend was still easily traversable at the foot of the mountain, but it was apparent that none had walked through here before. There was no sign of the grass on the hill being stepped on. Vania left signs throughout their journey so the rescue team could them if something happened. "Boss, the equipment is malfunctioning!" Linda shouted in fright. Vania wasn''t surprised at all. Instead, she took out the way-finding equipment her babies designed. "Try this." She never thought this would happen as soon as they entered the mountain. She had no idea what would happen when they went further in. "The gadgets I have in my hand are malfunctioning too." Exasperated, Larry could only put away the things in his hand. After another two hours or so, they finally realized that something was off. "We were walking in circles." It was a vast circle too, and this circle took more than two hours toplete. Hanson looked at their surroundings, then said in a low voice, "This doesn''t look like a man-made illusion. We can''t depend on the GPS equipment anymore." No matter how advanced their equipment was, in suchplicated situations, it would malfunction too. "We have to get out of this circle before it gets dark." Their gadgets weren''t functioning properly here, so they were in extreme danger. "But which direction should we go now?" Seeing that there were simr trees everywhere, Linda found it a little challenging to find the way. Just then, a dark shadow flew past in front of them. Hanson immediately pulled Vania into his embrace. Upon further inspection, it was a wild chicken flying by, so Hanson said, "We can follow that chicken." Meanwhile, Larry was also holding a leaf, examining the direction the veins of the leaf were growing. "That way, President Luke." He pointed at the spot the chicken had just been in. The four of them immediately strode forward, but they only walked for 10 minutes or so before Hanson called for them to stop. "No, we''re still going in circles." We''re in another circle! Meanwhile, the sun was sinking into the horizon. A breeze picked up and rustled the leaves above them, causing them to shiver a little. Hanson held Vania tightly in his embrace. "We''ll look for a water source now. If we walk along the stream, we definitely won''t get lost." Larry nodded. "That''s right. Look at those roots; they''re a little thicker in the west, which means that water is abundant in the west. Let''s go in that direction instead." When they entered the mountain, they followed the map and kept going east in the direction of the peak. Vania nodded. "Okay, then we''ll choose this tree as our point of reference. Then, we''ll walk in a straight line while looking at it." Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Linda took out a marking spray and made a mark on the tree they chose. An hourter, Larry said in wonder, "Look, the road ahead of us is t now." There were no huge trees here, and only some small tufts of grass grew on the ground. The grass curved its way upward, and it looked like a path. "The equipment seems to be working now." Linda looked at the gadget and the GPS equipment in her hand, both of which were pointing in the same direction. "We should go right up." "Okay." The five children at home were staring at theputer screen together. "James, why can''t we see Mommy''s location?" Jack asked in an anxious tone. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "I didn''t expect the situation in the mountain to be a hundred times moreplicated than I imagined." James never stoppedboring at the controls. However, the positioning signal still flickered on and off. Even if it appeared, it would disappear again within seconds. All five children kept a firm stare at theputer, fearing that they might miss any message Vania sent them. Meanwhile, the party of four had been following the path for more than an hour. Just then, Linda suddenly eximed, "Boss, we hit a dead end." They looked and saw a cliff standing in front of them, blocking their way. The sun gradually went down, bringing the temperature in the mountains down with it. "We''ll set up our camp here for now. We''ll continue in the morning." Hanson observed their surroundings. There was a cave at the foot of the cliff, which was the ideal ce to spend the night. "Awoo!" As soon as Hanson finished speaking, the cries of beasts immediately sounded around them. The party immediately prepared themselves for battle, scanning their surroundings. "It might be a group of beasts. We have to get across the cliff ahead of us." ording to Hanson''s calm analysis, they mustn''t stay here for long. The party immediately pulled out weapons for self-defense and also some lighting devices, then strode forward. "Ah¡ª" "Darling¡ª" Hanson eximed in a low voice. They had just taken a few steps when a dark shadow leaped from the bushes. Without another thought, Vania stood in front of Hanson to protect him. Hanson grabbed her and pulled her into his safe embrace. He looked at her with aplicated gaze, saying, "Remember, I''ll always protect you." As soon as he finished speaking, he swiftly leaped into the air and delivered a lethal kick to the dark shadow hiding in the bushes beside them. The dagger in his hand struck forward, and the monster instantly died. "It''s a stone beast." This type of beast normally roamed the primordial forests, and they liked to live in groups. They also moved around in packs as well. Now that one had made its appearance, more of itspanions would be here soon. Vania was startled. "Let''s go right away." Even though their weapons were advanced, they wouldn''t be able to win against a pack of stone beasts. If they stayed here any longer, they would definitely be under attack. The others didn''t even hesitate as they strode forward with their weapons and lighting device firmly in hand. However, there were continuous rustlesing from the bushes, and it was quite terrifying. Going over a cliff wasn''t an easy feat, especially when carried out in the evening because it would only get dimmer by the hour. Vania breathed in sharply. Her pants were already ripped from the sharp stones, and now the outcrop was grazing against her flesh. She couldn''t help but hiss as she breathed. "Darling, let me see your injury." Hanson was at the back, protecting the others. He instantly frowned when he heard Vania''s voice. "I''m fine, don''t worry about it. Let''s keep going." The top of the mountain was in sight. At that moment, the four of them were more or less injured. Also, they had been in the mountains for a whole day, so they werepletely exhausted. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 However, the roars of the stone beasts behind them seemed to grow closer and fiercer. They had probably found their dead friend and were now getting revenge. "Oh no, they''re catching up." Larry nced down the mountain to see the stone beasts with glowing green eyes running in their direction. The four-legged beasts could run much faster than the human party. His words startled Linda, who identally slipped and began to slide downward. "Ah¡ª" Fortunately, Vania acted quickly as she grabbed Linda. "Hold on." Because of gravity, Linda''s entire body was dangling in the air. Just then, Larry and Hanson came over together and grabbed her. "Hold on. Don''t move. We''ll pull you up." Luckily, Linda wasn''t too heavy, so they heaved her up within minutes. "Did you hurt yourself?" With a torch in hand, Vania began checking up on Linda. Despite the cover of her clothes, her arm was grazed, and her skin began peeling. "I''m fine, Boss. Let''s keep going." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She could feel that it was just minor injuries, and none of her insides were damaged. "Awoo!" However, at that moment, an abrupt howl sounded behind them. It was as if the beasts were saying, ''Want to leave? Not so fast.'' Hanson and Larry immediately stood in front of Vania and Linda. "Don''t panic. Hold on to your belongings." They could still fend off the beasts with their weapons, and it would be ideal if they could scare the beasts off. "The one at the front is their leader. We''ll be safe once we overpower it." As soon as the leader sumbed, their subordinates definitely wouldn''t dare toe forward. At that moment, they were already aiming all their weapons at the leader. "Awoo!" With another howl, the stone beast began to slowly advance on Hanson and the others. Hanson nted his feet on the ground. When he caught the timing, he whispered, "Ready¡­ fire." Under hismand, the four of them began throwing daggers and spraying anti-beast sprays, among other weapons, all at the pack of stone beasts. At the sudden attack, the pack of stone beasts froze on the spot for a while, their glowing green eyes trained on Vania and the others. If this had happened in broad daylight, Hanson would definitely have had a chance to escape. Because it was pitch ck right now, they could only fight. However, before they could fire their second wave, a stone beast suddenly went berserk and pounced toward Hanson, ignoring its leader''smands. "Awoo!" The four aimed their attacks at it, but this stone beast ignored them, bent on bringing at least one of them down with it. Enduring the pain, it closed its jaws firmly on Hanson''s clothes. Vania was shocked. "Hanson!" Without another thought, she stood in front of Hanson yet again, waving the thing in her hand and flinging it at the stone beast. But now, they no longer had the energy to defend themselves. The other stone beasts, more than ten in number, pounced on the humans immediately. "Hanson¡­" "Darling¡­" Because Vania was standing in front of Hanson, she was pushed off the cliff by the stone beasts. Hanson grabbed her and fell along with her. Larry and Linda couldn''t hold their fort and were shoved off the cliff as well. However, no one had expected the other side of the cliff to loom even higher above ground. Instead, it looked like a gaping hole leading into the abyss. The instant they began plummeting down, they lost consciousness. Three dayster, Vania cracked open her bleary eyes as she looked around her in confusion. "You''re awake." Before she could make sense of her surroundings, she heard a soft and childish voice speaking. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 "You''re really awake?" The girl''s voice sounded ted. "Hanson¡­ Hanson¡­" Vania''s voice was weak and hoarse as she struggled to get up. "Don''t move. You''re still injured." The girl stopped him, and it was only then that Vania saw things clearly. In front of Vania stood a fairy, a little girl with a blooming smile. She looked to be about the same age as Vania''s babies. "Who are you? Where is this ce?" Despite knowing that it sounded cliche, Vania still asked in surprise as she looked at the person in front of her. The little girl blinked, studying her in tion. "My name is Lily." "Lily?" Vania softly repeated her name, but her voice was extremely hoarse. The name seemed to have struck a chord within her, and she seemed to recall that dream in an instant. Vania expressed confusion in her eyes as she saw the girl smiling and looking at her in joy. The smile was so familiar, and its owner resembled a little angel. Excited, Vania struggled and got up from the bed, inspecting the girl in front of her. "I-Is this the ce where The Great Chemist lives?" Her voice was still trembling. Please say yes! Please! Lily nodded innocently. "That''s right." Vania''s mind seemed to have exploded as her eyes widened in surprise. Had my dreams reallye true? Vania pinched herself lightly. Ouch! Okay, I''m awake! The stone beasts had pursued them, and they had fallen off the cliff. How did we end up at The Great Chemist''s ce? What about everyone else? Vania didn''t have time to analyze too much as she immediately grabbed Lily''s hand and asked anxiously, "Where are my friends?" She was the only one in this room. However, Lily seemed a little dumbfounded when Vania suddenly gripped her hand. She had never experienced this feeling before. At first sight, she knew Vania was special, and she took a liking to thetter. This was why she let Vania stay in her room. Now that Vania was taking her hand, she felt the blood in her body heating up. Even though she knew Vania wasn''t worried about her, Lily still allowed herself to be affected by the anxiety. "Where are my friends? Where''s Hanson?" Noticing that Lily hadn''t said anything and was wearing a doubtful look on her face, Vania instantly thought of the worst. There was a very high risk of danger if they fell from such a great height. Her hand trembled a little as it gripped Lily''s. When Lily felt Vania''s sudden panic, her heart constricted a little. She immediately held Vania with her soft little hand and hastilyforted thetter. "Don''t worry, beautifuldy. Your friends are in another room." She was quite particr about cleanliness and couldn''t stand anyone entering her room, but Vania was an exception. When Vania heard that, she sighed visibly in relief. Then, she hastily put on her shoes to get on her feet. "Bring me to them, please." Her shoes had gone missing when she fell off the cliff, and Lily had newly woven the shoes she was wearing. However, Vania''s entire mind was upied by Hanson, so she didn''t even notice. Disappointment shed across Lily''s eyes, but she hid it well. "They woke up long ago, and you sustained the worst injuries. Don''t move; I''ll call them over." Afterforting Vania, she decided to allow the others toe in just this once, since they were Vania''s friends. Lily thought there was one man among the few people that gave her a sense of fear and admiration. He seemed to be strongly attracting her attention.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Hearing Lily''s words, Vania nodded. "Okay." When she moved just now, she still felt immense pain, so she sat there obediently. Hanson, Larry, and Linda also just woke up this morning. Just like Vania, right after waking up, they had to confirm that everyone was safe before they rxed. Since their injuries had to be checked thoroughly, they were asked to sit still and undergo examination without moving. "Can I see my wife now?" Hanson''s voice was anxious, streaked with hints of anticipation. He was already fine, but Vania was still in aa, so he couldn''t rest easy. Linda nodded sincerely as well. "Where is she now? How is she?" The ones who were giving them treatment were The Great Chemist''s disciples. At their query, the disciples hadplicated expressions on their faces. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Should theye clean and say that the youngest disciple was particr about cleanliness and didn''t want anyone to enter her room? That didn''t seem appropriate. Hence, they could only scratch their heads awkwardly and open their mouths to exin, "Um¡­" Before they began speaking, footsteps sounded outside. It was none other than the youngest disciple, Lily. Noticing that everyone''s eyes were focused outside the door, Hanson also looked subconsciously in that direction. Even though there was a door between them, he felt his heartbeat quicken. It was a little girl, and for some reason, he wanted to see her. At that moment, Lily opened the door and greeted politely, "Hello, seniors." "Hello, Lily." She was still very young, so the other disciples of The Great Chemist treated her like their own daughter and pampered her greatly. Also, Lily was pretty and kind-hearted and also intelligent to boot. Even at her young age, her skills in the medical field were outstanding, so the other disciples loved and respected her even more. Ever since she went in, Hanson kept a steady and straight gaze on her. Oh, my! She looks so much like Vania! Is this girl the descendant of The Great Chemist''s junior? Or is she¡­? Suppressing the suspicion in his heart, Hanson stared intently at the little girl who seemed to demand his attention. Lily looked over at him and froze when their gazes met. "The beautifuldy is awake now, and she wants to see you." She stated her intentions, but still, she couldn''t help examining Hanson. When Hanson heard her speak, he instantly regained his senses and covered his mouth with a fist, coughing to hide his gaffe. "How is she now? Please take me to her." With a quick stride, Hanson stood in front of Lily. "Come with me." The couple looked very simr when they were panicking. Soon, the three followed her out of the room. This ce was a small piece of nd in the mountains. Trees teemed all around them, and there was a winding brook a short distance away, with water so clear that one could see the riverbed. There were a few cabins built in this nd, and their designs were quite unique, as if they were hidden havens. Hanson couldn''t help but gasp in admiration. This was where The Great Chemist resided. This ce is honestly something else. It truly wasn''t easy toe upon this sort of ce on this mountain. While he was thinking, they had arrived at Lily''s dwelling ce. Hanson anxiously opened the door to see Vania sitting on the bed, perfectly fine. Finally! Finally! Vania! "Darling." He kept calling her name in soft mutters, as if he were calling out to the whole world. Vania took his hand. "I''m fine. What about you?" "We''re alright too." Hanson parted his lips and told her that they were all okay. Then, he turned and looked toward Lily. "Thank you for saving us." As Lily saw Vania clutching Hanson''s hand, she felt a little sad inside. She wanted to take Vania''s hand too. She said a little coldly, "No need for thanks. Our master is the one who saved you." Chapter 427 Chapter 427 "The Great Chemist?" The four were all in shock, and Lily answered, "That''s correct. That day, we went out to forage for herbs together with our master, and we bumped into you. Our master rarely cared about other people, but for some reason, he decided to save you." It''s odd, indeed. "Can we see The Great Chemist?" Vania asked pleadingly. "Since he saved you, of course, he''ll meet you." Vania''s eyes lit up in joy. However, before she could celebrate, Lily continued, "But he''s currently developing some medicine right now, and he''ll only be avable tomorrow." "We don''t have to rush things now, as long as we get to see him." Hansonforted Vania, after which he looked at Lily and asked in a gentle voice, "May I know your name?" Lily crossed her arms and humphed in her mind as she said stubbornly, "No, you may not." You, my friend, have stolen the beautifuldy from me. Hmph! They only met each other for three days, so there wasn''t much interaction between Vania and Lily, but Lily already had the desire to upy all of Vania''s attention. Seeing her stubborn behavior, Hanson raised an eyebrow. She reminded him of the babies at home. He was probably not suited to ask for anyone''s name. He had asked for names just a few times but was rejected in every instant. Even a five-year-old had dismissed him. Vania smiled and thought that Lily was adorable indeed, and she loved Lily to bits. Seeing Vania''s expression, Lily immediately spoke up. "Beautifuldy, you mustn''t tell him my name, or I won''t be friends with you either." Vania smiled as she nodded, promising, "Okay, I won''t tell him." Then, she was a little confused. "But what should I call you?" Thinking for a bit, Lily said, "Since I call you ''beautifuldy'', you can call me ''pretty girl''." "All right, pretty girl." Vania could tell that Lily was one with a keen eye for aesthetics. Just then, there was the sound of a door opening outside. Lily said in surprise, "It''s our master." Without a second thought, Vania and Hanson immediately darted outside. "Hm? So quick?" Realizing that they were gone, Lily followed them outside as well. Meanwhile, The Great Chemist had emerged from his medicine-developing session and was standing upright at the entrance. Because of his old age, he had a long beard which made him look almost immortal. "Mr. Great Chemist," Hanson and Vania said respectfully. The Great Chemist studied Vania with a nce, then said to them, "Come with me." After that, he pointed at Lily. "You wait outside." "Oh?" She looked at Vania, a little reluctant to part from her. Inside, he sat at the main seat while the purse was sitting on the table. Seeing the purse, Vania was about to speak. However, The Great Chemist raised his hand to stop her. "You don''t have to say anything." Then, he ced on the table a small bottle of medicine he was holding. "Take it." "You¡­ This¡­" Vania was stunned. She hadn''t said anything yet, so why had he already given her this? The Great Chemist picked up the purse on the table, seemingly sinking in memory. "Bamboo never parted ways with this purse before. Since he passed it to you, you can take this medicine." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Thank you, I¡ª" Vania was emotional as she was about to pour out her endless thanks. She could finally save her child. The Great Chemist interrupted her again. "However, I have a condition." "Please, go ahead. I''ll definitely agree to it." She concurred without even thinking about it as she didn''t mind trading her own life for this. "Since we''re fated to meet, I''ll entrust Lily to you. She was saved by my disciples from some human traffickers, but now my disciples are ready to leave the mountain for training. I''m advanced in age, and I only want to find a good home for her." Chapter 428 Chapter 428 "I think you''re fated to be¡­" "No, I don''t want to leave you, Master¡­" Before The Great Chemist finished talking, Lily barged in. She wrapped her arms tightly around The Great Chemist, tears streaming down her face. "Master¡­" The Great Chemist caressed her hair lovingly. "Be a good child." Then, he looked at Vania. "You two are fated. As soon as I saw you, I knew it right away." Vania stared at Lily. At the sight of the little girl crying, she felt her heart about to break as well. She stepped forth and pulled Lily into her embrace. She didn''t say anything as she allowed Lily to cry, waiting for thetter to pour out all her feelings. "Your wounds have healed considerably, and I''ll have my disciples lead you out of the mountain tomorrow." Then, he picked up the purse. Vania spoke up again. "Old Mr. Bamboo wanted me to ask you some questions. He said¡ª" "No need. He''ll understand when you return this purse to him after leaving the mountain." Vania nodded. "Is there anything else you want us to do?" The Great Chemist nced at Lily, then shook his head. "I still have medicine to make, so make yourselves at home." "Understood." Vania nodded, then turned to leave with Lily in her arms. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Just then, Lily got out of Vania''s embrace and blocked The Great Chemist''s path. "Master, allow me to bow down before you." She knew that there was no changing The Great Chemist''s mind. "Please take care, Master." Lily stopped crying and looked sincerely at The Great Chemist. After a long while, she got up and walked back to Vania''s side, taking thetter''s hand. "Let''s go, beautifuldy." Lily was quite mature for her age, and she knew that she was a homeless child. Now, she went with Vania also because The Great Chemist had helped her. So, she had to be extra careful in everything she did. Aside from that, there was some sort of attraction pulling her close to Vania. If not, she would''ve insisted on staying behind. Vania took Lily in her arms and wiped the tears off her face. "I once had a dream, and the angel in the dream looked exactly like you. You''re a gift given to me by the heavens. Come with me, and I''ll treat you like my own child." It wasn''t a bad idea to have two daughters. Moreover, she was deeply attracted to Lily. Hanson was also looking at Lily as he said in an extremely gentle voice, "From now onward, we''re family. We''ll exin to you the situation in our family shortly. Your brothers at home are friendly fellows, and they''ll definitely be d to know you''re joining them." Lily listened to him earnestly, but she still felt a little dissatisfied with Hanson. She moved and ced herself between Hanson and Vania, separating the two. Then, she nodded obediently. "Okay." Hanson chuckled at her antics. There would be six children at home stopping him from spending time with Vania, so their defenses would be wless. Lily had just met Vania, but she was already on guard against him. He really didn''t know what to say about his position in the family. Vania took Lily''s hand. "We''ll stay together tonight, and we''ll have a nice chat." She felt that there was an unnamed connection between her and Lily, and now they onlycked communication. Lily nodded. "Okay, then I''ll have to call you beautifuldy from now on." Vania was filled with love. "You can call me anything you like, as long as you''re happy." Vania and Lily proceeded to chatte into the night. Their topics ranged from family to personal ideals, and the more they talked, the more excited they got. After that, the two drifted off to sleep. As soon as the sun peeked over the mountains early in the morning, Vania opened her eyes right on time. Now she couldn''t wait to return to Hammond and save her child. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 "Beautifuldy, are we leaving soon?" Lily asked when she woke up. "Yup, is there anything else that you want to do?" Vania nodded. "Nope. Let''s go." Lily shook her head. Before leaving, Vania wanted to bid goodbye to the others, but she didn''t see a single soul as she walked around. Because of that, she realized it was probably what the Great Chemist wanted. When Lily walked to the stone gate, she turned around and took a look around for thest time before telling Vania, "I know the way out. Please follow my lead." After two hours, they managed to find their way out of the mountain while being guided by Lily. The route they took was different from the one they took to enter the mountain. When they turned around, they noticed that the winding paths that they took had disappeared. The ce seemed to be magical, like Xanadu. Vania was in awe of everything that had happened. Just then, Hanson carried Lily and asked softly, "Are you afraid of riding a chopper? We will be taking er." The moment Hanson carried Lily, she was stunned, but at the same time, felt especially at home. However, she pouted her lips and replied, "I''m not a scaredy-cat." She then tried to wiggle herself out of his arms and go to Vania, but Hanson refused to let go while he smiled at her. By then, the helicopter was already hovering in mid-air. As it wasn''t an idealnding site, they could only get into the helicopter by climbing up the ropedder. "Darling, are you ok?" Hanson looked at Vania and Lily. "I''ll go first and carry Lily when I''m in." When he saw that Vania had gotten into the cabin, he looked at Lily and said, "Hold on to me tightly." "I can do it myself." She looked so confident, which resembled Vania. In the end, Lily managed to climb up all by herself. Throughout the ride, Vania shared some knowledge with Lily so that she could know more about the outside world. The first thing they did when they reached Gondalwelt was to go meet Old Mr. Bamboo. It seemed like more people had gathered at the Bamboo Pavilion to listen to his stories. When one of the staff in the store saw Hanson entering, he walked over and said with a smile, "Sir, this way, please. Mr. Bamboo mentioned that you''ll be back, but we never expected that it would be this soon." As they entered the room, they saw Old Mr. Bamboo sitting by his desk and reading ''Legend of the Great Chemist'' while reminiscing about the past. "Old Mr. Bamboo." Hanson passed him the pouch. The sight of the pouch surprised him. "All of you finally get to see it. I have no more regrets," he said as his hands trembled. He then looked over at Lily, who was in Vaina''s arms, and smiled. "Both of you are fated to meet." Vania didn''t put much thought into the Great Chemist''s words, but now that Old Mr. Bamboo said the same thing, she was confused and asked, "Why would you say so?" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "In my humble opinion, both of you look very alike." He had an approving smile. His words seemed to have given Vania an answer. She never noticed their resemnce prior to this, but after hearing his words, she looked at Lily and said, "It means that we do look like a family." After chatting for a while, both Vania and Hanson rejected Old Mr. Bamboo''s offer to stay the night, and they took a private jet back to Hammond. To Vania, the eight-hour flight felt like forever. Once their flight touched down at the airport, she dashed out of the ne while carrying Lily in her arms. Five of their children had been waiting outside the airport for a while now. As soon as they caught a glimpse of their parents, they cheered, "Mommy, Daddy!" "Darlings, Mommy made it! We can save your little brother now." Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Vania couldn''t hold in her happiness. Hanson caressed his sons'' head and announced, "This is Lily, who will be your sister from now on." Five of the boys looked at her curiously, even though they had known about her earlier on. However, they were surprised to see her since it was their first time seeing her in person. They had a strong urge to protect their little sister. After looking at her from head to toe, five of them greeted her simultaneously. "Hi, Lily." When Lily, who was looking at them, heard their greeting, she replied politely, "Hello." Five of the boys went up to her and told her as they held her hand, "We will protect you from now on." Even though it was their first meeting, six of them seemed unusually close. Vania looked at them delightedly as she pondered when she would be able to find her daughter. Her family would have been complete if her daughter was with them. "Let''s go to the hospital now." Although it was alreadyte at night, Vania couldn''t wait any longer and eagerly wanted to see Jude wake up. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Alright." All of them immediately headed for the hospital. At the same time, April was looking after Jude. The child''s vital signs were all normal. When April saw theming in, he was stunned when he looked at all six children. They have good genes, he thought to himself. "How is Jude?" Vania walked into the ward and asked impatiently. Meanwhile, all of the children stood around the bed and looked at him concernedly. "Jude, I''m your little sister, Lily." She introduced herself before telling Vania, "Beautifuldy, I can save him." Even though Lily was a five-year-old, she would instantly tell what disease he had with just a look. Although Vania was surprised to hear that, she trusted Lily. "Are you going to treat him using this?" She showed her the Great Chemist''s medicine. "That''s right. This is it." Lily nodded. "However, it needs to be taken with another medicine for it to be effective," she added. She retrieved a pill from her pouch and showed it to Vania. "Here." Lily was considered a child prodigy in the field of medicine as she could easily master the knowledge of pharmacology thoroughly. Although the medicine was developed by the Great Chemist, it wasn''t as effective in treating the disease, and Lily was the only one who could rectify it. This time around, Vania fully trusted her and passed her the Great Chemist''s pill. She would have found it suspicious if it was someone else. After all, she couldn''t just heedlessly decide on something that wasn''t proven and relied solely based on her intuition. Without saying a word, Lily immediately picked up the cup in front of the bed, ced it in front of them, and put an equal dose of both medicines into it. "Now I need hot water that has just been boiled using woodfire." It was a simple request, but it was rather difficult to be done since they were at the hospital. "I''ll take care of it." Larry volunteered when he heard the request. April was also staring at Lily curiously while admiring her talents. "Can I ask you a few questions?" he couldn''t help but ask. Although she was just a child, she was good enough to be his teacher. It was the first time Vania had heard April speak so politely, and she couldn''t help but get goosebumps. Lily took a nce at him and dismissed his request. "No," she answered. Her rejection was unequivocal, simr to how Hanson normally rejected his requests. Feeling dejected, April pretended to be sad as he looked at Hanson. "Your daughter sure is something." Even though he knew that she wasn''t Hanson''s daughter, he said so just to humor them. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 "I''m not his daughter. I''m with my beautifuldy." Lily immediately corrected April without waiting for Hanson to do so. Hearing that, April raised his hands up in surrender and looked over at Vania. "Mrs. Luke, could you please get your darling to teach me?" He wanted to learn from Lily after seeing how good she was. Lily, however, ignored the noisy April and looked away pridefully. Seeing that he was rejected, he walked over to Hanson helplessly and asked, "Are you sure that she isn''t your daughter? I don''t believe that she isn''t." He found that her personality was very simr to Hanson''s. As Hanson gazed at Lily, he was doubtful too, but he told April, "Let''s not talk about the past for now. But from now on, she is my daughter." Vania''s daughter is my daughter. He would happily fulfill her requests since they would be spending the rest of their lives together. Lily, who overheard their conversation, pursed her lips in disdain, seemingly telling him that he was too self-absorbed. April, who noticed that, tried to hold in hisughter, as the mighty President Luke had met his match, and there were altogether five of them. Just then, Larry came in with a jar of hot water. "The water is here." Lily took it from him and poured the water into the cup containing the medicine while stirring it ording to the prescribed method and timing. "It''s done," she said. Hearing that, Vania helped Jude to sit up whilst Lily fed him the medicine. As Lily looked at his face, she was surprised to see that he looked familiar, as if they had met before. After giving it some thought, she realized that it was impossible that they had met before. She was aware that she had a rough life from a young age, but then she had been living in the mountains ever since she was old enough to remember. She quickly dismissed the thought. "How long will it take for him to wake up?" Vania asked impatiently. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Everyone in the room seemed worried too. "In five minutes," Lily answered after taking Jude''s pulse. She acted so professionally that it didn''t match her age at all. As all of the children looked at Lily, they felt closer to her and wanted to know her more since all of them looked alike. After everyone heard Lily''s answer, they waited patiently for Jude to wake up, and it was the longest five minutes of their lives. As soon as five minutes had passed, Jude''s body moved, and he started coughing. After Lily took his pulse for another time, she announced calmly, "Yup, he''s fine now." Hearing that, April immediately walked up. "I''ll perform a full body checkup on Jude." He then switched on the medical devices, and in less than five minutes, the results were out. "Congrattions, he''s fine." "Lily, thank you very much." Vania heaved a sigh of relief and thanked her. Lily is such a likable child. "Beautifuldy, you don''t have to thank me." As someone who practiced medicine, it was her responsibility to save lives. Hearing that, Vaniaughed and thought to herself that she would remember her kindness. She then held onto Jude''s hand and said, "Darling, are you awake? Do you want to open your eyes and look at Mommy?" Vania''s tone was so gentle that it made Lily envious of Jude. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she turned around as the scene in front of her made her feel sad. James, who noticed that, walked up and held her hand to give herfort. She smiled at him, signaling to him that she was fine. To Lily, her brothers felt very familiar to her. It was like she had been protected by them before this. "Mommy¡­" Just then, Jude, who was lying on the bed, opened his eyes and called out to Vania weakly. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 "You''re awake. You''re finally fine." Vania was d that he was well. "How long have I been sleeping?" As Jude tried to recall what had happened, all of it felt like a dream to him. It was like a dream about what had happened to him the past few years. When he saw how heartbroken Vania looked, he felt guilty. "Mommy, you must have been very worried about me." "You have indeed been sleeping for a long time, but everything is fine now," she answered softly. Hanson walked over and caressed his head tofort him. He then looked over at April and asked, "Do you need to perform any more checkups after this?" Hearing that, April waved his hand and said, "Jude is in good condition. You can bring him home." He then patted Hanson''s shoulder and said, "All of you must have gone through a lot. Get some rest after this." Hanson nodded and thanked him, which startled April as he was more used to the cold and straight- faced Hanson. "Larry, you can take the week off." Lary left the hospital delightedly after seeing that Jude had recovered and that Hanson had given him time off from work. Vania also gave Linda time off from work since they had been a great help along the way. Finally, only their family remained in the ward. Vania then held Lily''s hand and introduced her to Jude, "This is your new sister, Lily." "This is your brother, Jude." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After both children greeted each other, Jude was aware that she wasn''t the daughter that Vania had been searching for. However, he felt close to her. He valued her even more, especially after finding out that she had saved his life. "Let''s go home," Hanson suggested, as he wanted to celebrate this moment now that everything was back to normal. Meanwhile, in Haling Vi, Theresa had prepared dinner for the family. She was overjoyed and cried tears of joy when she saw that all of them were safe and sound. "Praise the Lord. Praise the Lord," she mumbled incessantly. Lily, however, had mixed feelings when she saw the scene in front of her. During dinner, Vania told them about everything they had encountered along the way and introduced everyone in the family to Lily. Everyone got along well. "Miss Vania, can I ask for a favor from you?" She looked at her with anticipation. "Can you help me to look for my birth parents?" Lily had longed to have a family like theirs. "Sure, I''ll promise you that. However, if we don''t manage to do so, I''ll treat you as my daughter and have you stay by my side." Vania was one with a sense of responsibility. Hearing that, Lily looked at her and nodded. Six of the boys who were seated in front of Lilyforted her, saying, "No matter what happens, we are your brother, and we will keep you safe." "Thank you." She smiled at them. Just then, Hanson, who was seated at the side, craved attention too. "What about me? Shouldn''t you change how you address me?" Four of the children were still calling him by his name. Four of them replied to him unexpectedly, "What do you want us to call you by?" Hearing that, Hanson raised his eyebrows as he didn''t think that they would agree to his request. He didn''t expect them to be agreeable today. "Would you be willing to address me how I wanted you to?" Hanson purposely didn''t mention how he wanted them to address him. Just then, Jack looked at him proudly and said, "Didn''t you want us to call you Daddy?" The other three boys seemed arrogant too. From their expression, it seemed to show that it was not a big deal to address Hanson as Daddy. Noticing that, Hanson smiled. "So, do you all agree to it?" He was d that the tough boys were finally going to ept him. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Little did he know, those boys were going to drive him crazy in the future. "Nothing is impossible," James replied as he pursed his lips. They wouldn''t easily agree to it. Looking at how haughty their expressions were, he was pleased and asked, "Why don''t you call me Daddy now?" The four boys were rather irritated when they saw a smug look on his face. This man is pushing his luck, they thought. "Are you going back on your own words?" Hanson raised his brow. "Fine," Jack grumbled since they were indeed father and son. Four of them then looked at each other before whispering reluctantly, "Daddy¡­" Although their voices were extremely soft, Hanson could hear them clearly. "Good boys." Hanson was grinning from ear to ear. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Four of them pursed their lips and ignored Hanson, who was pleased with himself. On the other hand, the excited Morales and Morgan asked Vania, "In that case, does it mean that we can start calling Miss Vania Mommy?" Vania''s face blushed red as the boys looked at her with anticipation. She didn''t expect it toe to this since all they did was look for the medicine together. What Vania didn''t know was that during her absence, four of her boys had revealed to Morales and Morgan the rtionship between Hanson and her. When both of the boys found out that Vania was their mother, they were on cloud nine, but they had promised their brothers that they would keep it a secret for now. Since their brothers had acknowledged Hanson as their father, they would like to ept Vania as their mother. Vania shot a look at Hanson, as if telling him it wasn''t a good idea. She thought that it was inappropriate since both of them were only dating. Instead of disagreeing, Hanson was delighted. He told both of the boys, "You can call Miss Vania Mommy." "Mommy," both of them immediately called out with joy. "Good boys." She nodded. In her heart, she had already seen them as her own children. Hanson then turned to look at Lily and said, "If you want to, you can call me Daddy anytime you want to." He would be tolerant of Lily''s behavior. Hearing that, she nodded. She had a newfound respect for him because of how thoughtful he was toward her. "As a father, how could I not know my child''s name by heart? Don''t you think so?" Hanson looked at the three boys. He had never experienced rejection in his life before he met the boys. He still didn''t know their names till now. Upon hearing that, three of them nodded. "You are right." They then pointed at their pockets and kept quiet. As Hanson looked at their gesture, he held his forehead and thought that it was a good thing that he was rich. He then took his phone out and transferred some money. As the three of them saw the 10 million in their bank ount, they gave a nod of approval. However, as soon as they opened their mouths and spoke, they changed the topic. "Mommy, the journey to Gondalwelt must have been taxing. You should get some rest. We will give Lily a house tour." Although the children wanted to chat with Vania, they decided to let Hanson spend some alone time with her since they could feel his sincerity. Noticing how generous they were, he smiled and shook his head helplessly. It felt like he had paid them so much for nothing. But he thought that he should probably be d that they finally let him spend some alone time with Vania. After epting Hanson''s money, six of the kids left and brought Lily around for a house tour. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 When it was just the both of them, Hanson carried her up in his arms and said, "I would let my sons down if I don''t do anything tonight." His sons? She got shy when she heard him say that. Everything had changed so fast that it was hard for her to take everything in. Hanson put her on the bed and got on top of her. He gently kissed her cheek and smiled. "I really miss kissing you. We haven''t been doing it for a while." Since Jude''s incident happened more than a week ago, it was indeed considered a long time for Hanson. Although the position they were in was rather odd, she raised her head and kissed him on the cheek. "It''s nice to have you by my side." She was d that she had someone to lean on, and she was sure that they would be even happier after everything was resolved. Hearing that, he looked her in the eye and asked, "Since the children had called you Mommy and called me Daddy, don''t you think it''s about time we move on to the next phase?" She knew that he was referring to marriage. She then told him, "There''s something that I haven''t told you about." He didn''t seem to be surprised and asked calmly, "What is it?" "I have another daughter," she confessed. "She had been sold off by Mnie five years ago, and I have been trying to search for her but to no avail." Hearing that, he was stunned as he never expected himself to be that fertile. Part of his n to go to Gondalwelt was so that the other party would keep their guards down and might somehow give themselves away. He initially thought that they would take action, but they just stayed put. Because of that, he couldn''t execute the n that he hade up with before he left. However, after receiving a text from Larry about Jude being his son, he was pretty sure that the rest of the children were his as well. He was certain that the woman that he had slept with five years ago was Vania. Since he was still in Gondalwelt, he couldn''t verify Morales'' and Morgan''s rtionship with Vania. Earlier on, when he visited the hospital, he had asked April to perform a paternity test on them, and the results should be out tomorrow. Now that he had found out that they had a daughter, he was delighted and said, "Darling, you''re great." His heart ached for her when he thought of the hardships that she had to go through by herself, especially when their children were sold off after she gave birth to them. On top of that, she had gone through a lot to locate them and raise them well. Because of all these, he felt that he was indebted to her. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "What''s wrong?" She was surprised at his reaction. "I''m fine. Please continue." He shook his head. Since he was aware that she had received simr investigation results as his, he could understand why she didn''t understand his excitement. She doesn''t know it was me five years ago¡­ yet. "If I have already decided on something, it will never change. It''s just that I still have regrets. I wanted to get married after I''ve found my daughter because that''s the only way we can have aplete family," Vania exined rationally. Hanson nodded and agreed to her request since marriage was significant, especially to a woman, and they should only get married when both were ready. He didn''t want to rush it, knowing that she wouldn''t be able to run away from him. "Alright, let''s wait till we have found our daughter. But we will only be marrying each other and not anyone else." "Yes." She nodded in acknowledgment since she had already given him her heart. Just then, he paused briefly before telling her, "Darling, there''s something important that I need to tell you. You should prepare yourself for it." Chapter 435 Chapter 435 "What is it?" Vania asked curiously when she saw how serious Hanson looked. In order to not startle her, he tried to put it subtly. "It''s about what happened five years ago. That night..." Upon hearing that, she looked at him wide-eyed and interrupted him without letting himplete his sentence. "You''re that man isn''t it?" She hoped that it was really him. He nodded at her. "You''ve guessed it, haven''t you? But the investigation results stated otherwise." She was stoked when she heard that it really was him and that fate had brought them together again. "That''s right. I suspected that it might be you, but when the investigation result showed otherwise, I was disappointed." All of the signs had pointed to Hanson, but the evidence that she got proved that it wasn''t him. "Someone had rigged it, and I suspected that Eddie was behind it." "Five years ago, he tried to set me up with a woman that he had hand-picked, but you mistakenly got involved and ruined his ns. This is whyter on, he went to Mnie and came up with this n. His intention was to use her to get rid of me so that he could have his hands on Luke Corporation," he exined in detail. It was now easier for them to analyze the situation after the paternity test results were out. "Since the timing isn''t right yet, they are staying put for now. I don''t know what other arrangements they had made, but I won''t let them seed no matter what." Hanson was letting Vania know there would still be danger ahead of them. Vania swiftly digested the information and noted something. "Does it mean that Morales and Morgan could be my son?" "The test results will be out tomorrow." Hearing that, she was amazed at herself for giving birth to septuplets, and all of it was a pleasant surprise to her, which made her really happy. However, she hadn''t forgotten Hanson''s warning and said, "I suspected that our daughter is in Eddie''s hands, so I believe that they had nned something out." It seemed like Vania and Hanson were tied together by fate. Both of them were set up by Eddie and Mnie, but in the end, they managed to get back together. Vania felt that everything that had unfoldedter on was because of her presence which had affected Mnie''s n. It prompted Mnie to act hastily in order to get rid of her, but all her ns failed in the end. Although Mnie was now captured, Vania knew that things were far from over. Just then, Hanson looked at her solemnly and said, "Moving forward, we will be faced with challenges. But darling, please remember that you''re the only woman that I love, and please always believe in me." He didn''t know what Eddie''s ns were, but he was sure that they might be vicious, which was why he wanted to make things clear with Vania. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "I promise you that we will forever be together. Please believe in me as well." Both of them had gotten closer after confessing their love to each other. Suddenly, Hanson stopped talking and pressed himself against her body. "Darling¡­" Right after, he went in for a kiss. He was kissing her intensely as he couldn''t restrain himself anymore after holding it in for a while now. It was the first time Vania had received such an intense kiss from him, as if he was devouring her. She kissed him back since they had gone through so much together. Just then, his veins bulged, and it seemed like he couldn''t hold it in anymore. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 "Darling, I can''t hold it in anymore." Immediately, Hanson removed Vania''s clothes. His sudden actions startled her, and her body stiffened as she wasn''t prepared for what wasing. When she thought that they had had children together and that they had identified with each other about their feelings, she was fine with it. However, they had only done it once and under such circumstances in which she had forgotten how it all happened. While her head was racing with thoughts, he had managed to strip her clothes off. Even so, he held himself back before sealing the deal. His eyes were bloodshot, and his forehead was covered with sweat. "Darling, I can''t hold it in any longer," he said with a deep hoarse voice. He was actually asking for her consent, and if she refused to do it, he didn''t mind bearing the intense pain of not being able to release himself. He couldn''t bear to see her being in fear, indirectly touching her heart with how he was willing to go the extra mile. Since she loved him, she was willing to do it, but because it was her first time experiencing it when she was sober, she got nervous. After looking into his eyes, she shut her eyes and kissed his lips in reply to his request. After getting her consent, he finally didn''t have to hold himself back anymore. That night, his prolonged dry spell had finallye to an end. The next day, Vania finally woke up at noon. Since the curtains were still shut, no sunlight could shine into the room, and she couldn''t tell what time it was. Hanson was still sleeping while having her in his arms. She then got down from the bed to get her phone as she wanted to know what time it was. However, her body felt so sore that it was as if it was going to fall apart. Hanson was insatiablest night, and he kept going without taking any pauses in between. In the end, he only stopped when he realized Vania couldn''t take it anymore. Noticing that her body had taken a toll because of it, she vowed to herself that she wouldn''t let him touch her tonight. No, not just tonight. There''s no way I would let him do it in the future too, she thought. As she held back the soreness, she looked at the time on her phone. It''s already noon?? Her eyes twitched as she stared at the time. She couldn''t believe that she had slept till noon with Hanson. She didn''t know how she would face her childrenter on. She punched the bedding and sighed as she scolded him in her head. By then, Hanson was already awake. In the morning, before Vania was up, he had already told the children that she needed more rest, as the trip to Gondalwelt had been taxing. The children didn''t believe him, but since they had received 10 million from him, they had no choice but to acquiesce to his actions. Hanson seemed like a lowly father in front of the children. Although his eyes were shut, he could imagine how annoyed she was and that she must be scolding him. He stretched his hand out and pulled her into his arms before hugging her tightly. Surprised by his sudden movement, she hit his chest and chided, "Hanson, you''re pretending to be asleep." He found her stern voice sexy, and he couldn''t help but kiss her. However, this time she didn''t just let him be and pushed him away. When he opened his eyes, heughed at how angry she looked. "Good morning, darling." Vania was shy, too embarrassed to look him in the eye.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Vania pulled the sheets over her and didn''t want to reply to Hanson. While he smiled, he moved to the side and slept next to her. It got ufortable under the sheets, and she started moving her body from side to side, which somehow turned Hanson on. He then turned over and pressed his body against her. "Ahh¡­" she called out before pushing against his chest. "G-Get off me." She was blushing and stuttering. She refused to let him do it in broad daylight since the children were at home, and her body couldn''t take another blow. She purposely stared at him angrily as if warning him that she was angry. However, he found her expression adorable and couldn''t help but tease her. Hason held her face in his hands as he smiled. "Fine, then you should get on top of me." He suddenly carried her and put her on top of him. "You¡­" She was fuming at how he distorted what she meant. "I''m doing as I''m told, but why are you still mad?" Hanson smiled happily while she felt like punching him in the face. Vania struggled to get down, but when her body rubbed against his, he became a little too excited. She noticed that his gaze had darkened and that she could feel the changes her actions had brought to his body. Immediately, she paused as she thought that she shouldn''t mess with him. "Get up now. I want to go look at the kids," she said while blushing. She was worried that she might only wake up the next day if she allowed him to have his way. I''m no longer young. Argh! If this goes on, I''m afraid I''d only wake up tomorrow morning. However, he refused to let her go and argued, "How can I get up when you''re on top of me?" Vania decided to deal with the unreasonable Hanson using the rough way and bit his shoulder. He let out a groan and was obviously turned on by it. Instead of leaving, he looked at her with a burning desire. Knowing that he was aroused, she immediately escaped while he was being distracted and scolded, "You barbaric hog!" When he finally realized that Vania had left, he smiled but didn''t understand why she called him a barbaric hog since he didn''t look like one. By then, she had already walked out of the bedroom. As she stepped into the living room, she saw all seven children sitting on the couch with peculiar gazes. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Noticing that, it made her feel awkward, but she smiled while she greeted them, saying, "Good morning, darlings." Seven of them were quiet and looked at her in displeasure. The situation became awkward when she suddenly realized that it was already 12.00PM. She never thought she would get the cold shoulder like how they treated Hanson. "Darlings, I see you are reading." She noticed they were holding onto their books and tried to start a conversation. She''s asking the obvious, all seven of them thought. "Have you had lunch? I will cook lunch for you." Vania was trying her best to get on their good side, as she didn''t want to get the same treatment as Hanson. She wanted to be number one in their heart. However, all seven of them could tell what happened when they saw how pleased Hanson looked in the morning. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 The children were upset, knowing that their most beloved mommy had been taken by the barbaric hog. Because of that, it would be inevitable for Vania to get the cold shoulder. Just then, Hanson walked out of the room but without the sensual expression on his face. Instead, he was in high spirits, and everyone could tell that he was in a good mood. "Hmph¡­" Seven of them scoffed as they ignored him. Hanson was unfazed when he saw that and walked over to Vania while smiling. However, Vania immediately dodged him like he was the gue. She wanted to avoid having any intimate interactions with him in front of the children, or else she might be getting silent treatment from them. Finally, James broke the silence and asked, "Mommy, how is your body?" "My body is good," she replied as she beamed like nothing had urred. She wasn''t aware of what Hanson had told them. On top of that, she couldn''t tell them he was the one who gave her body aches. Upon hearing that, all of them red at Hanson at the same time, as if they were unhappy that he had lied to them. Noticing their expression, she asked him bitterly, "What have you said to the children?" No wonder her children seemed cold toward her. It turned out that Hanson was the reason behind it. "Darling, I just told them that you''re too tired and that you need more rest." He rubbed his nose and attested. Vania clearly understood the meaning behind the words ''too tired''. She looked at them with guilt and immediately exined, "Darlings, don''t listen to his nonsense. Mommy is fine. I''ll go and prepare lunch for all of you." Right after, she shot a look at him, warning him not to sputter nonsense in front of the children. He got the cue and made a mouth-zipping gesture before walking over to the children. He caressed Lily''s head and asked, "Did you sleep wellst night?" "Yes, I did." She nodded. Her brothers had decorated her room like a fairnd which looked really beautiful. Hearing that, Hanson nodded. "Let us know if there''s anything that you need. We will fulfill it." Lily nodded. "How about you, Jude? How are you feeling?" Hanson asked concernedly. "I''m all good." He patted his chest because he didn''t feel any difort. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As Hanson nodded, he thought that it was about time they met Mnie since she shouldn''t have any more ns up her sleeve. When lunch was ready, all of them sat around the table and had lunch amiably. After lunch, Hanson looked over at Vania and said, "Darling, let''s go." He then went on to carry her in his arms. "I''ll carry you so that you won''t feel tired." Seven of the children stared at them and despised how flirty Hanson was. "Put me down," she whispered since it seemed inappropriate to do that in front of the children. "I won''t let go." He then carried her into the car and drove toward the cave in the suburbs. As soon as Hanson reached, someone came out and greeted him, saying, "President Luke, how are you?" When Mnie heard that Hanson was there, she immediately cheered up. However, she was in quite a bad shape as she looked disheveled, and her face was pale. "Hanson, Hanson!" she screamed hysterically, which gave everyone the chills. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Hanson ignored Mnie as he hugged Vania and stood in front of her. Despite Mnie''s state, she was observant enough to notice the hickey on Vania''s neck, and she instantly found out about their rtionship. Hanson and Vania are together¡­ The voice echoed in her head incessantly. As she couldn''t ept the fact, she held her head and mumbled, "No¡­ No way." Her words couldn''t be understood by Hanson and Vania as they sounded more like gibberish. "How was it?" Hanson asked his subordinate calmly. Without a hitch, his subordinates respectfully presented to him the records of interviews that were compiled in the past few days. "President Luke, she had confessed to most of her wrongdoings. The only thing was she insisted that she didn''t know who the mastermind behind all of these was." "She doesn''t know? Huh¡­" Hanson scoffed as he went through the records with Vania. Mnie had confessed to setting up the children and Vania, except for the source of the poison as well as the mastermind behind the scene. "While on my way here, I have given orders to acquire Greyson Realty. Both of your parents should be homeless by now." Vania nced at Mnie coldly and said. Ever since they harmed Jude, Vania vowed that she would bring down Greyson Realty. Now that everything was back to normal, she had decided to get rid of them in case they attempted to get back at her. It wasn''t an issue for Gxy Corporation to deal with Greyson Realty. "Vania, I don''t think you''d dare to do so." When Mnie found out that Greyson Realty had been closed down, she was hysterical since she had lost her backing. "Why not? It''s as easy as stomping on an ant." "Don''t forget that your daughter is in my hands." Mnie threatened Vania despite Hanson being there. "I''m so scared." She looked at Mnie with disdain. Her expression was calm while she pretended to be scared. Mnie furrowed her brows because she didn''t expect her to react in such a way. " Don''t you want to look for your child anymore?" "I bet that you have no idea where my child is. If that''s the case, there''s no point in keeping you here," Vania replied coldly. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Mnie got anxious when Vania managed to guess her secret. Indeed, she didn''t know where the child was, and all she knew was that the child was in the mysterious person''s hands. She had tried to investigate that person''s identity but to no avail. Now that Vania had found out about everything, she didn''t know how she could get out since she had nothing left to threaten Vania anymore. "Of course, I know where she is." She denied Vania''s allegations before threatening them again, stating, "Moreover, your son was poisoned, so you don''t have the right to be rampant in front of me. I''m sure you aren''t aware that there is no cure for it." Since Vania hadn''t stopped by the past week, she was pretty sure that Vania was thinking of a way to save the child. But why would Vania be in the mood to sleep with Hanson or be bold enough toe over here? Mnie couldn''t figure her out. Or did she acquire Greyson Realty just to threaten me to give her the antidote? Vania ignored Mnie''s threats and demanded in a stern tone, " There''s no antidote? If you don''t give it to me, I will kill you." She pretended to be furious just so Mnie would fall for her words. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 "Hahaha!" Mnieughed sinisterly. "There is indeed no cure for this poison. You won''t get the antidote even if you kill me." "Then I''ll make you live in utter misery," Vania dered savagely, and she meant what she said. If her children were being harmed, she would make sure Mnie paid back for it by a few folds. "I''m not afraid of you." Mnie smiled, seemingly unafraid of Vania as she was hoping that the mysterious person would get her out. Vania then turned over to look at Hanson, and their gaze met. Based on their assumption, since there was really no cure for the poison, they believed that it wasn''t simply used to harm Jude. Or maybe using it on Jude was just an experiment, and improvements to the drug would be made ordingly. When they thought of the improved poison, both of them narrowed their gaze as they realized that the poison was created to be used on Hanson. "If you tell me who is the one behind this, I''ll consider letting you live." Hanson finally spoke. Noticing that Hanson finally looked at her, she gazed at him with greed in her eyes. Even though the way he looked at her was filled with disgust, she was d that he was willing to take a look at her. "Hanson, if I tell you everything, could you let me stay by your side?" Mnie was still thinking of staying by his side. "I only want to know who is behind all these." He wasn''t bothered by her offer as he had already found out everything that he needed to know. "No, there''s one more thing. I''ll tell you now, but can you please release me if I do?" Mnie shook her head frantically. "The children are Vania''s and mine; the woman from five years ago is also Vania," Hanson sneered as he guessed what she wanted to say. Hearing that, Mnie was wide-eyed as she couldn''t believe what she''d heard. "How did this happen? How did you find out?" "You were able to stay by my side for five years because someone told you about it," Hanson replied calmly. He only let her stay by his side because of his sons. "You knew about it?" She never thought that he would manage to find out since she had been hiding it as best as she could. On top of that, that person reassured her that Hanson would never know about it. He could tell what was on her mind when he saw how nervous she was. "Because of you, the children had been suffering a lot while Van and I were separated for many years. Don''t you think I should kill you now for all that you''ve done?" His grim tone sounded like he would kill her on the spot. Knowing that he was capable of doing so, her face turned pale. She didn''t dare to threaten them anymore but instead pleaded for mercy. "Hanson, please spare my life since I have been with you for many years. I love you with all my heart." She indeed liked him, but it was only because he was wealthy and influential. "Being liked by you is my biggest disgrace." He looked at her with disdain. Mine''s heart sank after she heard his words. "Am I that awful?" She looked at him with expectation as she wailed. However, Hanson''s gaze was so cold, as if she was a stranger to him. He didn''t bother to answer her since she was just a nobody to him. Mnie already got her answer after seeing his expression.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Mnie''sst bit of expectation toward Hanson vanished at this moment, having nothing but hatred left. She swore to get back at Hanson if she could get out of here. Vania, on the other hand, had long seen through her thoughts. "I''m going to give you onest chance. Are you going to say who''s behind all of this?" "Alright, I''ll say it," growled Mnie through gnashed teeth. "But on one condition." "We''ll naturally let you go if you tell us," Vania spoke out Mnie''s thoughts. One would naturally need good bait if one wanted to catch a big fish, and right then, Mnie was the perfect bait. So why not use it when it had already been presented to them? Mnie fixed her gaze at Hanson¡ªrefusing to believe a word Vania said¡ªas even though the man loathed her, he always honored his words. However, Hanson only looked dotingly at Vania. "Van''s my wife. Her words are mine." Oh, how Mnie wanted to hit her head with a brick. It sure was maddening that he could still disy his affection so nonchntly at this time. However, she no longer felt jealousy. The pressing matter was to get away. With that, she stomached the resentment and said, "Alright." Following that, she revealed all she knew about the man in the shadows to Hanson. But what she had said was nothing new to Hanson and Vania, serving the couple little to no value. However, they still let her go as promised. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Hanson signaled his men to blindfold Mnie and chuck her at the entrance of Greyson Residence. It was just that the ce was now trashed, and things had been thrown everywhere. Josie was wailing on the entrance floor while Gregory, a man of utter pride, was long gone. Meanwhile, those who used to suck up to the family were now standing aside, judging and ridiculing them. "Let go! Don''t you dare touch my things! I''m not leaving. This is my house; why should I leave?! Get away. Don''t touch me! Ah!" Josie''s cry sounded beyond miserable. Mnie was rendered stupefied by what she saw the second she was chucked out of the vehicle, then instantly remembered what Vania had said. She did this. This is all Vania''s doing. "Mom!" Mnie cried out. Upon hearing the familiar voice, Josie turned around only to find a disheveled woman, taking quite some time to figure out that it was her precious daughter. "Mnie¡­ You''re back¡­ Our house¡­ It''s gone." The mother and daughter cried out in a hug. "Mom, this is all Vania''s doing. I swear I won''t let her off the hook this time!" "Whatever you want to do, I''ve got your back." Josie loathed Vania so much that she wanted nothing more than to kill that little b*tch there and then. What was more, she knew one thing that could definitely give Vania a blow, and if she yed her cards right, they could move back into the mansion. After living so many years as a wealthy missus, in no way could Josie adapt to a life deprived of everything. Mnie, on the other hand, pulled her phone out and called the man in the shadows. "What?" he asked with utter impatience. As rude as he was being, Mnie knew he was now her only hope. "Greyson Realty''s gone. Can you rent a ce for me? I can do anything for you." "What value do you think you have left now?" he mocked. He had given her so many chances, but she failed every single one of them, and now, even Greyson Realty was gone. What other greatness could she achieve?! Chapter 442 Chapter 442 "I can help you see to anything you want to achieve." Mnie knew this man was powerful, and she had to rely on him if she wanted to make aeback. She had to have the money and the power. "Do you think my money grows on trees?" He was clearly implying that he wouldn''t waste his manpower and resources on useless people, even if his money did grow on trees. Mnie would''ve froth at the mouth if she had heard such humiliating words in the past, but now, she swallowed it all down and said ruthlessly, "Don''t you want to go against Hanson Luke? I can help you with that." The man''s sneer finally stopped after she said so. "Wait for my call." Clearly, he had found some use for Mine. Very quickly, she received an address on her phone to a rather remotely located small apartment. "Mom, let''s go." She never felt much kinship with George, to begin with, so it didn''t matter if he joined them or not. "Let''s go to Gxy Corporation first." A scheme surfaced beneath Josie''s eyes. "What for?" Gxy Corporation was Vania''spany, and Josie''s suggestion baffled Mnie. Could her mother still be thinking of begging Vania? No way was Mnie going to do that. "To get money, of course. We''re penniless right now," said Josie with imperative confidence. Mnie hit the roof in response. "Mom, are you crazy?! Do you not realize it''s all thanks to Vania that we''re now in this situation!? As if she''ll give us any money. Also, I don''t want a single penny from her." She just wanted that b*tch to face a tragic end. "We have a lot of things to see to. How can we do any of it if we don''t have money? I already have a n. You don''t have to show yourself. Just watch me do my thing." "What do you have in mind?" Mnie couldn''t help asking, seeing the determination in Josie''s eyes, but Josie didn''t disclose. "Just wait for my good news." With that, she took Mnie to Gxy Corporation. Josie was long unkempt after having been wailing all morning, so it was only natural that the guards stopped her when she approached Gxy Corporation''s entrance. "Stop. Who are you, and what business do you have here?" The guards sized her up, wanting to shoo her away. No doubt, she hade to cause trouble judging from her appearance. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "I''vee to see Vania," Josie spoke out her intentions directly. Of course, the guards knew who Vania was, and his gaze at Josie was filled with mockery. "Do you think just about anybody can see my boss? Go away; don''t get in other people''s way." "How dare you raise your voice at me?! You''re nothing but watchdogs!" Josie flipped out instantly, having never suffered such humiliation. However, the guards continued to chase her away, not the least bit intimidated because she was already a nobody now. At that, Josie began acting shamelessly like a shrew. "I''m not leaving until I see Vania today." While Josie and the guards fought, Vania appeared. They had intended to let Mnie go in the first ce, so her every move was within their grasp. Hence, Vania was not surprised to find Josie at the entrance of Gxy Corporation. "Who do you think you are to act presumptuously here?!" Josie was startled when she heard Vania''s icy voice behind her, feeling somewhat fearful. "Boss," the guards greeted Vania deferentially. Despite her amiable tone, her words to her staff induced intimidation. "Dispose of her. Don''t let her soil the entrance." Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Despise filled Vania''s voice, causing Josie to re at Vania, wanting to skin her alive. However, she couldn''tsh out but bear with it for now as she still needed to get money from Vania. With that, she feigned calmness and said to Vania, "I''vee for you." However, Vania made nothing of it and dismissed her. In Josie''s eyes, Vania was iparably haughty. But fearing her n would fail, she hurriedly blocked Vania''s path, telling her purpose of visiting. "Do you not want to know about your mother?" Did she not care about her mother the most? Josie refused to believe Vania would continue to walk away when she had already brought this card out. Sure enough, Vania froze for a split second and stopped in her tracks, wanting to see what else Josie had up her sleeves. With that, she took azy nce at her watch and spoke emotionlessly, not sparing her stepmother a nce. "You have ten seconds." However, Josie was displeased. What could I do with just ten seconds? Her goal right then was to obtain money from Vania. Just as she was hesitating and pondering about the ten seconds she was given, it passed just like that, and Vania strode toward the lobby with an icy smirk. "Wait, don''t go." Josie hurriedly chased after her and blocked her path once more. "Your time is up. Security, please clear the entrance of filth." Vania didn''t want to waste a single second on her. "I know your mother''s cause of death," said Josie in a hurry, refusing to believe Vania cared nothing of it. Sure enough, Vania stopped in her tracks at once and finally turned to nce at Josie. However, her gaze was still filled with utter disdain. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Seeing that Vania''s countenance finally changed, Josie instantly pushed her luck and said, "I know everything about your mother." Josie was all smug and imperative right then, like she had grasped something she could control Vania with. "And in exchange?" Vania asked indifferently, knowing all too well that Josie wouldn''t give the information out for nothing. "Give me ten million." Josie put the bite on Vania without hesitation. With Greyson Realty gone and George nowhere to be found, she was now t broke, and how could she ept such a drastic change when she was long used to the life of the rich? She would first ask for ten million, then continue to leech on Vania after this. "Then, let''s see if your information is worth your demand," Vania said with contempt when she saw Josie''s greedy gaze. What does this woman take me for? An ATM? Does she really think she can exchange whatever information for money with me? What a joke! However, Josie cared nothing for Vania''s disdain and said with utter confidence, "I''m sure you still don''t know about your mother''s ancestry¡ª" She had already prepared to make a monologue, but she had no ns to tell everything at once, for splitting them up would allow her to demand more money, no? But lo and behold, just as she had begun her monologue, Vania interrupted her. "Your information is worth nothing to me." With that, she instructed the guards icily, "I don''t want to see this woman in front of mypany ever again. Dispose of her immediately. Don''t soil the entrance." To Vania, Josie was nothing more than a piece of trash. "Yes, ma''am." The guards nodded and went up to Josie at once. They were already pissed off when Josie snapped at them, and now it was their turn to retaliate. At that, the two guards grabbed Josie and chucked her down the steps. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Like how Vania saw Josie as a piece of trash, the guards really chucked her out like one too. They even dusted their hands with disgust like they had really touched something nasty. Then one of them said, "We should tell the janitors to do deep cleaning. It sure is disgusting here at the entrance." "Hahaha!" the two guffawed. For someone who had always been ttered wherever she went, never once had Josie experienced such humiliation. Hurt all over, Josie winced and cursed the two guards. "How dare you watch dogs throw me away?! I''m going to make you regret your actions!" While she condemned and cussed like a shrew, the guards made no intention to argue with her, for it was just in embarrassing to fight a woman like her. With that, they spat at Josie and returned to their stations. Seeing that no one paid attention to her after she had cussed for a good while, she shouted toward the lobby, "Vania Greyson, do you not want to know a single thing about your mother?!" However, she received no responses, no matter what she did. She couldn''t believe Vania couldn''t care less about her mother''s story. Mnie instantly knew what was up when she saw Josie walking dejectedly toward her. At that, she pulled her mother over, but Josie wasn''t done ranting. "I can''t believe Vania, that b*tch, is so heartless¡­" As she cussed somewhat loudly, people around them looked over and started judging. Right away, Mnie covered her mother''s mouth and lowered her head. "Let''s leave now. We''ll figure a way to deal with that b*tch eventually." Josie, too, noticed the people around and hurriedly headed to their newly arranged apartment. Meanwhile, Vania was sitting in her office. Though she was looking at the email on herputer, she had fallen into deep thought. Was her mother''s background really out of the ordinary? "Boss, you wanted to see me?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Vania came back to reality, having been interrupted by her assistant, and found her assistant handing her a stack of documents. "Bookends Enterprise had invited me to join them quite a few times. This is the contract they sent. I''ve already signed it. Hand it to them for me." "Yes, boss. I''ll see to it right away." Moments after Vania returned the contract to Bookends Enterprise, they immediately advertised online and shot straight up the trending page. ''Web novel master, AllDayPatatay, coborates with Bookends Enterprise.'' Bookends Enterprise was a rather maturepany in the web novel circle, but they had never received such high attention. Meanwhile, theizens keptmenting on this. ''To think the master''s first coboration is with Bookends when they have never signed to any web novelpanies. Congrattions!'' ''Can''t wait for AllDayPatatay''s next work.'' ''I''ve been aching for a new book for a long time. Can''t wait!" In ordance with theizen''s non-stop ''can''t wait'', AllDayPatatay''s past work became a big hit again. Just then, Gxy Corporation''s official Twitter ount released a tweet. ''AllDayPatatay has signed over the adaptation rights to theirtest story.'' This led theizens to tter AllDayPatatay even more. ''AllDayPatatay hasn''t even gotten to work, and it''s already confirmed to be made into a series. This is absolutely amazing!" ''Vania Greyson''s funding it? Seems to me that she''s more interesting than AllDayPatatay. Who knows how the tables will turn this time?!'' ''Is Vania Greyson officially entering showbiz? I really hope to see her as an actress.'' ''Don''t tell me Vania Greyson is funding her own work.'' Chapter 445 Chapter 445 ''The Plot Twist Queen is back at it!'' ''Plot Twist Queen'' was thetest nickname Vania''s fans had given her. As it rolled off the tongue, it stuck around. Plus, Vania liked the nickname herself. Seeing that everyone was looking forward to the project she funded this time, she retweeted with a thrill. ''Retweet: They don''t call me the Plot Twist Queen for nothing. The tables will turn.'' ''Looks like a plot twist will be in store. Greyson''s too cute.'' ''It''s been a week since there''s any news about you and President Luke. Will you guys cob again this time?'' ''We shippers need to see more of you and President Luke in the same picture. We''ve already rewatched the handful of videos of you two together so many times. Will we ever get to see fresh content?'' Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ''Starving shippers praying for Vania Greyson and Hanson Luke to coborate again!'' Theizens'' topic of discussion somehow strangely drifted from AllDayPatatay''s new work to when Vania and Hanson would show up in the same picture again. Hence, the topic ''Question of the day: has Vania Greyson and President Luke appeared in the same picture yet?'' appeared as one of the most searched topics. Meanwhile, inside the president''s office of Luke Corporation, Hanson had just finished a departmental meeting when his phone beeped non-stop. It was his notification beep to his followed topics on Twitter. Right away, he pulled his phone out to see what news there was about his dear wife this time. Hmm? Vania funded a web novel master''s work. Bewildered, Hanson turned to Larry. "Do you know this person?" Why has Vania suddenly gotten interested in web novels? Anyways as long as he''s not out to steal Vania. Yes, the great President Luke''s mindset was this unusual, and right now, his number one concern was who this web novel writer was. Seeing theplicated look on his boss, Larry looked to the screen. AllDayPatatay? What the heck?! This was Larry''s blind spot, and so he immediately pulled his phone out to investigate. I guess I''m getting terrible at my job. I can''t even keep up with what Boss pays attention to anymore. Very quickly, he got all the information he needed and exined it to Hanson. "President, AllDayPatatay''s a web novel writer. They shot to fame with the melodramatic romance novel they wrote five years ago and became a legend. After that, they consistently published a new piece of work every year, and every time a new storyes out, it''ll rank number one in the romance novel category. They also have a massive fanbase and are now considered a sought-after figure in the web novel circle¡­" To think this guy''s an excellent writer. Larry reported everything he learned about this writer to Hanson, everything down to the T. "Oh, the latest news is that this writer is coborating with Gxy Corporation." Seeing how diligently Hanson was listening, Larry thought Hanson was nning to move thepany in this direction. It looked like he would have to start paying attention to the web novel circle. "Their gender?" Hanson suddenly spoke up, interrupting Larry''s introduction. "Umm¡­" Larry was stumped, for he hadn''t expected Hanson''s focus to be so unusual. Are you supposed to pay attention to the gender of the person you want to coborate with and invest in? "The registered ount shows a female," Larry answered honestly. Perhaps Hanson could be an investing genius because his focus was unusual. Then again, as soon as Larry answered, he experienced an epiphany. Ms. Greyson had just funded this writer''s work. So this is what it''s all about, huh? Jesus! Boss, jealous much? Just as Larry was ranting to himself, Hanson suddenly spoke up again. "Whatever you do, make sure we buy into this coboration." Chapter 446 Chapter 446 The way Hanson put it, it was like he was crossing the Rubicon, and it made Larry shudder. "Yes, sir." I swear the boss is exaggerating. Do we even need to use any means to fund such a small project with how massive Luke Corporation is? Falling in love surely lowers a person''s IQ. Hanson''s face turned grim when he saw Larry''s gossipy look. "What are you still standing here for? Get to work!" It''s time Larry reflects on his workpetency when I have to urge him for something so minor. "Yes, sir, I''ll see to it right away." Right after Larry left, Hanson''s frown instantly turned into a smile, and his fingers flew across the phone keyboard. At the same time, Twitter''s trending page refreshed. ''Luke Corporation will co-fund AllDayPatatay''s new work alongside Gxy Corporation.'' The tweet hit the number one spot on the trending page the next second Hanson published it. Sure enough, the man''s poprity was no joke. However, the news came straight from his personal Twitter ount, so official ounts of some Luke Corporation departmentsmented beneath the tweet. ''Howe we didn''t receive any news about this, President? Are you nning to forsake us?'' Luke Corporation tweeted. Following that, the investment department tweeted. ''President, have we been forsaken too?'' All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ''President, the contract''s not ready yet. Are we really coborating?'' The legal department tweeted as well. ''Feels kinda weird to leave a tweet here when you''re not a department of Luke Corporation.'' ''The wholepany knows nothing about the cob. President Luke, you sure you haven''t decided this on a whim?'' ''Can I assume someone''s trying to win wifey''s heart?'' ''Ain''t that the truth?'' With Luke Corporation''s various departments serving as examples, thements beneath Hanson''s original tweet became pretty hrious. At this time, Gxy Corporation''s official ount joined in on the fun as well. ''We didn''t receive any news on the coboration, President¡­" ''D*mn, that''s a quick p in the face. I''d really like to know how President Luke is feeling right now.'' ''I''m sure he''s saying, "Do I need no shame?! Am I not allowed to woo my wife?!"'' ''"s, I''ve fallen in love with someone I shouldn''t have," said the wishful-thinking President Luke.'' ''President Luke forcefully squeezing himself into the picture here!'' ''I swear I''ve never seen President Luke this lowly. I love it!'' After all, not many, if not none, would dare to tease Hanson right in his face, and just like that, the merry topic ''Hanson Luke cob rejected'' hit the trending page. Meanwhile, Hanson''s eyelid twitched as he watched theizens joke away under his tweet. It''s just one coboration. What''s there not to believe?! And then there were his employees. How dare they ridicule him so joyously?! With a sneer, he made a call on the inte. "All heads of departments, meeting, now." Surely they have too much time on their hands when they can scroll through social media so merrily. Upon hearing Hanson''s order, the heads of departments, who were stillughing about a second ago, instantly turned glum. As if they had too much time on their hands! They still had tons of things to get done! s, how naive of them to tease their boss. Who''d have thought Karma woulde so fast?! Fortunately, though, Hanson was in an exceptionally good mood that day, for he dismissed the group after briefly discussing investing in web novels. Almost time to get off work, and I still have to pick up Van, Hanson thought. But of course, none of the executives knew what their boss was thinking. All of them fled out of the meeting room like they had been pardoned. There was still an hour before it was time to clock off. However, Hanson already couldn''t wait to text Vania. ''Darling, I''ming over to pick you up now.'' Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Hanson reckoned Vania had an exhausting nightst night. I think I should carry her instead of letting her walk and whatnot. Meanwhile, Vania was looking at the tweet Hanson published. He wants to coborate with me? Hanson can''t have discovered my alias so quickly, can he? ''I''ve arrived, darling.'' Vania couldn''t help grumbling when she saw the text notification from Hanson. So fast?! What did he come in, a ne? Just as she was about to tell him she would be down in a minute, her office door was pushed open. "Darling." Hanson''s voice was as sweet as honey, and being no stranger to her office, he went straight to his spot on the couch like this was his office. Vania put her phone away at that and sorted out the files on her desk while asking with a smile, "Why have you suddenly decided to also fund AllDayPatatay''s work?" Hanson got up, walked up to Vania, and carried her in his arms while he sat down on her chair. "Because I believe in my wife''s vision." He couldn''t shake off the feeling that his beloved wifey would be giving him another surprise. "Smooth-talker." Vania created some distance between their faces, for she couldn''t help feeling unsafe to be close to him. Then again, she was in his arms, so her attempt was pretty much useless. "C''mon, do you not think you''re my lucky charm?" At that, Hanson gave her an eager peck on the cheek. Ever since having Vania in his life, his business profited by the day. However, the self-control he had always been so proud of was weakening by the day. "Darling, let''s go home now." Dispassionate? Self-control? Aloof? Celibacy? None of it was worth anything in front of Vania, and surely there was nothing in this world that could beat his wife and their not-so-little family. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Vania, on the other hand, didn''t want to reply to any of his words, nor did she want to go home. This man was too scary. She red at him with feigned anger upon meeting Hanson''s lewd gaze. However, that re got him restless in an instant. Afterst night, he thought Vania was even more womanly and her every action and gaze could ruffle his mind for good. He swore he must have been poisoned by a substance named Vania Greyson, and there was no cure to this poison, nor did he want to be cured of it. "Darling¡­" he mumbled. "I don''t want to go home anymore." Her face instantly flushed crimson, and she broke free from his embrace at once. Does this man even remember that we''re still in the office?! "Home, now!" she ordered gravely. If they continued to stay in this office, who knew just what sort of PG18 stuff would happen next?! In contrast, she would be much safer at home. After all, their seven babies were at home. Hanson chucked upon seeing his wife being pissed off and behaved less indecently. However, his voice was stillced with titition when he spoke. "I''ll carry you, darling." "N-No need." Vania rejected his offer at once, believing this man was too dangerous for her own good. It was best that they did not have any physical contact. "Your legs aren''t fine. You can rest in my arms." While speaking, Hanson''s eyes were riveted on Vania''s legs. Who knew just what sort of PG18 scenes were ying in that lewd mind of his?! Vania instantly knew whatever he was thinking, it wouldn''t be good when she saw his gaze, and her mind drifted elsewhere all of a sudden. For some reason, her knees felt weak, but she still stopped him assertively. "No, I can walk just fine." Her legs were working perfectly fine, no problem at all. It was in his arms instead that she believed she would be in grave danger. "No, you can''t." Hanson stopped arguing with her, for he knew nothing woulde of their argument even if they argued until the next morning. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 With that, Hanson forcefully carried Vania in his arms, then weighed her with an ambiguous gaze. "This pose is pretty nice." Vania''s eyes widened in response when she saw his zing gaze. J-Just¡­ what the heck is he thinking¡­ Can he not be so lewd!? No, I want to get out of here! To Vania''s dismay, Hanson dismissed the wailing beneath her eyes and strode out, seemingly impatient. They were in herpany, for heaven''s sake, and it was currently the regr clock-out time. With so many of her employees passing by, Vania was utterly mortified. She kept her face buried in Hanson''s arms, lying to herself so that no one could see her. But who could overlook Hanson when everyone knew who he was?! Worst of all, they were in herpany. What other couple would dare behave so boldly?! Amused by Vania''s behavior, Hanson guffawed, "Darling, you don''t have to hide. Everyone knows about our rtionship." Oh, he wanted the whole world to know Vania was his, alright, lest some obtuse guy came and gave himself trouble. "No." Surely, people wouldn''t be able to recognize her if she couldn''t see them. Vania yed ostrich to its fullest. When they arrived at the car, Hanson gave Vania another peck on the cheek before finally being willing to put her down. "Never do that again in thepany. We have to lead by example." Vaniained at once. She was thepany CEO, for heaven''s sake! This is too high profile. No, this is bad. "But we are leading by example as a loving pair of husband and wife, no? I bet your employee''s family will be even more harmonious now that they''re seeing it." Hanson might be describing the truth, but Vania believed he was just bullsh*ting. "No way. Either way, do that again, and I''m going to ignore you." While speaking, she started ignoring Hanson. Sure enough, the trick worked, for the man immediately yielded. "Alright, alright, darling. Whatever you say goes." At that, he even stole a kiss from Vania. To him, Vania was the ma to his metal, and how he wished he could be glued to her 24/7. "Stop¡­ We''re heading home now." Vania still thought she was in dire straits when it was just the two of them in the car. It was best that they hurried up and went home. "I know, you can''t wait for a second longer, me too. I''ll start the car right away." Once again, the conversation steered off course whenever Hanson spoke. However, Vania couldn''t be bothered to correct him. Nothing was more important than getting home sooner. Vania looked absolutely adorable with how she curled up in her seat like a kitten, making Hanson want to kiss her. But he refrained from doing so. It was cramped in the car, after all. So why made himself ufortable? With that, he ruffled her hair while speeding home. Vania was certain if wings were attached to this car, he would surely make it fly. Desperate. Vania grumbled. For the well-being of her body, Vania was determined to stop Hanson from touching her for the night. Thus, as soon as they arrived at Haling Vi, Vania left Hanson behind and rushed inside. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Sweetie, Mommy''s home!" Vania greeted with a smile. But because she ran rather quickly, her breathing was a little erratic. "Mommy, is a big bad wolf chasing you?" Jacob couldn''t help teasing. Ha! My ce in this house has dropped, sure enough! Even sweet little Jacob''s making fun of me now! "Hehe, I was in a bit of a rush¡­" Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Vania forced an exnation. Just as she said that, Hanson came in, following behind her. Looking at his proud face, her babies knew immediately what was going on. There''s a big bad wolf behind Mommy, indeed. When she realized his gaze was slightly unfriendly, she overreacted. Almost immediately, she sat herself down between her babies and changed the topic. "Let''s go shopping tonight. Since Lily is going to school tomorrow, we need to go buy some supplies." She had already arranged everything for Lily''s enrollment. After all, she was the headmistress; it was just an easy task for her. "Choose whatever you like," Vania said gently while looking at Lily since children would only be happy if they chose what they liked. She did this also to let Lily know that there was no difference between her and the other children; she was just the same as them. So, she didn''t need to be shy. Hearing that, Lily replied with a nod, "Okay." In fact, she was feeling extra grateful inside. Although this was her second day here, everyone here treated her as their own family, making her feel loved. At this moment, Hanson sat down beside the children as well. Only Morales and Morgan greeted him. "Daddy." Hanson nodded and looked at the other children, hoping for them to greet him. He, as the new daddy, still had no ce in this house. But luckily, the children showed respect to him and greeted him softly, saying, "Daddy." Only then was Hanson satisfied and said, "You''ve been busy for the whole afternoon. Why not rest for a while first before we head out?" He emphasized the word ''rest'', and the stare that he gave Vania definitely showed that he had some ulterior motives. With that, Vania just felt the chill in her neck, and she sat closer to her babies. "It''s okay. We don''t need to rest. We can just head out now. It''s the right time for dinner anyway." Why didn''t she know previously that Hanson was a man who didn''t know how to restrain himself? Also, she wanted to go out not only to buy supplies for Lily but also to stay further away from him. So, resting was surely not one of her choices. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Just then, James came forward and rescued Vania. "Mommy''s right. We agree with both hands." Her other babies followed James and nodded too. Their mother was suppressed by this Hanson Devil for too long. Poor Mommy. Hanson couldn''t say anything. After all, he couldn''t go against these children since he would be the only one getting hurt if he did. "Okay, let''s go now." Suppressing his desire, he decided to quickly head out, have everything done as fast as possible, and get into action at night. An old boy who had tasted the goodness would be easily addicted to it. After changing their attire, they were ready to head out. A good-looking couple, emitting strong auras, caught the eyes of the passersby. The presence of the seven chic and confident children only added to the attention. "Oh, my! Seven kids? Are they shooting a video?" "The kids are so cute! They''re definitely not ordinary people, seeing how they have such chess at a young age. And you see how alike the kids are with the adults! They''re definitely a family." "Wow, having seven kids in a family! Thatdy sure is something. And she still has such a nice body. How beautiful!" "I really want to ask her how she keeps that body. How can she be so beautiful after having seven kids?" With all thepliments in their ears, the children walked with an imposing demeanor, not looking to the side. They were not bothered by all the attention, but it was not the same for Hanson. He interpreted thepliments differently. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 They were allplimenting his wife on how young and beautiful she was. Do I look old? At this thought, Hanson touched his face subconsciously. Although he didn''t pay much attention to his face, thement he received the most was that he was handsome. Why are they not paying attention to me anymore? Did I be invisible? Can''t they see me? "Darling, look at me." His tone was sullen, and it didn''t match his image. The reason why he cared about how he looked was that Vania was young and pretty, so he was afraid that he was not good enough for her. Puzzled, Vania looked at him and studied him. "What is it?" Nothing special. With a frown, he said awkwardly, "Do I look old?" Hearing that, she waspletely speechless. The sudden change in the topic made her not know how to answer him. Simrly, the children were drawn in by his words. They looked at him, bemused. When Vania realized that Hanson was going to get crazy, she quicklyforted him. "You''re at your prime now; your most glorified self. You''re not old at all." She was telling the truth, without any lies in between. A man in his thirties was like a flower, and Hanson was that extraordinary flower that could attract butterflies everywhere he went. With his handsome face, Jack said calmly, "There''s no need for men to care too much about their looks." Ability was the most important aspect. "You''re already very good-looking, Daddy. You look good with Mommy." Morales knew what his father was thinking. Instantly, the other children understood the assignment and told Hanson, "Daddy is handsome, and Mommy is pretty. You two look good together." When Hanson heard the affirmative response from his children, his expression turned better. Satisfied, he had his arms around Vania''s waist and entered the mall. As soon as they entered the mall, a matching outfit caught Vania''s eyes. The shirt had a simple and clean style, looking rather sophisticated. "Excuse me. Can we try this on?" After checking out the couple''s outfit, the staff replied with a nod, "For sure. The material of this shirt is reallyfortable, so it''s suitable for both adults and children." Although it was just a simple shirt, it was very pricey. If it weren''t because they looked like they could afford it, the staff would definitely not allow them to try it on. "Okay. We''ll try it on then." When they came out after putting on the shirt, the shop turned into beautiful scenery in an instant. With the same shirt and the same aura, they looked like they were meant to be. Seeing that, the staff sold them the shirts passionately. "The shirts look so good on all of you. Let me pack them up for you." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Vania was satisfied with it. She then looked at her babies and asked, "What do y''all think, darlings?" All of them nodded affirmatively. The boys didn''t really care about their looks, and Lily was a student of the Great Chemist who focused on developing medicine, so she didn''t have much thought about looks either. But at this moment, they still wanted to wear the same outfit since a family should look neat together. Seeing all the children liked the outfit, Vania decided instantly. "No need to pack. We''ll just wear it out." When the staff heard that, she was on cloud nine. As expected, this family is filthy rich. These shirts are really expensive. She then introduced other items to her immediately. "We still have other matching outfits in different styles. Do you want to have a look? I think they''ll definitely look good on you and your children." Girls always had a special obsession with shopping, especially since Vania was into matching outfits, so she quickly nodded. "Sure. Show me around, please." Chapter 451 Chapter 451 The staff was in her most passionate self, carefully introducing Vania to other outfits in the hope that she would purchase more sets since there were nine shirts in one set. While Vania was choosing the outfits excitedly, Hanson brought the children to sit on the couch where they were having coffee. Their actions were so uniform that it was obvious that they were a family. At this moment, Vania had chosen more than ten sets of matching outfits. If it weren''t because that was all the newest addition they had, she wouldn''t have stopped. In the end, she looked at her trophies and waved to Hanson. "Darling, time to pay." "Okay." Hanson stood up immediately. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time, since there was nothing happier than paying for his wife. He had earned so much, but he justcked a wife who liked to spend. He took out his unique ck card and gave it to the staff. Then, he pointed at the limited-edition handbags on the upper rack. "Pack that all up and deliver them together with the clothes." Those handbags were the ones Vania looked at just now. Since everyone says that women like bags, it won''t be wrong to buy them. Hearing that, the staff was in shock, and the card in her hand nearly dropped. "Y-Yes, Sir." How can he be sovish? Hermission today was about hermission for half a year. How charming. At this moment, all the other staff looked at her, envious. They stared at Vania and then at Hanson. In the end, one of the staff gasped and covered her mouth excitedly. "I-Is it President Luke and Ms. Greyson?" They didn''t look closely just now. Now that they took a closer look, they recognized the two of them. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. When Hanson heard them, he raised his eyebrows and thought, After so long? It seemed like there was really something wrong with his looks, only getting recognized after so long. He needed to figure out a way to let people recognize him at a nce, to let people recognize that he was Vania''s man. At this thought, he walked forward and embraced Vania. "Do you want a photo together?" Hearing that, everyone was speechless, including Vania, her babies, and the staff. They all stared at Hanson in confusion. The staff didn''t seem to have that request. From where could he tell that they wanted a photo together with him? They were just too excited after seeing him in person. Now, all they could do was smile awkwardly since they didn''t know what to say. After all, rejecting the president straightforwardly was not very good. From their expressions, Hanson knew that they were too excited for sure since their fans were begging for a photo of them together on the inte. He was in a good mood after spending money on his wife today, so he decided to grant his fans'' wishes. Then, he told the staff, "You can take out your phones, but please don''t take photos of the children." The children were still young, so he didn''t want them to be exposed to the public. "Oh, okay¡­" The staff took out their phones in a daze and posed awkwardly. All of them took photos with Hanson and Vania. The whole process was just too sudden that they didn''t have time to react. After seeing their photos on everyone''s phones, Hanson was satisfied. He then pointed at the broach in the disy cab. "Each of you can have one of these as a fan service. They''re on me." At this moment, the staff was speechless once again. He''s so generous in giving fan service? Instantly, they thought that they might be at fault in this society for not bing Vania''s and Hanson''s fans. Looking at the actions of this president, who was also her husband, Vania didn''t understand him either. She just blinked at him like a robot. On the other hand, after seeing that everything went smoothly, Hanson was all smiles. Then, he had his hand around her waist and said, "Let''s go, darling." Chapter 452 Chapter 452 "Oh¡­" Vania followed beside him stiffly while still in a daze. Only then did the staff awaken from their trances and begin softly conversing. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "It''s really President Luke. He''s so charming." "Suchrgesse! This broach is super expensive." "I hereby dere that I''m Hanson Luke and Vania Greyson''s fan." Not bing their fan after epting a gift from them didn''t seem like the right thing to do. "Oh, oh! Let''s post this on Twitter. This is big news¡­" The staff was bing more and more excited as they talked about it. They were allplementing Hanson and Vania. When Hanson heard them discussing him, the smile on his face turned deeper. On the other hand, the seven children were slightly embarrassed. The way their father''s brain functioned was a little weird. "Why did you ask them to take a photo together just now?" Vania couldn''t understand. She didn''t know what this president in the house was thinking. The staff members were just excited, and it was obvious that they didn''t n to take a photo with them. "Isn''t the whole inte asking for us to be in the same photo? I''m just responding to my fans'' requests," Hanson said seriously. At this moment, she wanted to pour on his parade and see how he would react. So, she said, "They might not be our fans." Since Hanson and Vania were both not people in the entertainment industry, it was normal for them not to have fans. When Hanson heard that, it was obvious that his body froze. He looked at her as if he was asking ''Really?'' with his eyes. "Haha!" Vaniaughed out loud after noticing his stunned expression. She then answered with a nod, "Really." However, Hanson was just stunned for a moment. He returned to his normal self almost immediately. "It''s okay. They''ll soon be our fans." He had already thought of a way. Later, he would hold an event online, giving people who became his and Vania''s fans an exquisite gift. Of course, Vania didn''t know about the prodigal act that he was thinking about. She just nodded and said, "Whatever you say." Then, she held Lily''s hand. "This is the stationery shop. You can go and take a look to find what you like." Although it was just a stationery shop, everything here had top designs, so even a pencil was expensive. "I think we should go to another shop, Miss Vania," Lily said after looking at the prices. Vania, on the other hand, looked at her with affection."You''re the little princess in our family, so you''re supposed to enjoy all these. And all your brothers bought their stationery here too." Her other children nodded and chimed in, "Just buy whatever you like, Lily. We can afford it." They felt the tenderness in their hearts whenever they looked at Lily, making them want to give the best of everything to her. When James saw that Lily was just looking around but not choosing anything, he took the initiative to tug on her arm. "This bag looks nice, Lily." "We should get this notebook." Jack helped her choose as well. At the same time, the other four children were passionately choosing stationeries for her as well. Probably because all the guys have the same taste, everything that they chose was pink. At this moment, Hanson came forward and chose another stack of pink stationery. "Pack these too, please." Looking at those piles of pink stationery, Lily just blinked her eyes. Okay, I guess I''m a little pink princess. When she saw that her brothers were even choosing household items for her, she quickly stopped them. "There are already too many. Don''t buy anymore." But as brothers who wanted to satisfy all of their little sister''s needs, they just couldn''t stop. Seeing that, Vania looked at Lily gently to tell her she didn''t need to worry. "Choose some for yourself, darling." Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Lily couldn''t reject Vania, so she chose some of the items that she liked. Looking at the piles of supplies, only then were the children satisfied. "Let''s go have dinner, Lily." Then, they looked at Vania and said, "Mommy, let''s go to Fairnd." Fairnd was a concept restaurant designed with characters from fairytales. Everyone who dined in the restaurant could dress up as their favorite character, but it was quite pricey. Usually, the children wouldn''t choose this ce for sure since it was kind of childish in their eyes. But now, they chose this restaurant without a second thought because they thought their sister would like it. "Okay. Let''s go to Fairnd then." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. When they entered the restaurant, they attracted the eyeballs of the crowd once again, since a family with seven children was rare. When the waitress saw Hanson and Vania, she just felt that they looked familiar and served them passionately. "Let me take you to your seats, Sir, Madam." Vania didn''t feel anything special about how she addressed them, but it was different for Hanson. It was obvious that his expression had changed; the smile on his face was getting brighter and brighter. He must have shown all the smiles that he had kept for all these years. "Give us your best course meal." His talking manner was as though he was giving a chance for the restaurant to shoot up its sales. Hearing that, the waitress was stunned for a moment. No one had ordered the best course meal before since it was really expensive. She then studied Hanson secretly and knew that he was wealthy, but she still dropped him a note. "Yes, Sir. The top-course meal we have here is 888,000." It was normal for her not to recognize Hanson since he didn''t appear on TV often, and seeing him in person would be quite different from seeing him on TV. Of course, he was more handsome in person. Also, nobody knew that the mighty President Luke had seven children. When Hanson heard the price, he was not startled at all. "Okay. You can start preparing." It didn''t matter how much it cost because it was for the children. After all, it was their first meal together since he officially became their father, and he wanted nothing but the best for them. After the server heard his reply, her eyes widened, unconsciously nodding, but her professionalism made her regain her calmness almost immediately. "Sir, Madam, let me introduce you to the benefits included in the top-course meal." She was introducing the course professionally, but in short, it meant that they could y whatever they wanted and eat whatever they wanted in Fairnd. Although it was a concept restaurant, it could be seen as a giant yground. One could eat and y there. Then, the waitress looked at the children and told Vania passionately, "Madam, I think the Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs costume would suit your family well. Do you want to try it on?" "What do you think, darlings?" Vania asked the children''s opinions. "Okay. Let''s dress up as the dwarfs and let Lily be Snow White, then." The six boys could do anything for their mother and sister''s happiness. "Okay." After some thought, she said, "I''ll be the Queen then." Then, he looked at Hanson, who was sitting still, and asked, "What about you, darling?" Hanson just looked at the costume in front of him and didn''t say a word. The Seven Dwarfs? The Queen? It was a difficult question for him to answer since he knew nothing about fairytales. In the end, he looked at Vania and said with a frown, "I want to be a pair with you." "You can be the Magic Mirror." The Magic Mirror? He didn''t seem to like that suggestion. "What about the huntsman?" Vania gave another suggestion. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 "What does the huntsman do?" "Hmm¡­" Vania straightforwardly gathered her thoughts and exined Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs to Hanson. "The Huntsman revealed to Snow White that the Queen wanted her dead." "Which means that his rtionship with the Queen was bad?" Come on! This is the most important question! "Of course. He betrayed her." Without thinking much, he exined the rtionship between the characters in the animation. "No way. I want to be on the same side as you." He rejected her immediately. Even though it was just cosy, he didn''t want to be against her. "The Magic Mirror is the only choice then." Vania showed him the costume. Looking at that horrendous costume, he ground his teeth and said, "Okay. I''ll choose this." He could endure it as long as he was on the same side as her. Meanwhile, the seven children shook their heads resignedly. He really loves his wife, huh? At this moment, a professional styling team was helping them to design their styles. Soonter, all of them were done dressing up. The stylist''s words were full ofpliments. "All of you are so good-looking. This style is just perfect." Vania already had eyes that looked just like the Queen. With the makeup on, she looked even more charismatic. The seven children were adorable too. It looked like a photo with all of them standing together. On the other hand, Hanson didn''t look good at all. How would he look good dressing up as the Magic Mirror? Just then, he stared at the stylist with dissatisfaction. Noticing the man¡¯s grim look, the stylist quickly pocketed her smile and left immediately. Vania felt that this cosy today was a special moment to remember, so she told the stylist, "We would like to take a photo as a memento." "Sure. Hold on. We''ll arrange a photographer for you." This was part of the service provided in the top- course meal as well. "Madam, we have a sculptor here too. We can design a set of Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs figures based on your images for you." "Good. Thank you." Vania was pleased. When the photoshoot ended, the dinner had already been prepared. The waitress led them to the other part of the restaurant. The design of this ce followed exactly the design of the seven dwarfs'' house. "Enjoy your meal. Personal services will be providedter on." After she said that, she left the ce and left the space for Vania and her family. Without anyone beside them anymore, Vania looked at Hanson''s look and finallyughed out loud. "Darling, can we take a photo together?" "No." Without thinking twice, Hanson rejected his wife''s request. He could see her intention to post his photo on Twitter. How could he allow her to tweet such an ugly picture of him? Looking at his awkward behavior, sheughed and said, "I don''t think you can say no, darling." At this moment, he thought that she had already secretly taken his photo and tweeted it, so he quickly grabbed her phone from her. Before he could see the contents of the feed, he could hear herughing really hard. "The passerby took a photo of you. You''re trending, darling." When he heard that, he quickly opened Twitter and saw his name was the first on the trending chart. #HansonLukeFanServiceInMall All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. #PresidentLukeVaniaGreysonPhotoTogether #CoupleLook There were more than ten hashtags about him trending. Now, the whole inte was paying close attention to him. It would be a terrible day for the celebrity that had paid to be trending today since Hanson was grabbing all the attention. ''Really? Can I meet him if I go to the mall now?'' ''Finally! Two of them in the same photo that all fans have been waiting for.'' ''ording to the staff in the mall, President Luke was the one to ask them to take photos together. He loves his fans so much.'' ''I need to be President Luke''s fan; else, this gift will be a waste. Wishing President Luke and Miss Greyson a long life together. - V the mall staff.'' Chapter 455 Chapter 455 #WishingPresidentLukeAndVaniaGreysonALongLifeTogether When Hanson saw this hashtag, he lifted his brows. Theseizens really have good taste. Looking at the proud Hanson, Vania knew he didn''t scroll down the trending chart, so she reminded him. "I think you should scroll down." When he noticed her cunning look, he pocketed his proud expression and scrolled down. Just then, there was a sudden change in his expression. #HansonLukeTheMagicMirror It came with a photo of him and the character in the original animation as aparison. He was definitely recognized by the passerby, and they tweeted it on Twitter. ''This is in Fairnd, right? Why did President Luke choose this character? Haha...'' ''It doesn''t look weird on him at all. Did Vania Greyson choose the Queen?'' ''Such a big contrast. So cute! I''m bing a big fan of President Luke.'' ''I suddenly feel like President Luke is a man who knows humor.'' Since only his aloof image was recognized by the people, the sudden exposure of this photo of him contrasting his usual image became a source of happiness for theizens in an instant. His photos were even made into memes, taking over the front pages of all news websites. At this moment, Hanson was looking through thements with a darkened face. Are these journalists trying to lose their jobs? No one dared to spread my photos in those days. I''m banning them. They need to be banned. This unpredictable president was not the same President Luke, who wanted to provide fan service and take photos just now. Seeing his darkened face, Vania quicklyforted him. "Calm down. Don''t be so agitated. This photo is really cute, though. Theizens like you." Cute? This was the first time he had received such ament. When he saw her beaming smile, his face wasn''t as dark, but it was still tense. So, she continued tofort him. "I really like this photo. Let''s make this our matching profile picture and then tweet a photo together, so the public will know we''re together." Matching profile picture? Tell the public? When Hanson heard those words, his face finally turned gentle, and he suddenly felt that the photo wasn''t as bad as it seemed. He changed his profile picture with much cooperation. As soon as they tweeted their photo together, theizens were even more enthusiastic. However,All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Vania and Hanson had already switched off their phones and were enjoying dinner with their children. After dinner, the family yed everything in Fairnd before heading back. Probably because they had too much fun, the seven kids went to sleep as soon as they reached home. Since the children were asleep, it was the adults'' time. Hanson looked at Vania with a grin on his face. "Darling, don''t you think we should rest too?" He had been waiting for this moment for a long time. Looking at this handsome face, which was so close to her, Vania swallowed her saliva. "You can rest, but can you not be so close to me?" How can he sleep when he''s right next to me, pressing his body against mine? So dangerous. And she had already decided today that she wouldn''t let Hanson seed again, so in a ruthless way, she said, "I let you stay here previously because your hand was hurt. Now that your hand has recovered, you can move out already." Move out? That''s impossible. He had already decided to stay here. There was nothing to be ashamed of staying in his wife''s house. All of a sudden, he turned around, moving to the other side of Vania. "I''m far from you now. Hehe." He obeyed his wife''s words; she asked him to stay further away, so he moved from one side to the other. He was such an obedient man. Seeing that, Vania was speechless. She realized that she shouldn''t be talking to him logically, so she changed another tactic and coaxed him in a soft tone. "Okay, okay. Be a good boy." Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Vania''s voice was as if she was coaxing a little kid, so soft and gentle, making Hanson''s ears itch. He actually nned to finish dinner quickly ande home as soon as possible, but the children were having too much fun, so he could only endure his desire until now. At this moment, with a change in the gaze of his eyes, he asked, "What punishment will I get if I don''t be a good boy?" As he said that, he couldn''t control himself and moved closer to Vania. Shocked, Vania shuddered out of nowhere. She was afraid that he would push it, so she said threateningly, "The consequence of not being a good boy is that you won''t be allowed in my room in the future." "In the future?" Hanson caught the point sharply. "Which means that I can still be here this time." Hearing that, she had noeback. Haha, such a clever guy. With a serious face, she said, "It''s a no this time too. Let go of me. I''m gonna sleep." Hanson let go of his hand cooperatively, but his body was still pressing against her. At this moment, Vania was quite puzzled. Why is this man so obedient? It''s okay. I can have a good rest then. But just as she finished speaking, Hanson turned around once again and put on a proud face. "I want to be a bad boy, darling." "You¡­" She was slightly pissed, but before she could finish her words, her lips were blocked by Hanson''s. ¡­ The next morning, Vania appeared in front of her babies with obvious dark circles and said weakly, "Good morning, darlings." "Good morning, Mommy," the children greeted their mother passionately, but their gazes were focused on her eyes. At this moment, James started teasing her, asking, "Mommy, did you go to Australiast night?" "What? Australia? Of course I didn''t. Why did you ask?" Vania didn''t react at that moment and looked at her babies in a daze. After ncing at Hanson, James exined kindly, "Why did you be a panda if you didn''t go to Australia, Mommy?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Ya. Mommy looks sick" Jacob and Jude were discussing their mother''s health condition, obviously concerned. June was even nodding as he said, "Yeah, I know, right? That''s some serious panda eyes right there." On the other hand, the two little cuties, Morales and Morgan, weren''t as sharp-tongued as their four brothers. They asked innocently, "Did you not sleep well, Mommy?" Vania didn''t know what to say, for she was awakened by their series of questions and wanted to dig a hole to bury herself. This is it! I''ve lost my status in this family! "Yes, yes. I didn''t sleep well," she exined awkwardly with her heavy dark circles while scolding Hanson a hundred times in her heart. Dang! You wild beast! "I see." The four children were extremely pretentious, with their expressions obviously saying, ''Like we''ll believe you.'' But Morales and Morgan were really obedient, tugging their mother''s arm out of concern. "Are you not feeling well? Why didn''t you sleep well?" It''s all Daddy''s fault. She could only say that in her head and still needed to exin to them seriously, "Don''t worry, darling. Mommy is just too tired, so I didn''t rest well." "You should stay home and rest today, then. Don''t go to work today." Rest? As soon as she heard the word, she shivered a little. "I''m fine, darling. Don''t worry." While looking at these two cute kids, she just hoped that they could stop talking. They were just rubbing salt in her wound. At this moment, Hanson came out of the room with a proud face. Looking at his high-spirited look, Vania pouted. So unfair. How can this man be so energetic, but I''m all lethargic? Chapter 457 Chapter 457 "Hmph!" Vania hummed and stayed far away from this man. "What''s wrong, darling?" Hanson couldn''t hide his smile. She was okay just now, but why was there a sudden change in her attitude? "Daddy, Mommy didn''t sleep wellst night," Morales and Morgan exined kindly. Hearing that, Hanson understood immediately and raised his brows before saying expressively, "Yup. Your mommy didn''t sleep wellst night." At this moment, she thought, I''m already embarrassed. Can we stop talking about this already? Then, Lily worsened the situation for her by saying, "If you''re really not feeling well, I can prescribe medicine for you. I promise your dark circles will vanish in no time, and you can sleep well tonight." Vania thought, I really want to lie down and die. Yet, she still maintained her smile. "Don''t worry, darling. I''m fine. I''ll be better tomorrow." As she said that, she decided in her head to chase Hanson out tonight and have a good sleep so that she wouldn''t be this awkward tomorrow morning. However, Lily still seemed to be worried. "Are you truly okay, beautiful miss?" Okay. I''m more than okay¡­ There was nothing making her more embarrassed than she was today. On the other hand, not knowing what was wrong with him, Hanson was on cloud nine while looking at Vania, all embarrassed. However, in the end, he still regained consciousness and saved Vania from the situation. "I''ll take care of her. You guys quickly have your breakfast. You can''t bete for schoolter." "Okay." The children stopped asking and nodded obediently before they started eating their breakfast. This topic has finally ended. An awkward Vania heaved a sigh of relief. All of a sudden, Hanson patted her shoulder from behind, scaring her. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "What?" she said unhappily. He just kept smiling. "I just want to let my darling have a good rest." Hearing that, she red at him and thought, Oh, save it. How can you be so kind? I begged youst night, but you still didn''t stop. Why is he pretending to be the good guy all of a sudden? He sure has some bad intentions. Hanson was ignored, but he wasn''t embarrassed at all. Instead, he just touched the tip of his nose and thought, I really need to calm down tonight, or else I''ll need to sleep alone. After having breakfast with the children, Hanson and Vania sent them to school. "Darlings, remember to take care of Lily." "Don''t worry, Mommy." The six boys stood around Lily, protecting her from every direction. "Go in. Mommy and Daddy wille to pick you guys up tonight." After Vania informed the kids, they entered the school. At this moment, the kids in the school looked at Lily curiously. "Is this the new kid? Why are the Luke brothers so good to her?" "I want to y with the Luke brothers too." Vania''s children were all good-looking and it attracted all the kids in school. Yet, they were always chic and cool, not bothering the little girls since they felt that girls were troublesome. They might have given all the tenderness and patience for girls to Vania and Lily. "Let''s go, darling. You should go home and rest first before going to the office." Hanson really didn''t have any intention of teasing her. However, Vania still hummed and entered the car, ignoring him. He justughed and followed behind her. When he sat in the car, the smile on his face suddenly froze, and his eyes looking out the window turned dull. Realizing his sudden change, she followed the direction of his gaze and looked outside. There was an older man holding hands with a girl to cross the road, supposedly sending the kid to school. What''s so special about them? Chapter 458 Chapter 458 "What is it? What''s wrong?" Vania was puzzled. With a darkened face, Hanson answered, "That man is Eddie''s butler." Instantly, her expression froze as her heart started racing. Does it mean the girl beside that butler is my daughter? Anxious, she wanted to know the answer immediately. As she looked at the child, her emotions couldn''t be deciphered. On the other hand, Hanson remained calm. "Darling, you''re the headmistress of the school. Can''t you find out when this child enrolled?" "Sure. I''ll ask someone to look into it." She then gave the instruction to her people instantly. At this moment, both Vania and Hanson weren''t sure whether their guesses were right as they looked at the little girl. After all, they didn''t feel the familiarity and affinity of meeting a family member for the first time. Hanson frowned slightly at the thought of this. When he first saw his other children, the power of blood ties was very strong, so why didn''t he feel anything this time? He was being cautious of everything. "We still need to look into this child. Don''t rush things, darling." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Okay." Vania nodded. Other than a moment of shock she experienced just now, she didn''t feel anything special toward that little girl either. Just then, she received the results of the investigation on her phone. "She enrolled today," she said, telling Hanson the news. Hearing that, he smirked in irony. "I see." Then, he looked at Vania and started analyzing the situation. "I think he deliberately wants us to notice the kid. It looks like we should prepare ourselves." "She''s in the same ss as our babies, so I think I should tell them about it." She had to ask her babies to be careful since she didn''t want anything to happen to them again. Almost immediately, she sent a message to her children in their group chat. Soon, the children replied to her that they would be careful. In the car, Hansonforted her by saying, "Let''s head back first. They won''t do anything if we stay here." Eddie has finally appeared, and I''m really curious what this loser is about to pull off. Meanwhile, Vania looked at the disappearing figure and said, "Who knows? We might be able to witness a good show today." There was a hint of yfulness at the corners of her lips. All of a sudden, something seemed toe across Hanson''s mind. He turned the wheel and sent Vania to Gxy Corporation. Meanwhile, on the top floor of Gray Condo, a man was immersed in his thoughts as he sat by the window and looked out of it. Gray Condo was a rtively low-profile condominium in the city center of Hammond with a great security system. Although the man was in a smart suit, his aura wasn''t distinctively strong. He had a cigarette in his hand, but he hadn''t taken a puff of it. Only when the fire burned near his fingers did he snap out of his thoughts and threw the cigarette into the ashtray. Then, he scoffed and took a sip of his tea. Thud, thud¡­ At this moment, someone knocked on the door. The man put down the cup in his hand and said emotionlessly, "Come in." Just then, a middle-aged man entered respectfully and stood beside the man before saying, "I''ve sent the kid to school ording to your instructions." "Did you tell her her new name?" The man''s voice sounded ruthless. The middle-aged man nodded and answered, "Yes. Following your instruction, her name will be Lilith from now on." "Good." The man turned around after that, and his face was gloomy. He was Eddie Luke, and he viewed Hanson as his rival. His only purpose was to own Luke Corporation regardless of anything. However, whenpared to Hanson, he was far worse off. Not only in terms of looks and aura, but his inner beauty and talent couldn''t bepared to the other man. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 While looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, he asked again, "Are you sure that they saw her with their own eyes?" "I''m very sure. I even calcted the timing before bringing Lilith by Hanson''s car." The middle-aged man talking was Eddie''s butler, Brandon Larson. This is from N?velDrama.Org. This butler was a very loyal man. He was always beside Eddie''s father, but when thetter had his downfall, he went overseas with Eddie. "We can proceed ording to our n, then." As Eddie spoke, he lit up a cigarette. "Understood, Young Master Eddie." Brandon nodded and ryed another matter respectfully, saying, "Mnie sent a message this morning and asked for some money." Hearing that, Eddie scoffed and said disdainfully, "Not anybody can take my money." He looked at Brandon with an icy gaze. "She hasn''tpleted anything that I''ve asked her to do. I''ve already done more than enough by taking her in and providing her a ce to stay." After training her for so many years and giving her chances one after another, he still didn''t receive anything in return. Hence, keeping such a person was just a waste. "I''ll reply to Mnie ordingly." Just as Brandon was about to leave, Eddie stopped him. "Hold on. I''m giving her another chance. I''ll give her the money if she can finish the job well this time." "Understood." ¡­ In school, the children had a new homeroom teacher. It was an enthusiastic and energetic young teacher named Ms. Foster. She stood on the rostrum and said happily, "Good morning, children." "Good morning, Ms. Foster," the students in the ss greeted the teacher in unison. Then, Ms. Foster said, "Allow me to introduce our two new students today. ss, give them a round of apuse to wee them." As she said that, she brought Lily to the middle of the rostrum and introduced her, "Her name is Lily, and she''s the little sister of the six brothers. Let''s wee her." Lily took the initiative to greet the students by saying, "Hello, everyone. I''m Lily. Nice to meet you all." "Wee, Lily!" The students cheered on passionately. From the moment Lily entered the school until now, she was always polite and well-behaved, so the students liked her very much. On the contrary, the little girl next to Ms. Foster didn''t show much emotion. There was a cold look on her face, and no one knew what was on her mind. After introducing Lily, Ms. Foster brought the other girl to the middle of the rostrum and introduced her to the children in the ss passionately as well, saying, "This is also our new friend. Her name is Lilith. ss, give her a round of apuse." When the Luke brothers heard her name, they were stunned for a moment. Instinctively, they did not take a liking to her. Seeing that Lilith was not saying anything, Ms. Foster took the initiative to ask, "Lilith, do you want to greet the children?" However, Lilith still kept her icy demeanor while giving off an aloof aura. She didn''t say a word while looking down at the children below the rostrum. Whenpared to the gentle and cute Lily, she seemed to be too proud and much less likable. At that moment, all the children in the ss kept quiet, and their gazes toward her were getting strange. The homeroom teacher was feeling awkward too, but she quickly smoothed the tension. "Perhaps Lilith is just too shy. It''s okay, let''s wee her nheless. I hope all of you can get along well." Only then did the children in the ss apud and wee her. "Your names are so alike. Lily and Lilith. You two will be deskmates from now on, okay?" Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Ms. Foster kindly arranged seats for the two new students. "Sure, I''ll follow your arrangement. Thank you, Ms. Foster." Lily was very polite. On the contrary, Lilith still didn''t say anything. In fact, she looked at Lily disdainfully. "You two can sit here." Ms. Foster brought them to their seats. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Lily''s seat just so happened to be behind James and Jack. At this moment, the six boys thought about their mother''s earlier message, feeling confused while looking at Lilith. Is she really our sister? Something doesn''t feel right, though. They were feeling hostile toward Lilith and even hoped that she wouldn''t hurt Lily. This kind of feeling was very strange to them. At this thought, James and Jack secretly used their high-tech watches to look into Lilith''s background information. "ss, who wants to answer this question?" Ms. Foster was conducting the ss, and it was a question-and-answer session. Lily understood Ms. Foster''s question, so she raised her hand. Just then, Lilith shouted all of a sudden before she burst out crying. "Why did you hit me?" Lily looked at her, puzzled. She was a little enraged by that sudden usation, so she rebuked, "I didn''t even touch you." However, Lilith didn''t say anything and just hugged her head while crying. Hearing that, Ms. Foster went up to them andforted Lilith, saying, "It''s okay, so don''t cry. You two are ssmates and good friends. Can you tell me what happened?" "I didn''t hit her. She just started crying herself," Lily answered first, her face innocent. In fact, it was slightly red from the anxiety and anger she was feeling. Ms. Foster hadn''t seen the situation clearly just now, so she couldn''t conclude anything. As such, she could onlyfort Lilith by saying, "Don''t cry. Perhaps it''s just a misunderstanding. Can you shake hands and reconcile with her?" However, Lilith refused to listen to Ms. Foster as she kept crying non-stop. At this moment, James spoke up coldly. "Don''t we have surveince cameras in the ssroom, Ms. Foster? We can look at the footage and find out what happened." As soon as Lilith heard about the surveince cameras, she stopped crying immediately. She then lifted her head and looked at Ms. Foster; there weren''t even any tears in her eyes at that point. She then said, "It''s okay, Ms. Foster. Perhaps Lily didn''t do it on purpose. I just need her to apologize to me. Let''s not waste other children''s ss time." In other words, if the seven siblings kept holding onto this, they would be wasting other students'' time. James scoffed as soon as he heard that. He didn''t know that such a young girl could be so maniptive and brilliant at mind games; she was really something. A person like this definitely wasn''t his sister. With a darkened face, he went forward and stared at Lilith. "My sister said that she didn''t touch you, so why must she apologize? We''re definitely looking at the footage. I don''t want my sister to be left with a bad impression because of your lie." His dominating tone was exactly the same as Hanson''s, and it shocked Lilith. Since Lily was innocent, she said furiously, "If I''m at fault, I''d most certainly apologize to her, Ms. Foster. However, I just wanted to raise my hand and answer the question. I didn''t even touch her." At this moment, Lilith looked at Lily, who was stilling down on her. The former disliked her even more. I''m supposed to be the little princess here. How can I lose face in front of this girl from the mountains? She then said in an aloof manner, "Never mind, I''ll let it slide this time. If you say you didn''t do it, sure. I''ll forgive you." Chapter 461 Chapter 461 As soon as she said that, she returned to her seat angrily as though she was really a princess. Jack despised her proud look. "Lily did nothing wrong. What is there for you to forgive?" he said. "That''s right." Jacob went forward as well and asked Lilith, "You cried and shouted about how Lily hit you, but now you want to let it slide? What are you trying to do?" "We should have a clear picture of what happened just now. I don''t want other people to say that we''re bullying you since we outnumber you." It was unusual for Jude to talk so ruthlessly since he really couldn''t bear seeing Lily being bullied. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The four boys were bing more and more assertive than each other, and Lilith couldn''t refute them at all. "Y-You guys are bullying me." Hearing that, James scoffed. "We''re just being realistic. Ms. Foster and other students are here. We just want to see what really happened, so why is that considered bullying?" "You¡­" Lilith didn''t know what to say. "Is it not the right thing to find out the truth, Ms. Foster?" The clever Jack threw the question back to Ms. Foster. These siblings were so assertive that even Ms. Foster didn''t know how to handle them. She could only smooth the tension by saying, "Of course, the right thing is to find out the truth. Let''s see what happened just now, okay? The other children can also learn a lesson from there." Hearing that, Morales and Morgan nodded. "We''ll follow your decision, Ms. Foster. Let''s see the footage now." The brothers'' words kept resonating in Lilith''s brain like a chant, and it was so loud that she started to have a headache. How dare they bully me? m! She mmed the table hard and shouted at the boys furiously, "What do you guys want? I said I was letting it go, but why are you still holding on to it?" Her unreasonable behavior looked quite simr to Mnie''s. When Jack heard that, he waved his hand at her, asking her to calm down. "We just want to know the truth about what happened and get justice for Lily. It won''t affect you, so you don''t need to be so anxious." It won''t affect me? How is that possible? If they see that nothing happened from the footage, they''ll say that I was making trouble out of nothing. "Stop wasting our time and let this slide." Lilith started to give them a bad name again. However, it was obvious that the seven siblings didn''t want to let it slide just like that. They ignored the sophistries of Lilith and stared at Ms. Foster, showing her that they were giving the decision to her. At this moment, Ms. Foster felt slightly pressured from their stares, so she asked the students in the ss, "ss, do all of you agree to check the footage now?" Since all the children in the ss liked the Luke brothers, they nodded. "Yes." After getting everyone''s approval, Ms. Foster heaved a sigh of relief. "Okay, let''s look at the footage first and continue with our lessonster." With such a development, there was no turning back for Lilith anymore. She could only put up with her dissatisfaction. Soon, the footage was projected onto the screen. It clearly showed Lily wanting to raise her hand to answer the question, and her arm was very far away from Lilith''s. In other words, she didn''t touch the latter at all. Now, the truth had surfaced¡ªLilith was just making trouble out of nothing. However, Lilith was not embarrassed at all. Instead, she said proudly, "I must''ve felt it wrongly, then. This has nothing to do with Lily. Let''s continue with the lesson and not waste any time already." It was obvious that she was telling them what to do with such a tone. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Ms. Foster didn''t want to amplify this matter either, so she said, "This is just a misunderstanding. Lily didn''t hit Lilith, alright? Let''s continue with our lesson." The seven siblings looked each other in the eyes, and the same thought crossed their minds. Just then, James said calmly, "Now that the truth has surfaced, we''ll let this go. However, I hope such things won''t happen again." It was a warning to Lilith. This was Lilith''s first time being warned like this, so she felt reluctant. I won''t let this end here. "Ms. Foster, can I switch seats with Lily?" asked Jack, taking the initiative to be Lilith''s deskmate. He wanted to see what her intention was. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Since it was just a change of seats from front to back, Ms. Foster didn''t think it was a difficult request to satisfy. She nodded and agreed immediately, "Of course." When Lilith heard about the change of seats, she was even more enraged. They''re really annoying for going against me in everything. If he sits beside me, how am I going to aplish my n? Instantly, she opposed the idea. "I don''t want to be his deskmate, Ms. Foster. I''m a girl, so I want to sit with Lily." After that, she even softened her attitude and said, "It was just a misunderstanding earlier. It''s my fault, and I''ll get along well with Lily in the future." Ms. Foster was in a difficult position, so she asked Lily, "Do you still want to be deskmates with Lilith?" Before the girl could say anything, Jack answered on her behalf, "In that case, let Lilith sit on her own." We''ll see what she can do about this. It was out of Lilith''s expectation that they would be unmoved by force or persuasion. I''ve already lowered myself and apologized. Why are they still not agreeing to it? The expression on her face immediately copsed, and she said while sobbing, "How can you do this to me?" Her weeping was getting louder and louder, but the siblings were still unmoved. Only the ipetents would choose to cry, and since Lilith was so maniptive, her cries only annoyed them. On the other hand, Ms. Foster didn''t think that it would be so difficult for an adult to handle an argument between five-year-old children. It''s not easy being a kindergarten teacher. At this moment, she could onlyfort Lilith. "Don''t cry, Lilith. I''ll solve the problem with you, alright? All of you are ssmates, and I won''t let you sit by yourself." Despite Ms. Foster''s efforts tofort Lilith, her weeping still didn''t stop. Instead, she cried even louder as though she was bawling for someone''s death. When Ms. Foster noticed that there was no use coaxing her, she asked the six boys resignedly, "Looking at the situation now, can''t you give in to Lilith this once? After all, today is her first day in our ss. Let''s not make her cry anymore, alright?" Lilith''s sobbing was making her annoyed as well. However, the six boys shook their heads in unison. They wouldn''t show mercy to such a maniptive girl, after all. "Why not just maintain the seats?" At this moment, the kind Lily didn''t want to see Ms. Foster in such a difficult position anymore. "You really think so? Great! Indeed, Lily is the best student." Ms. Foster smiled happily and grew fond of the little girl in front of her. Lily nodded and turned to her brothers. "It''s still the first day. Let''s not change seats first." The six boys understood their sister''s intention and nodded in agreement. "We''ll listen to Lily''s decision." Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Indeed, they were maniacs when it came to spoiling their sister. "Great!" Seeing that the brothers hadpromised, Ms. Foster quickly said to Lilith, "Alright, you don''t need to switch seats anymore. You''re still deskmates with Lily, so don''t cry. You won''t be a pretty girl anymore if you keep crying." As soon as Lilith heard they were not switching seats anymore, she stopped weeping at once like a speaker that suddenly had no battery. She then raised her head and looked at Ms. Foster. "Okay." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. There were no tears in her eyes at all. When Ms. Foster noticed that, she was speechless. Hmm¡­ I really don''t know what kids are thinking these days. Looking at Lilith''s quick change in expression, the seven siblings showed obvious irony on their faces. They were not pretending to be aloof; they were just professionals at detecting maniptive girls. At this moment, Lilith was still feeling reluctant. Today was her first meeting with them, yet she had already lost her dignity in front of the boys. What more could she do in the future? Since she was here with a purpose, she needed to figure out a way herself. "Okay, settle down. Let''s continue with our lesson." Ms. Foster instructed the children to get back to their seats and carried on with the lesson. For the rest of the ss, Lilith took the initiative to talk to Lily. She wanted to change tactics and be closer to her. "Lily, it''s my fault for misunderstanding you today. Don''t be angry with me anymore, alright?" She showed an apologetic attitude while talking. However, Lily didn''t show any particr reactions, and she maintained the same expression the entire time. She merely smiled and said, "Okay." "So, are we best friends from now on?" Although she said it in an easy-going manner, Lilith wanted to rip Lily''s fake smile off after looking at her face. "Okay." Lily was really a good girl. She nodded and agreed to everything Lilith said. Haha¡­ Lilith scoffed in her heart. Why is she pretending in front of me? "Do you think it''s fate for us to have such simr names?" The smile was still on Lily''s face. However, Lily didn''t say anything and just responded with a smile. It''s not fate, and our names are not the same either. As she looked at Lily''s cold demeanor, Lilith despised her secretly and stopped cottoning up to the girl. Only then did Lily finally have a peace of mind and heaved a sigh of relief softly. ¡­ At the same time, Vania and Hanson were sitting together in Gxy Corporation while looking at a phone together. It was a video sent from their children. When the video ended, they looked each other in the eyes and thought, As expected. "Let''s not intervene in this matter and see what will happen next." Hanson''s face darkened. She wants to bully Lily? He took note of this, making sure that he''d make her pay for it sooner orter. When Vania heard Hanson''s suggestion, she nodded and expressed her doubt. "Looking at how Eddie put so much effort into setting this up, Lilith might be the daughter that we''re looking for. Why do I feel so indifferent about it, though?" When she met the other children that she had been searching for previously, she would always feel a sense of attraction. However, she felt nothing toward Lilith. "This might just be one of Eddie''s traps." He analyzed the situation. "You can tell from our children''s reactions." After all, the siblings were somewhat telepathic. "Right. In that case, let''s y along with them." Her gaze darkened. I must find my child and destroy Eddie''s n. Just then, Vania''s assistant knocked and entered the office. Since she knew the rtionship between Hanson and Vania, she didn''t sidestep talking in front of him. "Boss, the mattress and other supplies will be delivered to your viter." Vania nodded and replied, "Alright, thank you very much." As soon as Hanson heard about the mattress and supplies, his thoughts took a quick turn. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Hanson stared at Vania and asked uncertainly, "Darling, why are you buying these things all of a sudden?" There seemed to be no shortage of these supplies at home. Vania only gave him a meaningful look, and she just smiled without saying a thing. However, Hanson immediately understood her intentions when he saw her smile, and his heart skipped a beat. Crap. It seemed that his wife really intended to let him be alone. This wasn''t good, so he had to do something about it. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Thus, he got up in a hurry and said to Vania, "Darling, I just remembered there''s an emergency meeting at thepany that requires my attention. I''ll go first, and I''ll be here to pick you up at night." As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed out of Vania''s office in a sh. Whoa, this guy runs fast enough. As a workaholic, when has President Luke ever forgotten about a meeting? That''s not even a good excuse. Vania looked in the direction of the door and smiled, but it was useless for him to run; no matter what, she would let him sleep alone tonight. After leaving Vania''s office, Hanson immediately called Larry. "Quick, send a team to the gates of Vania''s vi and ask them to be on standby." A team? That isn''t a small number of people. The sudden dispatch of so many personnel would be noticeable. When Larry heard Hanson''s anxious voice, he thought that something major had happened. As such, he immediately executed the order. "Alright, I will send one immediately. President, what happened to Ms. Greyson? Has Eddie taken action?" Otherwise, Hanson would not have dispatched so many people in a hurry. "No, just tell them to block the courier that will be delivering some mattresses and daily necessities." After speaking, Hanson hung up the phone and quickly drove his car back to hispany. On the other end of the line, Larry was at a loss when he looked at the disconnected call. President Luke hurriedly sends a team out just to intercept a courier delivering mattresses. That''s an overkill, isn''t it? Larry had toin about his boss'' strange behavior. Meanwhile, Hanson returned to thepany. He looked dark along the way as he hurried on, making it seem as though there was a big matter. The employees of thepany all looked sideways at each other. The president had always been calm and self-controlled with no expression on his face. Why was he so anxious about something right now? "Hey, have you seen President Luke''s face? He looks so angry, and it''s rather scary." "You''re right. Although the president has always been cold in the past, he has never been as gloomy as today. In fact, he seems a little nervous too." "Yeah. It seems to be something urgent, though. There won''t be any problems with ourpany, right?" The employees were all confused and guessing what was going on in thepany. Just when the employees were restless, Hanson gave an order and called an emergency meeting. Emergency meetings were usually held once a year, so the employees all tensed up. After all, they were afraid something really happened to thepany. In the meeting room, Hanson frowned and sat on the main seat with some unease, while the employees who participated in the meeting also held their breaths and did not dare to make a sound. Likewise, Larry trembled while standing beside Hanson. Today, the president was like a walking air- conditioner, and Larry was freezing on a hot day. Moreover, Hanson was acting very strange today. Everyone nervously waited for Hanson to open his mouth. Before the meeting started, they felt they might even suffocate to death. After waiting for a while, Hanson finally mustered the courage to speak. He hesitated for a while before saying, "All single employees, please leave the meeting." Chapter 465 Chapter 465 What? All the employees were stunned. Did today''s meeting have anything to do with their marital status? Why were unmarried employees now being shunned to the point that they were not allowed to join the meeting? Although there were many doubts, the employees did not dare to ask for fear that they would be dead at the hands of the president if they were not careful. After all, there had been cases of employees who were carried out on stretchers in previous meetings, so it was important to leave quickly. Hanson looked at the remaining staff, straightened himself, then said, "Everyone can speak freely in today''s meeting. If you have a strategy that I think is a good one, your bonus for the year will be doubled." It would be an exorbitant amount. Their regr bonus was already considerable, let alone doubled. At this moment, the employees felt less nervous, and they were starting to look forward to the content of today''s meeting. It seemed that it was not apany crisis. Larry stopped shaking like a leaf as well. He looked at his president in confusion, wondering what he was going to do. Ever since Hanson fell in love, his brain seemed to have wired differently. He had a feeling that today''s emergency meeting was to discuss how to block the courier from delivering its goods. Just when everyone was puzzled, Hanson finally spoke and brought up his main point. "If my wife kicks me out of the room, how do I get back to her side?" Everyone was shocked. They were instantly stunned in ce, and there was no sound of breathing at all. Who are we? Where are we now? Was the president kicked out of his room? Looking at the employees who were instantly frozen, Hanson frowned and asked again, "How do I go back to the room?" The president called a meeting for this? Everyone nearly dug their ears, and they were scared they had heard him wrongly. Likewise, Larry choked on his own saliva. God, what am I hearing? Has he been driven out of the house? The others didn''t know it, but he knew that his own president was staying at Vania''s ce right now. It was a big piece of news, and Larry was itching to gossip. "Do you want to go on a business trip to Aberling?" Hanson gritted his teeth, looking at the curious Larry. Thetter stood up straight immediately. Aberling? It was an euphemism to say he would be put on a business trip. In truth, he would be exiled. If the president was in a bad mood, he would never get toe back. "President Luke, I just have a cold." He was definitely not itching to gossip. Hanson snorted coldly. "If you''re sick, take some medicine." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Yes, alright." Larry secretly regretted being too nosy about this. Hanson put his fist to his lips and coughed lightly, reminding everyone to return to their senses. Only then did the employees snap back to reality, but their expressions were still a little dazed. "Well?" Hanson frowned as he looked at his silent employees, wondering what they were thinking. When they saw Hanson looking at them like this, the employees dropped their heads even lower. They didn''t know what the president meant, so they dared not speak up. Moreover, even the bonus was not that appealing anymore. "You, speak your mind." Seeing that no one responded, Hanson pointed at one of the secretaries who looked familiar. "Uh..." The secretary shivered in fright, not expecting that she would go first. It seemed to be her lucky day; she could probably buy a lottery ticket and even win the first prize. Although she was secretly terrified, she could only bite the bullet and say, "President Luke, all girls like sweet talk. I think you can talk to Miss Vania, then perhaps you can go back to your room..." Chapter 466 Chapter 466 With just a nce, Hanson frightened the secretary so much she immediately shut her mouth. It''s over! I seem to have said the wrong thing. Now, Hanson''s face was darker than a rainy day. Everyone was a little confused about why he was angry again. Just then, Hanson said somewhat unnaturally, "My friend was kicked out, not me." He didn''t want to admit such a shameful thing. Only then did the staff understand what was going on and nodded heavily. However, Larry merely pursed his lips. He knew all of Hanson''s friends; there were only women and not men. Those women would only try their best to please Hanson, so how could they be kicked out of any room? Tsk, he''s just stubborn and won''t admit it. However, Vania is indeed worthy of being my goddess. How amazing of her to drive him out! Sure enough, this is a great show. Hanson seemingly read Larry''s thoughts and red at him. "What do you want to say?" "I¡­" "Think before you speak, or you will head to Aberling on a business trip tomorrow." Hanson''s tone was cold. Larry regretted it at once. How could he forget that his president had the ability to read minds? He immediately recalled the idol dramas he had watched and said, "President, a bag is the solution to everything. If you¡ªno, if your friend buys a few bags for his wife, then takes the initiative to put on a candlelight dinner by himself, perhaps the rtionship between the two of them will be fixed." Hanson nodded thoughtfully. "Any other ideas?" He was thoughtful. Buying a bag was not a problem, but making a candlelight dinner by himself was a bit difficult. Thinking about his rather unpleasant cooking experiencest time, Hanson gave up on this idea. Because of Larry''s initiative, the other employees became more proactive as well. "President, your friend can pull off something romantic. After all, women like romance." Hanson nodded; this n was feasible and could be used. He instructed Larry, "Note it down." The way he spoke was as if he was choosing a concubine in a harem. "President, get your friend to do whatever his wife likes. You can even ask him to send his wife some of her favorite things, such as lipstick¡­" This strategy was simr to sending a bag, both of which had the same meaning. Hanson nodded, and Larry wrote it down in his notebook. In no time, Hanson had the feasible methods proposed by the employees recorded. "Larry, double the bonus for all employees." Hanson hurriedly left the conference room after saying that. He was going to stir up romance for his wife. The employees cheered. The tension within the entirepany finally passed, and it was now a cheerful and peaceful atmosphere. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Hanson drove to the designpany under his corporation without warning. Since he had a special license te, the employees inside immediately knew that it was him as soon as the car pulled up at the entrance. They lined up to wee him in a panic. "Hello, President Luke..." Hanson nodded and walked in with a steady pace. The manager of the store followed behind him while tidying up his clothes in a hurry. He feared that his image would be bad, and the president would be angry. "President, are you here to inspect the work? Let me serve you..." The store manager sounded nervous. After all, Hanson only came to the store for a meeting once during the store''s official opening, and he never came since then. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 During the asional inspection, only the head of the department at the headquarters woulde. They never thought that the president woulde over so suddenly. What was more, he arrived alone in a low-key manner. "President Luke, this is the reception area, which is designed ording to the standards set by the headquarters..." The manager began introducing their surroundings. However, Hanson didn''t even take a look and walked straight in. The store manager was even more nervous now. Why is the president here, yet he isn''t saying a word? Moreover, Hanson never revealed emotions in front of outsiders, so they didn''t know what he was thinking. Soon, arge group of people followed behind Hanson, waiting for his orders. "All of you should return to your respective positions; only the person in charge needs toe with me." Hanson finally spoke up coldly. "Yes, President Luke." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Those employees were filled with confusion. They didn''t know what was going to happen, but they were relieved to hear that they should return to work. The store manager cautiously followed behind Hanson and entered the office. "What are your orders, President Luke?" The store manager''s palms were sweaty. "Bring me the design concepts in the store," Hanson said while sitting in the manager''s seat. This store specialized in design concepts, and they covered a very wide range of styles. "Do you want all of them, or do you have a certain direction?" If Hanson wanted to see everything, it would be quite a lot. They would have to call twoborers to carry all of it into the office. "No, I only need something romantic¡ªsomething suitable for marriage proposals or whatnot." Hanson''s words were a little unnatural. Although he wasn''t going to propose this time, his idea was simr to a marriage proposal. "V-Very well." The store manager went to get it immediately without daring to dy for a moment. However, he was secretly itching for gossip. Is the president going to propose to Miss Vania? Am I the first to know the good news? How exciting! "President Luke, it''s all here." The store manager brought over all the paper and electronic versions. He even turned on the projector inside the office, ready to give Hanson a VR experience. The man flipped through it and noticed there were too many types. "Which one would be the best?" Then, the store manager immediately took out a book iid with gold trim. "President, let me show you this video." "Okay." Hanson took a general look at its contents and realized that this particr concept was rather high- profile and pricey. However, he was not afraid of being high-profile, nor was he afraid of spending money. "That''s it, then. Start nning for it now, and I''ll have Larry arrange your bonus," Hanson exined. "Yes, yes. Please rest assured, President Luke. We will do it well." The store manager grinned. "That''s a given." Hanson had to emphasize his words; how could something nned for his wife go wrong? More importantly, this was a matter of whether he would be sleeping alone or not tonight. After Hanson left, the store manager immediately held an emergency meeting. All the employees were shocked and felt envious of Vania. Meanwhile, he received a call saying that the courier had been intercepted when he returned to the As for Vania, she was deep in thought after looking at the notification of the failed delivery on her phone. Hanson went back in such a hurry. Did he rush to stop the delivery? This man is really something! She raised her eyebrows. Then, as she looked out of the window, she noticed something floating up. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 To be precise, it was a big balloon billboard with a few words written on it. ''Darling, I was wrong.'' Vania saw it and walked to the window. Before she could look at it carefully, it had already floated away. This wasn''t an engineered move. Since the floor was too high, the wind blew the balloon away. Hanson, who was watching the surveince cameras in his office, held his forehead. Why did something go wrong at the beginning? Fortunately, Vania had seen the words on the balloon. Then, Hanson spoke into the walkie-talkie. "Move on to the next one." There was obvious dissatisfaction in his tone. After Vania looked at the billboard floating away in the distance, she went back to her seat. It probably floated over by ident. For a moment, I thought Hanson was the one behind it. However, as soon as she got back to her seat, she heard a buzzing sound by the window again, and it was a drone flying over this time. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. There were small colorful lights on it, and the words read, ''Darling, I was wrong. Darling, I love you.'' Vania rubbed her eyes and saw clearly this time. This is probably Hanson''s doing¡­ As she was just thinking about this, the drone fell. Vania was surprised and a little confused. Hanson, who was in front of the monitor, became furious. Was his own team against him? "Twice in a row! Do you want to be fired?" His roaring voice rang from the walkie-talkie. The person in charge of the store shivered, and the sweat on his forehead trickled down uncontrobly. "I''m sorry, President Luke. We''ll make sure to check it next time." Everything usually worked fine, but today, these machines were acting up the entire time in front of their own president. It was useless to say anything now. They had to correct their mistakes, or their store would be shut down. Meanwhile, Vania watched the drone fall as she went to stand in front of the window. She felt that there was a follow-up. Sure enough, all the lights on the advertising screen of the building opposite lit up, which was dazzling enough even in the daytime. There was a photo of Vania and Hanson on the big screen. It was a photo from thest time they shot an advertisement together. It looked like a wedding photo, and there was a line of small words below the photo which read, ''Hanson loves Vania.'' This time, it was not an apology; after all, Hanson still needed to uphold his reputation. If they hadn''t talked about getting married before, Vania would have thought he was asking for her hand in marriage. The advertising screen switched to other photos of them periodically, and all the images were apanied by romantic captions. Vania felt that her eyelids were twitching; it was more serious than before. Thinking of the apology just now, she suddenly realized something¡ªHanson was probably worried that she would kick him out. This man... She felt amused by the high-profile act. Then, she took out her phone and wanted to call Hanson, but before she could unlock her phone, the advertising screen on the opposite building went nk. Vania wondered if it was only supposed tost five minutes. It didn''t look like that was what Hanson intended. Thinking of the two mistakes just now, she thought those were also idents. Vania wanted tough a little when she thought that such an embarrassing thing had happened to the mighty president. As for Hanson, his face waspletely ck while he stood in front of the surveince cameras. "You''re seeking death." Hanson''s voice sounded coldly from the walkie-talkie. The manager of the store waspletely frightened and fell directly to the ground. There was a sudden power outage in the building, and he never imagined both him and his president would be so unlucky. What a day! Chapter 469 Chapter 469 "President Luke, we still have a final n. We can definitely turn it around." The manager sounded like he was about to cry. "You''d better..." Hanson gritted his teeth. When did he ever experience such an embarrassing moment? It was really unbearable. "Larry, go and check it immediately. I want to see if it''s deliberate sabotage or idental." He could guarantee that if it was deliberate, the person who sabotaged the n would never see the sun tomorrow. Larry smirked in his heart, but on the surface, he answered solemnly, "Yes." He didn''t expect that Hanson would end up like this today. If word of this got out, people wouldugh out loud. Hanson saw through what Larry was thinking and suppressed his anger. "If you dare to spread one word, you will go to Aberling and nevere back." Such a shameful thing must not be known by others! "Yes, I''ll send someone to investigate." Larry withdrew his smile, fearing that he''d be sent to Aberling. At this time, outside the window of Vania''s office, countless balloons rose again. They were all pink and had the words ''I love you'' written on each one. Although it was a bit tacky, it made her feel warm. This n was unlikely to go wrong since the balloons only needed to be released. The smile on Vania''s face widened. She didn''t expect that Hanson would do a series of surprises. She really wanted to hear his voice right then, so she immediately dialed his number. The phone rang several times, but Hanson didn''t answer. He was doing it on purpose, for Hanson always picked up in seconds. He finally answered the call after a while, and his calm voice sounded. "Hey, darling. Why are you calling at this hour? Do you miss me?" He spoke as if he hadn''t done anything, leading Vania to purse her lips. Carry on with your act. Listening to his nonchnt voice, she deliberately said, "Someone put up a billboard in front of my window today to apologize. Wasn''t that you?" "No." Hanson didn''t want to admit to such a humiliating act for the time being. Moreover, Vania''s voice was obviously mocking him. "Oh, it''s not you. That''s a pity. Since he is such a good man, I must find him and have dinner with that person." Vania already heard Hanson''s teeth grinding, but she continued to speak. "By the way, he even released balloons to express his love. How nice of him." "You dare?" Hanson said in a low voice. He probably felt that it was a bit too much, so he immediately changed his tone. "What if it was a woman?" "Oh, I haven''t tried it with a woman yet." Vania deliberately expressed curiosity. "Vania!" At this time, Hanson called Vania by her name in frustration for the first time since he started calling her ''darling''. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Haha..." Vania couldn''t helpughing as it was rare to see Hanson so mortified. "Is it really that funny?" Hanson held his forehead. However, it was worth it when he heard his wife sounding happy. After all, if she was happy, she might not kick him out. Vania didn''t answer his question. Instead, she teased him by saying, "Are you that short of money now?" "I don''t understand, darling." His money had the ability to reproduce and would continue to flow. How could he possibly be short of money? Vania pursed her lips and smiled. "If that''s the case, why did you buy a billboard that onlysted five minutes? Haha¡­" Theughter over the phone continued unabated, while the corners of Hanson''s mouth twitched. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Hanson could now imagine Vania''sugh, which was probably very charming. If she were in front of him, he would definitely take her in his arms and pamper her. Thinking of this, Hanson''s eyes darkened. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, at this time, he felt that the opportunity hade, so he immediately said, "Darling, for the sake of making you so happy, don''t let me sleep alone today." "Didn''t you say that man wasn''t you?" Vania ruthlessly exposed his lies. Hanson thought about her charmingugh and itched to have her, but his tone was a little urgent. "Darling." Since she knew that he was shy, Vania stoppedughing. "Who told you not to know restraint? I think it should be fine for you to sleep by yourself." Even five-year-olds could sleep on their own. Before she came into his life, didn''t he sleep by himself? "No." Hanson refused without even thinking about it. Having experienced the days of having a wife, it would be a little difficult for him to control his desires. "Why?" Vania asked. "That''s because I''m scared." Hanson lied easily. Vania was speechless. Was Hanson really the one on the phone? A thirty-year-old man telling me he''s scared? What a joke. "Darling, is that okay? Since I''m being sincere right now, please forgive me." Hanson continued to speak while she hesitated. "I''ll think about it." Vania deliberately did not agree. She was no longer angry now. If she forgave him directly, wouldn''t she seem a little over-tolerant? Hanson smiled knowingly, for he knew the answer in Vania''s heart. "Darling, I''ll pick you up after I get off work tonight, and we''ll pick up our child together." "Alright. I''m going to work now, bye." "Goodbye, darling." Vania smiled at the phone after she hung up, and just after she returned to her chair, her assistant came in. "President Greyson, you''ll need to sign a delivery." "Come in." Vania didn''t buy anything, so she was confused. What courier was it that she had to personally sign? Then, the delivery man came in with a big box. "Miss Vania, right? Please sign for it." Vania looked at such a big box and was a little puzzled. "What is this?" "We''re just in charge of delivering things. We''re not clear what''s inside." The delivery man seemed to be very busy and didn''t want to spend time talking with Vania. Hence, the woman did not waste his time anymore and wrote her name directly on the receipt. "Thank you." The first delivery man went out, and a second delivery man immediately entered the office while holding anotherrge box. "Please sign for this as well." Vania wrote her own name and nned to open the box to see what was inside. Before she could do so, another delivery man came in. "Please sign for this." Now, Vania was really puzzled. "Are you sure it''s for me?" The delivery man nced at her and looked at the name on it. "Miss Vania, right?" "Yes, that''s me." "This is Gxy Corporation, right?" asked the delivery man. "That''s right." Vania nodded. She was the only person named Vania in thepany, after all. "In that case, there is no mistake. These boxes are all yours, so please sign for them." The delivery man spoke with certainty and handed over the pen in his hand for Vania to sign. Vania heard what he said. "What do you mean? There are more?" The delivery man gave Vania a strange look. "Don''t you know? There are more than tenrge boxes like this outside, all belonging to you." Chapter 471 Chapter 471 "More than ten?" Vania''s eyelids twitched again, and she vaguely guessed what was going on. "Yes. For rich people like you, it''s easy to forget what you''ve bought. I''ve encountered simr situations like this before, so it''s not that surprising." The delivery man looked like he had experienced this multiple situations. Since he had encountered too many strange scenarios, he was not curious at all. Vania could only smile in embarrassment. "Thank you. Please bring them all in." "Okay, please wait a moment. You can sign it all togetherter." "Sure." The smile on Vania''s face was a little stiff. This was probably Hanson''s doing, and it was most likely part of his high-profile apology. More than a dozenrge boxes were transported into the office, and Vania was finally about to unpack them. She opened the first box, but before she could take a look inside, there was a knock on her office door again. "Come in." "President Greyson, there are more." As the assistant spoke, he brought in more than a dozen delivery men. "Miss Vania, please sign for these packages," the delivery men shouted in unison. Each of them was holding arge box with roses on it, and they looked gorgeous. At first nce, each was a unique gift box. Vania curled her lips and signed her name quickly. Seeing that her office had suddenly turned into a warehouse, Vania asked her assistant, "There are no more boxes, right?" "I guess so," the assistant answered with uncertainty. After all, there weren''t any delivery men left downstairs, and the big truck could be heard revving its engine. "Okay." Vania nodded. She stopped thinking about the boxes and said, "Please help me prepare for the live broadcast." An idea popped into her mind. "Okay, President Greyson." While her assistant prepared for it, Vania sent Hanson a text message. ''I''ve received your deliveries. Thank you, dear! XOXO!'' Women were always happy to receive gifts, not to mention when it was given by someone they liked. Naturally, Hanson was happy when he received the text. He immediately replied, ''As long as you like it.'' However, his eyes were still glued to the screen after sending that message, and it seemed like he was having some difficulties. He reluctantly asked Larry, "Do you know what ''XOXO'' means?" XOXO? Larry didn''t understand what Hanson was saying at first, but then he realized it. He exined in a low voice, "President Luke, it means hugs and kisses." Hugs and kisses? This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hanson looked at Larry with a dark face, for he felt very ufortable. He felt as if he had just kissed Larry. Meanwhile, Larry backed away when he saw Hanson''s terrifying face. He was a straight man and had no interest in Hanson. "President, I still have something to deal with, so I''ll leave first." After speaking, he ran out of the president''s office. If he stayed, he would get into trouble. Hanson''s darkened face looked much better now, and he sent Vania the same thing. Vania looked at the text message and smiled. Seeing that the live broadcast equipment was ready, she turned off her phone. She first opened Twitter and nned to send a tweet to inform the public. After all, this was her first live broadcast. However, news of the balloon release from earlier was trending on the tform. ''Ten thousand balloons were released in front of Gxy Corporation in a show of affection for Vania Greyson.'' Vania was speechless. How did the media get to know about this? Is it because the balloons are pink? She read the article again. ''A love confession using a drone appeared in front of Gxy Corporation. President Luke''spetitor, who is probably a trashy tycoon, has finally appeared.'' Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Vania was speechless. Why must it be apetitor? Why can''t it be Hanson himself? Indeed, the netizens'' thoughts could be rather unusual at times. Below that, there was another headline. ''President Luke responded with a five-minute advertisement to im his wife.'' Hehe... He would put it on for a longer time, but the power supply in the opposite building was cut off. Vania looked at the discussion on Twitter, most of which were discussing what happened just now. ''Who is so bold as to fight President Luke for a woman? Aren''t they afraid of death?'' ''Are you sure it''s for Vania? Can''t it be for someone else?'' ''Why is President Luke''s advertisement time so short? Is this contempt toward the opponent?'' Vania really wanted tough when she saw thements. Ifizens knew the truth, she didn''t know how they would mock Hanson. She looked forward to it. Right then, she took the initiative to post a tweet. ''There''ll be a live broadcast at 12.00PM today.'' It would be more convenient for everyone to tune in to the live broadcast since it would be around lunch break. After she posted it, she also asked thepany''s team to publicize it. That way, more people would know about her live broadcast. Naturally, Hanson received Vania''s tweet. She''s doing a live broadcast? He was curious about what it was going to be. He looked at the time, and there were still twenty minutes before noon. As such, he immediately told his secretary to bring lunch to his office. At this time, he was surfing the Inte and frowned when he saw thements ofizens. Who else would dare to show affection toward my woman? It seemed that he had to find a way to correct theizens'' thoughts. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. At this moment, Larry, who had gone out to avoid the scene just now, returned. "President Luke, the investigation has made it clear that the building indeed lost power because the cable was broken. It was not a sabotage." How unlucky it was for the cable to break right when he advertised, not a moment earlier orter! "Give them a warning. Let''s see if the cables will break when Luke Corporation buys them up." It was as if he wanted to settle the scores with them. "Okay." Larry nodded. As expected of a cold-blooded president! He wants to buy up the building just because a cable was broken. The business world has never had such a strange reason for an acquisition. Larry had to silently light a praying candle in his heart for the unfortunate building manager. In order to appease Hanson, Larry said again, "President Luke, in order to avoid future sabotage, we have already dispatched additional men to where Eddie is." After all, no one in Hillsworth would dare to trouble Hanson except for that man. Hanson nodded and agreed with Larry''s approach. "Deduct the store manager''s bonus this month and warn him that there will be no next time." If the manager couldn''t even do this little thing well, it was already extremely lenient to let him keep the job. If the problem happened to thepany''s customers, the loss would be immeasurable. "Right." Larry passed the news to the store manager through his phone. On the other hand, the store manager was simply moved. He thought he was going to have to pack up and leave, but he didn''t expect the penalty to just be this month''s bonus. After a streak of bad luck the entire day, he finally had some good luck, but after hearing this, the agitated store manager fainted. "Deal with the news on the inte," Hanson said coldly. The news on the inte? Larry didn''t respond immediately. After all, there had been no negative news on the inte about Hanson and Vania as ofte. Larry quickly checked Twitter using his phone. He looked at the topic, still puzzled. Hanson reminded, "Do you think I''m a trashy tycoon as well?" Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Hanson clearly sounded like he was gnashing his teeth. "Not at all, President Luke. You are handsome and outstanding. How could you be a trashy tycoon?" Larry immediately had an epiphany. It turned out that Hanson cared about this news, and he immediately praised Hanson as much as he could. Only then did Hanson snort a little arrogantly. "Deal with it, then." Theseizens'' thoughts were deplorable. How can I bepared with those trashy tycoons? "Yes, I''ll do it right away." Larry''s was extremely efficient. Within five minutes, the so-called trashy tycoon that was trending on Twitter got taken down. Next, Hanson posted a tweet. ''I am the so-called trashy tycoon. No one deserves to be mypetitor, and Vania is my woman.'' Hanson''s tweet was very domineering as he exined himself. However, he didn''t say why the billboard only appeared for five minutes. After all, it was such a shameful thing and should not be made known to anyone. ''What a sudden disy of public affection! I don''t want to read it.'' ''That trashy tycoon we''ve been talking about for so long turns out to be President Luke.'' ''I need such a guy in my life.'' ''What kind of novel plot is this? It''s too sweet.'' Most of theizens were positively affected by Hanson''s tweet, but a handful of them weren''t afraid of getting themselves into trouble. ''President Luke exined the first two points, but why not exin the third one?'' ''That''s right. It''s not like President Luke''s style.'' ''The tweet above is speaking the truth.'' ''Haha, President Luke would say you don''t deserve to know.'' Theizens'' ridiculingments made Hanson''s face gloomy for a while; they were making it seem as though his abilities were subpar. If thoseizens knew that he ran into a power outage when advertising, wouldn''t they mock him even more? Thus, he ignored theirments. Out of sight, out of mind. However, today''s news all seemed to be against him. The news of Luke Corporation''s acquisition of the building was even on the trending search at some point. This was originally a sad thing, but it was turned into a joke byizens. ''President Luke buys the building in anger since the power went out while he was advertising.'' ''Haha, I never thought that was the reason; I can''t help but want tough.'' ''I didn''t expect that the mighty president would also experience bad luck! It''s really funny.'' This time, the whole inte knew what was going on. Hanson, who had always been high above the ground, had fallen to the ground. What a bunch of badizens. Hanson clenched his phone, but when he saw his number of followers soaring, his anger disappeared a little. These fans all supported him and Vania together, so he forgave them reluctantly. Seeing that it was almost time, Hanson took the meal that the secretary brought and entered Vania''s live broadcast. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The live broadcast had started, but it was not yet time for Vania to appear, so the background of the live broadcast was her office. Moreover, the live broadcast was now crowded with fans; even when the broadcast had not yet started, there was already a lot of chatting going on. Hanson looked at the screen full of heart emojis. Not knowing what it was for, he frowned, dialed the internal line, and let the secretarye in. "President Luke, what are your orders?" The one who came in was the secretary who had ordered lunch. She thought that the lunch she ordered did not meet Hanson''s standards, which made her nervous. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Hanson stretched his hand out and motioned for her toe over. The secretary was a little ttered. After all, she had not had such close contact with the president in the five or six years she had been in thepany. "President Luke," the secretary whispered. "Do you watch live broadcasts? Do you know what that means?" Hanson was eager to learn at this time. After all, he knew that the fans were sending these hearts to Vania, but when he thought that there might be men watching the live broadcast, he felt a little ufortable. The secretary was taken aback for a moment, not expecting that he would suddenly pay attention to this. However, she quickly recalled Vania''s live broadcast at noon today, and it turned out that Hanson was also watching it. The secretary immediately stepped forward to exin the purpose of these icons, and Hanson nodded. "Okay, you go out first." He was going to send them to his wife. "Yes." The secretary quickly exited. Hanson''s hand began to quickly tap on the phone screen. Soon enough, his name was on the top of the ranking for the most hearts sent out. Simrly, Vania''s stream also became the most tipped live broadcasts at this time. She was probably the first one to reach the most ie before she even started her live broadcast. Hanson looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction. Very good. I should be the first on the fan list of my wife''s live broadcast. At this time, no one noticed that another person was watching Vania''s live broadcast silently¡ªEddie. It was almost time, and Vania sat in front of the camera. However, because she was in the office, the domineering image as a female president appeared instead. Hence, fans in the live broadcast began to call her ''President Greyson''. Seeing the fans'' warm wee, Vania stretched out her hand and smiled sweetly at the camera. "Hello, everyone. I''m Vania Greyson, and wee to my live broadcast." "Hello, President Greyson." The chat was full of greetings as if they were having apany meeting. Vania''s smile became even bigger, which made Hanson intoxicated. He seemed to think that if he hid her away, only he could see her smile. "Today, I''ll be going live to talk about makeup." Vania talked about the contents of her live broadcast curtly. Holding live broadcasts about makeup was not something new in the industry. Nheless, everyone was still a little disappointed. They didn''t expect that the long-awaited live broadcast turned out to be about makeup. Some people were not even interested and quit the live broadcast. When she saw how everyone''s reaction seemed rather nd, Vania smiled and exined to everyone, "I haven''t finished yet. Don''t worry, guys¡ªtoday''s live broadcast will definitely not disappoint you." With that, the camera panned to the big boxes in her office. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "These are the boxes I just received today. I''ll give you an unboxing first." Recently, unboxing live broadcasts conducted by celebrities were all the rage as well. "I want to add that these boxes were given to me by my man," Vania said happily. Hearing the words ''my man'', Hanson''s expression changed. I want to buy gifts for my wife; the more, the better. The live broadcast, which was still boring just moments ago, became active with gossip. ''Are we here to watch them show their affection?'' ''Is it really appropriate to give us a show of PDA without warning?'' ''Are you two for real? President Luke just showed his affection on Twitter, and you are showing it in the live broadcast. You''re killing us singles!'' ''This live broadcast did not disappoint! I''ll save money on lunch because I''m full just by watching this.'' This live broadcast suddenly became arge-scale repartee, but despite the banter, theizens were still very happy. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Now, theizens and fans really wanted to see what was inside the boxes. Vania was not in a hurry to open them. She patted several of the boxes with her hand gently and said, "There are cosmetics in these boxes." Hanson was not surprised that she could guess what they were. After all, the logos on the boxes already stated what they were. Vania continued, "I will use these cosmetics during the makeup tutorial today. Since my man has bought too many of them, I will select a few lucky fans for a giveaway during the live broadcast. I hope it will bring you lots of luck in love." Although this was another wave of PDA, fans were still very happy because they would be receiving gifts from Vania. After all, these cosmetics were very expensive, and one couldn''t usually buy them even if they wanted to. ''As expected, President Greyson is right. She won''t disappoint us in this live broadcast.'' "The live broadcast will officially start now," Vania said to the camera seriously. "Before we start, I want to introduce a special friend to everyone. Do you want to guess who this friend is?" Vania deliberately paused. ''Huh? Is it President Luke? ''Is this another public disy of affection?'' When she saw everyone''sments, Vania immediately exined with a smile, "It''s not President Luke. I''ll give a hint to everyone¡ªit''s rted to today''s makeup theme." ''A celebrity? A makeup artist?'' ''An inte celebrity who is a makeup ambassador? Don''t tell me President Luke is doing that.'' The spections ofizens were getting more and more outrageous. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Hanson didn''t know much about the field, so he didn¡¯t know who it was. Although Luke Corporation had a number of investments in cosmetics, he still didn''t pay much attention to people in this industry. However, he somehow felt that his woman was going to surprise him again. Vania continued to say, "She is a very influential makeup artist, and this person is extremely outstanding." Vania was not stingy with words as she sang praises for the makeup artist. At this time, theizens in the live broadcast were astounded. A name suddenly appeared in their hearts¡ªMona-Artist. ''Is it the makeup goddess, Mona-Artist? It''s not Mona-Artist, is it? President Greyson is amazing.'' ''There is nothing that President Greyson can''t make happen. It''s no wonder she suddenly announced a live broadcast.'' Mona-Artist was now the No. 1 makeup artist in Hillsworth. She had won first ce at every singlepetition, and so far, no one could match her. However, she didn''t appear in front of anyone. No matter which celebrity offered to invite her, she never showed her face, and she was fairly arrogant about it. Moreover, she was also veryzy, and she simply used the words ''Makeup Artist'' as inspiration for her stage name. This was the first time she would appear in the makeup circle, so it added to the legendary status of the makeup artist. ''I¡¯m looking forward to it! Quick, I''m waiting for the reveal.'' ''I didn¡¯t expect the makeup live broadcast this time to actually feature Mona-Artist. I''m sure those who quit the live broadcast are regretting it now.'' Since the inte was highly advanced, there were a lot of people in Vania''s live broadcast. The newizens were all looking forward to Mona-Artist. Vania looked at thements in the live broadcast. If she didn''t invite Mona-Artist today, she might not be able to continue the live broadcast. "Wow, you guys are amazing." Vania pped her hands and smiled at the camera. "Congrattions, you''ve all guessed right! Mona-Artist is indeed here to join my live broadcast." Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Apuse instantly erupted in the live broadcast, and for a moment, the live broadcast tformgged because of the huge wee. At this time, Vania took out a letter of authorization and a certificate. This was an identity certificate published on the inte, as well as the real-name authentication of Mona-Artist. That was to say, with this certificate, it could be proved without a doubt that it was the actual person, not an impostor. Vania was not in a hurry. As she held the certificate, she introduced the anti-counterfeiting sign on it. "Alright, do you have any questions about this certificate?" ''No, please invite Mona-Artist out quickly.'' Every detail of this document could be verified, so there was no doubt about Mona-Artist''s identity. Everyone was now looking forward to the debut of Mona-Artist. "Okay, everyone! Look carefully." Vania opened the inner page of the certificate at this time. ''What?'' However, when they saw the signature on it, all theizens were shocked. Even the running comments in the live broadcast paused briefly. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Theizens felt like they lost their eyesight and couldn''t see clearly. Perhaps the inte connection was acting up. Otherwise, how could the name on it be hers? There was a name written on the letter of authorization¡ªVania Greyson. When the group ofizens saw the name, they rubbed their eyes in disbelief. Mona-Artist is Vania, and Vania is Mona-Artist? Did she hold a live broadcast today to reveal her identity? After this exciting news broke out, Vania''s name was once again trending on all major tforms. Hanson smiled knowingly. Sure enough, the surprise was here. ''At first, I thought that my eyes were ying tricks on me. Oh, Mona-Artist has appeared.'' Vania looked at thements and smiled. She could imagine the surprise of theizens in front of their phones. "I am Mona-Artist." As soon as herughter came out, everyone returned to their senses. Then, the live broadcast chat began to pop out frantically on the screen. They didn''t expect that Mona-Artist was actually Vania. What a plot twist! ''Vania is the queen of plot twists, right? There''s a surprise for us every single time.'' ''After watching this live broadcast, I can tell everyone that I learned my makeup skills from Mona-Artist.'' "I''m sorry for making you wait. We will start the official live broadcast now. When I talk about makeup later, you can discuss it with me if you have any questions." As a makeup artist, such kindness added another bonus point to Vania''s image in the hearts of these netizens. ''Vania''s character is excellent, right? Every time she reveals an identity, she is still so kind.'' ''I used to envy Vania, but now, I''m starting to envy President Luke for being able to find such a good wife.'' Hanson raised his eyebrows when he saw theizens''ments. Indeed, his wife was his darling. "During this broadcast, I will also have a lucky draw to give out gifts to my fans. As such, please stay with me; this is a rare opportunity for a free lesson." What Vania said was right. If she charged ording to the market value, ordinary people wouldn''t even be able to afford one of her sses.e All theizens were waiting hungrily for the start of Vania''s teaching in the live broadcast. As for Eddie, he secretly lurked in the live broadcast and smiled grimly. He had investigated Vania''s identity before, but he didn''t look into it too much. Haha... I didn''t expect Hanson to be so lucky. An ident five years ago has given him such a great surprise. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Brandon also looked at the video and asked, "Young Master Eddie, do you want to investigate Vania again?" "No, you won''t be able to find anything." If they could find something, he would have received this information long ago. Brandon was also surprised. "Young Master Eddie, will this woman ruin our affairs? Should we get rid of her first?" "Don''t worry. The better something is, the more we have to work slowly. This way, when it is destroyed, it will make people more heartbroken, right?" Eddie''s eyes were dark; he just wanted to see Hanson miserable. "Yes, we will follow your arrangement." Brandon nodded. The live broadcast continued. Vania had already opened a box at this time, and in it were lipsticks of big brands in all the popr shades. ''God, I''m so envious.'' ''When will someone send me such a box of lipsticks?'' Vania introduced the specific application methods of these lipsticks, and she even did try-ons for the ''Mona-Artist is really amazing. I''ve learned some valuable skills, and her exnation is thorough.'' There were a lot of makeup novices in the live broadcast, and they admired Vania very much. Before Vania knew it, her poprity increased again. In fact, she had another purpose when she revealed her identity today, which was to elicit Eddie''s actions. She also gave the technical department enough time to check the live broadcast tform to see if Eddie had appeared. Sure enough, his existence was discovered through the investigation. At the end of the live broadcast, Vania conducted the lucky draw for fans and went offline. Just then, the assistant next to her said, "I''ve found it, President Greyson." Vania looked at the address the assistant was showing to her. "Gray Condo. Very well. Perhaps Mnie is there as well, so we''ll wait and see." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The assistant nodded. Vania then asked again, "Any news about the child?" "The news stilles from Hammond." It was periodically checked. "Check out Lilith''s identity." Vania''s eyes turned cold. "Yes. Do you want to verify Lily''s identity as well?" Vania was taken aback by the assistant''s reminder. She had promised Lily to help find her parents, and she also sent someone to do it, but she never doubted the identity of the child. After thinking for a while, she agreed. "Run a check on her as well." "Very well." At this time, Hanson, who had finished watching the live broadcast, hurried over to Gxy Corporation. He couldn''t wait to see Vania. His wife was excellent, and he had a sense of crisis since he feared that he would not be worthy of her. Hanson hurried into Vania''s office as if something big was about to happen. When he saw her, he pulled her into his arms and couldn''t help kissing her. "Darling..." "Ugh¡­" After a while, he let go of the panting Vania. "Darling, you surprise me all the time." "Of course. That''s the only way to match you, isn''t it?" My man is so good, so I have to be as good as him. "Darling, if you continue like this, I may not be worthy of you," Hanson said what he was thinking. "I will always be by your side." After Vania finished speaking, she kissed him as if tofort him. However, Hanson turned and osted her at first instance. He wanted to use this method to prove the truth of the moment. Meanwhile, something else was happening at Gray Condo. Eddie''s eyes were extremely dark, and it seemed like he was about to destroy the world. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 It was a pity that his temperament was not enough; he didn''t have Hanson''s domineering temperament at all, and there was a pretentious air about it. "It''s a pity that I''m not the one using such a woman for my enjoyment." There was a hint of interest on the corner of Eddie''s mouth. "I''m afraid it won''t be easy," Brandon reminded him. "The more challenging things are, the more interesting it is to do them." Eddie nced at his housekeeper. "Have you heard from the school?" Brandon nodded. "Yes, Lilith has sent the news back." "Hehe, she''d better not be as useless as Mnie. What happened to that woman?" Brandon knew that he was referring to Mnie, so he said respectfully, "She hasn''t been out since she entered the apartment." "After living there for so many days, it''s time to charge her rent." Eddie''s eyes were cold and calctive. "It''s her honor to be able to do things for you." Brandon had been standing beside him respectfully. "Young Master Eddie, please give your instructions." Eddie thought for a while and asked, "Wasn''t Lilith being bullied at school today? Go and help her. Give this matter to Mnie." "Yes, it''s Lilith''s good luck that you''ve offered to help her." Brandon praised Eddie. Five years ago, Mnie brought Lilith to them. The original n was to get Vania''s child over, but no one expected an ident to happen on the way that resulted in the child being sold off. As such, they had no choice but to bring a new child over. When they learned that Vania had brought back a girl named Lily, they officially gave her the name Lilith in order to imitate Lily and attract Vania''s attention. Their purpose was to make Vania recognize Lilith as her daughter. When the time came, they could ask Lilith to help them do more things. They had been nning this since they knew Vania had ruined that night''s n five years ago. "Lily, let''s walk together after school." At the kindergarten, just as Lilith wanted to take Lily''s arm, she was stopped by six boys who appeared in front of them. They formed a barrier, separating her from Lily. Lilith was suddenly aggrieved. "Dear brothers, what are you doing?" "Who is your brother? Pay attention to your words! We only have Lily as our sister." James'' tone was disdainful. Lilith gritted her teeth. She had to admit that Lily was her sister sooner orter anyway. However, her face was still aggrieved. "Why are you being so fierce to me? Lily and I are already sisters, so that makes you my brothers." Jack scoffed and said, "Put away your pitiful look. We don''t like to see it." What a b*tch! "I wasn''t pretending. Today''s incident was just a misunderstanding, and you''ve misunderstood me. I just want to walk with Lily and not do other things." "We didn''t say you were going to do anything else. What are you exining?" Jacob narrowed his eyes as if he was looking into her heart. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "I''m not, I''m not! Why are you being so fierce to me?" Lilith said loudly and began to cry deliberately, trying to attract the attention of others. When one looked at it this way, it did look like a gang fight. After all, there were more boys against Lilith. Jude looked at her with disgust. "From the beginning to the end, you were the one arguing with us. We are going home from school. Don''t put on any more acts. We don''t have time to care, and we don''t want to act with you." Chapter 479 Chapter 479 "You..." Lilith was slightly speechless when Jude scolded her. She looked at Lily and said, "I know it''s my fault today, so I want to apologize to you again. I really want to be friends with you." This apology made her feel unhappy again. Then, Morales looked at his brothers and asked in confusion, "Why does she have to be friends with Lily? Even if they are friends, why do they have to walk together after school?" Although Morales asked innocently, every sentence seemed to be criticizing Lilith. "You have to ask her this," The four brothers said in unison. Lilith was a little overwhelmed by what they asked, so she could only continue to say, "I just like Lily so much that I just want to stay with her for a while." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "It''s been quite some time. Mommy and Daddy are still waiting for us, so let''s go." Morgan kept speaking politely, but he ignored Lilith directly. The children all nodded in unison. "Okay, let''s go." With that, they left with Lily. However, when passing by Lilith, James stopped for a while. "Don''t think we don''t know about your purpose. You''d better stay away from our sister. Otherwise, don''t me us for being harsh." At such a young age, the warnings spoken by him were very terrifying. Lilith narrowed her pupils at what he said. How would they know my purpose? No, they must be faking it. "No, I have none," she exined subconsciously, but no one listened to her at all. Meanwhile, the others had already left the ssroom. There was rage bubbling in her heart at the moment. Lilith clenched her fists to suppress her anger. Looking at their backs, she chased after them. Don''t think you can get rid of me. As soon as she went out, she saw the others running toward a man and a woman. "Mommy, Daddy!" "Darlings." Hanson and Vania caught the children who were running toward them with smiles all over their faces. Lilith looked a little jealous at those smiling faces. She had done her homework when she came, and she knew that the two must be Vania and Hanson. Herees the opportunity. "Lily, wait for me," Lilith shouted loudly. Naturally, Vania and Hanson heard it. Vania smiled a little, looked at Lily, and asked, "Is this your ssmate?" Lily introduced her by saying, "Yes, this is Lilith. She''s also new in ss today¡ªjust like me." Vania was surprised. "Oh, your name is simr to Lily''s. You two are fated to meet each other! You look very nice. Since you two sit together in ss, you should help each other out." Seeing that Vania was so enthusiastic about herself, Lilith was a little proud. The task given to her was not so difficult after all. Looking at the six boys provocatively in front of Vania, she deliberately said in an aggrieved manner, "I really want to be friends with Lily, but her brothers don''t seem to like me very much." When Vania and Hanson heard this, they subconsciously felt dislike for Lilith. It was only their first meeting, yet Lilith wanted to drive a wedge among the family members. Eddie had taught her well. At this time, Hanson said, "Well, boys are naturally different from girls. Since you''re still young, you might not understand. In the future, you will naturally understand after being in the same school and getting along for a long time." Hanson''s words were cold and filled with warning. However, Lilith was not as smart as his own children. She just thought it sounded weird, but she couldn''t understand what it meant. Looking at Hanson''s gaze, she felt a little scared. This man doesn''t seem to like me. That''s not good; I still have a mission to carry out. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Lilith then responded with a smile on her face, saying, "Thank you so much for your guidance, Mr. Luke. I''ll learn how to get along with my brothers and Lily in school." When Hanson heard the little girl''s reply, he was even more certain that Lilith was not his daughter. My daughter wouldn''t be so dumb. Thus, I''m pretty convinced that she isn''t my child. With my wife''s intelligence and mine, there is no way we''d have a child as dumb as she is. After all, Hanson believed his children would understand his sarcasm right away, which was why he was sniggering at Lilith who failed to understand the meaning behind his words. However, Lilith pressed on with her approach in an attempt to tter Hanson and the rest. "You look so handsome, Mr. Luke, and you''re incredibly pretty, Miss Vania. For some reason, looking at you all just fills me with a strong sense of kinship. In fact, it''s as if we hadn''t met each other in a while." Lilith intentionally described her words in an ambiguous way, but Vania and Hanson, along with the children, didn''t share her sentiment at all. "I feel the same way too. Seeing you makes me feel like you''re one of us." Vania grinned from ear to ear, looking as though she was smiling sincerely. "Mom, I think it''s time for us to go." James was annoyed even though he knew the smile on his mother''s face was fake. However, it still didn''t sit well with him to see Vania smiling at Lilith. "Alright, we should make a move now." Vania gently nodded before she turned her attention to Lilith and said, "Lilith, I''m afraid I''m going to have to get going now, so see you next time." Thinking she was growing on Vania, Lilith looked at thedy with an innocent smile as she ingratiated herself with her. "See you next time, Miss Vania. Don''t forget about me." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Man, look at her smile. It looks almost as if it''s real. If we weren''t aware that she has an ulterior motive, I bet we would all have fallen for that in the beginning. "Don''t worry, girl. I won''t forget about you. Goodbye." How can I possibly forget you after all the effort you exhausted just to enter my life? "Goodbye, Miss Vania," Lilith repliedcently. Before Vania walked away, she purposely looked at the child with a heavy heart, but as soon as she turned around, her eyes became cold. "What do you guys think about Lily''s sister, Lilith?" Vania asked her children. Although she was aware of what had happened in school earlier that day, she still wanted to hear from her children about their thoughts since the matter seemed rather fishy. "We only have one sister, and that''s Lily." The six boys simultaneously spoke their minds. "Lilith doesn''t deserve to be Lily''s sister," Jack added "She doesn''t even deserve to have a name that sounds like Lily''s." Jacob expressed his disgust at the thought of Lilith''s name, which was simr to how much he hated Mnie. When she noticed her children''s reaction, Vania didn''t seem to be surprised at all. After all, she knew her children would usually just remain silent even in front of those whom they didn''t like. Besides the likes of Mnie, Lilith was the first person whom Vania noticed her children had a strong dislike toward. "You guys don''t think that she is my daughter either, do you?" "No, not at all," the six boys replied simultaneously, showing just how much they thought alike as neither of them seemed to like Lilith at all. In the meantime, Vania nodded, expressing her agreement with her children. Mnie, who was watching them from a corner, had a pair of soulless eyes on her face as if she was a mindless creature. Eddie promised to give me a sum of money, but only after I''ve aplished my mission. Hanson and Vania, I''m going to take ''good care'' of you guys. When she saw the family emerging from the building happily, Mnie felt tempted to execute her n against them. "You people will soon find your happy days numbered and short-lived." Mnie gritted her teeth and waited until the few of them entered the car before she turned her attention to her goons. "You''re not getting away from me so easily. Do it!" Chapter 481 Chapter 481 With the money she received from Eddie, Mnie hired a hundred mercenaries and divided them into several teams at her disposal. Meanwhile, Hanson saw a car speeding in their direction as soon as he started the engine. As the car showed no signs of stopping, he could tell that whoever was driving wanted to die with them. When he realized this danger, Hanson quickly made a sharp turn and brushed against the car before pulling over. "Get out of the car now!" At the same time, Vania and the children were shocked by what was going on, but they managed to calm themselves down shortly after and jumped out of the vehicle. On the other hand, Hanson put his foot on the gas pedal and stepped on it hard, whereupon he hopped out of the car as it sped forward. After all, he knew the closer they were to the car, the more dangerous it was to them. Nevertheless, the few of themter found themselves blocked and confronted by several unfriendly strangers. Soon, the man, who seemed to be their leader, said, "You''re skilled, Mr. Luke, but you''re not getting away from me even though you hopped out of the car. Today will be the day you meet your downfall at my hands." As soon as the man finished his words, his underlings began to ssh some unknown liquid that appeared to be mmable or harmful to the skin. Due to the surprising turn of events, Hanson and the others were caught off guard by the mercenaries. Although Hanson and Vania immediately shielded the children by hugging them, they failed to prevent the kids from being covered by the harmful substance. James, who was resourceful enough to think of a solution, said, "Brothers, it''s time to use it now." The next second, the boys each took what seemed like a white spray bottle from their pockets and proceeded to counteract the harmful substance. In fact, the bottles contained an agent they had just synthesized to neutralize the detrimental effects of the harmful liquid, which could help them minimize the hazard and ensure their safety. "Mom, Dad, we need to spray this on ourselves now." In a matter of seconds, they managed to spray themselves with the agent from head to toe. After that, they immediately turned around, knowing the way ahead of them was blocked, only to realize they were surrounded by people who came from behind them as well. "Meet your demise today," said the leader arrogantly. However, the mercenary leader was quickly greeted by hundreds of drones levitating above his head as soon as he finished his words. Not long after that, he realized he was met with several teams of special force members who closed in on them in a hostile manner. "Drop your weapons and surrender, or we''ll shoot to kill." The voice that came from the drones sounded indifferently intimidating. In fact, those people were the reinforcement that Hanson secretly requested when he pushed the emergency button just before the car nearly crashed. It was then that he managed to gather around the special forces to take on the mercenaries. Meanwhile, the mercenaries didn''t expect Hanson''s reinforcements as they started to chicken out in front of the overwhelming forces that Hanson had just rallied in less than a minute. Although the mercenaries were expected to die trying, many of them didn''t think it would be theirst day on earth; it did not ur to them that they''d die so soon. Fine! We might as well die trying if we''re all going to get killed in the end. "I want them all captured, or we''re going to drag them down with us!" shouted the leader. "Capture them! Capture them!" The mercenaries echoed their leader''smand, but despite their numbers, they appeared to be low in morale. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Are you sure you want to capture me? If you are, you''d better be sure you have what it takes; if you want to die, I can grant you your wish." Hanson''s eyes were filled with a strong murderous intent as he waved his hand and signaled the people behind him to charge forward. Hanson''s men were all well trained, and each of them was capable of subduing a mercenary in no more than a second. For that, he didn''t think the mercenaries would stand any chance against his elites. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 In that instant, one of the mercenaries threw a tinder that he had prepared ahead at Hanson and Vania. "Die!" However, Hanson and his family quickly used their agents against the tinder by aiming their spray bottles at it, instantly nullifying its mmable properties. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At the same time, a few others, who were hesitating if they should throw their tinder, followed suit and shouted, "We''ll die together!" As the floor was all covered with the harmful substance the mercenaries just spilled, the ce went down in mes the second the tinder fell on the floor. "Help! This ce is on fire! Help!" "Help! Help!" The bystanders screamed and shouted for attention, running away from the mes as far as they could. At the same time, the mes burned brighter and brighter as they stood there and watched the horrible sight of billowing smoke that rose to the sky. Deep down, they were all convinced that the people who were trapped in the mes were probably reduced to ashes. However, neither of them knew that Hanson and his family were protected from the mes by the agent the children synthesized as they were unfazed by the mes. In the meantime, Mnie, who was smiling sinisterly in the corner, gleefully gloated over the usible death of Vania and her family on the inside. Finally, Vania and her family can rest in peace. Haha! From now on, there will be no one else left to stop me from enjoying a rich andfortable life. At the same time, she couldn''t stopplimenting herself for her cleverness as she only spent one million out of the five million Eddie gave her on the mercenaries she hired. For that, she was happy that she got to keep the rest of the money for herself. "Haha. I''m the one who has thestugh! Haha!" Mnieughed maniacally in the corner. In the meantime, Lilith was sitting in Brandon''s car while watching everything in cold blood without blinking. When Brandon noticed how indifferent the girl was, he nodded to himself, seemingly approving of her without saying it. However, he still spoke nonchntly unlike he usually did. "Young Master Eddie heard about what happened in school earlier today. Consider this a lesson taught to them, but I trust you know what you must do should something like this happen again." Lilith nodded in response. "Understood, Mr. Larson. Young Master Eddie has given me everything I have right now, so I''ll be sure to obey his every wish and do everything he tells me to." Brandon chuckled and answered, "Good. Remember, the best way to repay Young Master Eddie is not to let him down." "Speaking of which, will there be a new mission for me, Mr. Larson?" Lilith thought she had a new assignment to handle. "Not at the moment. For now, just focus on what you must do." He then added, "Although Young Master Eddie taught them a lesson on your behalf, you must know that your impulsiveness in school earlier today was unforgivable." "Alright, I understand." Lilith kept her head down, feeling unhappy because she reckoned she had just achieved her purpose by sessfully drawing Vania''s attention. "I know what you''re thinking, but if I were you, I''d forget about whatever monkey business I have in my mind in front of Young Master Eddie," Brandon warned Lilith as he didn''t seem to like the little girl at all despite her young age. "Alright, I will keep that in mind." Lilith looked down a little. "When you get back, don''t forget to thank Young Master Eddie for everything he''s done for you today." Brandon gave the child some encouragement after lecturing her. "I will." After humbling Lilith, the man decided to step on the gas pedal and drove away. Deep down, Vania and Hanson were no longer a threat to him because he reckoned they were either dead or severely injured due to the mes. However, they didn''t know that Hanson and his family were able to put out the fire as they stood in ce, unscathed and unharmed. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 "Damn¡­ Are they even humans?" "What happened to them? How did they survive amidst the mes like that? This is unbelievable¡­" At that moment, everyone, who witnessed the ''magical'' moment firsthand, was speechlessly surprised and even scared, eximing in disbelief because they couldn''t understand how Hanson and his family survived the unforgiving fire. In the meantime, the mercenaries were all terrified by what they saw as they looked at Hanson in a horrified manner. Oh, jeez! We''re so screwed now. "Permission to eliminate every single hostile, President Luke." While Hanson''s eyes were still filled with strong murderous intent, he said sinisterly, "Make sure they learn their lesson the hard way." "Roger that." The special force members physically dragged every mercenary away, for they were so scared that they could barely walk. "Are you alright, darling?" Hanson looked at Vania concernedly. Vania nodded and replied, "Yes, I am. What about you all, kids?" The seven children nodded their heads together and said, "We''re fine, Mom and Dad." "Let''s get to the hospital for a check-up." Worried that the harmful substance might do more damage than they thought, Hanson reckoned it was wiser for all of them to get themselves checked in the hospital. "Sure." The family then got onto the ambnce and made their way to the hospital. In the meantime, Mnie, who saw Hanson and Vania leaving with the kids safely, copsed onto the ground in disappointment. No way! That''s impossible. Was the fire fake or something? How did they not die from the fire like that? No! I mustn''t let this end like that. She then gged down a cab and secretly followed them. As soon as the family reached the hospital, April quickly attended to them upon learning about their arrival. "Hanson, I''ve got everything arranged. Let''s get you guys checked now." "Sure." Hanson nodded in agreement. With April around, they didn''t have to wait long before they were done with their check-up. "Hanson, Vania, both of you seem to be in good health, but¡­ I''m going to have to run some tests on this harmful poison." "Poison?" Vania was surprised. "What kind of poison did they use against us this time?" These people really love using poison against us, don''t they? They just won''t stop trying to poison us even though they failed thest time. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "If I''m going to make a guess, this poison was produced in ab. Besides, it was also mixed with some other substances that made it mmable should it evere into contact with fire. Apart from that, this poison can also corrode the victim''s skin without him or her knowing it. Given enough time, it could even corrode the bones and cause the victim''s flesh to rot, which can lead to fatality." April knitted his eyebrows, hinting that the poison was deadlier than he thought. "The scariest part is that the victim often doesn''t feel anything uponing into contact with the poison, which is usually what leads to the tragedy." Great! Things just keep getting ''better'' and ''better'' every single time. "Does that mean there isn''t a cure for this poison?" Vania''s eyes turned cold when she heard that. "Exactly." April nodded. "I know how to make the cure for this poison." Lily''s voice shattered the silence just when everyone responded with nothing. Then, they all fixed their gazes upon her, believing that she would be able to provide some useful suggestion. "What do we need to do?" April asked, feeling impressed with the little girl''s confidence. In fact, he was amazed by her outstanding talent thest time they met, only to realize that he felt the same way again this time. Deep down inside, he was even tempted to be her mentee. "Gather the ingredients for me based on my prescription." Lily grabbed the pen from April''s hand and wrote a list of prescribed ingredients. "Then, prepare nine wooden buckets so that I can soak the ingredients in ice water for an hour." "Alright." Hanson quickly ordered his men to gather what Lily just stated. An hourter, Hanson''s men returned with the ingredients needed. Upon going through the types of herbs gathered, Lily skillfully divided them into nine groups before putting them in a wooden bucket each. "Get me a scalpel." When April heard Lily''s instruction, he immediately got her a scalpel without much hesitation. In the meantime, Lily didn''t hesitate much as she proceeded to cut her finger with the de, whereupon her fingertip was seen bleeding. "Lily!" Chapter 484 Chapter 484 "What are you doing, Lily?" Vania and Hanson asked in a concerned manner together with the other children. She then sympathetically seized the child''s hand in an attempt to stop her bleeding. "I''ve taken herb baths frequently ever since I was younger. As such, I''m aware that I must use myself as an experiment to see if the cure would work in this water full of herbs." Lily didn''t seem to be concerned about her wound as she proceeded to drip a single drop of blood into every bucket. "Alright, pour some hot water into every bucket and leave them there for an hour¡ªnot a second less or more. Otherwise, it could lead to fatality." As much as Lily didn''t want to scare them, she was telling the truth. "Get my people ready. I want no one to interrupt us within this hour," said Hanson coldly. "Alright, I know what to do now." April reacted with a serious look on his face, knowing Eddie would probably start plotting against them if he found out about the cure. In the meantime, Eddie was ring at Brandon and Lilith, wishing he could just kill them right away. "Tell me what you just said one more time!" However, Brandon was too scared to respond, shaking like a leaf from head to toe. "What''s wrong with you? The cat got your tongue? I suppose you know how it''s going to end for you. Why don''t you start by telling me what you were sent to do today?" Eddie gave him an evil eye like a rageful madman. Brandon wiped the sweat that was covering his forehead and said, "You sent me out to keep an eye on Mnie so that I could call for reinforcements should she fail." "It turns out that you do remember, eh? Huh, I thought it slipped your mind. Who was it that told me everything went smoothly just now?" "Me. It was me," Brandon answered in a soft voice, struggling to muster the courage to look Eddie in the eye. "If everything went smoothly, tell me why they are still alive! Was that what you saw just now?!" Eddie snarled so angrily that he looked like he wanted to tear down the house. Meanwhile, Brandon was too timid to say a single word as he wished he could just bury his head into the ground. "What am I paying you pieces of crap for?" Eddie snapped the fountain pen in a fit of pique. "Did you use the poison on them?" "We did. We were sure that they were covered with poison, and I''m absolutely positive about that." Brandon desperately tried to say something in an attempt to calm Eddie down. As Brandon expected, Eddie appeared to lighten up a little. "That poison is incurable, and the only thing that''s waiting for them is death." Soon, he sat in the chair and said in a preupied manner, "I can''t believe Hanson was able to rally so many people to his aid in a ce full of threats and danger such as Hammond. Perhaps he is indeed more powerful and influential than I thought he was." Eddie then expressed his jealousy by keeping a stiff upper lip as he flickered the lighter and watched the me dance in the air in front of him. "But that doesn''t matter because he''s been poisoned anyway." While Brandon was about to warn Eddie that Hanson had found the Great Chemist, he was held back by Eddie''s bad temper, worried that he would have to suffer from his wrath if he told him about that. Then, Eddie turned his attention to Lilith, who immediately kept her head down as soon as their eyes met. "You''d be a fool if you think I don''t know anything that''s going on in the school¡ªI know every single one of them. I can''t believe you still did something so stupid even after years of training." Eddie expressed his disgust. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Anyway, you''re going to outlive your usefulness pretty soon, for it won''t be long until they die from the poisoning." That poison will kill its victim in seven days? Lilith was overwhelmed by a strong panicky feeling, thinking she mustn''t outlive her usefulness. After all, she still wanted to continue enjoying her comfortable and rich life. No way! I want to keep living like a princess. How can anyone ever take this away from me? This shouldn''t end so soon. I thought it was agreed that I would go undercover to infiltrate Hanson and Vania''s family? Chapter 485 Chapter 485 What happened? Why has he moved his n forward? Despite Lilith''s bewilderment, the only sensible thing she could do was to congratte Eddie. "Congrattions, Young Master Eddie. Your wish has come true." When Eddie heard the little girl''s response, his mood seemed to improve as he waved his hand to signify his intention of showing Brandon and Lilith mercy. At that moment, he heard his phone ringing, whereupon he picked it up. In the next second, his face changed while his body looked like it was surrounded by an aura of anger and wrath. "Are you seeking death, Mnie?!" Although Eddie''s reaction might seem like an intimidating bluff, he was tempted to strangle Mnie to death deep down. "What happened, Young Master Eddie?" Brandon asked, sensing something wrong with Eddie''s crankiness. Eddie angrily answered, "Mnie tailed them all the way to the hospital without my permission." "The hospital?" Brandon had no idea that Hanson and his family had gone to the hospital. "I just received the news that Hanson''s poison has been cured," Eddie said in a hateful manner. When Brandon heard that, he became panicky. "Young Master Eddie, this ce is no longer safe for us to stay. We need to get out of there." "Ahh¡­" Eddie snarled and growled like a madman, smashing every piece of furniture in the house. However, Lilith didn''t seem to feel the same way at the same time. Instead, she was happy to hear the news, for that would mean her chances to stay by Eddie''s side were still alive. In the meantime, Mnie barged into the hospital after her evil n failed. With the two men she had hired earlier, they directly made their way to the ward without even inspecting the area ahead, only to be confronted by Hanson''s guards when she got there. Damn it! I just ran right into their trap. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Needless to say, she was caught and seized by Hanson''s guards in that instant. Not long after that, Hanson was done with his herb bath, whereupon he sluggishly put on his clothes and showed up in front of Mnie. He didn''t even bother looking at her as he said, "Take her with us." A few momentster, Hanson and his men made their way to a cave in the mountains where the mercenaries he dealt with were kept. "President Luke," his subordinates simultaneously greeted him as Hanson responded with a nod. He then entered the cave with a gloomy look on his face before taking off his clothes and revealing his attractive physique. Nheless, Mnie was not in any mood to admire his attractive figure because she was too scared for her life. In fact, some of the mercenaries who had been captured fainted right away the moment they saw Hanson. "Wake him up." Hanson gave an indifferent order to his men, looking as though he were a judge who had the power to decide the fate of every single mercenary there. Soon, pales and pales of water were sshed at those unconscious men as they came to their senses and begged for mercy. "Please spare us, President Luke." Although they knew their pitiful plea wouldn''t make much of a difference, they still wouldn''t stop begging Hanson to spare their lives. "I thought you guys liked ying with fire, right? I''m about to let you have all the fun right now." When those mercenaries heard Hanson''s voice, they passed out once again. At the sight of that, Hanson chuckled coldly and said, "Come on, what are these guys made of? How can they be so useless? Anyway, this is interesting." He then shot a gaze at his men, tacitly telling them to wake those mercenaries up with water once more. When they woke up again, the first thing they heard was Hanson''s mischievous voice. "Since they like ying with fire so much, I suppose we should put them next to the fire so that they can feel the burning sensation for twenty-four seven. I bet they are going to fall in love with it." "Please, President Luke¡ªplease have mercy on us. You can make us do anything you want us to. Anything! We won''t disobey you at all." Much to Hanson''s surprise, the mercenaries, who had a fearless reputation, chickened out in the face of death. After all, they were afraid that they would end up bing smoldered corpses if they were ced near the fire for too long. For that, they wished they could be given a quick and painless death instead. "Hey! Thanks to you guys, I nearly forgot something. A barbecue is only perfect with some sauce." Hanson then raised his hand, whereupon two of his men carried two big buckets of water with some herbs in them. As he stared at the bucket, the look in Hanson''s eyes was sinister. "Can you guys see the two buckets of water here? I just added something of my very own creation into it, but I wonder how itpares to the poison that you guys used on us. Are you excited about the results? I certainly am." Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Soon, Hanson pointed at Mnie and said, "Put her with those guys." "Yes, sir." Mnie was then shoved toward the crowd of mercenaries, her face turning pale. "Before putting them near the fire, be sure to give them a nice bath. Strip them off their clothes and make sure they enjoy their time. These herbs are expensive, so you''d better not waste them." Hanson then left the cave without even looking back. Despite the screams and moans behind him, he didn''t even blink at all as he answered a phone call from Larry. "Talk." "President Luke, Gray Condo is currently just an empty building," Larry reported what he had learned to Hanson. Hanson chuckled coldly, showing no signs of anger at all. "Well, he''s been in hiding for years, and I''m not surprised that we''ve failed to catch him once again." He knew it was easier said than done to capture Eddie. "Just tell our people to keep their eyes open for anything fishy." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Don''t worry about that, President Luke. I''ve made the necessary arrangements. Furthermore, our men found what seemed to be hismunication portal, but the signs show that Eddie has been lying low for at least a few days by now." Upon hearing Larry''s words, Hanson couldn''t help but feel impressed with Eddie''s capabilities for having built amunication portal despite his tight security and surveince. It''s no wonder he has the guts to fight me over mypany. Anyway, I suppose he is going to be out of action for a while now that he''s lost themunication portal right here. "Good job. Please take care of the media because I don''t want to see any news about this on the inte tomorrow." "Our IT department is already working on that, so there won¡¯t be any news about what happened today." "Good." Hanson then put down his phone and drove back to Haling Vi. Meanwhile, Lily was at home, surrounded by Vania and the six boys who were concerned about her feelings regarding the near-death experience earlier that day. "Were you afraid of what happened today?" Lilith shook her head. "Nope, not at all." The little girl didn''t see any reason to be scared of what happened earlier that day, thinking she should be like her brothers who demonstrated courage. "Does it still hurt now?" James carefully held her finger and asked sympathetically. In the meantime, Jack was blowing gently at Lily''s finger. "Tell us if it hurts. You don''t have to endure the pain all by yourself. From now on, we''ll do everything for you until your finger recovers." The boys showed their concern for Lily, not because she had saved them, but because they wanted to treat her well from the bottom of their hearts. In fact, they were willing to dote on their little sister by giving her the best because they wanted her to be happy. "Lily, you may be a good doctor, but it''s probably necessary for me to tend to your wound." Before Lily could answer James and Jack''s question, Jacob reacted by approaching Lily with a medical kit in his hand. He then carefully dressed her wound, clumsily wrapping it with gauze. In the meantime, Lily looked at the bandage that was covering her whole hand as she helplessly covered her forehead. After all, she only had a small cut on her fingertip and reckoned the boys were just overreacting. My wound will heal in a day or two, so it isn''t necessary to patch up my entire hand. This is not serious at all. "Thank you, brothers! However, this is just a small cut, and it doesn''t hurt at all." "Wounds like yours are not going to faze us because we''re boys, but you''re a girl, which is all the reason you should be more careful about your own safety. After all, you''re our sister, and we want you to be a happy and adorable little girl," said Jude. Morales echoed Jude''s words and added, "That''s right. We''re guys, so we''re expected to protect you, Lily." Touched, Lily expressed her gratitude sincerely and said, "Thank you so much, brothers. I''ll do my best to protect you guys too." With her medical skills, she believed she could protect her beloved ones in her own way. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 "We¡¯re a family, which is why we don''t say thank you to each other." Morgan looked at Lily firmly. Touched by what she saw, Vania smiled in a gratified manner as she thought the kindness the boys showed to their sister was something that should exist within a family. "What happened today is a warning for us to be careful in theing days," she said in a stern voice. Thank God tomorrow is a holiday. At the very least, the kids can catch a break. "Don''t worry about us, Mom. We''ll protect ourselves." James then proceeded to show Vania the contents inside his bag. It turned out that they were some high-tech devices that the boys had designed by themselves. Thus, they were all advanced and unique. Although Vania knew what her children were capable of, she was concerned about their safety, considering their age. "I believe in you all, but you need to keep your eyes peeled for anything unusual. Besides, ease up on Lilith when you meet her in school, okay?" When the children heard Lilith''s name, all of them had disgusted looks on their faces. Soon, Jack said impatiently, "We''ll leave her alone as long as she stays out of our hair." Deep down, they all wished Lilith could stay away from them as far as possible. Vania nodded. "Alright, tell me and your dad if anything happens. There is nothing we can''t solve together." "Yes, we will." The children nodded in agreement simultaneously. At that moment, Hanson pushed the door open and saw his family members sitting harmoniously next to each other, feeling relieved at the sight of that after the near-death incident that happened earlier that day. He then caressed Lily''s head and fixed his gaze on her bandaged hand, asking pitifully, "It looks like your brothers took care of you well." The man turned his attention to the six boys and said, "I''m pleased and proud of every one of you, boys." The children felt embarrassed upon hearing apliment from their father. After all, they had never heard apliment from a father figure. When Hanson sat down beside Vania, the children decided that they should give their parents some privacy. "Mom, Dad, we''re going to go to bed now. Enjoy your little chat." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Hanson was delighted with his mature children, thinking he finally stood a chance to feel what it was like to be a father. After the children were gone, he carried Vania in his arms and made his way to the bedroom where he desperately kissed her. However, he didn''t do that because of lust, but because of the fright and dread he felt earlier that day. Therefore, he was trying to show how grateful he was to see the woman he loved safe and sound. A few momentster, he sadly said, "Darling, I just realized I can''t live without you. When the thought of losing you came to my mind, it hurt my heart like hell." Hanson ced his hand on his chest and squeezed it, ridiculing himself. He used to think that he would not fall for anyone, only to find himself bing vulnerable to love in just a matter of months. Vania was overwhelmed by her emotions as she fixed his messy hair. "For you and the kids, I''ll do my best to protect myself. We still have a long way ahead of us together, you know." Hanson nodded and buried his head into Vania''s bosom. For the first time ever, he was acting like a puppy, resting his head on Vania who only thought he was just being emotional. However, she quickly realized something wasn''t right when she felt Hanson rubbing his head on her chest. Does he know where his head is right now? Vania then clenched her fists and yelled, "Hanson¡­" What is this guy doing to my bosom?! I''m going to tear his head off his body. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 "Get away from me." Vania felt annoyed, knowing Hanson was doing that intentionally. However, the man acted as if he didn''t hear her voice at all, only continuing to bury his head in her bosom. When he didn''t react as she expected, Vania tried to push him away and distance herself from him. However, Hanson refused to give in as he remained still. "I''m scared, darling. Just let me hug you like that." How scheming! Like hell I''m going to believe you! Vania threatened the man and said, "If you won''t get away from me, I''m going to make you sleep alone." "Please don''t do that to me, darling. I''m scared." Hanson, despite his manly reputation, was acting like an injured kitten as he spoke pitifully. When Vania heard his voice, she was helpless in front of her husband''s yfulness. At the same time, she squirmed and shivered, puckering her lips. "Can''t you talk properly?" That voice is giving me goosebumps. "I''m talking properly now, darling, but you need to understand that I''m really scared." Hanson tried to hit Vania in the soft spot by ying on her sympathy. Damn it! Vania cursed secretly. This man is getting naughtier than ever. As Hanson continued to rub his head against her bosom, Vania could feel the burning desire surging through her on the inside. If he doesn''t stay away from me, I''m going to unleash my desires now. She then pinched Hanson''s ear and said, "I don''t care how much you''re scared. I need to meet the filming crew tomorrow." This overage child should be left alone at home. Hanson then covered his ears with his mouth wide agape. Just as he was about to say he was scared, he was interrupted by Vania who said, "Our children will be home. They can keep youpany, so you won''t be scared at all." Knowing his tricks wouldn''t work, Hanson changed the subject. "Why are you meeting the filming crew?" Although he was roughly aware of Vania''s schedule, he wasn''t told that she would be meeting the filming crew at all. "Are you going to be an actress?" Hanson thought to himself that he would be making a debut in the entertainment world as well if his wife was going to be an actress. After all, he couldn''t put his mind at ease after knowing most of the filming crew members were men. "You know what? That''s not a bad idea, actually. I should think about it, but for now, I suppose I''m going to have to put that on hold first. I''m going there tomorrow for a casting session." Hanson took a moment to ponder and replied, "Are you AllDayPatatay?" After all, that was the only thing Hanson could think of that would be rted to Vania''s filming project. Vania nodded firmly. "Are you surprised?" Deep down, she thought Hanson had figured that out long ago. Hanson smiled and said, "I should be surprised that you still have a lot you haven''t told me about." Although he knew Vania was a smart and capable woman, he still couldn''t help feeling shocked every time the truth was revealed to him. My wife is so outstanding. Is she out of my league? Oh, dear! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Feeling a strong sense of insecurity within him, he then said, "I''ll go with you tomorrow. As one of the investors, I have a right to be a part of the casting process." Luckily, I''m rich enough to invest in anything my wife works in. At the thought of that, his insecurities faded a little as he leaned on Vania''s body. When Vania realized what was going on, her eyes widened. Wait a second, what''s going on? Why is he acting so strangely all of a sudden? He won''t give up every opportunity he sees, will he? She then tried to shove the man away. "Get away from me, Hanson. You don''t want to piss me off¡­" Why is he always doing something risky to piss me off? Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Nevertheless, Hanson didn''t appear to be concerned at all, his eyes suddenly bing sympathetic. "Don''t move, darling. Let me check out your skin." After all, they hade into contact with the poison earlier today, and he wanted to make sure Vania''s skin was fine. In the face of the man''s sudden change in his emotions, Vania became confused since she didn''t see thating at all. "I''m fine, so don''t worry about me." She then tried to put her shirt back on even though Hanson was halfway through taking it off. When she felt his cold fingertips rubbing against her skin, she felt the burning desire growing even stronger inside her body. "Darling, what happened to you earlier today broke my heart." Hanson stared at her blushed cheeks, thinking his trick was working. However, he continued to show a sympathetic expression on his face. In the meantime, Vania, whose heart was racing, didn''t notice that the shirt she had just put back on was undone by Hanson once again. At that moment, Hanson''s fingers felt as if they were torches, lighting up thedy''s skin on fire as they touched her. When the man got even closer, Vania realized he had been trying to distract her all the time. Sensing how fast he was able to switch between emotions, Vania sarcastically reckoned that he should put his talent to good use by bing an actor. "Darling¡­" Hanson moaned again, keeping his face down as he was filled with sympathy and desire at the same time. ¡­ Meanwhile, things were less harmonious with Eddie who had already shifted to another secret base¡ª White Ind Vi. While the building seemed to be uninhabited for quite a while, it appeared to be rather deste without any fancy decorations. At that moment, Eddie sat in front of the window while Brandon bowed down to him and maintained that position for almost an hour. Despite the pain and sweat, he was feeling, he remained still and quietly waited for Eddie''s wrath. After all, all the foundational work that they had spent so much time and energyying down in Hammond had all been destroyed by Hanson effortlessly. Thus, Brandon could understand why Eddie was so angry. Soon, Eddie clenched his fists so hard that his finger joints started to pop, his face nching intimidatingly. "You''re going to die a horrible death, Hanson¡­" He snarled and threw a punch at the window, shattering the ss instantly. "Watch out for your hand, Young Master Eddie. Your hand is too precious to be wounded by the ss." Only then was Brandon brave enough to move and stop Eddie. Eddie stared at his bleeding hand and said, "I''m going to make Hanson pay even more for what happened today." He then turned his attention to Brandon. "Bring the guy from theb to me. I want to ask him what kind of lousy poison he just made." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I thought there wasn''t a cure for the poison. If so, why is Hanson safe now? The same thing happened last time. Is that guy undercover or something? Knowing Hanson wanted to vent out his anger by killing the guy from theb, Brandon quickly dissuaded him and said, "Young Master Eddie, this has nothing to do with the guy from theb. It''s Hanson who found The Great Chemist." "The Great Chemist?" Eddie''s face became even more hideous. I''ve been searching for The Great Chemist for five years, yet Hanson beat me to it. "The Great Chemist is actually the little girl by his side." Brandon then showed Eddie a portrait of Lily''s face. "Good." Eddie smiled sinisterly. "If we can''t have her, we''re going to destroy her. Come up with something. If possible, I want her to serve me loyally." "What a brilliant move, Young Master Eddie. I''ll get on with it now." On the other hand, Lilith, who was listening in on the men''s conversation, felt her heart skipping a beat. After all, she knew she would outlive her usefulness if Eddie had Lily by his side. Therefore, she mustn''t allow that to happen, determined to assert her dominance over her rightful ce by Eddie''s side. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 The next morning, Vania wore a long-sleeved shirt with the cor covering her neck while looking sick. "Do you have a cold, Mommy?" James asked her with concern. "I''m okay." Vania forced a smile. She wasn''t feeling her best just because she hadn''t slept well. "Why are you wearing so much, then?" Jack studied Vania''s attire. Although the weather was turning cold, it was still not time for long-sleeved shirts and long pants. While grinding her teeth, she red at the calm Hanson on the side. "Oh, it''s just to protect my skin." She was furious. Last night, Hanson pretended to check her skin and left marks on several parts of her body. They were all in obvious ces, making her unable to show any part of her skin. She still needed to go to the filming set today, so he definitely did this on purpose. When they looked at Vania''s expression, the children kept quiet obediently as they didn''t want to be a part of Daddy and Mommy''s fun. "I''m going to be on the filming set for two days. Take care of yourselves at home and don''t go out, okay?" Vania grabbed her luggage while instructing them. "Don''t worry, Mommy." Hanson looked at the children with a smile on his face as well. "I''ll be leaving too." "Alright." The children ignored him right away. Seeing their reaction, Hanson rubbed the tip of his nose and thought, Well, I guess I got the wrong idea yesterday. My status in this family still hasn''t improved at all. He then pulled Vania, who was a few feet away, into his arms. "Let''s go, darling. Goodbye, children." He raised his hands and waved goodbye to his kids. However, the children only waved to Vania. "Bye, Mommy." Since Hanson had bullied their mother, they chose to ignore him. When Hanson heard that, he thought, They only care about Mommy, and not Daddy. I''m not worth it. ¡­ As soon as Vania left, she immediately arranged for a press releasebeled ''Casting For ''AreYouComingBack'', AllDayPatatay''s Latest Drama.'' Although she was her own investor, she still needed to earn an ie from it. Thus, she had to promote everything about her drama. ''So soon? I thought AllDayPatatay hasn''t started writing yet. Is she already writing the script?'' ''Is AllDayPatatay writing the script and shooting at the same time? Is she going to leave a mark in the history of drama filming? I''m so excited about it.'' ''As expected, it''s totally different with the participation of Vania Greyson.'' ''I''m waiting for a plot twist.'' The reporters saw the news as well and were waiting at the casting venue. Vania had already discussed this with the director and staff. The filming venue would be held in the suburbs of Hammond, Emerald. Since they wanted the auditionees to be closer to the characters'' actual setting, the casting location was set in Emerald as well. When the reporters saw Vania and Hanson arrive, they surrounded them immediately. Both of them didn''t manage to dodge the media well. Hanson had his arms around Vania''s shoulder while the reporters snapped pictures of them as though it was a press conference for the couple. When she noticed that the reporters were going to ask her questions, Vania waved her hand and asked them to remain silent. "In this interview, I''ll exin the filming process. If you have any further questions, you can ask themter." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Then, she looked directly into the rolling camera and added, "This new drama will have a total of twenty episodes. Each episode will be filmed and released every week, which means that AllDayPatatay will update a new chapter every week before it gets filmed into a drama. Of course, the readers and audience can participate in this process as well." As expected, theizens were shocked when this news was announced. ''Vania Greyson has really changed the way dramas are filmed. How impressive.'' Then, the reporters started asking, "Will AllDayPatataye for the casting today?" "Of course. After all, the images of the characterse from the author''s heart. She will most certainly be here," Vania answered with confidence. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 The reporters were all excited after hearing the news since an interview with AllDayPatatay would definitely be headlining news. So, they quickly asked, "Can President Greyson refer her to us and let us do an interview?" AllDayPatatay hadn''t shown herself in front of the audience before, so it was definitely going to be explosive. However, Vania shook her head and rejected them. "AllDayPatatay still doesn''t want to make an appearance, but I think you''ll have the chance to interview her soon." Hearing that, the reporters were a little disappointed, but they decided to take a photo of AllDayPatatay secretly themselves. Throughout the whole interview process, Hanson didn''t say anything at all. He just stood close to Vania as though he was sticking onto her. "Can you not be so close? It''s not like I''ll be getting lost." Vania was embarrassed by him sticking so close to her. "I just like to stick to my darling." Hanson stuck closer to her on purpose. Just as they were flirting, a voice filled with surprise came from behind them. "President Luke, Ms. Greyson." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hearing that, Vania turned around and said in shock, "Kiki?" She hadn''t seen her in such a long time. "Did youe for the audition?" After looking shyly at Hanson, she said to Vania, "Yes. I really want to audition for AllDayPatatay''s drama." The drama was already a hit before it was released. Although the script was not ready, many A-list actors wereing for the audition. Firstly, it was because they thought that this drama would surely be a big hit with Vania''s sponsor. Secondly, they came for Hanson. Previously, Hanson was out of reach; they couldn''t get near him at all. Now that he was down to earth, they might have a chance to be acquainted with him. Looking at Kiki''s shy gaze, Vania smiled and said, "Good luck." She''s probably Hanson''s little fangirl, getting all excited about seeing him. She dissed Hanson in her mind. "Thank you. I''ll try my best to live up to Ms. Greyson and President Luke''s expectations." As she spoke, Kiki looked at Hanson again. This time, she was a little braver. She stared at his face for a few seconds before turning her gaze away. However, Hanson didn''t look at her at all. His eyes were fixed on Vania, and his hands were being naughty, scratching at her back. Vania was already a ticklish person to begin with, so she couldn''t hold back anymore. "You should prepare for it. See youter," she said to Kiki. Then, she turned around and told Hanson coquettishly, "Stop it." Hanson found her angry face cute, and he put on a smile. All this while, Kiki was looking at them. When she saw Hanson''s smile from the side, she immediately fell into a daze, only snapping out of it when she walked away and touched her face subconsciously. She knew that her looks were not extraordinary, so she could only work hard and move them with her efforts. When Vania returned to the lounge, it was only then that she said sourly, "I think your face should be ruined." That will prevent you from being loved by everyone who sees you. "What if I tattoo your name on my face? Everyone will know I''m yours by then." Hanson went closer to her on purpose. Just then, she thought about the marks on her body and jumped further away from him. "Get away from me." It''ll be much safer at the audition. "Okay, I''ll stop. Let''s go." The smile on his face didn''t change at all, giving people a feeling that he couldn''t be trusted. However, Vania didn''t wait for him, and they went out of the lounge one after the other. As soon as she left the room, she bumped into a woman. Then, she heard the woman shout in surprise and delight, "Hanson? Is it really you?" Vania looked at the woman in front of her who had a perfect smile. She had exquisite makeup on, and her attire was morous. She was bejeweled, but with mere arrogance. It was obvious that she was a woman with status. Chapter 492 Chapter 492 The woman continued, "Hanson, it really is you. Long time no see." Her tone had a sense of familiarity in it, and it was mixed with the joy of reunion. In particr, her passionate gaze caused Vania to feel certain disdain. She had just said that Hanson''s face was alluring, and now someone really popped up. Vania smiled nheless and put on a pleasant expression. When the woman saw Vania''s brilliant smile, she was amazed at her beauty. "Hubby, won''t you make the introductions?" Vania, who had been staying away from Hanson, deliberately went closer to him on purpose. She ced her hand on his arm as she looked at him smilingly. Upon closer inspection, there was a hint of anger in her gaze. However, when she called Hanson ''darling'', everyone present was dumbfounded. Hanson instantly froze right on the spot, and the heat on his arm immediately spread throughout his whole body. This was his first time hearing Vania call his name in such a gentle manner. He could barely resist it; even if Vania asked for his life right then, he wouldply without hesitation. The woman was even more shocked as she looked at Vania in disbelief. "Y-You''re married?" She looked at Hanson, clearly shaken. The sorrow in her eyes could not fool anyone, and she looked like she had been abandoned. When he heard her question, Hanson recovered from his shock. He kept a steady gaze at Vania, reluctant to look away. He didn''t answer the woman''s question as he made the introductions as requested by Vania, "This is Thomas Kepler''s sister, Yvonne Kepler." Then, he finally removed his gaze from Vania and said to Yvonne, "This is my wife, Vania Greyson." When he said that, he even pulled Vania into his embrace; it seemed like he was worried that she might escape, and his voice was unusually gentle. Yvonne smiled graciously at Hanson. However, she could barely hide the disappointment in her heart. Whenever he introduced her, he would say that she was Thomas'' sister. Could he not see her as an independent entity? Or was he worried that someone might misunderstand? Even his tone was extremely distant. If he could call her name so gently like how he called Vania, then perhaps she would faint in happiness. When Yvonne looked at Vania now, the enmity in her eyes was even more obvious than before. However, she still took the initiative to greet Vania by saying, "Hello." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Vania nodded a littlezily as if she didn''t care at all. "Hello." Those sybles obviously sounded distant. The Kepler Family was also prestigious in Hammond, and they had been in the military field for generations now. Thomas was Hanson''s good friend, but since he usually worked in the army, he rarely came back. Meanwhile, Yvonne was a celebrity, but she had been expanding her horizons overseas. As such, she wasn''t quite popr in the local scene. With her position as a Kepler, though, she had enough power to do as she wished in the entertainment field. However, when Vania heard of Yvonne''s identity, her expression was indifferent. She was neither surprised nor impressed. Her expression was also unexpected for Yvonne, who grew even more curious about the other woman. "Nice to meet you, Miss Greyson. Perhaps you still haven''t quite understood my rtionship with Hanson, but it''s okay. We''ll have more chances to meet in the future, and you''ll understand it someday." Vania raised an eyebrow. She felt ''oh-so-scared'' to see someone showing such hostility during their first meeting. "Ah, you''re right. We do have plenty of time for you to clearly understand my rtionship with Hanson as well." Of course, she knew to do unto others what they did unto her. Vania didn''t have to do much other than return Yvonne''s words right back to her. With thateback, Yvonne felt momentarily defeated. She didn''t want to look bad in front of Hanson, so she turned to look at him, behaving like she had been hurt. "We haven''t met in five years, right? I never thought that the change would be this great." Chapter 493 Chapter 493 When she said that, she made it sound like there really was something between them. Hanson didn''t reply, but she wasn''t fazed by that as she continued, "Let''s have dinner togetherter." Fearing that Hanson would decline, she exined, "My brother will being back today as well, so it''s sort of a weing party." "Sure." He nodded. He didn''t mind meeting his friends. After all, they had grown up together, and it had been a long time since hest met Thomas. Yvonne smiled in delight; she was a little surprised that Hanson would agree. She turned to look at Vania in glee. "You cane along." This gathering was like a chance she graciously offered to Vania. In a way, it was somewhat true; not everyone could attend this gathering, after all. Yvonne had been abroad all this time, so she didn''t know Vania''s position. Even now, she continued to look down on the woman. To her, Vania was only a cunning woman who managed to get her hands on Hanson, and the woman could only act so high and mighty with him around. "It''s not that easy to invite me to a meal." There was disdain in Vania''s eyes. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. So what if it was the Kepler Family? Even if her father came and extended the invitation, she could still decline the invitation if she was in a bad mood, much less Yvonne, this woman she didn''t like. When Yvonne saw Vania''s taunting look, she went pale in the face. She never thought that Vania would be brave enough to be so rude to her. Didn''t Vania know who the Keplers were? "What did you say?" Yvonne really thought that she was hearing things. When she invited others to a meal, everyone would usually ept her invitation readily and respectfully. Not only did this woman decline the offer, she even treated it like it was nothing. Was she really that foolish, or was she faking it? "My presence is expensive. Not everyone can afford to dine at the same table as me," Vania exined to herzily. She liked seeing this woman il around in ignorance. Yvonne''s expression looked even worse, for no one had insulted her like this before. There was a hint of anger in her eyes now. When Vania saw Yvonne getting worked up, she smiled instead. "Still, you don''t have to worry. I''ll give you a chance for my husband''s sake. I''ll be there on time at night." Yvonne gritted her teeth, but she didn''t know how to reply. She feared that she would ruin Hanson''s impression of her. However, when Hanson heard Vania calling him her husband again, his thoughts drifted away. He could only feel every cell in his body screaming as he held her closer to him. "You''re my wife, so you have to attend. I can introduce my friends to you." Bringing a woman into his own social circle meant that he had acknowledged her position. Yvonne simply felt unusually awkward now. She wanted to shame Vania, but she had been shamed instead. Fortunately, she didn''t say anything outrageous. It didn''t matter, though, for there was still a gathering tonight. In fact, she hoped that Vania would attend as that woman was in for a treat tonight. "Hanson, I still have some matters to attend to, so I''ll be leaving now. See you tonight." Her words were always directed at Hanson. Meanwhile, Hanson wasn''t in the mood to answer her, so he just nodded quickly. He had been waiting so long for Vania to call him her husband, after all. Seeing that Yvonne was finally about to leave, he pulled Vania back to the lounge urgently. With a m, he shut the door. Yvonne was so startled that she stood and stared in their direction. Was this actually something Hanson could do? She stared intently at the door, her emotions crashing into one another. Meanwhile, things were progressing inside the lounge. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Hanson trapped Vania against the door and kissed her impatiently. His entire body burned when she called him her husband, and he couldn''t suppress it any longer. Sometime after, he finally let go of Vania, who was gasping for breath. He then said in a hoarse voice, "Baby, call me that one more time." His voice was bewitching as he anxiously wished to hear those words again. Vania wasn''t a fool, and she knew she mustn''tply at times like this. If she did, he would swoop her up and finish her. However, if she didn''t do as he said, Hanson definitely wouldn''t let go of her. So, in a mere instant, Vania thought of something. She coaxed him in a quiet voice, "Let''s wait until we get home." As if to prove that she meant it, she even cupped Hanson''s head and nted a kiss on it. Hanson''s eyes were raging, but when he heard her say that, he swept a nce at their surroundings, which wasn''t exactly the safest ce. Hence, he could only suppress his urge. "I''ll just collect some interest for now. That''s eptable, right?" Not caring if Vania agreed, he kissed her again. Vania was really sweet, so much so that he almost felt sick in his throat. He wasn''t willing to let go of her in the slightest. Vania only felt that her breaths were gettingbored. She struggled for a while before she managed to push Hanson away. As she pouted with her slightly reddened lips, she said in dissatisfaction, "My lips are going to get swollen from all the kissing." How would she go out in public, then? She had an auditioning up as well. If everyone saw her like that, they would know what she had been doing¡ªshe''d shrivel up and die in embarrassment. However, Hanson hadn''t had enough. Seeing her pouting lips, his body was on fire again. Her lips, which had turned red from the kiss, were especially alluring to him. When he saw her grumbling gaze, he wanted to just bully her a little. He was about to make another move when Vania stopped him. "Do you want me to ignore you completely?" Vania''s tone was threatening, and she seemed to be really angry. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hanson looked at her upset face, then reluctantly let go of her. They had all the time in the world, after all. However, he still secretly found it funny. He wasn''t a kid anymore, but one word from her could make him lose control. He really needed to up his game. "Let''s go," Hanson said. If they continued staying there, he couldn''t guarantee that he would continue being a gentleman. As for Yvonne, who was outside, she was still staring at the door. As far as she remembered, Hanson had never lost himself to this extent before. What magic did Vania hold? How did she manage to retain Hanson''s gaze and make him go crazy for her? As she imagined what was going on in the lounge, she got more nervous as time ticked on. She feared that Vania would really sully Hanson right there. Just then, the door opened. When she saw the people emerging, she finally let out a sigh of relief. Only five minutes had passed. Nheless, it was quite a long time for her already. As soon as Hanson went out, he saw Yvonne looking at the door while deep in thought. He didn''t know what she was thinking about, though. He frowned slightly. "Why are you still here?" There was a questioning tone in his voice, and he wasn''t too satisfied with her behavior right now. When Yvonne noticed that Hanson had taken the initiative to talk to her, she immediately smiled. However, because of the awkward situation, her smile was a little stiff. "Oh, I forgot something, so I''m going back to get it." She came up with a random excuse, not daring to look Hanson in the eye. However, her gaze fell upon Vania''s slightly swollen lips, which were an eyesore to her. An unspeakable sourness invaded her heart. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 It seemed like she could imagine what had happened inside just now. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She took another look at Vania''s face, and the woman seemed to be smiling victoriously in her eyes. Her heart instantly sank to the bottom of the pit. After receiving her reply, Hanson didn''t ask further. He simply nodded, then took Vania''s hand and left. Yvonne watched them leave and released her clenched fists. It was only then that she realized that her palms had gone numb. "Yvonne, Lorraine is looking for you." The person was her assistant, Freya Hunt. Freya had been looking for Yvonne, so when she saw Yvonne, she went over with a smile. "Lorraine is in your lounge." "I got it." Yvonne reverted to her usually cold exterior as she went back with her assistant. Lorraine Kelp was Yvonne''s manager, and she was waiting for Yvonne in the lounge. When Lorraine saw Yvonneing back, she hastily asked, "Where have you been? The makeup artist is already waiting for you. The audition will be starting soon." "Okay, let''s begin." Yvonne didn''t exin anything as she gestured for the makeup artist to start applying makeup on her. Lorraine knew that Yvonne didn''t like others asking about her whereabouts, so she didn''t inquire any further. Yvonne''s makeup was already quite exquisite, so she only needed to make a few adjustments. Soon, the makeup was done. Freya immediately served the coffee she loved and praised, "Yvonne, your makeup is stunning today. You can definitely get the role of the female lead." Yvonne had worked overseas for five years, but she never had much space to advance her career. After some research, she gave up on the overseas market and decided to focus locally instead. However, she had been overseas for so long that she had overlooked this huge local market. When she came back, she didn''t have the slightest bit of fame, and no one knew who she was. Moreover, she wasn''t informed about the current situation in the entertainment field. Also, she had her own pride and refused to get famous by depending on her family. As such, she would be depending on herself to stay in this field. Now that ''Are You Coming Back'' was promoted like wildfire, its advertisements were everywhere. As soon as she got off the ne, she immediately headed to the audition venue. There were still many things she didn''t know. Yvonne took the coffee, but she didn''t drink it. She thought for a while, then said to Lorraine, "Go and investigate who Vania Greyson is." "Understood." Lorraine had been with her overseas all this while, and it was also a rushed decision toe back. As a manager, Lorraine had a grasp of the market, but she didn''t get to learn about Vania yet. Fortunately, technology was advanced. Since Vania was also a famous figure, information about her could be retrieved right away with just a quick search. There was information about Hanson as well. "I''ve found it. She''s an outstanding person. Do you know her?" Lorraine passed Yvonne her phone. Yvonne frowned. If Lorraine said that someone was outstanding, then that someone really was amazing. She felt even more irked at Vania now. "I just got to know her today." If it weren''t for Hanson, Vania''s name would never reach her ears. Yvonne took the phone and looked through the information disyed on the screen earnestly. She wanted to see how amazing the woman was. However, the more she read, the more upset she got. Vania was the president of Gxy Corporation, and she had various identities. However, out of all those identities, just the fact that she was Mia Stravinsky was enough to blow everyone away. It was no wonder that Vania had been so bold and confident in front of Yvonne, and thetter understood everything now. When Yvonne navigated to Vania''s profile, Yvonne''s heart leaped in joy. It turned out that Vania was only Hanson''s girlfriend. "Hah¡­" "What''s the matter?" Hearing the slight chuckle from Yvonne, Lorraine thought something was wrong, so she asked immediately. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 However, Yvonne didn''t reply as she stared at the phone, deep in thought. From the way they addressed each other, she thought that they were married. Since they weren''t, she would have to teach Vania a lesson. "Keep an eye on Vania. Tell me right away if there is any news about her." Previously annoyed, Yvonne had now rxed considerably. The gathering tonight would be the stage for a great show. Lorraine nodded. "Got it. Don''t worry." Then, she went back to her previous question. "Since you know Vania, why don''t we try establishing a friendly rtionship with her? She''s the one who invested in this show, so if she can help you snag the female lead role, we''d have an easier time advancing locally." Yvonne''s face instantly fell. "I don''t think I should repeat some things I''ve said." She didn''t want to pull any strings. If she did, she could just ask her family for support; she wouldn''t need to beg Vania for help at all. "Sorry." Realizing that she had made a mistake, Lorraine immediately apologized. She wasn''t quite sure of Yvonne''s real identity, but she knew that the woman wasn''t anymoner.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Yvonne must havee from a prominent background, or Lorraine wouldn''t have stayed with her all those years overseas either. She could just manage any random celebrity locally, and she would earn enough tost her a few lifetimes. When she thought about how the things she did today might have angered Yvonne, she immediately came clean about it. "I paid for news of your return to get it trending, and I promoted the articles as well. It''s a way of setting you up for fame, you see." As for buying her way into the trending page, Yvonne wasn''t too bothered about that. "I believe in your abilities. Just don''t overdo it." Seeing that Yvonne wasn''t mad, Lorraine became bolder and continued, "Interacting with fans is an important factor in the local market. You have to interact with your fans online more often so that you can gain poprity here." "I''llply." The local market was another game with its own rules, so she naturally had to abide by them. "Which character have you settled on for the local scene?" With proper characterization, Yvonne could attract even more fans. "You should know that my goal is to get awards." Yvonne rejected the suggestion toe up with a character. "Understood." Lorraine nodded. Yvonne had her own thoughts and ideas. She still had a clear goal for entering the entertainment field. She loved acting, and she also wanted to win awards. This was all because she wanted to attain a reputable identity that was on par with Hanson''s, not because she came from the Kepler Family. At that thought, she grew a little wary of Vania. With Vania''s identity as Mia Stravinsky, she would be on par with Hanson ording to public opinion. Yvonne would have to quicken her ns to get an award. "Yvonne, it''s about time. Let''s go to the venue." After looking at the time, Freya reminded her. "Okay." At the audition venue, preliminary preparations wereplete. In ten minutes, the audition would start once all the contestants had arrived. Vania and Hanson were already sitting at the jury seat, looking through the profiles of the contestants. "We meet again, Miss Greyson." When Yvonne spoke, her tone was obviously different from before. It had a slightly challenging tone to it. She wasn''t surprised to see Vania at the jury seat. After all, the investor had the right to judge. "I just got to know that you''re an actress, Miss Kepler." With that, Vania waved Yvonne''s audition papers in her hand. She smiled as she continued, "Since we''re in the same field, we''ll have even more chances to meet in the future. Thus, you don''t have to be too surprised, Miss Kepler." "Of course. However, if you wish to stay in this field for long, you have to possess real talent. You can''t just do whatever you please simply because you''re rich." Chapter 497 Chapter 497 This was obviously Yvonne''s way of saying that Vania''s current status as a judge was only because she had money to invest. This is from N?velDrama.Org. However, Vania was not annoyed at all. She looked at Yvonne with a smile and said, "Miss Kepler, you just came back from abroad, so perhaps you don''t know much about the current domestic situation. Fans affectionately call me the Plot Twist Queen." Yvonne frowned upon hearing this title, not understanding what it meant. Vania continued to speak confidently. "Since I have achieved this position, it proves that I have enough ability." "I know that you have many identities, but you don''t know anything about acting. I''m just worried you''d be emotionally involved and can''t choose the type of protagonist truly intended by the author." This was telling Vania bluntly not to use power for personal gain. "The decision-making power is often in the hands of the person you feel is unfair, though." Vania deliberately went along with her, making Yvonne mistakenly think that she wanted to take personal revenge. Is she questioning my abilities now? In that case, I will let her taste what it is like to be wrong. The title of Plot Twist Queen cannot be in vain. Yvonne''s eyes narrowed, for she didn''t expect Vania to be so bold. Is she so presumptuous in front of Hanson? Doesn''t she want to maintain her image? To her knowledge, Hanson probably liked a woman who was gentle and obedient, not a sharp woman like Vania. Therefore, she had always maintained a gentle and benevolent persona in front of Hanson. Could it be that she had chosen the wrong direction? "I''m just chatting with you. Why are you being so serious?" Yvonne changed the subject and did not confront Vania head-to-head. "I''m also joking with you, Miss Kepler." Vania also smiled, but her smile was very fake. "It''s almost time now. Are you ready, Miss Kepler?" Vania reminded the woman. Yvonne nced at Hanson, who was looking at his phone. She then said somewhat disappointedly, "Hanson, I didn''t expect that we would be participating in an event. We must make time to catch up and have a good chatter." She talked to Vania for a long time, but Hanson didn''t even look at her. The woman was unwilling to leave just yet, so she talked to him proactively. Hanson took his eyes off the file on the phone, a little dissatisfied that his thoughts were interrupted, and said coldly, "I don''t have time." Then, he looked down at the document on his phone again. Yvonne was speechless. She blinked awkwardly, not expecting that she would get such an answer at all. For a while, she felt disgraced, especially in front of Vania. She felt ashamed and said, "Ah, you should get busy first, then." With that, she immediately left without looking back. When Vania saw Yvonne walking away, she reached out and patted Hanson''s shoulder while praising, "Good job." After all, they should get rid of all the women who wanted to destroy their rtionship. Hanson finished reading the document in his hands, then looked at Vania nkly. What did I do? Vania was very relieved since Hanson had injured her rival unknowingly. "Keep it up. Yvonne likes you, so you have to keep your distance from her." When Hanson heard Vania say that Yvonne liked him, he subconsciously denied it. "No way." He never thought that Yvonne would like him. She was just a child who had been following her brother since childhood, and he had no interest in that woman. When he saw Vania smiling, Hanson didn''t know what to think. Suddenly, a wicked smile appeared on his face. As he leaned close to Vania''s ear, he whispered, "I just want to close the distance between us." Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Close the distance between us? Hearing such lewd words from Hanson in front of a crowd made Vania blush. She could feel goosebumps all over her body as her mind went nk. "Stop the nonsense, or I''ll ignore you." She pushed his arm away. Hanson didn''t budge and moved his face so close to hers that he could easily kiss her. He was beaming from ear to ear while Vania was smiling shyly. Yvonne, who was sitting behind them, saw their intimate interaction. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She was rather surprised to see his rare smile since she had never seen him smile like that before. Yvonne, who had been brought up being the center of attention, was jealous of Vania. She couldn''t figure out what was so good about Vania that made Hanson smitten with her. Yvonne had been on top of her game since young and had managed to get everything she set her mind on. Thus, she refused to go down without a fight. Just then, the audition began. The actors who were there for the audition went up the stage one after another, but Vania couldn''t seem to find anyone who could embody the characters. Even so, she provided constructive feedback to each actor based on each of their traits which earned them a good review. Suddenly,ughter was heard in the backstage waiting area, which seemed a bit awkward in the slightly quiet environment. "Haha! I never thought so many people woulde for the audition today." Vania knew that the voice belonged to Jennifer, one of the hottest A-listers in the entertainment industry. Vania didn''t expect that her script was so good that an award-winning actress would be there to audition for it. However, she was suspicious of her true motive for being there. Is she really here to audition for the role, or is she here for Hanson like some of the other women? Vania thought to herself. She was feeling jealous that Hanson attracted a lot of women, but no man was pursuing her with such perseverance even though she was rather charming herself. Some of the actors started discussing it when they saw her. "The award-winning actress is here. I''m afraid we won''t stand a chance." "Thepetition is so fierce since several A-listers are here." Jennifer felt proud as she listened to their praise. However, she wasn''t satisfied when she saw her seat. "Am I supposed to sit here? " Based on her current status in the entertainment industry, she was expecting them to prepare a private waiting area for them. "Jennifer, all of the actors who are here for the audition are seated here. Crystal wants you to bear with it." Holly, her assistant, spoke softly into her ear since she didn''t dare to speak too loudly in front of everyone. Meanwhile, Crystal was Jennifer''s manager. Holly would always mention Crystal''s name since she was afraid that Jennifer wouldn''t want to listen to her and went against her words. If Jennifer did anything that would tarnish her own reputation, Holly would be scolded once they were back. "How many people are in front of me? I still have a few photoshoots to attend after this; I don''t want those schedules to be dyed because of this." She wasn''t happy with the arrangements and was hoping that she would receive special treatmentpared to the others since she was an award- winning actress. "Jennifer, don''t worry about it. You''re next in line." They had estimated the time before going over so that they wouldn''t get lectured by Jennifer. "Good job." Jennifer leaned on the chair as she was happy with the arrangements made. After all, she hated waiting the most. Soon after, Holly passed some rted information to her and said, "Jennifer, these are a few clips for the audition. You can watch them as a reference." Chapter 499 Chapter 499 "Oh." Jennifer took the materials indifferently, handed the sunsses to Holly, then flipped the materials before she returned them to thetter. "Okay, I see." Holly was taken aback. How did she go through the documents so quickly? Did she even read them? From the moment Jennifer sat here, Yvonne''s attention was mostly on her. Seeing her somewhat lighthearted look, Yvonne looked disgusted. "Can''t you speak softer?" Why is she acting like she''s a big deal? As soon as Lorraine heard Yvonne speak, she immediately wanted to stop the woman. After all, Jennifer was a popr actress at the moment, so it was best not to strain their rtionship. Since they were in the same circle, perhaps Jennifer''s help woulde in handy. Unfortunately, Lorraine couldn''t stop Yvonne at all. Then, she heard Yvonne say again, "It''s like you''re afraid others don''t know you''re the best actress." Jennifer getting the Best Actress award is like having a designer bag. She''s showing it off everywhere as if she''s from some backwater ce. Jennifer and Holly were a little surprised, and they looked at Yvonne almost at the same time. "Who are you?" It seems that no one in the entertainment circle dared to speak to Jennifer like this. "You don''t have to know who I am. I just want to remind you that your actions are not worthy of your award." Yvonne sneered, then turned her head away and ignored the woman. "You..." Jennifer immediately became angry and wanted to argue with her, but she was quickly stopped by Holly. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Jennifer, it''s time for you to backstage. Crystal asked me to remind you all the time to be calm in case of trouble." Jennifer was angry. She didn''t expect to be criticized like this, so she got up to face Yvonne and was ready to rebuke her. Before she could even start, she was stopped by the field manager who trotted over. "Jennifer, you''re next soon. Let''s go and get ready now." Seeing the opportunity, Holly immediately persuaded her by saying, "Jennifer, you still have an advertisement to shoot in the afternoon. Don''t waste your time." Jennifer was good at everything, but her temper was explosive, and she didn''t know how to restrain herself. Holly and Crystal were worried all the time since they feared Jennifer''s temper being leaked and subsequently affecting her image. "Hmph." Jennifer snorted coldly and followed the field staff away. I''ll let go of the little actress this time. She''d better not bump into me again. The one who finished the performance on stage was Kiki. She originally debuted as a singer, but now, she was auditioning to work in films. "You''re not a professional actress at the end of the day, but it''s already good to be able to perform at this level. I''ll give you a pending decision and consider you if there''s a suitable role." Vania gave her honestments. When she heard that Vania had given her a pending decision, Kiki was a little disappointed. After sneaking a few nces at Hanson, she said politely to Vania, "Thank you, Ms. Greyson. I will try my best. If there is a role for me, I will definitely not disappoint you." Vania nodded. "Keep up the good work." She already noticed Kiki''s furtive nces and chuckled in her heart. Why are you so obsessed with Hanson? Are there no good men besides him out there? All of a sudden, she felt that thest time Kiki was poisoned and admitted to the hospital, it was probably to attract Hanson''s attention. Nheless, Vania was not so disgusted by her. If there was a chance, she would talk to Kiki and have her give up this unrealistic idea. By then, perhaps Kiki''s future development would be much smoother. After Kiki stepped down, Jennifer was the next to audition. Everyone was looking forward to her performance. Sure enough, she lived up to expectations and perfectly yed the part. Those who sat below the stage and hade to participate in the audition sang her praises once again. "It seems that we are really out of luck. Jennifer''s acting is really good." Chapter 500 Chapter 500 "She must be cast as the heroine of this show. I don''t think we need to try anymore." Vania also sang Jennifer''s praises. "Jennifer, your acting skills are very outstanding, and I am impressed. Your reputation of being the Best Actress is well deserved." Hearing Vania''s approval, Jennifer raised her head proudly. It was at that moment when Vania turned around and added bluntly, "However, the heroine of this show is not suitable for you. If you want to insist on it, it will only ruin you." "Ah¡­ What does that mean?" "Is she not choosing Jennifer?" Hearing Vania''s suddenment, everyone was a little surprised. Despite Jennifer performing well, she was not chosen. As such, everyone was a little confused about the selection criteria. So far, no one was selected to y the role of the heroine. Just when everyone was puzzled, Vania said again, "I have another excellent role which would be suitable for you. If you star in that drama, you will definitely win the Best Drama Actress award. Do you want to think about it?" What? Everyone was shocked again. Is this another plot twist? They felt like they were riding a roller coaster. Winning the Best Drama Actress award was such a big temptation; who wouldn''t want to obtain such an award? Naturally, Jennifer was interested too. She withdrew her unconcerned expression, then looked at Vania seriously. "I''m very interested in winning Best Drama Actress, so we can have a good chatter." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Vania, I''m afraid this isn''t appropriate." Just then, Yvonne suddenly interrupted their conversation in public. "We''re picking out roles for the drama ''Are You Coming Back'' right now, not some other role." When Jennifer saw this woman again, her expression turned sour. "Who are you? What does this have to do with you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am. I just want a fair audition. Some people are using the name of the audition to achieve their own goals." Vania looked at Yvonne, who had a righteous expression on her face. Then, Vania smiled naturally and asked in return, "Tell me, Miss Kepler¡ªwhat is my goal?" Yvonne squinted when she saw that Vania was not afraid at all. She knew that this woman was not easy to deal with. Looking righteous, she said, "You''re picking actresses to y characters from other shows during this audition, which is rather unfair to everyone else. Moreover, you are not considering thepatibility of the characters in this show at all; you arepletely seeking your own interests." "In that case, are you saying that I''m using my power for personal gain?" Vania fiddled with her hairzily, looking at Yvonne with dark eyes. "Yes, that''s what I meant." As Yvonne said this, the actors in the audition began to discuss again. "Who is this? Why haven''t I seen her before?" "Is she a neer? Honestly, she doesn''t know what''s good for her. What''s wrong with being rmended to star in other shows?" "Even if she doesn''t want that to happen, we do. Why is she speaking up about this?" "That''s right. What if President Greyson stops rmending us to star in other new dramas?" During the selection just now, Vania had been giving suggestions to the auditioning actors and even rmended them to participate in other uing dramas. Thus, she was well-liked among these actors, and they respected her a lot for her ability too. When they heard that Yvonne was messing with things for no reason, they were critical of her. Yvonne naturally heard these usations, and she nced coldly at the people present at the audition. These people are really ignorant. Vania spread her hands, saying that she couldn''t agree. "I invested in this drama and another one as well. Since I''m the director in both productions, what''s wrong with it?" Chapter 501 Chapter 501 "Besides, isn''t it a good thing to provide more opportunities for the actors present? " Yvonne used Vania and said, "Are you saying that you can do whatever you want as an investor? You are engaging in capitalism." Wow, now you''rebeling me. Vania''s face was cold, and her dislike for Yvonne had reached its peak. "It seems that you still don''t understand the rules of the game are decided by those with the funds. You don''t have the right to speak here just yet." Vania didn''t need Yvonne to answer, and she turned her eyes directly to the public. "I believe that everyone doesn''t want to waste the opportunity of this audition, and I know that everyone dreams of bing an actor. So, after watching each performance, I have given all of you a true rmendation. I hope that everyone will find work that suits you. Do you think there is anything wrong with me doing this?" Everyone who came to participate in the audition on the spot shook their heads. "No, we like it." "We have noments. In fact, we hope President Greyson will give us more rmendations." They were excited to be rmended other dramas. After all, without a strong background or a wide network, it was not easy to hustle in the entertainment industry by themselves. After listening to everyone''s opinions, Vania turned her eyes to Yvonne again. "Miss Kepler, do you have any other questions? If not, do not waste everyone''s time." Her voice was t and emotionless. Yvonne changed her strategy. "You may leave that forter. If you are using the audition to discuss this matter, you are wasting everyone''s time. Not everyone has time to spend with you, you know." She has so many tricks up her sleeve. She went from using me of using power for personal gain to wasting others'' time. Today, Yvonne had been looking for trouble continuously, and Vania didn''t want to hold it in anymore. She said ruthlessly, "No one is forcing you to participate in this audition. If you don''t like it, you can leave. Please don''t affect others with your biased thoughts." She didn''t want to be used of wasting time, and she wanted to give that usation back to Yvonne. "Are you threatening me?" Yvonne gritted her teeth, feeling a little embarrassed. She originally wanted to express her anger at Vania, but she didn''t expect tond herself in this awkward position. "I don''t need to threaten you because I have the right to decide." As Vania spoke, she picked up the actors'' personal information and showed Yvonne''s page in front of everyone. On that page, she drew a big cross and said, "I can tell you this right now¡ªas long as I participate in any project, you, Yvonne Kepler, will never be able to join in as well." This was equivalent to a ban. If Yvonne was an ordinary person, she would be unable to move an inch in this entertainment circle. Everyone present gossiped about Yvonne, saying that she didn''t know what was best for herself. "Anyone knows who she is? Why don''t I have any impression of her?" "Is she a neer? I''ve never heard her name in the entertainment industry." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Look at the news. It seems that she just returned to the country. Perhaps she couldn''t live abroad anymore." They spoke about everything, but they didn''t praise Yvonne. Yvonne listened to the gossip and looked at Vania with an ashen face. How dare she not bother about the Kepler Family''s status? How can she be so arrogant? She gritted her teeth and said, "This is not for you to decide." Chapter 502 Chapter 502 If the Kepler Family did not agree to it, no one could ban her! At this time, she still had some misconceptions about Hanson, so she said eagerly, "Hanny, don''t you have anything to say?" After all, he and her brother were good friends, so he would never embarrass her. However, Yvonne thought wrong; Hanson and her brother were indeed good friends, but they did not include her in their friendship. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. If someone else bullied her, Hanson might care enough for Thomas'' sake and help Yvonne out. But now that she was using Vania in public, he could not be med for being ruthless. "Just listen to Vania and don''t waste more time. Next one, please." In the deepest part of Hanson''s heart, he wanted to rush this audition as soon as possible. That way, he and Vania could go home earlier. He wanted to hear her softly calling him ''Hubby'' more and more. Yvonne didn''t know what Hanson was thinking at this time, but she felt that her heart was about to break. She held her chest and looked at Hanson in pain. "Are you going to end this matter here?" "It seems that I didn''t exin it clearly, did I?" Hanson said coldly with a hint of impatience in his tone. "Don''t dy the audition, or I will make you regret it." Yvonne shook her head and felt that all this was like a dream. What was her worth in Hanson''s heart? How could he go along with Vania to insult her like this? She couldn''t bear other people''s strange gazes and ran out with her face covered. The audition soon resumed its previous order, and the selection of roles was proceeding smoothly. After Yvonne left the scene, she let her assistant drive the car all the way back to her apartment. She shut herself in the room and saw no one. Lorraine was afraid that she would be depressed because of this, so she tried coaxing Yvonne outside the door of her room. "Today was just a small mishap. It''s alright, so don''t think about it too much," she said. She would find a way to get in touch with Vania. "Yvonne, let us go in and apany you. You are in a bad mood, and we are really worried about you being alone inside." Freya and Lorraine tried to persuade her separately but to no avail; Yvonne still had no reaction at all. In the evening, the first round of auditions had ended. Vania looked at Hanson and asked, "Are you angry at me for treating Yvonne like that today?" "Why should I be angry with you?" Hanson didn''t take this matter to heart at all, and he had long since left it behind. "She is your good friend''s sister, after all; will I embarrass you by doing this?" Vania was afraid that Hanson would be affected. "No, you don''t need to worry about these issues. I will handle them." Hanson didn''t care at all. Not even a sister could affect the rtionship between friends. Vania was a little worried, but seeing that he was really sure, she could only nod her head. "Is the party still on tonight?" "Of course." How could the agreed event be canceled? Hanson was afraid that Vania would regret epting the invitation and refuse to go, so he immediately took her hand and said, "Get changed, and we''ll head over there together." "Okay." She was looking forward to the party at night, for she felt that something interesting might happen there. After all, she had caused Yvonne a lot of trouble today. Meanwhile, Yvonne already adjusted her emotions at this time. She put on new delicate makeup and wore a white dress; she remembered Hanson once said that she looked good in one. The party was set in a luxurious private vi. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 In the huge, magnificently decorated room, one could see that several limited-edition cars had stopped at the gate of the vi simultaneously. Hanson took Vania, while Thomas and his sister got out of the car first. "Long time no see." The two men patted each other on the shoulders. It was clear they were good friends. Hanson took the initiative to introduce to Thomas, "This is my wife, Vania." "Hello." Vania took the initiative to say hello, but her eyes were sizing him up. "Hello." Thomas was also looking at Vania at the same time. His sister had already told him about Vania on the way here, and he didn''t expect Hanson to have a woman. He was really curious as to what kind of woman Hanson would like. Thomas was surprised when he saw Vania''s astonishing good looks, and he knew that she was the one who deserved to be with Hanson. "You are really something. It''s not been a long time since Ist saw you, and you''re already taken. Looks like you''re finally interested in women," said Thomas teasingly with a smile. "Thomas, long time no see." At this moment, April walked over with a beautiful, long-legged girl. He had many women, so Hanson and Thomas didn''t even care. However, the woman in his arms was different. This was her first time seeing so many rich people, and she couldn''t help being excited. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Yvonne watched them reminisce about the good times and urged in a dissatisfied manner, "Let''s go in quickly." Then, she deliberately walked side by side with Thomas and Hanson as if they were a family, not caring about Vania''s existence at all. Hanson just subconsciously changed his position and held Vania; he really didn''t think much of it. However, Yvonne was not veryfortable when she looked at the man who left her side. "We haven''t seen each other for a long time. We must get properly drunk today and have a good chat." Yvonne grinned as if she had no schemes at all. "You''re really getting more and more beautiful." April didn''t know what happened between them. When he saw Yvonne, who had not seen him for a long time, he remarked politely. Yvonne just smiled and didn''t answer. Instead, she asked Hanson, "Hanny, do you think I''m beautiful?" The way she was talking now gave Vania the illusion of her being innocent; it was as if what happened during the day never happened, or the person wasn''t actually Yvonne at all. Yvonne stared at Hanson, waiting for his answer. However, the man kept silent and just held Vania''s hand. "Hanson, I still remember you said that I look best in a white dress." Of course, she had added the words ''look best'' by herself. Thinking of the scene back then, Yvonne''s smile deepened. She had asked, "Hanson, do you think my dress is pretty?" Hanson had replied, "Yeah." That was right. Hanson only replied curtly, and he said that casually because he was annoyed by her question. After thinking for a while, Hanson frowned, fearing that Vania would misunderstand. "I said it without thinking, so you don''t need to remember that." Then, he held Vania''s hand tightly. The woman immediately gripped his hand back and made his body tense. Yvonne''s smile waspletely frozen on her face. She felt rather humiliated in front of so many people. At this time, Thomas smiled and patted Hanson on the shoulder. "Your mouth is still so toxic. How can my younger sister-inw stand you?" "She''s your older sister-inw," answered Hanson. "We''re born the same year, and I''m also a few months older than you. It would be appropriate for her to be my younger sister-inw, wouldn''t it?" Thomas then looked at Vania and added, "Vania, you be the judge." Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Vania didn''t expect the two men to be entangled in this problem, and it was probably something that had not been solved for many years. "How about you two get into a fist fight to decide the oue?" "Haha, my younger sister-inw is really unusual." Thomas did not change his address, which was proof of hisbat strength. Hanson sneered. "You''re just good at verbalbat." This guy has never beaten me once. Thomas was unwilling to give up. "Vania, please lend me this brat for a while tonight." Both men had this routine. Whenever they met, they always had to practice against each other. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Vania nodded in agreement. "Remember to call me your older sister-inw tomorrow morning." "Haha, you two are really a perfect match. It seems that I should also find myself a girlfriend." Thomas patted his chest. Thomas was tall and brawny. He had a warrior''s spirit, and his looks were above average too. The corner of Hanson''s mouth rose as he was very satisfied with his woman''s trust in him, so he stroked her hair affectionately. April didn''t react when he smiled, but Thomas was stunned. "Look, Hanson is smiling." He looked so surprised as if he had seen a monster. On the other hand, April had be ustomed to it. "Thomas, you haven''t been back in months, so it''s normal for you to be surprised." When he first knew that Hanson had a woman he liked, he also had this shocked expression. Hanson motioned for him to stop his weird look. "I''m not a vegetable. How is it weird for me to smile?" "You are not a vegetable, but it''s weird if you smile too much." Thomas waved his hand, not intending to chat with this demon. Yvonne, who had been ignored at the side, immediately interrupted the conversation and said, "I''m hungry, Thomas. Let''s have dinner." If she didn''t interrupt them, she wouldn''t have the chance to talk today. Thomas looked at his little sister whom he doted on very much. "Okay, let''s have dinner first." After ringing the bell, the waiter came in politely and put the menu in front of everyone. They all were used to ordering their favorites. Hanson put his arms around Vania and ordered the food skillfully, "This one should be made with more spice." Thomas and Yvonne raised their heads when they heard Hanson ordering his food. "Hanny, since when did you change your appetite?" Yvonne asked suspiciously, then looked at Vania with some dissatisfaction. "You and Hanson have been together for so long; don''t you know that he can''t eat spicy food?" "Of course I know he can''t eat spicy food. He''s ordering what I like now." Vania took Hanson''s arm and smiled sweetly. Yvonne''s face froze once again, and she was almost numb by now. Nheless, pursuing a man required a brazen spirit, so she said again, "Hanny, you like to eat green vegetables. I''ll order it for you." "Oh, I prefer eating meat these days." Hanson did not specify what kind of ''meat''. Feeling Vania''s hard pinch on his arm, he smiled even more. After all, they were all adults, so they could understand the sexual connotation behind his words. April pursed his lips and smiled. "Waiter, serve him the special type of meat. Hanson likes those." Thomas also teased and said, "Let me see what other kinds of meat suit Hanson." Yvonne understood it as well, and her face grew slightly red. How could these wordse out of Hanson''s mouth? "If you eat too much meat, you will get tired of it. You have to eat vegetables from time to time." Vania narrowed her eyes like a little fox. Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Yvonne looked down on Vania even more. How could a girl say such a thing? "Vania, I heard that the Greyson Family went bankrupt, am I right?" "Yes, I caused it myself." Just as Yvonne wanted to ridicule her for being uneducated anding from a small family, she choked upon hearing Vania''s words. She sounded so righteous. "This is the first time I''ve heard of such a thing. You are so cruel." She wanted to expose Vania''s bad side in front of Hanson. However, Vania did not beat around the bush. "If you don''t like someone, you should be more ruthless toward them." She looked at Yvonne with an unfriendly look in her eyes. Yvonne smiled and turned to look at her brother. "Thomas, do you know that Vania is really brutal? She publicly banned me today." "Oh, is that so?" Thomas was obviously more interested in Vania now. "Mind telling me why?" Hanson''s woman was ferocious enough to not care about the Kepler Family. However, this kind of effect was not what Yvonne wanted. She wanted her brother to chastise Vania, yet he became interested in her and acted contrary to her wishes. Without waiting for Yvonne to speak, Vania said, "Don''t you think that artists who disrupt my investment ns should be banned?" "You are talking nonsense." Yvonne denied. "Are you telling me that you''re the embodiment of justice? Since you want to conceal your identity and develop in the entertainment industry, don''t whine here." After speaking, Vania turned her gaze to Thomas with a polite smile on her face. "If she wants to be popr in the entertainment industry, she has to go through tests. I''m just helping her." "Thomas, don''t listen to her. She''s talking rubbish." Yvonne was a little anxious. "Keep calm, Yvonne, or you won''t get what you want." Vania spoke meaningfully, and the other woman knew she was talking about Hanson. Thinking that Hanson liked his women quiet, Yvonne, who wanted to argue back, immediately shut up. Meanwhile, April looked around at them and seemed to have discovered a little secret. The corners of his mouth lifted. It turned out that Yvonne also liked Hanson! He hugged the beautiful girl beside him and asked, "Is something on fire?" He sniffed the air. A fire was a major event, so everyone looked around anxiously. However, there was no fire at all. April then sarcastically added, "Since there is no fire, why is there such a strong smell of gunpowder?" "Haha..." Everyoneughed, and the matter was over. However, Yvonne kept wanting to tie herself to Hanson and embarrass Vania. "Hanny, remember that in the past¡ª" "Yvonne." As soon as the woman opened her mouth, Hanson called out her name. His tone was calm and t, but Yvonne was very happy since this was the first time Hanson took the initiative to speak to her since the day she returned. "What are you going to say?" She looked expectantly at him. "Hanny is not a nickname you should use to address me." His wife didn''t like people calling him that, after all. "Huh?" Yvonne didn''t know how to express her currentplicated mood. She looked at Hanson sadly and said, "I''ve always called you that before, though." If they went ording to their seniority, she should call him ''Hanson''. However, she didn''t do so because ''Hanny'' sounded more intimate. Hanson''s voice was slightly cold as he said, "That was before. It''s time you change the way you address me."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 "Why should I do that?" Yvonne couldn''t understand, nor did she want to change how she addressed Hanson. Because of his rtionship with Thomas, Hanson exined with rare patience, "I''m a married man. It''s out of ce for you to address me like that." Since Vania had brought up Yvonne''s issue to him, he naturally needed to draw a line. "But Hanny¡ª" "For thest time, I don''t want to hear you calling me that ever again." Hanson interrupted her coldly, and his voice turned unrelenting as well. His anger startled Yvonne a little, for she had never seen him this upset. "Sorry, I''ll keep that in mind," she apologized instantly, knowing she shouldn''t piss him off anymore at this time. "In that case, can we still be on a first-name basis?" she asked with unyielding conviction, her tone filled with unconceble dejection. Either way, she refused to put a distance between them. "Whatever," Hanson answered monotonously, turning a blind eye to her sadness. "H-Hanson." Yvonne''s heart pounded after attempting her new address toward Hanson. She had never been nervous whenever she called him ''Hanny'', but now that she was calling him by his actual name, she got nervous instead. On the other hand, Hanson didn''t respond to her at all. He scooped some food onto Vania''s te, taking care of her like she was a toddler. At this point, Thomas had gotten a good picture of the situation. He turned to Yvonne and said softly, "Yvonne, you''re not a child anymore. Technically, he''s considered your older brother. It''s impolite of you to address him like that." Thomas had basically taken his stand. Even Thomas isn''t siding with me? Yvonne looked somewhat bemused toward her brother. "Thomas, you¡ª" "Alright, eat up. The food''s getting cold." It was the second time Thomas spoke up and stopped what Yvonne was about to say. Yvonne had wanted to use this gathering to give Vania a hard time. But judging by the current situation, it was probably not possible anymore. The dinner ended with the guys'' conversation, and Hanson took such good care of Vania that she wasN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. stuffed. "Come on, let''s have a match." Thomas eagerly urged Hanson to join him in a friendly fight. It was something they would do every time they met up. This time, however, was particrly important as it was the ultimate match to decide who would rule over the other. "Darling, do you want to validate our match?" Hanson didn''t want to part with his beloved wife. "I have faith in you. I''m sure you''ll win." Vania had great faith in her man. Seeing how biased Vania was toward Hanson, Thomas chuckled smugly, "Be careful, though¡ªyou might have to eat your words. If Hanson loses, you''ll have to also regard me as your big brother." "Don''t worry, fratellino, I''ll be looking forward to when you call me cognata tomorrow. I''ll be sure to prepare you a gift. It''s going to be a good one," Vania said with utter confidence. Hanson absolutely loved Vania''s smug look, and he ruffled her hair affectionately. "Wait for my good news in the hotel." "Okay." Yvonne instantly beamed after hearing Vania wasn''t going with them. "Thomas, I want to join you guys." With Vania out of the picture, she could be alone with Hanson for a while! But to her dismay, Thomas rejected her request. "You''ve justnded today. Go and get some rest. I''ll be staying for a long time this time." "I''m not tired. I want to join you guys." There was no way Yvonne was going to miss this chance. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 However, Thomas wasn''t taking no for an answer. "No means no," he said grimly. Hanson cared so much about Vania right now, and Yvonne would only be asking for trouble by wedging herself in between them. "Alright." Yvonne knew at once this was non-negotiable when she saw her brother''s grim look. "In that case, I''ll arrange for a short tripter. We''ll go and have fun like we''ve always done." "Sure, you head back to the hotel first." Yvonne looked at Thomas with a grievance on her face, unwilling to leave. In fact, she stayed rooted to the spot and looked in their direction even when they had already gone far. "Alright, don''t look anymore. They''ve already gone far." Vania chuckled behind her. "Why? Are you afraid I''ll steal Hanny away?" Yvonne removed her facade at once, no longer the sweet, young woman she was a few minutes ago. Huh, to think this little girl is so two-faced. Tsk, too bad she''s not much of an opponent. It''s no fun fighting her at all. "Oh, no, I''m so scared." Vania deliberately cringed at Yvonne. "I''m so scared that I want to tell him what you just said." "You''d better keep your mouth shut in front of Hanny." Yvonne snarled as she red warily at Vania. "I babble easily when I''m frightened. I''m afraid I''ll be telling everything I should and shouldn''t." Vania wasn''t the least bit afraid of Yvonne''s threat. "I''m sure you know how important the Kepler Family is. Anyone who upsets me will suffer the consequences." Yvonne eventually pulled her trump card out. "Is that so?" Vania smiled confidently. "I''m actually curious to see how things will turn out. That reminds me, your father and I have a little history. I''d like to see if he''ll spoil you to no end." Does she know Dad? Despite being surprised, Yvonne was still mostly skeptical about Vania''s words, and she warned, "There''s no need to intimidate me. Forget about my family. I can deal with you myself." This is just the beginning. Let''s see who''s stillughing at the end! Anyone else would''ve been scared spitless by Yvonne''s threat. However, Vania was no average person, and she even felt nothing inside. "Well, I''d like to see you try then, Miss Kepler. Let''s see how things will end." If Yvonne crossed her line, she would make sure this woman had a tragic end. "Don''t get too cocky just yet. We''ll see who has thestugh!" Livid, Yvonne stomped and snorted before striding off. Vania smirked as she watched Yvonne''s retreating figure. Let''s wait and see. On her way back to the hotel, Vania bumped into Kiki as she was heading out. "Good evening, Ms. Greyson. To think I''d bump into you here," Kiki greeted her from afar with a beam, then nced behind her. She seemed to be searching for Hanson. To no avail, she asked, "Are you alone, Miss Greyson?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Vania nodded in reply, then suddenly remembered that she had something to talk to Kiki about. "Are you avable now?" "Yeah, I''m free right now." Kiki nodded eagerly, not at all at a crossroads. "Is there something I can help you with, Ms. Greyson?" "Yeah, let''s grab a cup of coffee." Vania invited the girl. ttered, Kiki was nervous yet ted, havingpletely unforeseen the situation. "Sure. Thank you, Ms. Greyson." She was forever courteous in front of Vania, and she proceeded to follow behind the woman, feeling a little nervous about speaking up. Vania deliberately slowed down and waited for her so that they could walk side by side. "Why did you suddenly decide to be an actress? You''re a pretty good singer," Vania asked, making small talk. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Vania thought she was like a legal wife defending her role. She didn''t like this feeling. "I want to give everything a try, and you happened to open an audition for your new drama. That''s why I came today." Kiki got a little embarrassed. "But I didn''t get the part." "You''re not professionally trained, after all. There''s no need to be upset. If you put your focus on music and do your best, I''m sure you''ll get somewhere." Vania suddenly turned into an agony aunt. Kiki nodded in response. "It was thoughtless of me." She epted Vania''s words humbly. Seeing how courteous she was, Vania didn''t know how to bring up her topic anymore. "Choosing the wrong path will only waste your time and help you gain nothing. I''m just giving you sound advice." Kiki was ttered, not expecting a heart-to-heart conversation with Vania. "Thank you, Ms. Greyson. I''ve taken all your words to heart," Kiki thanked her with a hint of bashfulnessced in her gratitude. "You''ve always been my role model, Ms. Greyson. I want to be as amazing as you." "Everyone has a different path to follow, and you have one that''s perfect for you." Though smiling on the outside, Vania sighed on the inside. I''ve be the wicked mother-inw¡­ I''ve be the wicked mother-inw¡­ After arriving at the cafe, Vania handed Kiki the menu. "What would you like to drink?" "Anything you''re having, Ms. Greyson." Vania held her forehead, a little overwhelmed by Kiki''s submissiveness. "Twottes, then." "Sure. I like whatever you like, Ms. Greyson." If she hadn''t been smiling so innocently, Vania was nearly convinced she was pretending. Vania took a sip of hertte to conceal her awkwardness, then asked, "Is there someone you like?" The sudden question made Kiki''s smile freeze. Has she discovered something? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. With that, she looked uneasily at Vania and shook her head nervously before nodding. "You can''t talk about it?" Vania, too, had a hard time pressing on. This was unlike what she had imagined. She wasn''t fitted for this kind of situation, and she was still more of a pro at tearing b*tches apart. "It''s not like that. It''s just that it''s still not the right time to tell them about it." Kiki blushed slightly. Her answer shocked Vania. Damn it, have I guessed wrongly? Does she feel nothing for Hanson? Well, nothing can get any more awkward than this¡­ s, she could only bite the bullet and continue the conversation. "Well, what''s that person like? Perhaps I can help you." Worried that she sounded obtrusive, Vania exined, "I owe you this much when you got hospitalized because of me during the singingpetition." Kiki hurriedly waved her hands in response. "No, no, please don''t say that, Ms. Greyson. That was completely my own issue." "There''s no need to be nervous. I actually have quite a good impression of you, or I wouldn''t suggest having coffee with you at this time." Kiki was shocked yet again, and shetched her gaze on Vania, twinkling with unprecedented light. "You''re familiar with my crush." Vania''s eyelid twitched in response. It''s still Hanson, eh? Life sure is a crazy roller coaster ride. "So the person you like is Hanson?" Vania thought she might as well get straight to the point. Kiki''s hand jolted upon hearing Hanson''s name, and she nearly spilled her coffee. "You''ve got it wrong, Ms. Greyson. The person I have a crush on isn''t President Luke," she exined solemnly. Vania was rendered stumped, and her mood fluctuated pretty drastically. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 "I''m sorry. I''ve taken it the wrong way." Vania apologized. "Please don''t. I swear I''ve never had feelings for President Luke." Kiki was close to raising her hand to swear. Vania smiled embarrassingly in response. "I noticed that you would constantly peek at him, so I thought you had feelings for him. I wanted to dissuade you and remind you that you have a bright future ahead, but it looks like it''s just my imagination. I''m sorry." Since she had made a mistake, she should own up to it. Kiki got somewhat anxious as she never thought her actions would cause Vania to misunderstand her. Then, seeing how Vania kept apologizing, she felt even worse. "Please don''t say that, Ms. Greyson. The person I actually like is¡­ is¡­" She suddenly had a hard time putting her feelings into words. "You don''t have to say it. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have asked you like this." Kiki finally couldn''t take it anymore when she heard Vania''s apology, and she shut her eyes tightly while bellowing, "Ms. Greyson, the person I actually like is you!" This is from N?velDrama.Org. What?! Vania was utterly dumbstruck, and she froze for good. I''m not hearing voices, am I? Did Kiki just say that she likes me? The whole incident was like a roller coaster ride, and Vania thought her heart was going to give in. Kiki, on the other hand, didn''t give a damn anymore, even with how shocked Vania was. "I''ve had a crush on you from the moment I met you. Since then, I tried my best to be someone like you, and only then would I be worthy of standing by your side. I''ve alsoe for the audition to be closer to you." Her face turned redder by the second, and she eventually got a little embarrassed. "As for why I kept peeking at President Luke¡­ I wanted to see just how excellent someone has to be worthy of standing next to you." However, Vania was still reeling at what Kiki had just said. All she could do was rey her thoughts. Does Kiki have a crush on me?! She''s only been eyeing Hanson to see how excellent herpetition is?! Well, I''m sorry, but I don''t deserve you at all. Kiki knew Vania would certainly be dumfounded after hearing her words, so to ease her shock, she continued to exin, "Ms. Greyson, please don''t take this to heart or get oversensitive about this. I don''t have any other intentions." Huh, I''m already oversensitive about it. Can time turn back and let none of this ever happen? Vania had sessfully illustrated the meaning of asking for trouble. "I know you won''t ept my confession, so I just see you as my role model. I only hope that you''d allow me to keep you in my heart." Kiki was still trying to exin herself. However, Vania''s mind was already in utter chaos. She had no idea what Kiki saidter and how she left the cafe. After returning to her hotel room, sheid t on the bed and fixed her gaze on the ceiling like she had lost her soul. "Darling, I''m back." Hanson came back to a stumped Vania lying on the bed, never once blinking as she mumbled non-stop, "She said she likes me. She actually likes me?" Hanson panicked upon hearing the word ''like'', and he rushed up to Vania, holding her in his arms. "What did you just say, darling?" "She said she likes me, haha." Vania looked straight at Hanson. "Who? Who told you they liked you?!" Hanson''s grip on her tightened at once. Who here has a death wish now?! How dare they even think about stealing my woman?! The pain from Hanson''s grip helped Vania regain some of her senses, and she said, "Someone confessed their love for me, saying they like me." Chapter 510 Chapter 510 The reason why Vania had reacted so dramatically was that she had never had much experience in love. Thus, she had a hard time epting it at first when she was being confessed to¡ªespecially when it came from a woman. Seeing how focused Vania was mulling over something, Hanson got pissed off. No way was he going to allow his woman to think about some other man. "Tell me who that guy is!" He would annihte that b*stard at once! Vania, too, didn''t know what to make of the situation. "It''s Kiki. She said she has a crush on me. Can you believe it?" How ridiculous was that?! As Hanson''s legal wife, Vania went to stake her im but ended up being confessed to. She was probably the only one who ever had this experience. "Who?" Hanson furrowed his brows in response. The name sounded familiar, and it didn''t sound like a guy''s either. Also, judging from Vania''s expression, some things didn''t add up. Vania sighed. "You know, the contestant from ''The Voice''¡ªKiki." At that, Hanson tried recalling the person. I think I remember her. No, wait¡ªwhat did Vania say again? Kiki told her she has a crush on Vania?! I¡­ Likewise, the great President Luke had a hard time imagining how things went down between the two for a moment. As strange as he felt, his thoughts were of a different emphasis from Vania''s. Has mypetition now expanded to women as well?! Wait, no guy has confessed their love for Vania yet. It was all he could repeatedly think of. Seeing how perplexed Vania looked, Hanson pulled her into his arms and cooed, "It''s okay, darling. Don''t think about it anymore. I''m right here." Vania wrapped her arms around his waist in response and snuggled deeper into his arms. She was softer than a teddy bear. Hanson, on the other hand, went further off track as he coaxed the woman and she eventually ended up beneath him. "Someone has set their eyes on you, darling. It hurts here. Can you call me hubby to make me feel better?" He ced her hand above where his heart was. "Hubby," cooed Vania as she whined and wriggled. "That''s my girl. One more time?" Hanson''s voice instantly turned husky. That word was already enough to give him a raging hard-on, but he still wanted to hear her say it a few more times. Vania immediately became alert when she realized his breathing was getting heavier. "No." "Baby." He wasn''t satisfied with just one. "Not even with a cherry on top. Once is enough. Leave your chances for some other time." Vania tried whatever she could to evade what was possiblying next. "Never put off until tomorrow what can be done today. Come on, sweetheart, don''t evade it anymore. Call me hubby one more time," Hanson cooed, his heart ticklish. However, Vania remained unmoved, refusing to call him hubby no matter what. He couldn''t hold back any longer, and his gaze at her now was predatorial. "In that case, I can only think of a way to make you call me hubby willingly." "Hm!" The following morning, Vania woke up from suffocation. Right then, she was shackled in Hanson''s arms like he was worried she would run away while he was out cold. Vania stretched her leg ufortably, wanting to kick this man away. To her dismay, it had turned to jelly. She was well spent. Son of a b*tch! Vania cussed. Last night, Hanson went into a frenzy and kept making her call him hubby. She gave in eventually, calling him hubby as he wished when she couldn''t take any more of his aggressiveness. But lo and behold, the man only went crazier after that. She couldn''t even remember how many times she called him hubby by the end of their wild night. Then, she stretched her lifeless arms and sighed helplessly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She should''ve just done as he wished in the first ce when the ending would be the same regardless of whether she called him hubby or not. At the very least, she wouldn''t have to suffer such a crazy night. Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Vania was now limp all over. Looking at the sated man shackling her in his arms, she snorted, then bit down his arm. Hanson asked for it, I swear! Hmph! Plus, I was suffocating! In reality, Hanson had already stirred when Vania tried to kick him. But it was only when he felt Vania biting down his arm that he shot his eyes open, giving Vania a shock. "Were you pretending to be asleep again?!" This man was honestly egregious¡ªalways pretending to be asleep. "I didn''t, darling. Your bite woke me up." This man could lie without blinking an eye. "It really hurts, darling." Hanson held his arm and winced in pain. "Darling,fort me. Only you can lessen my pain." Tsk, tsk. Vania quirked her lips. Go on, continue to fake it. This man sure is bing the king of bullsh*t. "Myfort is to give you another bite." At that, she bit down on the same spot again. In actuality, she hadn''t exerted any force on the first bite, but this one, she did. Even so, she didn''t use much force. "Ah! Darling, it hurts!" Hanson cried out in exaggeration. "I''ll be all okay if you call me hubby." This again?! I just have to learn it the hard way, don''t I? Vania really wished she could turn back time. Of all the nicknames, why did she have to call him hubby? Having said that, Vania instantly obliged to save herself from further torment. "Hubby." Then, taking advantage of his dazed condition and stiffened body, she leaped away from his side. But because her legs were way too sore and limp, she fell back into the bed the next second. "You''re so excited that you''re throwing yourself at me, dear?" Hanson was in seventh heaven. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Ha ha." Vaniaughed sarcastically. Knowing she couldn''t do this the hard way, she softened up at once. "Dear, I''m hungry." Hungry? Hanson''s thoughts strayed afar. That can only mean I''m still ipetent! Looks like I''ll have to do more and make sure I fill up my wifey! Meanwhile, Vania shifted away from him when she noticed the fire in his eyes had been set aze again. With that, she whined, "But I''m starving. I think my gastric condition is acting up." He won''ty a finger on me again if I pretend to be unwell, right? Sure enough, the man let her go instantly after hearing she was getting unwell. "Breakfast first." Themb always tastes better after it''s fattened up. Vania was truly famished after a wild night, but of course, she was just exaggerating about the gastric part. "I want sweet rice porridge." "Alright, I''ll get it for you. You still have another audition session, don''t you? We''ll go home right after that." Hanson''s ''go home'' was so suggestive that Vania''s legs twitched. I think I should just feed myself. She no longer needed Hanson to buy her breakfast as she got dressed and dashed out of the hotel room in two shakes. However, as soon as she stepped out of the door, she found Kiki standing full- spirited by the door. Vania felt her eyelid twitching non-stop at that. "What is this girl doing in front of my room?! How long has she been here? Is she here for me or just passing by?" If life was aic strip, her background would be filled with question marks right now. Umm¡­ Vania dipped her head somewhat awkwardly as a ''good morning''. Her heart couldn''t take such a surprising encounter. Kiki, on the other hand, never stopped smiling. It was one of innocenceced with bashfulness. "I''ve come specifically for you, Miss Greyson." She dared not look Vania in the eye. For me? Vania''s smile began stiffening. "Is there something I can help you with?" Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Please, let it be anything but a confession¡­ Kiki nodded in affirmation, then said with sincerity, "I''d first like to apologize forst night. I hope I haven''t caused you any trouble." Vania nodded in response. She wasn''t sure if she should take the apology, but she let Kiki continue. "I''ll be heading back today since my audition is over. So I''vee to say goodbye." "All the best." Vania gave her blessing. Kiki lowered her head in response, seemingly dejected to find that was all Vania said. "I didn''t want to bother your rest, so I kept waiting here by your door for you toe out. Is there nothing else you''d like to say to me, Miss Greyson?" "How long have you been waiting?" Vania asked reflexively, somewhat surprised. "Well, it wasn''t that long, just two hours," Kiki answered honestly. I''m sorry, is a two-hour wait not long?! Vania was feeling more awkward by the minute. She might be a pro at ying goody-two-shoes, but she had no experience in dealing with an admirer, especially when the girl smiled so harmlessly at her. "I, um¡­" What should I say? Vania prepared to speak at length in the face of Kiki''s unexpected farewell, perhaps evene up with a lecture. However, Kiki wasn''t the least bit awkward, behaving nonchntly like nothing had ever happened. She looked to the door behind Vania and asked casually, "Is President Luke still asleep?" The next second, Hanson came out from behind the door only to turn grim instantly when he saw the unexpected visitor. Well, if it isn''t mypetition. Rivals in love weren''t scary. What was scary was if they were the same gender as his wife! At that, he instantly pulled Vania into his arms, on guard against Kiki. "Yes?" Kiki became even more nervous after Hanson appeared, twirling her fingers uneasily as she chewed on her lip, shaking her head. "I''vee to bid Miss Greyson goodbye." While speaking, she snuck a peek at Hanson''s expression and instantly lowered her head again when she saw his icy gaze. Her helpless look made her look absolutely piteous, and Vania sighed. To think she couldn''t bring herself to be mean in the face of this delicate flower. Hanson, on the other hand, was instantly thrilled when he heard she was leaving. Better that they never see each other again! "Are you done?" he asked, to which she nodded, not daring to lie. "I''ve already said goodbye to Miss Greyson." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "In that case, don''t waste your time and get going." Hanson shooed Kiki away without pity. Kiki looked so frightened that tears seemingly pooled in her eyes when she looked at Vania. "Okay, until next time, Miss Greyson." Right as Vania wanted to nod in reply, Hanson interjected. "There won''t be a next time." The hell? Do you want to meet up again?! "I-I¡­" Kiki seemed so terrified that she was even beginning to stutter, and her eyes were on Vania the whole time. "Alright, you should get going." Vania felt bad for her. But she agreed with Hanson, though. There was no need for a next time. In the end, Kiki bowed to Vania and Hanson. "Goodbye, Miss Greyson, President Luke." She sure took her courtesy to the T. With that, she took a gander at Hanson before dashing off. Hanson narrowed his eyes as he looked at Kiki''s retreating figure. "Are you sure she has a crush on you?" "She said it herself." I didn''t ask for it. Vania said helplessly but noticed something didn''t look quite right with Hanson. "Is something not right?" Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Hanson retrieved his gaze and said, "Nothing. Just stay away from her." He didn''t tell Vania Kiki''sst nce looked off, so Vania thought he was being jealous again. She stroked his back to calm him down. "Will do, oh great President Luke. I''ll heed to your words." No way would she really date Kiki, so she certainly wouldn''t want to drag herself into this kind of trouble. "Oh, I just remembered. How did it go with you and Thomas?" She had forgotten all about itst night, thanks to Kiki''s surprise. She still hadn''t found out who won the fight. "Have you gotten your present ready?" Hanson grinned confidently, leading Vania to quirk a brow. "Of course. I knew you''d win. So when is heing over to call me cognata?" "He''s gone back to Hammond. We''ll meet again tonight. Other friends will be joining too." "Cools." Vania nodded. Cough, cough¡­ A deliberate cough of a familiar voice traveled to their ears. "What now, Miss Kepler?" Vania lifted her eyelidszily. Naturally, Yvonne ignored her and stood in front of Hanson. "Thomas has booked us a table for breakfast. I''vee to bring you over." And by ''us'', she meant her and Hanson, of course. Just as Hanson was about to turn her down, Vania spoke up with joy, eximing, "Wow, how sweet of fratellino. C''mon, dear, let''s go. I''m famished." She even swung Hanson''s hand as she blinked, making his heart melt. "Sure." But Yvonne''s lips twitched. "Fratellino? Who are you calling fratellino?!" "Thomas, of course. Since he lost the match and became Hanson''s younger brother from another mother, he''s naturally my younger brother as well," Vania exined justifiably. "I''ve even gotten the present ready. It''s a pretty good one, I have to say." But of course, how could Yvonne ept the fact that Vania was now her elder? "Don''t tter yourself. Y-You and Hanson aren''t married yet." She nearly slipped and called Hanson ''Hanny'' again. "But your words hold no value in this." Vania spread her arms. "Thomas made the bet himself. Unless he goes back on his words and nullifies the decision." Please, we already have kids. Getting the marriage certificate would just be a procedure. "Fine, you''re sharp-tongued. I can''t out-speak you." Yvonne knew there was no way she could convince Thomas to go back on his words. Then, jealousy surged within her when she saw Vania''s hand around Hanson''s arm. "But there''s no breakfast for you today." In reality, Thomas had arranged food and amodation solely for Yvonne. So the breakfast was naturally only for one. She lied just because she wanted more time with Hanson. "Is that so? I didn''t take Thomas for a stingy guy." Vania pulled out her phone and pretended to make a call. "Let me ask dear fratellino Thomas vat''s-up." "Straighten your tongue," Hanson cooed affectionately as he watched her type away on her calctor app. Does she know how alluring she sounds? Yvonne, on the other hand, turned anxious as her cover would certainly be blown once Thomas saw the text, and she could certainly say goodbye to her breakfast date with Hanson! Thus, she reached out, attempting to snatch Vania''s phone. However, Vania reacted quickly and dodged it. "Why do you like to snitch so much, Vania Greyson?!" Yvonne spluttered. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Right then, it didn''t cross her mind that Vania might not actually have Thomas'' contact. "Snitch?" Vania rolled her eyes around. "Oh, thank you for reminding me. I haven''t told Hanson what happenedst night." With that, she wrapped her arms around Hanson''s like an octopus. "Dear, let me tell you,st night¡­" Chapter 514 Chapter 514 "Shut up, Vania." Yvonne really squeezed these words out of her teeth. Hearing that, Vania tilted her head toward Hanson''s arms. "Boo hoo! I''m petrified!" Acting as a phony woman was not something difficult for her. Although Hanson knew she was acting, he still bit at it and looked affectionately at her performance. On the other hand, Yvonne was so mad that she couldn''t say a word. She finally realized at this moment that she wouldn''t get anything from Vania if she went head-on with her. "I scared you? Don''t sling mud at me. You can join us for breakfast today." She was sure that Vania would cause a scene if they hadn''t ended this topic. Vania was satisfied with Yvonne''s invitation. "Of course I won''t reject a free breakfast. I just so happen to be hungry." "I won''t reject it either if you won''t." Hanson nodded in agreement. Then, Vania looked at Yvonne with her curved eyes. "Lead the way." Am I a waitress? Why is she so annoying? The hatred Yvonne had toward Vania grew the more she looked at her. Especially when she saw Vania''s smile and her hand on Hanson''s. It was hard for her to look at the scene. She didn''t want to be a guide, so she retorted, "Go there yourself if you want to. If you can''t find it, then don''t eat." The restaurant is just on the top floor. Everyone can find it. However, Vania still pretended as though she didn''t know anything. "I''m fine staying hungry, but do you think it''ll be good to keep your dear Hanson hungry?" Is she threatening me with Hanson now? The furious Yvonne looked at Vania, grinding her teeth, and said, "Follow me." Hearing that, Vania linked arms with Hanson and followed behind her joyously. It seems like her feelings for Hanson are really deep. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When they reached the restaurant, Vania and Hanson sat next to each other, and naturally, Yvonne chose to sit in front of Hanson. She looked at his face with a greedy gaze, imagining the scene of her being with him. When Vania noticed Yvonne''s daring gaze, she held back herughter and wrapped her hands around Hanson''s arm, just like an octopus'' tentacles. "Darling, my hands are really sore. Can you feed me?" Her tone was so coquettish that even Hanson couldn''t handle it anymore, making his body tremble. He pinched the naughty hands on his arms softly, asking her to restrain a little. But Vania ignored his warning and continued to say, coquettishly, "I want to have that, darling." Her slender fingers pointed at the sausage on the table. Complying with her request, Hanson put the sausage on her te in front of her. Yet, Vania wasn''t satisfied at all. She looked at him innocently and said, "Feed me, darling." Her tone when she said the word ''darling'' was so flirty that it was getting creepy. Even Vania herself couldn''t take it, let alone Hanson. Meanwhile, Yvonne couldn''t see more of it, thinking she''d actually retch if the PDA show went on. As though her most precious treasure had been tarnished, she looked at Vania with disgust. "Last I checked, your hands worked just fine? Hanson hasn''t eaten breakfast either." As she said that, she put bacon on Hanson''s te but waspletely ignored by him. At this moment, Vania was still acting clingy as though no one was around. She wrapped her hands around Hanson''s arm and shook him hard. "Don''t stop, darling. Don''t leave me hanging." Each and every word of hers was so suggestive it seemed like they ought to get a room. Hearing that, Hanson felt his arm freeze. Does she know what she is saying? Does she not know that men in the morning are not to be messed with? He couldn''t take it anymore, so he could only feed her, but his actions were a little stiff because of what she said just now. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 However, Vania was unaware of Hanson''s reaction and opened her mouth wide, eating the sausage that he fed her. As she ate the sausage, her tongue even licked his finger faintly. The oil on the sausage stained her lips, adding ayer of reflective gloss over her plump lips. Then, she used her tongue and licked her lips before mumbling, "Darling, more." Hearing that, Hanson felt his throat tightening and his body getting uncontrobly stiff. His actions feeding her were bing even more unnatural. At the same time, Vania was still immersed in her set to make Yvonne angry, not realizing that she had sessfully teased Hanson. Yvonne really couldn''t take it anymore. How can she be so shameless? Being so brazen in public. At this thought, she couldn''t help scolding, "Are you even educated, Vania?" Yet, Vania ignored herpletely and continued to talk with Hanson coquettishly. "Help me clean my mouth, darling." At this moment, Hanson''s hand was a little out of his control, and he used too much force when wiping her mouth. With a frown, Vania hummed, "Ouch." Great. With that, it made Hanson feel like his heart was in turmoil. Afterpleting that series of actions, only then did Vania talk to Yvonne. "Don''t you know that I made the Greyson Family go bankrupt? So, what kind of person do you think I am?" Her self-belittled words were enough to provoke Yvonne. "Uncultured swine." Yvonne was so enraged now that she didn''t know what word best describes Vania''s rogue. How can such an uncultured woman be with Hanson, who is so fine? Anyhow, Yvonne was despising Vania more and more. So what if she has many identities? "But no matter how uncultured I am, I''m still better than some. I mean those try-hards, you know? Those that shove themselves in between a lovely couple." Vania talked as though she was gossiping. "Do you know what people call this type of person, Miss Kepler?" With a grin, she said, "In better words, they''re called mistresses." Yvonne understood clearly what Vania was implying, but she didn''t dare react since Hanson was there. If he wasn''t, she was sure that she would go forward and sew Vania''s mouth. At this moment, Hanson took another sausage and put it in front of Vania. His body wasn''t stiff anymore, and he coaxed her gently, "Here. Have another one. You''re too thin. It''ll be better if you''re a little chubbier." It seemed like something came through his mind, and he couldn''t hide the smile on his face. He then went near Vania''s ears and told her, "If you''re a little chubbier, we can be closer to each other. There won''t be a chance for others to step in then." Although Vania could be rogue in front of that pretentious woman, she was weak to Hanson''s flirtatious words. Her cheeks started blushing almost immediately. Especially that seductive ending tone when he talked made her heart race even faster. She was already full, and she really didn''t want to eat anymore. But after hearing what he said, she finished the sausage in two bites and bit his finger as a punishment. With that, the warm feeling on his fingertips spread throughout his whole body. "Stop messing around." He lowered his voice and warned her beside her ears. This was the second time she bit his finger. Only now did he know that his finger was so sensitive. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He marked down what she did today and was sure that he would make her pay for itter today. Chapter 516 Chapter 516 "Okay. I got it." Vania was chewing the sausage in her mouth like a little hamster, not knowing that she was being targeted by a big bad wolf. Until now, Yvonne hadn''t taken a bite of her breakfast yet. She was filled with the rage she felt when she looked at Vania''s actions. m! She mmed the utensils on the dining table to express her anger. Seeing that, Vania, who was already full, wiped her lips sluggishly. "Making such a loud noise when putting down the utensils is an impolite action. How can someone like Miss Kepler, who is so knowledgeable and cultured, do such a thing?" She used Yvonne''s words to satirize her. "I''m full already. You two enjoy." Yvonne knew that she wouldn''t win the argument with Vania, and she didn''t want to be with this woman for a second longer, so she stood up and left. However, Vania followed her immediately. "Okay, Yvonne. We''re done too. Let''s leave together." "No, thank you." Yvonne? She hated Vania calling her name, and her rage was rising up to her head. If there was a fire, her whole body might probably burn with rage within seconds. Looking at Yvonne, who looked like she was going to explode with rage, Vania felt like today''s lesson of torturing pretentious women could end early today. "Okay then. We''ll leave first." Then, she linked arms with Hanson and left the restaurant side by side. Meanwhile, the furious Yvonne returned to her lounge and cursed at Vania in her mind a million times. When Freya and Lorraine saw the raging Yvonne, they didn''t dare to say anything. Only after a while, when Yvonne calmed down a little, did Lorraine say, "There''s a new movie named ''The Babel Guide'' inviting you to the audition. Do you want to try it out?" As she said that, she gave the visual materials of ''The Babel Guide'' to Vania, letting her see the details of the content. Vania had just returned, so there were not many choices for her. After reading the plot of this new film, she felt like this was a once-in-a-blue-moon great film, so she nodded and agreed. "I can take this. When''s the audition?" "It''s temporarily set to be on next week." "I''ll let you handle this." "Okay. I''ll inform you about the details." Lorraine was able to handle small matters like this with ease. ¡­ At the audition location, there was another round of auditions going on. After two whole days of auditions, Vania had finally decided on the female lead. The female lead that she had chosen was a fresh graduate from a film academy. She had a ssical vibe, just like what Vania wanted. Her name was Sofie Merrill. "Before we start shooting officially, I''ll find a professional to design a series of female lead nurturing ns for you. So, you just need to wait to be informed." "Thank you, President Greyson." Just like her name, her whole aura was really soft. Vania gave her a smile, and all of a sudden, Kiki''s event came across her mind, so she didn''t talk much with Sofie. She just left right away. As soon as she reached the door, she saw Jennifer walking toward her with her assistant. When Vania saw her, she put on a smile and said, "Have you thought about the advice I gave you yesterday, Jennifer?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Of course. I came here for you, President Greyson. You''re the sessful woman here. I''m sure your advice will surely bring me sess. Let''s talk about coboration." "Good choice. I like to coborate with frank people like you." Vania looked for the details of her new film on her phone. "I''ll send the script to your pher, and my assistant will send you a detailed contract too. Let''s set a time to sign the contract." "I''ll always have time for President Greyson''s film. I''ll wait for your news then." Jennifer was very confident. "Nice. I think we''ll definitely work well together." Vania liked Jennifer''s personality very much. She took the initiative to reach out her hand to shake hands with her. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Jennifer shook hands with Vania immediately. "Pleasure doing business with you." Hanson, who was beside Vania, couldn''t wait any longer. He was absent-minded during the audition today as he kept recalling what happened this morning. "Darling, our ride is here already. Let''s go." Vania didn''t react immediately and didn''t know why Hanson was rushing. She could only bid goodbye to Jennifer. "Bye." "Bye, President Greyson." Vania wanted to return to Hammond quickly too. Although she was just separated from her children for one day, she already missed them. In the car, Hanson felt that the speeding car was still too slow. He should''ve taken a ne here so that he didn''t have to feel the torture of sitting in the car. The means of transport of the bourgeoisies were just so bold and random. Luckily, the journey was just half a day, and Hanson made it through. When the car stopped at the Haling Vi, he tugged on Vania''s arm anxiously. "Let''s go to our room, darling." Hearing that, Vania studied the man in front of her and saw a message written all over his face¡ªhurry, hurry! I can''t wait any longer! "Your expression is obviously telling me that you have some ulterior motives." She chuckled and pointed out his intention. "Hold back a little." Hanson sulked and smiled. Is my intention so obvious from my face? This is from N?velDrama.Org. When they entered the living room, she kept her distance from him. "Mommy. Daddy." When the children saw that their parents had returned, they surrounded them at once. "Darlings." Looking at how energetic the children were, Vania heaved a sigh of relief. It looks like the poison on their skin has no influence on them anymore. "Can we go watch a movie tonight, Mommy? There''s a newly released mermaid animated film, and Lily hasn''t seen it yet. Let''s go with Lily." "Sure. Let''s prepare and head out." Vania fulfilled the children''s little wish willingly. Although the six boys had no interest in animated films, they were willing to watch it with Lily since she hadn''t watched it before. In the meantime, Hanson, who was on the side, had a different thought from everyone else. It''s dark in the cinema. A great ce to do some naughty stuff. Although he wasn''t interested in animated films, he agreed to this suggestion happily. Yes, he was a good father who would satisfy all his children''s needs. The family put on the matching outfits that they had bought previously and went out holding hands. This line-up could say that they were stirring up the street with their looks. When they reached the cinema, James went to the food and beverage area and said, "Mommy, let''s buy popcorn for Lily." Girls love to eat these things. Then, Jack tugged on Lily''s arm and asked, "What do you want, Lily?" Lily hadn''t seen a movie in her life before, so she shook her head shyly. "Just the normal ones." Seeing that, Jackforted her. "You''re our little sister, which means that you''re a little princess. You can have the best of everything. Also, Daddy''s rich. Just spend his money. Okay?" As he said that, he raised his head to look at the wealthy man in front of him. Hanson nodded in agreement. "Yes. Anything for my sweeties." He worked hard to spend that money on his wife and children, anyway. "Just choose whatever you like, Lily," Jack said with a smile. At this moment, Jacob stared at the dessert and ice cream far away and felt tempted. "Let''s go to the candy bar there, Lily." "Okay." Jacob chose a few desserts and shared them with Lily. Just then, Jude pointed at the doll in the film merchandise area on the side and said, "Let''s buy a pretty mermaid dress and a doll for Lily." Chapter 518 Chapter 518 The kids unanimously agreed that they would buy everything Lily saw. "Enough. Please stop buying." If Lily hadn''t stopped them, they might have bought the entire ce as a gift for their sister. Once a man got into the groove of buying things, they could rival a woman''s shopping spree. "Lily, sit on that pretty princess chair. We''ll take a photo for you." Morales raised the camera. "After we get back, Morgan and I will draw a picture and give it to you." Morgan nodded. "We just learned how to make crystal balls from Mommy, so it''s a good opportunity to give you one." Jack grabbed a mermaid princess dress. "Change into this, Lily." "Okay." After changing her outfit, Lily sat on the princess chair and she looked like a fairy mermaid. "Wow, you''re too pretty." The six boys couldn''t stop praising her, and even Hanson expressed a look of approval. Lily''s exquisite features were really identical to Vania''s. The babies designed photoshoot styles for Lily, and they had lots of fun. Seeing the children so happy, Hanson also spoke up and said, "Darling, you can choose a mermaid princess dress like this one, then we can also take photos of you. What do you think?" His wife would look gorgeous if she wore that too. "Let''s not." Their family was already attracting attention as they were. If Vania changed into such clothes, people might crowd around and look. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Don''t fret the details; you''re my only little princess, so you have to enjoy being treated like one. Let''s go." With that, Hanson carried Vania in his arms. Vania thought that this was due to the genes. The little babies at home acted like their father, who wouldn''t even blush as they spewed forth sweet words. Of course, Vania didn''t experience a happy childhood, so Hanson intended to indulge her inner child now. At that moment, the little babies crowded around them. "Mommy, change your clothes too, then we''ll take photos of you and Lily. Both of you are our princesses." The attendant looked at the family in admiration, praising them, "You''re such a happy family! Madam, you should go and get changed." "Okay." Vania picked a mermaid princess dress like Lily''s, then entered the powder room. Vania was still taking off her clothes when Hanson barged in, startling her. She almost exposed her sensitive parts to him, and she frowned as she shouted, "Get out!" What was he thinking, barging in while everyone was watching? An outsider would think that we might be up to something. "Darling, I''m here to help you. Look howplicated the dress looks! Without me, it might not be easy for you to put it on." Hanson stared at her shoulder with a passionate gaze. She declined the opportunity. "The attendant wille in to help me." I wouldn''t need help from this man. "No, they''re busy. I can help you." Taking the mermaid princess dress, Hanson disyed it in front of Vania. "Let us start, darling." By the looks of it, Hanson obviously had no intention of leaving. Vania rolled her eyes at him. "You''re holding a veil. How am I supposed to wear that?" He imed that he came in to help her put on the outfit, but he didn''t even know the process, so how would he help her? He might as well be taking advantage of her. Hanson felt a little awkward as well. He never thought that he would fail so soon, rubbing his nose to mask his awkwardness. "Darling, maybe you should tell me what to do." When he looked at theplicated pile of fabric, he was actually at a loss. It''s just a dress, isn''t it? Why are there so many steps to it? Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Girly things are so troublesome. Vania waved her hand. "I think you should just get out. With you here, I don''t think I can finish changing even after the movie has started." Hanson stared at Vania''s porcin arm, then nced around at their enclosed surroundings. His breaths were, in fact, getting a little rough. He was getting worse at controlling himself. If he stayed any longer, nothing good woulde out of it. "Fine, then, darling. I''ll go out and wait for you. If you need anything, just call me." "Okay, now just go." Vania thought that she would just call the attendant if she needed help. As soon as Hanson went out, he heard a surprised voice saying, "Hanson, is it really you? We meet again!" Yvonne ran up to Hanson in excitement, never expecting she would encounter him at the cinema. She was in a bad mood, and she was shopping with her good friend Felicia Yosemite. She caught sight of Hanson''s figure a distance away. She wasn''t sure at first, so that was why she hastily ran over to confirm. Oh my Lord! It''s him! It''s Hanson, and he''s alone! Yeah! "Hello, President Luke." Felicia was also a socialite in Hammond, and her position wasn''t too bad if she could be friends with Yvonne. Of course, she knew who Hanson was. However, this was her first time getting so close to him, so she was a little shy. Hanson didn''t know who Felicia was, so he didn''t respond to her greeting. When he saw Yvonne rush over so urgently, almost touching him, he subconsciously took a step backward. He frowned in dissatisfaction. "What a bother." Then he even subconsciously covered his nose with his hand. What is with the strong perfume smell on her? It annoyed him greatly. However, Yvonne didn''t even notice his actions orment as she said excitedly, "Are you here to watch a movie as well? Me too! Let''s watch it together." Yvonne was quick to send out an invitation. The cinema was the best ce for love, after all. Especially now that the terrible Vania wasn''t with Hanson, it was the perfect chance for Yvonne. The seven babies saw everything unfold. Before Hanson could reply, the children came over in a neat procession. This woman was like a moth flying toward the fire that was their daddy. Nothing good woulde out of this. Mnie had just given up when another woman made her entrance. There really was no end to this. "Daddy, who is thisdy? Why haven''t we seen her before?" Jacob tugged at Hanson''s hand innocently. He spoke in a soft voice that had absolutely zero hostility, and his slightly plump face was perfect for a disguise. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jack also examined Yvonne from head to toe. "Daddy, is this a friend of yours and Mommy''s? Should we call her miss or missus?" Even though they spoke in a soft voice, like they were querying out of curiosity, they could barely hide the warning and disdainful re in their eyes. Daddy? Are these children calling Hanson ''Daddy''? Yvonne''s eyes were asrge as saucers. She had no words to describe the shock she felt, freezing on the spot and staring at the seven children. "W-Who are you? Did you get the wrong person?" She even began stumbling over her words. Where did these childrene from? How could they just call anyone ''Daddy''? Hanson didn''t have any children when she left, so she had no idea what happened afterward. Now, when she beheld this scene with her own eyes, she was beyond terrified. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 The children looked at Yvonne innocently, as though they didn''t understand what she was saying. "Of course we are Daddy and Mommy''s children." They were good at ying dumb to take advantage of people. It was especially so when they were facing people that they didn''t like, so they could think of hundreds of ways to deal with her. At this moment, Morales tugged on Hanson''s shirt and asked in a sulky tone, "Who''s thisdy, Daddy? Why did she say that we''d got the wrong person?" Morgan joined in and said in a sulky tone, "Does she dislike us? That''s why she doesn''t want us to be Daddy''s children?" Morales and Morgan then turned to look at Yvonne again, this time with tears in their eyes. "Don''t dislike us, please. We''re really cute." On the other hand, Yvonne looked like she had been struck by lightning. Is Hanson really the father of these children? Are all the seven kids his? And they already know how to me others at such a young age? "Ha¡­" She was in disbelief, "So, Vania is your mommy?" "Yes." The seven children nodded seriously. "What¡­" She was so shocked that she didn''t know what to say. She raised her head, looked at Hanson''s calm face, and snapped out of her daze after a while. "Did you adopt them?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She wasn''t aware that a family could give birth to seven children at one shot since giving birth to seven children separately was already beyond her knowledge. "Miss, we''re Daddy and Mommy''s biological children." Jack rebuked Yvonne proudly. We''re not adopted, you foolish woman. Biological? There was a stream of horror in Yvonne''s gaze. Did Vania give birth to seven children in one shot? Since when did giving birth be so easy? It''s like a henying eggs. "What''s going on?" she asked anxiously while looking at Hanson, demanding an exnation from him as though she had been betrayed. Everything that happened today was just too sudden and too surreal, making her unable to ept this reality immediately. "Is this so hard to understand?" James was the one who answered her. "Daddy and Mommy fell in love, and we came after. Is it because you haven''t been in a rtionship before? So, that''s why you don''t understand these things?" he said in disdain. At the same time, Jack said in irony, "You look so young, so you''re not someone who has been in a rtionship before indeed. So, of course, you won''t understand about giving birth." Yvonne could hear the irony in these two children''s words. Are they saying that no one likes me? They really look like Vania''s children, inheriting her sharp-tongued genes. Although she was angry, this was not the time for her to argue with these children. She still needed to figure out what was going on. "Hanson, I thought you weren''t married to Vania." This time, Hanson finally started talking. "That''s because she hasn''t said yes to my proposal." She didn''t say yes. Which woman will say no to the proposal of such a fine man? Vania is superb at mind games. Yet, it was to her benefit if Vania didn''t say yes. Then, Yvonne switched her gaze to the children. "Are you sure all of them are your children?" She still couldn''t believe that a woman could give birth to so many children. "Daddy, what does she mean? Aren''t we your biological children?" Morales'' and Morgan''s expressions were close to copsing, as though they were going to start crying. The other children cooperated and raised their heads, looking at Hanson with pitiful faces. "Is it true, Daddy?" Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Although outsiders didn''t know what was really going on with the children, how could Hanson not know? Their acting skills were growing so good that even he nearly believed that they were upset. After he sighed in his heart, he cooperated with his seven children''s acting and whispered, "Of course, all of you are Daddy and Mommy''s biological children." Then, he lifted his head coldly and stared at Yvonne. "Don''t let me hear this nonsense once again in front of my children. You know what the consequences are." Startled by his gaze, Yvonne didn''t dare ramble on anymore as she was afraid that he would despise her. She regretted speaking without thinking twice just now, so she exined, "I just didn''t think that you have so many children all of a sudden. Sorry. I won''t ramble on anymore." However, Hanson still kept his icy face on and didn''t look at her. "What a coincidence to meet you here, Miss Kepler." Vania had changed into the mermaid princess dress and was walking elegantly toward them. When Yvonne looked at Vania at first nce, she was in a daze at once. From the first time she met her, she knew Vania was extremely beautiful, but it was beyond her expectation that she could be so seductive. Vania really looked like a real mermaid princess at this moment. "Yes. It''s quite a coincidence. I''ve even gained something unexpected." She pocketed her horrified expression just now and straightened her body, standing arrogantly in front of Vania. With a smile, Vania walked to Hanson''s side and leaned her head softly on his shoulder. "Hanson and I are just bringing the kids to watch the mermaid movie. Do you want to join us?" Looking at Vania''s behavior, Yvonne thought that Vania was more like a siren, seducing her loved one. She was afraid that she couldn''t stay calm anymore. "No, thank you." Since she didn''t want to see Vania''s pretentious acting anymore, she told Felicia, "Let''s go." She still needed to look into Hanson''s children. Politely, Felicia smiled at Vania and Hanson. "Goodbye." When Vania saw them leaving, she straightened her body and pocketed her voluptuous smile. Hanson chuckled a little after feeling the weight on his shoulder disappear. Abandoning me after she''s done using me. I''m really a tool for her. When the children saw Yvonne''s departure, they returned to their usual calm selves. Trying to snatch Daddy away from Mommy? Evil woman, get past us first. "Let''s take a photo together, darlings." Vania didn''t take that episode seriously at all. The children''s eyes sparkled when they saw Vania in her mermaid costume. "Mommy is so beautiful. Lily really looks like Mommy." They already looked alike originally, but now they looked even more alike with the costume. "We''re a family. Of course, we look alike." After taking a photo together, they were ready to enter the cinema hall. ¡­ On the other hand, Yvonne left in a rage. Before long, Felicia pulled her aside and asked her softly, "Why are you getting so mad all of a sudden? Is it because of President Luke''s children?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She didn''t know what happened between Yvonne and Vania, but she was ssmates with Yvonne and was her good friend after all. So, of course she knew about Yvonne being in love with Hanson. Looking at her gnashing her teeth in anger, Felicia understood at once andforted her immediately. "President Luke and Vania have only been together for a few months. I don''t think the children are their biological children." Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Felicia deduced that from the news she saw online. "Really?" Yvonne looked at her in disbelief. It''d be great if the kids aren''t theirs. No wonder Hanson got so mad when it was brought up. She was feeling smug. "Tell me everything you know." Felicia wouldn''t say anything more. She smiled apologetically. "I''m not sure about the details, but it''s gone viral on the. Just search for it online and you''re bound to see something." Yvonne whipped her phone out and searched for all the recent news of Vania and Hanson. She had mixed feelings after reading them. No matter who the kids belonged to, they were still a threat to her. They might be young, but they were smart. They could easily turn Hanson against her. They''re not to be underestimated. "I don''t think you should leave just like this, Yvonne," Felicia suggested. "Hanson''s your longtime crush, isn''t he? You can''t give up just like this. You''ll never know what they''re gonna do if you leave right now. I think you should stalk them and wait for an opening." "What''s the n?" Yvonne thought she had a point. "We''ll get some movie tickets as well to create another chance encounter. And don''t refuse Vania''s invitation if she does extend another one to you this time." "Yeah, sure." Yvonne quickly bought a couple more tickets and went into the theater. Coincidentally, it was right behind Hanson and Vania. Yvonne could see everything they were doing. The movie had started, and the boys were surrounding Lily, holding her popcorn and tending to her every need. Hanson was holding Vania, getting some ideas of his own. While Vania''s attention was on the movie, he pecked her cheeks. That wasn''t enough, so he pecked on her lips before sitting up straight and pretending he didn''t do anything. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Vania shot a re at Hanson. She knew he wouldn''t stay still, but this was taking it too far. It''s quiet here. The others will see us if he keeps moving around. We''re only saved because our kids are around us. She whispered a warning, "Keep doing this and I''ll start sharing a room with the kids, not you." She was confident her kids could deal with Hanson. Hanson sat still. He was on the lowest rung of thedder at home, and his kids were his greatest rivals. "Fine," he said reluctantly, though he did stop moving around. Still, that didn''t stop him from getting handsy with her. He looked as delighted as a kid every time he managed to touch her. Vania shook her head. Alright. So I have an eighth kid now. Yvonne was right behind them, but her eyes were on Hanson. She couldn''t even remember what the movie was about. All she could remember was Hanson and Vania flirting with each other. It infuriated her. Sh*t. She looks like she''s gonna explode. Felicia kept whispering, "Calm down, Yvonne." "I know," Yvonne snapped back and stormed out of the theater. Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Felicia was starting to feel uneasy. This was her first time seeing Hanson and Vania flirting in real life, and she envied them. Felicia sighed and followed Yvonne out, running into Vania and her family as they turned the corner. "Oh, this is a nice coincidence, MissKepler. We meet again." Vania feigned surprise. Ah, it must be ''fate'' that we meet again. Yvonne looked at Vania, but all she could think of was how she flirted with Hanson back in the theater hall. She said coolly, "It is. Wanna share a meal with me?" Felicia''s right. I should create more chance encounters with Hanson. Vania looked delighted about that offer. She looked at Hanson. "Oh, she''s treating us to a meal. Should we spare some time for her? I think it''s a good idea." Vania made it sound like she was making some time for Yvonne out of pity. Oh, it''s that cunning smile again. Hanson nodded. "Sure. I''ll go with anything you want." Yvonne had a feeling Vania had something in store for her, but she had invited them, and there was no way to take it back. If it weren''t for Hanson, she would have just treated Vania and the kids to something cheap. However, now she had to find somewhere expensive. She made a random choice, though she still picked somewhere Hanson would prefer. "The Western restaurant upstairs is a good ce. What do you think?" She was asking Hanson, though she didn''t call his name. It would be weird to call him by his nickname too. "Sure," Hanson said after looking at his wife. Since she wasn''t showing any objection, he nodded. He was fine as long as his wife and kids liked it. "Let''s go then." Yvonne made her decision quickly. This mall was a luxury ce among luxury ces. She might have chosen the restaurant at random, but it was still expensive. It wouldn''t be too embarrassing to have their meal there. Vania grouped the kids up. "Miss Kepler is treating us to a meal. Say thank you." The kids nodded. "Thank you, Miss Kepler." Oh, we have an even bigger thank you present in wait, they thought. "It''s alright." I don''t need that fake thank you. Oh, I need to make sure Hanson knows why I picked the ce. "You like Western cuisine, don''t you? That''s why I picked this restaurant. Dig in however much you like." Hanson nodded, thinking, Um, I prefer Vania''s Eastern cuisine now. I don''t really like Western anymore. Yvonne had no idea what he was thinking. She was delighted that he nodded at her. Felicia''s right. I need to make him notice me more. Of course he feels distant; it''s been five years. We''ll be close again in no time though. I''m already making progress. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. No, she wasn''t. She forgot about the fact that Hanson had always been distant when it came to her. They picked a big table, and the kids surrounded their parents, keeping Yvonne far away from Hanson. She couldn''t even sit across from him. Felicia remained polite and calm. She tried her best toy as low as possible in this catfight. "Let''s make our order." Yvonne made the orders without even asking anyone about their preferences. "I ordered your favorites, Hanson. Do you want anything else?" Yvonne was confident she could get Hanson''s attention. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 She had no idea what Hanson liked to eat though. She only remembered that he ordered these dishes during that one time she had dinner with her brother and Hanson. She memorized it, thinking that it was his favorite. Hanson ignored her and took the menu to make his own orders. He emphasized, "Make sure the drink is hot." Girls shouldn''t drink anything cold if they can help it, even if it''s in summer. Vania smiled. He always pays so much attention to detail. Yvonne looked a little upset, since everything Hanson ordered was different from hers. It felt humiliating. Jack held back hisugh and said, "Miss Kepler, you might not know this, but Daddy''s pte changed. He likes whatever we like." James lectured, "Don''t say that to her. She ordered her favorite food. She can finish them." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Sorry, James," Jack apologized. Yvonne looked at the boys and clenched the menu tightly. Don''t you mock me, you little brats! She snapped, "Kids shouldn''t get in the way of an adult conversation. It''s rude." Calling the kids rude was saying Vania was an uncivilized brute as well. The kids would not stand for Yvonne''s insult against their mother. Their faces fell. Jacob said innocently, "But Daddy said we''re men now. We''re not kids anymore." He looked a little proud saying that out loud. Yvonne sneered silently. A game of semantics? Game on. "Well, technically speaking, you''re still kids, going by age. So stay out of this conversation, please." Things were getting tense, and Vania went and made it even more tense. She said, "Calm down, Miss Kepler. They''re just kids, and you know that. Kids speak whatever''s on their minds. We''re adults. Surely we don''t have to argue with children." Oh, so she''s saying I''m petty now? Yvonne''s face fell. There are eight of them. I can''t win, but once my family joins me, I''ll make them pay. She brushed this aside. The conversation was pointless for her. She changed her attitude and said, "Ah, I''m just being straightforward. I like the kids, so I thought I should teach them about courtesy. I hope you won''t me me." Hanson said nothing, and Yvonne took the chance to exin, "It hasn''t been too long since I came back, and I''m already running into a lot of surprising events. I''m a bit beside myself, but I know we''ll be good friends again really soon." Be good friends again? Annoyed, Vania smirked at Yvonne. "You showing up is already surprising in itself, Miss Kepler." Yvonne didn''t catch the sarcasm. She was still immersed in the one-sided conversation with Hanson. "You''ve always been so aloof. You''d say I talk too much whenever we have our little dates. You told me to shut up and listen to you." She was telling that to Vania, showing off her ''happy'' past with Hanson. Hanson shut her down a momentter. "Yes. And you still talk too much. Shut up." "Um¡­" Yvonne''s happy smile froze. The lovely air faded as quickly as it came. She wanted to hide how awkward she was feeling, so she said, "Oh, you''re still as unforgiving as ever too." Chapter 525 Chapter 525 She had a dejected look on her face. "I''ve been away for some years. Seems like things have changed. We''re not as close as we used to be anymore." "Of course things have changed. I have a wife and kids now," Hanson answered happily. "Um¡­" Yvonne was already getting used to this. Hanson could end the conversation every time she tried to flirt with him. She was thinking that she was here to be embarrassed, but she adapted to it. "You guys aren''t married yet. What would the public think if they heard that?" "They''ll think we''re married, of course," Hanson said. The thinks we''re just an unmarried couple. I''d love it if the whole wide world thinks she''s married to me. I won''t have anyone trying to steal her away then. Thest guy still gives me the shivers. Yvonne wanted to change his mind. She said, "But that''s not true." "Sooner orter it will be," he growled. Hanson would never allow anyone to deny that Vania was his wife. Yvonne started panicking the moment Hanson got angry. She looked down and stopped talking. It won''t do me any good if I make him mad. Does he care about her so much that he would stop me from speaking? Felicia looked at everyone''s faces and finally stepped in. "Mr. Hanson, Ms. Greyson, it''s a miracle you guys have so many kids." She was trying to get her hands on some intel now. "All thanks to him," Vania answered, putting on a sheepish look. "His genes are powerful." Oh, so public affection gets on your nerves? I''ll go all out and make it explicit. "No, it''s all thanks to you," he said lovingly. She has given me a lot of surprises. This is from N?velDrama.Org. They put on a show of affection again, and it was an explicit topic too. Felicia and Yvonne exchanged a look. Vania gave birth to all these children? "You guys sure love each other," Felicia praised. "So the rumors are fake. We thought you guys only started datingtely. Never thought you''d already have kids." Sheughed, though it sounded awkward in this situation. "Someone loves to make assumptions. That''s not a good habit," Hanson said calmly, ending the conversation right away. Felicia and Yvonne knew he was talking about them. They were at a loss for words. Felicia smiled awkwardly and shut up, just in case Hanson killed her. Jacob waved his menu in the air. "Can we make our orders now, Mommy?" We have a big show to put on. Vania looked at her son and said gently, "Miss Kepler''s treating us. You should ask her. She likes well- mannered children, remember?" Darn it. She''s hitting back at me for calling her a mannerless brute. Yvonne knew that, of course, and she snorted. "You can make your orders," she said curtly. Jacob held his menu up and smiled at her. "Thank you, Ms. Kepler." The other kids asked Yvonne for permission as well, then they looked at their menus and mused over what they should order. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Yvonne was annoyed by the questions, and she tossed the menu aside. The kids made their decision and called a waiter over. Each of them ordered a few side dishes. This restaurant''s dishes were expensive and exquisite, and the portions were absurdly small. All the orders the kids made weren''t enough for an adult, but they were more expensive than anyone could imagine. Most people couldn''t even have a meal here even if they spent their whole year''s worth of wages. The dishes were served soon after, and the waiter was acting more enthusiastic. Yvonne looked at the dish, and she came up with an idea. She speared a piece of the steak and tried to put it in Hanson''s te to make him notice her. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Vania stopped her with her cutlery before she could get close. "He''s a germaphobe. He doesn''t eat anything that is touched by someone else." Then she speared a piece of the steak and fed it to Hanson, ignoring Yvonne''s angry look. "Open wide, darling." She acted like she was getting a child to eat, but Hanson worked with her and gulped the steak down. A delighted smile curled his lips. Yvonne''s hand froze and hung in midair. Even Felicia felt awkward for her. I thought you said he''s a germaphobe who doesn''t eat anything that''s touched by someone else. So what was that? Yvonne was infuriated. She knew Hanson was a germaphobe, so she had speared the steak with a clean fork, but Vania still managed to make a mockery of her attempt in the end. Hanson wasn''t happy with just Vania doing it this once. He said, "I want more." Man, can you show up more, Yvonne? I want my wife to feed me more. And she even calls me ''darling''. Before Vania could do anything, James snorted. He scoffed, "Do it yourself." "Your feeding card has expired. You''ll have to feed yourself if you want," Jack added mercilessly. You didn''t have to go that far. Just a show is enough. Hanson didn''t want it to end just like that. He looked sad, but he had no idea how to argue with his kids. He was still as unappreciated as ever. Jacob finally stepped in to save him. He came up with a n. "Oh, but you can renew the card. You''ll have to pay for that though." His eyes glinted. Yay, more money. And this always works. Hanson nodded furiously. Yeah, I''ll renew it. Just when he was about to say something, Jacob held his hand up and told him to wait. Hanson shut up and listened to him. "You''ll have to activate the card before you can renew it." That was how much of a hassle paid service could be. Hanson didn''t care how troublesome it was. He couldn''t wait to do it. Jude pressed some buttons on Jacob''s phone and said calmly, "You know the rules." Online transfer. Fifteen hundred dors per renewal. That''s the best deal we can offer. He''s a regr after all, and we''re nice businessmen. Hanson was rich, and he agreed to that, as if he actually benefited from the deal. Anything can be done with money. Just keep throwing money at stuff that needs more of it. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 He would pay them a few hundred million if he could purchase a year''s worth of renewal. However, he was restricted by the spending limit, so he could only renew it for one day''s worth. He happily paid them, and the kids were even happier they got the money. Yay. We can get more dresses for Lily. Yvonne and Felicia were watching in confusion. What the hell was that? Was that even a normal conversation? They were bbergasted. I''m sorry, but what the f*ck just happened? Can anyone tell me? Hanson looked at Vania happily. "Let''s do this, darling." Hanson looked smug. He would be shaking his tail happily now, if he had one. He could imagine how nice it would be to be fed the whole day. Vania dug into her steak calmly, showing no signs of feeding him. When she was done with her steak, she looked at Hanson and said coldly, "You''ve used up all your feeding chances for the day, dear customer." She sounded like a cold, heartless robot. Hanson''s smile froze. I used up all my chances? But the renewal is for today. So I paid them for nothing? Wow, scammers. He looked at the kids withint in his eyes. I''m a VIP customer. I demand an exnation. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The kids were focused on their food. They didn''t even care about Hanson. In the end, Lily said, "The seller reserves the right of final interpretation." Yeah, these kids were unscrupulous, devious little crotch goblins. All the years in aca¡­ I mean, the business world, wasted. I can''t believe I fell for my own children''s tricks, and not once or twice too. Yet he still did it willingly, and the children knew it. All the money he spent today was for nothing, and he could do nothing butment his ill fortune. Yvonne was rooted in her spot, but nobody cared about her. She couldn''t believe that Hanson was smiling so happily even after he was scammed. "D-Dig in." She took the chance and tried to fill Hanson''s te with food, but he ignored it. The sight of that family having a meal so happily made Yvonne lose her appetite, even though the food was great. Felicia was shocked as well. She couldn''t believe she got to see this side of Hanson. I bet nobody''s gonna believe me even if I told them what happened. The food was finished just a momentter. Yvonne thought this awkward meal woulde to an end now, but the kids licked their lips and stared at her. They pleaded, "We''re still hungry, Miss Kepler. Can we have more?" "Yes," she answered curtly, the corner of her lips twitching. These kids are my archenemies. They''re runts, but they have a big appetite. The kids didn''t care about her attitude. They just needed her permission, and they thanked her quickly. "Thank you, Miss Kepler." They smiled innocently and ordered a few more dishes. The kids popped the food into their mouths and chewed it, and as they did, their cheeks puffed up like a hamster''s. It was adorable. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 They were digging into the food too happily, and it made Yvonne hungry, but she didn''t want to dine on the same table as the brats. The kids finished their food a momentter, and they rubbed their bellies while beaming at Yvonne. "Thank you, Miss Kepler. That was great. You''re a nicedy. Thank you for the meal." Yvonne sneered. If she didn''t know better, she would have thought the kids were really thanking her. But who''s gonna believe me if I told them these five-year-olds are more cunning than most adults? Heck, I wouldn''t have believed it myself if I hadn''t seen them. James, as if noticing something, looked at Yvonne in surprise and confusion. "The food''s really great, Miss Kepler, so why haven''t you eaten anything?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He looked at the food in front of Yvonne in confusion. Jack nodded in agreement as well. "James is right. Do you hate the food, Miss Kepler? But you ordered them." He then feigned concern and said, "It''s not good to skip meals, Miss Kepler. Don''t starve yourself." "I''m not hungry." Yvonne frowned. She refused to listen to the kids anymore, and she picked her bag up. "We''re done here. Let''s leave." The kids wouldn''t let her leave that easily. "Do you hate us, Miss Kepler? Is that why you don''t want to eat with us?" Jacob asked through a mouth full of desserts. "We''re good kids, Miss Kepler. Don''t hate us. Sit down and eat with us." Yeah right. Sit down and let you mock me, more like. "I am not hungry," she repeated herself, gnashing her teeth. Jude imitated Jacob and said with a muffled voice, "It''s past dinner time. There''s no way you''re not hungry. We''ll stay with you. That''ll be fun. We love to be around you, Miss Kepler." As if. I''m never gonna believe you. "I said, I''m not hungry." Are these kids kos? Why are they clinging to me like I''m an eucalyptus tree? "B-But you ordered a lot of food, Miss Kepler. It''ll be a waste if you don''t eat anything. Daddy told us to never waste food." Morales looked at his food sadly and even brought his father up in this conversation. Morgan looked at the time. "It''s still early. We can stay with you if you want somepany. Daddy hates people who waste food." Hanson was brought up again, but the kids didn''t care. He''s our dad. We''ll use him whenever we can. Yvonne stopped in her tracks and started hesitating after she heard that. Lily had been quiet all this time. She suddenly gasped and attracted everyone''s attention. It seemed like she had noticed something, and she turned to Yvonne. "Is it because of your work? Are you worried you might get fat from eating? Is that why you''re not eating anything?" The boys nodded. Lily''s right. Lily continued, "But scientifically speaking, losing weight by not eating is bad." Yvonne gnashed her teeth. Is she calling me fat? I''m hot and curvy! I don''t need to skip meals. Damn these kids. They''re the worst. Even I feel like giving up. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Jack covered his mouth. "But we''re in a public space. There might be people taking pictures of this. If someone finds out Miss Kepler wasted her food, it''d make the headlines." The kids kept talking and yammering. Yvonne felt like there were a group of flies buzzing around her ear. She was starting to get a headache from it. Why do they care that I''m not eating? And now they use me of wasting food? I can''t believe this. She had a dark look on her face, and her hand was trembling. She was at a loss for words. "Why don''t we just pack these up and leave," Felicia suggested. Sh*t. She isn''t looking happy. We gotta leave this ce now, or this will never end. "No," Yvonne refused without hesitating. Someone like me packing up leftover food? Thedies will laugh at me if they see this. And I''m a celebrity. I can''t do something so demeaning. She red at Felicia. "Shut up if you don''t have anything smart to say. You can finish the food if you want." Felicia apologized, "Sorry." I''m not gonna eat this. She was going to pack these up and throw them away after they left, but Yvonne overreacted, so Felicia shut up. Jacob said, "You should finish your food before you leave, Miss Kepler. For your health and rep." Morales and Morgan nodded. "We''ll stay with you, Miss Kepler. We won''t leave you behind." Jack pushed the food she ordered to her. "You should dig in while it''s still warm. Cold food is disgusting." We''re really nice kids, aren''t we? No, these kids aren''t nice. They''re fake *ss b*tches. Yvonne squinted and said stubbornly, "Never force someone into something they don''t like. Ever heard of that?" Nobody threatens me. The kids shook their heads in confusion. They looked hurt and sad. They had no idea what Yvonne just said, or maybe they were just pretending. "Can you exin that to us, Miss Kepler?" "I take that as a no. There''s no need to exin then. I have something else to do. We should leave now if you''re done." She picked her bag up and was about to leave. "Yvonne," Hanson said coldly, stopping her. She stopped in her tracks just like he wanted, and she turned around, shooting him an unspoken question with a gaze. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hanson said coldly, "I don''t think your brother would let you continue your work in the entertainment industry if he finds out you''re skipping meals for your job." Yvonne stepped back and looked at Hanson in disbelief. She couldn''t believe he just said that to her. Even Hanson is threatening me? I never said I''m skipping meals for my job. Those brats said it, and it''s a lie. This is so infuriating. "So you''re gonna tell my brother about this?" Yvonne sounded confused but sure at the same time. She was infuriated now, even by Hanson. Hanson answered calmly, "Technically, I''m your elder too. I''m doing this for your own good." For my own good? My foot. All I get is humiliation and embarrassment here. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 "So I can''t leave until I finish everything?" She tensed up indignantly. "Yes. Finish everything." Hanson was unfazed, even though Yvonne was furious. "Fine." She mmed her bag on the table and sat back down. They were all watching her. "Fine. I''ll finish everything," she hissed and stuffed her mouth with all the food, as if she had gone for days without eating anything. She threw her image aside and wolfed down all the food just so she could leave as soon as possible. The kids gulped. It felt suffocating just watching her eat like that. They never expected Yvonne to go so far. Yvonne kept wolfing down the food, ignoring everyone. The food tasted like nothing but hatred. It cooled her passionate heart down with every bite. "Slow down, Miss Kepler. Nobody''s gonna steal your food. We''re all done now," the kids told her, feeling concerned. Yvonne took that as mockery from their part though. She had never felt so humiliated before. She wiped her lips a momentter. "Done. Can I leave now?" Her stomach was hurting from her eating too quickly. It fueled her anger even more. Jack pointed at the garnish on the tes and said seriously, "You have to finish everything, Miss Kepler. There''s still some veggies left." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "That''s not for eating." Yvonne was in a world of humiliation. I can''t believe I have to do as the kids want me to. The kids didn''t care. "Daddy said veggies are good for the body. You have to finish them, Miss Kepler," Jacob said innocently. "Well, you''vee this far. Might as well finish it." Hanson nodded. H-How can he be so heartless? She felt her heart getting torn apart and wolfed down all the garnish like a possessed woman. She gulped them down with difficulty, and she teared up. "Happy now?" She picked her bag up and darted to the restroom to throw up. She already had no appetite to begin with, but she was forced to finish everything, including the nauseating garnish. It finally tipped her over, and she hurled. She puked for a long while. When she eventually stood back up, she looked into the mirror and started crying. I''m not letting this slide. Vania watched Yvonne rush off and told Felicia, "Make sure she doesn''t hurt herself or something. I don''t want her to get into any trouble." "Of course. I''ll be leaving now, Mr. Luke, Ms. Greyson." She quickly went and looked for Yvonne. Vania wasn''t being kind. She knew she had to teach Yvonne a lesson, since she was trying to wreck her rtionship with Hanson despite knowing that they had children together. She wouldn''t go so far as to kill her though. Vania looked at her kids. "That was more than enough lesson. Hold back next time." "Yes, Mommy. We will." Hanson texted Thomas and held Vania''s hand. "Let''s go home, darling." ¡­ Lilith was waiting outside the school gates early the next morning, but she was already getting impatient even though it had not been five minutes since she was here. She looked annoyed. Chapter 531 Chapter 531 "Bye, Daddy. Bye, Mommy." Oh, that sounds familiar. The look on Lilith''s face changed. "Good morning, Lily!" Lilith called out in surprise and quickly went over to her, worried that Vania and Hanson might leave. She ran over and stopped Hanson and Vania from leaving. She pretended she didn''t know that and said happily, "I''ve been waiting for you. It''s great to see you, Lily." Before Lily could answer, she turned her gaze to Vania. "I''ve missed you, Ms. Greyson. Do you miss me?" She blinked innocently, but the slyness in her eyes betrayed her real intention. "I appreciate that, Lilith." Vania smiled and avoided answering that question. Telling a kid who misses me that I don''t miss her is all kinds of messed up. Lilith didn''t know Vania didn''t miss her, and she kept smiling, but now she turned her gaze to Hanson. "Hi, Mr. Luke. You got even more handsome now." She was generous with her praises, and her eyes were filled with worship. Hanson would be over the moon if the kids praised him like this, but he didn''t feel a thing when it was Lilith. The boys rolled their eyes. Great. I''m gonna throw up, and I just had breakfast. She just won''t give up. "Can I leave with you guys after school is out? I like staying with you guys," Lilith asked. Hanson squinted. He looked at her and asked, "Do you know where we''re going?" "Um¡­" Lilith panicked for a second. She didn''t think this through. Darn. I was too aggressive. "Sorry, Mr. Luke. I-I don''t know. I just like you guys too much, so I want to stay with you." "Where''s your family? Aren''t they picking you up?" Hanson asked again without giving her any respite. Lilith might be well trained, but she was just a five-year-old in the end. She couldn''t hold back his barrage and panicked. She didn''t think about why Hanson was asking her that all of a sudden, but there was no time for that. She quickly said, "I don''t have a family." She couldn''t think fast enough, but she could still act well. She put on a forlorn look and teared up. Oh my gods, the boys thought. She acts well. Somebody give her an Oscar. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "What do you mean?" Hanson asked curiously. Lilith had an exnation ready, and she started recounting her tragic life. "The traffickers sold me the moment I was born. You ran into me and saved me, then you took me in. Nobody knows who or where my real parents are. I miss them. I think they miss me too." She was starting to shed tears, looking like a proper girl in distress. The boys were impressed by her acting. Aww, what a sad sob story. "What about the guy who adopted you?" For the first time, Hanson was smiling at her. It looked more like a sneer for Lilith though. Oh, so that''s what he''s doing. He doesn''t care who my parents are. He''s trying to get information out of me. They don''t believe a word of my story. She yed along with him and said, "He''s really busy. He can''t pick me up." Chapter 532 Chapter 532 She said sadly, "I want to have a happy family like you guys too." Vania would have felt moved if this was any other child, buting from Lilith, it could mean nothing but danger. The fact that she was around meant Eddie could show up any time. She said coldly, "Every child is different. Just live your own life to the best." She was warning Lilith to stay away from her children. Lilith was surprised that Vania would change her attitude so quickly. Did I say something wrong? Why are they so suspicious of me? No. I might not be the real kid, but the story is true. She nodded nicely. "Of course, Ms. Greyson." She then said hesitantly, "I miss my daddy and mommy. Can you help me find them?" "No," Hanson refused before she could finish. Lilith froze. She never thought Hanson would refuse her request so swiftly. The conversation came too suddenly, and it was the wrong time too. She wasn''t prepared, and her panic finally broke her down. Nothing went ording to n. Since she had no idea how to keep talking to them, she went for her go-to n¡ªcry. "You''ll regret this someday, Mr. Luke." Maybe he might regret not helping her, or maybe he might regret her vengeance. Lilith cried for a while before running back to ss. The kids were speechless. She can''t even take such a small amount of pressure, yet she has the guts to scheme against us. She overestimated herself. "We''ll be going now, Mommy and Daddy." "Okay. Bye-bye." James led his siblings into ss. They expected Lilith to be speaking ill of them, and they were spot on. Lilith was still bawling, oblivious of the fact that the Luke siblings hade in right after her. "The Lukes called me a b*stard orphan! T-They''re so cruel¡­" She was crying loudly, though for some reason, she could tell lies as easily as she was breathing. "I don''t remember saying that," James said coldly. Lilith stopped talking and turned around in surprise. What? They''re already here? There were only a few drops of tears in her eyes, probably from a natural reaction too. It wasn''t because she was really crying. Don''t get surprised yet. Jack scoffed. "Hey, I recorded everything since we left home. You want me to show everyone what we said?" She froze again. How the heck do they have evidence every time? This is from N?velDrama.Org. "At leaste up with a better lie," Jacob scoffed. "And you should be an actress, you know." She''s gonna make it big as a child actor. Before Lilith could say anything, Jude added, "You''re the one whoes to us every time. We didn''t do anything to you, and yet you''re spreading lies about us?" He looked like his father when he was angry, which made her scared. "You¡­ I¡­ I didn''t! T-That''s a lie! You''re lying!" Chapter 533 Chapter 533 She''s still denying it? "Heh." The kids sneered. Wow, she''s just like Mnie. It''s the same thing every time. At least be original, you know? We''re sick of hearing the same lines. James saidnguidly, "Gee, if you really think we''re lying, you can always tell the teacher. Or better yet, the cops." Lilith panicked and was in shock. She didn''t want to cause trouble just yet. "This school doesn''t take lying kids. Get a teacher here. Once we find out who the liar is, we''ll get them expelled." Jack didn''t want to waste any time with her and used a more direct approach. Lilith was starting to get spooked. I can''t get expelled. The young master can''t find out about this, or he''ll no longer have any use of me. "Why are you looking so scared?" Jude shot her a look of disdain. Lilith didn''t want to give up, but she had to. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that." I shouldn''t have underestimated them. I lost once. I should have learned my lesson. She med herself for her careless action. James saw through her. He whispered, "We know you want to be a part of the family, but don''t forget, we''re here too." "That''s some sloppy job you did. You can''t even spook us, and you think Daddy and Mommy will fall for your tricks? We''re not stupid, you know?" Jack said. "Tell us what you know, and we might help you," Jude said coldly. The kids were staring at her, and she started fidgeting while averting her gaze. "What are you talking about? I don''t get it," she denied, though she was secretly in shock. How did they know so much? Did Hanson and Vania find out what I''m after? So what happened earlier wasn''t a coincidence? What should I do? "We gave you a chance, and you busted it. Fine." Morales disliked this girl. Morgan added, "That was yourst chance." The kids went to their seats and ignored Lilith. Lilith froze up and went back to her seat stiffly. She looked enviously at the crystal pencil Lily was holding. I''m not giving up just like that. ¡­ Eddie''s vi. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Bailey was standing beside Eddie, reporting to him what happened at the school gates that morning. "I saw that myself, Young Master Eddie." Eddie fiddled with his lighter, his eyes bereft of any emotion. "I see. Then I have no use for her anymore." "She can''t stay around anymore now that she can''t be of use to you, sir." "Take her back to where she came from." Eddie didn''t feel anything for Lilith. "Do you have any more suitable candidates?" Bailey clicked into his phone gallery and showed Eddie some photos. "What do you think about them, sir?" The photo was of a mother and daughter, but they didn''t look alike. "More details." Eddie was interested in them. Bailey quickly showed Eddie their details. "They''ve been waiting a long time to work for you, sir." "Make the necessary arrangements right away, and no mistakes this time." He was talking about the mistake Lilith made. Chapter 534 Chapter 534 "Yes. Right away." Bailey tucked the file away and left the room. "A minute," Eddie stopped him. "I have a n. Do as I say." Oh, that is a good n. "Nice n, sir. That''ll work this time." They had been lying low for years just to take Hanson down. They managed to make it this far thanks to the resources left behind by Eddie''s father. They spent a lot of time and effort, but they still couldn''t grow powerful enough to go against Hanson. They had to do it the roundabout way, but just because of a slip-up from Mnie and Lilith, most of their efforts had gone to waste. They had no other way to bring Hanson down now. ¡­ Vania waited for her kids outside the school gates after the final school bell rang. Suddenly, a young child ran into her. "Ow!" Vania looked down. Oh, it''s a little girl. She said, "Are you alright, girl?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "I''m alright," the girl said softly and looked up at Vania. Vania froze up and almost tripped on herself. Hanson held her and looked at the girl, then he frowned. She looks like Vania. Her eyes, lips, nose, and face all resemble Vania, but it''s odd for a girl to look so¡­ grown up. And she has a stiff look too. Almost like she can''t make any other expression. "Don''t go so fast, honey." A gentle voice rang out, breaking Vania''s train of thoughts. She looked back and saw a slender woman in a light-blue dressing over. Her hair tumbled over her shoulders, and her features were well-defined. She was as gentle as her voice. "Mommy," the girl called out to the woman. The woman held her hand and looked at Vania. "I''m sorry she ran around so recklessly. Are you alright?" Vania nodded. "I''m fine." She looked at the girl with concern. "What about you? Are you alright?" "I''m alright,dy. Thanks for asking." The girl had a really cute voice. Vania couldn''t possibly dislike her. Vania looked at her and smiled. "That''s good to hear." The woman smiled as well. "Sorry if we disturbed you." "It''s alright." Vania didn''t mind. "Say bye-bye to the mister anddy, Tilly." She held the girl in her arms. Vania thought they didn''t look alike at all. "Bye, mister. Bye,dy." Tilly waved her hand. The woman nodded at them with a smile and left with the child, though she looked back a moment later, still smiling. This time, she was looking at Hanson. The child had gotten Vania''s attention, and now the woman''s smile made her curious. She asked, "You know her?" Hanson was still frowning. "No." This is odd. "But she was looking at you weird." And her smile unnerves me. "Don''t you think this is surprising?" Hanson stared at Vania. "The child¡­" "Looks like me, doesn''t she?" Vania said calmly. "More than Lily does." Hanson nodded. "What do you feel about her?" "That woman is her mother. You heard it too." She was saying she didn''t feel anything for the girl. Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Hanson patted her head, and they exchanged a look before smiling at each other "Hi, Daddy. Hi, Mommy." The kids came over to them happily. "Did you have fun at school today?" Hanson and Vania held the kids in their arms. "Yes," the kids answered happily. They managed to pull off something big. "That''s good to hear." She looked around, but there were only her kids here. Lilith was nowhere to be seen. She cocked her eyebrow and asked, "Where''s Lilith?" The mention of Lilith made the kids pucker their lips. They did not like her. James asked, "Do you want to see her, Mommy?" I don''t think Mommy''s tastes are that bad. She won''t find that little liar likable. Vania quickly said, "No, no. I''m just curious." She wanted her kids to know she was only loyal to them. Jack crossed his arms and snorted. "She''s not gonna annoy us anymore." Jacob exined, "She spoke ill of us behind our backs, but we caught her in the act and warned her. She''ll never try anything stupid if she''s smart." Jude snorted. "Intelligence isn''t her forte, Jacob. I bet she''s cooking up another scheme as we speak." Morales and Morgan looked at the boys, and they said, "Can we not talk about her? It''s so annoying." We shouldn''t be annoyed over some girl who''s not even our friend. "Morales and Morgan are right." The boys nodded. "Let''s go home, Mommy." "Sure." Vania and Hanson took the kids home. ¡­ The main creators for ''Are You Coming Back'' had been decided. After a day''s worth of preparations, they were ready for the early shootings. The first part of the novel with the same name had been updated as well. There were ten chapters in total. Vania based this novel on The Great Chemist and some other characters. The setting was in Gondalwelt, but with some changes, of course. She talked about the life of the locals in great detail, and it was a popr novel too. ''It''s just the opening, but I feel like crying already.'' ''Is this gonna be a tragic tale? It reads like one. It''s like every word sounds like they''re crying.'' ''It''s really immersive. I''m still shaking over how great this is.'' N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ''AllDayPatatay''s work is great as usual. The details are impable. I felt like I was watching a painting draw itself right in front of me.'' ''I feel like living in Gondalwelt now.'' Aside from the increased readership, the tourists who went to Gondalwelt had doubled as well. The novel impacted many industries, and theizens were wondering who AllDayPatatay was now. After she yed with the kids, Vaniay on her bed and scrolled through her phone,ughing at the comments. Someone even said AllDayPatatay was a short, pudgy and creepy guy. She cocked her eyebrow. They''d be shocked if they saw me. Well, if they want to see my real face, they''re getting it. She posted a status on her Twitter. ''So, when are you guys free? I can get AllDayPatatay to co-star in my stream.'' ''Anytime. I want to see AllDayPatatay now.'' ''Whoa. AllDayPatatay is gonna show up? I can''t wait for the stream.'' Chapter 536 Chapter 536 "A stream right now?" Vania muttered to herself, staring at thements. She then replied, ''Sure. I''ll set up a stream now." That sent everyone into overdrive. ''Are you good friends with AllDayPatatay, Vania? How did you get him to co-star at this hour?'' ''Wow, how many famous guys do you know?'' Hanson was about toe in when he heard that Vania was going to start a stream. He stopped in his tracks and looked at his robe. The guy unbuttoned two buttons, revealing his chiseled chest. Vania straightened herself up and picked a ce with a simple background. She then started her stream at eight, and thements exploded. ''The stream''s starting. You''re with AllDayPatatay now, huh?'' ''Are you at home? Whoa. This is gonna be an exciting stream.'' Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ''Just don''t say AllDayPatatay is Mr. Luke. That''d be really anticlimactic.'' ''Mr. Luke! Mr. Luke!'' For some reason, everyone was saying that Hanson was AllDayPatatay. Oh ho. Things are getting interesting. She smiled as she read thements. Time for a surprise. She cleared her throat and smiled sweetly. "Hi, everyone. It''s a me, Vania. Let''s cut to the chase. Let''s wee AllDayPatatay!" She led off with an apuse to hype things up. ''Well, that''s fast. Faster than I thought.'' ''AllDayPatatay! AllDayPatatay!'' The audience pped as well. Vania put on some SFX herself. "Deng deng deng deng, deng deng deng deng deng¡­" And then Hanson barged in without warning, almost half-naked. He was gorgeous, and thedies started drooling. The stream almost crashed. Oh my gosh, he''s so hot¡­ Hey, wait. I thought she''s introducing AllDayPatatay. What''s Mr. Luke doing here? ''Omigosh!'' ''It is Mr. Luke!'' Thements exploded even more. We were right! Mr. Luke is AllDayPatatay. Omigosh, that''s great news! ''You''re awesome, Mr. Luke. Words can''t describe how excited I am now! I''m your biggest fan!'' ''Ah, my idol.'' Vania saw Hanson too, of course, and she screamed in shock. Holy sh*t. This is wrong. I was introducing AllDayPatatay. Not him. Great. Everyone''s gonna take this the wrong way. She turned around and felt her temples throb. What the hell is he wearing? He''s doing it on purpose! "Why are you staring? You wanna feel my abs?" Hanson flirted with her, pretending he didn''t know she was streaming. ''Oh my god, his voice is sooo sexy.'' ''Crud, I feel a nosebleeding up.'' ''Oh, my heart! Please, stop flirting now, Mr. Luke.'' "H-Hey, get changed." Vania tried to block the camera out. She didn''t want him to show up looking like that. I don''t want those girls to see his¡­ I mean, it''s not good for my stream! "Huh?" Hanson asked. He obviously didn''t understand why she wanted him to do that. "But I always wear this." What the hell is he saying? Vania felt a heart attacking up. She wanted to die. "I''m streaming." She almost roared that out. God, this is embarrassing. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Darn it. I wanted to give them a surprise, but this is too much. "You''ve got to be kidding me, darling," Hanson answered calmly, as if he had no idea she was streaming. He looked like he didn''t believe she was streaming either. Hanson was drawing near, and Vania scrambled to change her phone. If this gets out, I can forget about having any social life. However, she fumbled it up, and her phone fell. The screen turned around, and since Hanson was there, everyone was getting funny ideas. ''Hey, get out of the way. We wanna watch.'' ''What''s with all this chaos? Did something 18SX happen?'' Everyone loved thrills, and they started teasing Vania in thements. Hanson picked Vania up and put her behind him before picking her phone up. "Hey, guys. It''s Hanson here." Seeing Hanson at a close range sent everyone into a frenzy, especially when they saw his abs. ''Wow, this is a surprise, Mr. Luke. I feel like my heart is stopping.'' ''W-Wow. I don''t think you should seduce us, but I don''t mind it.'' ''I feel a nosebleeding.'' ''Hey, tell us more about your writing life, AllDayPatatay.'' ''AllDayPatatay, AllDayPatatay.'' Thement section was exploding, but Hanson still noticed the word ''AllDayPatatay''. "AllDayPatatay? Why are you calling me that?" I don''t think I have that nickname. ''Huh?'' Everyone startedmenting, ''Huh?'', as if they couldn''t believe what he just said. ''Wait, you aren''t AllDayPatatay?'' ''So this is a mistake?'' Oh, so that''s what this stream is about. He answered quickly, "I''m not AllDayPatatay, of course." ''Oh, of course you aren''t.'' The audience seemed to be sad. He looked at the screen and said proudly, "That''s my wife''s pseudonym." ''What?'' ''Plot twist again! Vania''s the writer we''ve been looking for all along?'' ''Man, she''s more than brilliant at this point.'' Hanson was still ''posing'' in front of the camera. "My wife is awesome, isn''t she?" He kept calling her his wife, as if he wanted everyone to know. Vania was looking sheepish. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "AMA, everyone. I know a lot of stuff about my wife." Hanson happily took over the job as streamer. Gotta show my love in front of the world. Then nobody will try to steal Vania away. ''Can you tell us what else she''s capable of?'' Hanson thought about it for a moment. "I need time to find out. I didn''t find out she''s AllDayPatatay that much earlier than you did." That was the truth. ''Oh, so you don''t know either. That makes us feel better.'' ''How does it feel to have such a great girlfriend, Mr. Luke?'' ''She''s not my girlfriend; she''s my wife," Hanson emphasized. The audience startedmenting again. ''Wow, the emphasis. You make us jelly, Mr. Luke.'' ''Yeah, yeah, she''s your wife. We know.'' Aha, so they agree. He said happily, "Not bad. I don''t mind marrying into her family." ''That''s a joke, isn''t it? You''re really rich. You don''t have to marry into another family, Mr. Luke.'' "But my wife is super rich too. Richer than you can imagine," Hanson answered quickly. "And I spend my wife''s money, not my own. I''m leeching off her, so to speak. But I''m a cute leech, teehee." Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Hanson happily epted his role as a little leech. ''Oh god. You can''t do that, Mr. Luke.'' ''You''re a man of great status, sir. You can''t do this.''Hanson ignored them. He looked at the screen proudly and unabashedly. "I like being a leech." The audience thought that the disy of affection was too much for them and grumbled in the comment section. ''Can we talk about something else, Mr. Luke?'' Hanson nodded. "Sure. So what kinda stories do you wanna hear?" He was willing to share his love life with them. ''None of it.'' The audience refused. They were here for a nice show, not a love story. ''We wanna talk with AllDayPatatay.'' Hanson refused to leave. ''I''m her spokesperson. Talk to me if you need anything.'' The audience pped their foreheads. ''Forget it. You can stop the stream now.'' They refused to talk to Hanson, not when he kept bragging about his love life. Hanson looked at thements. The audience were all trying to leave. He frowned. "You guys don''t like me?" His voice was alluring. ''No, we do. We love you, but this is a bit too much.'' N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ''I''d do anything my husband tells me to if his voice was as sexy as yours.'' ''Man, I''d love to have a nice boyfriend like Mr. Luke.'' Everyone was praising him, and he loved it, but he said, "I''m married, so give up. I don''t want to see thesements again, got it?" ''Haha.'' The audienceughed happily. They were amused by how serious he was. ''We wouldn''t even do anything even if you aren''t married.'' ''That''s funny, Mr. Luke. You didn''t have to take that seriously.'' Hanson was annoyed that he wasughed at. Streaming is boring. This tform is sh*t. I''ll buy the wholepany out. The tform''s owner was delighted that his business got a lot more traffic after Vania started her channel, but he had no idea his happy days wereing to an end. Hanson wanted to purchase it just because he was annoyed. The audience was still being all jovial, and theyughed even more. ''Oh ho, he''s panicking.'' Hanson snorted and stopped the stream. That was a bad experience. He looked back and shot Vania with a look ofint. "I''m not doing this anymore." They''re so mean. Vania had already recovered from the shock. She held back herughter and teased, "Well, that was surprising, Mr. Luke. Never thought this would happen to you." "Hmm?" He squinted dangerously. "So you''reughing at me too?" He looked straight at her and closed in. Eventually, she was backed into a corner and he pinned her against the wall, slowly closing in on her. He held her chin up with a finger. "Say that again, if you dare." In this kind of situation? No thanks. I''m not an idiot. She pushed against his chest. "No." He had fully unbuttoned his robe, and his chest was hot to the touch. She quickly let him go. "So you''re scared, huh? Shouldn''t haveughed at me then," he said, his voice beguiling yet dangerous. "Can I weasel my way out of this?" She bit her lip and looked up at him. Chapter 539 Chapter 539 "You can try, but don''t give me that look. I''m almost at my limit now." His breathing was starting to sound ragged. Yep. I can''t weasel my way out, unless¡­ No, that''ll only make things worse. She closed in on purpose, and while he was spacing out, she switched spots with him and pinned him against the wall. Vania mimicked him by raising his chin with her finger and purred, "What if I don''t want to weasel my way out then, handsome?" There was a look of challenge in her eyes. She was drawing him in with her voice. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Heh." He chuckled. He liked that she called him ''handsome''. Looks like I underestimated her. He wasn''t going to change the positions back. Instead, he held her finger. "Call me darling''." He preferred it when she called him ''darling'' like a sweet, youngdy. His heart would melt every time she said that. "I''ve never taken orders from anyone. Not once in my whole life," she said proudly. Apparently she refused his request. I''m the queen now. I call the shots. "Well, if you don''t like it, how about I call you¡­ young man?" Everything is negotiable here. I can give him the right to choose. She brushed his cheek with her other hand, as if he was a delectable prey to her. There was excitement in her eyes, as if she was staring at a te of great food. Hanson was amused by how much she was faking it, and he held her other hand. "So you like roley?" He teased, the smile in his eyes impossible to hide. Didn''t know she liked this. She tried to pull her hand out of his, but he mped down on it strongly. "This is no roley." She cocked her eyebrow and put one leg on his shoulder. Whoa. Kabedon, leg version. He was surprised by how flexible she was. Didn''t know you could use your leg like this. She said imperiously, "If I can''t weasel my way out, then I''ll conquer you." She made it too flirty, and it riled Hanson up. He wanted to see how she would conquer him. "Well, let''s see if you have what it takes." He stared at her, as if she was his prey. "I can consider letting you go if you can conquer me." "I don''t need it." She looked at him proudly. Now she really wanted to know how it felt like to conquer him. Oh, that''ll be fun. "I see you''re confident, youngdy. You may begin then." Hanson yed along with this little roley. He wanted to see how she would conquer him. Vania was motivated as well. Hey, why should I be the loser all the time? I''ll make him surrender this time. That''ll teach him to never mess with me. "You''ll be begging for mercy soon." She pressed her lips against his without even thinking. The kiss came too suddenly, and she had no idea what to do. She was practically biting him. Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Hanson cocked his eyebrow because he didn''t know Vania had this side to her. Vania waited for a moment before she looked at him fiercely. "So? Are you scared now?" "Is that all?" he mocked, switching ces with her again. This time, he was pinning her against the wall. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "No!" She switched ces with him again out of spite. I must be the one who pins him down. This went on a few more times, and in the end, he pinned her down. She was forced to call him ''handsome'' quite a lot of times too. When morning came, Vania woke up holding her sore lower back. She cursed Hanson and swore she would train herself. I''ll never let him pin me down again. She dragged herself to the gym, but she didn''t have the strength to do any exercise. Forget it. I''ll go back to sleep. And thus, it was Hanson''s job to take the kids to school. He took them to school and left right away. However, the moment he turned around, the woman they saw the day before went by him. It was perfect timing, like they waited until he turned around to show up. "Oh, sorry," she apologized and left in a hurry before Hanson could say anything, as if that was just a little coincidence. The smell of her pungent perfume made Hanson frown, though. He had always preferred the scent of rosesing from Vania, not an overpowering perfume like this. ¡­ The kids were already in their seats, and their teacher happily went up to the lectern, announcing, "Dear children, we''re going to have another little friend joining us today. Are you excited?" "Yes, we are!" the children answered happily. "Good. Then, let''s give it up for our new friend!" "Yay!" The kids pped loudly and looked at the entrance. Tilly calmly walked up the lectern. "Hi, everyone. You can call me Tilly." The Luke siblings were shocked. Whoa, she looks like Mommy. Their shock was only for a moment though. They exchanged looks and watched the new girl as she introduced herself. "She looks like Ms. Greyson, Lily," Lilith said, sounding a little jealous. Lily was apathetic toward the new girl. She answered calmly, "Yeah." She didn''t want to talk too much with Lilith. Lilith pouted stiffly. "Is she your rtive?" She wanted to know who Tilly was. For some reason, Lilith knew this new girl would be a threat to her. "We don''t know who she is," Lily answered. She didn''t want anyone to think Tilly was rted to her. "I see." Hm, I don''t think she''ll answer any further questions. Might as well stop now. We''re ssmates now. I''ll have time to find out who she is. The teacher said, "We only have single seats now, so you might have to go without a deskmate for a few days. I''ll make some adjustmentster, alright?" "Of course, miss." Tilly was an understanding girl, and she had a sweet, lovable smile too. Chapter 541 Chapter 541 The teacher was happy Tilly was so nice. "You can have the seat behind Lily and Lilith then. They''re new transfers too." Tilly looked at where the teacher was pointing. Oh, it''s near the Luke siblings. Her eyes shone. They''re the popr kids of this ss. "Thank you, miss. I''ll try to get along with them." Tilly was happy with the arrangement, and she went to her spot. She slowed down when she approached the boys, still smiling sweetly. Tilly looked like Vania the most when she was smiling at this angle. "Hi, Lily. Hi, Lilith," Tilly greeted them politely. "I''m new here. I don''t get a lot of stuff, so I''ll be in your care now." Tilly was polite. Nobody could dislike a girl like that. "You''re my ssmate. Of course I''ll help you out," Lily answered. Lilith said nothing. She thought Tilly had some ulterior motive foring here. She hated her, and Tilly didn''t care about Lilith either. She sat behind the girls. "Time for ss, children. Now open your book." The teacher started teaching after she settled Tilly down. Since Tilly was here, Lilith shifted her attention to this new girl instead of the Luke siblings. Eventually, the bell rang, and the first ss came to an end. Before the teacher even left, Lilith turned around and asked, "So which kindy are you from? Why the sudden transfer?" She must have some ns of her own. Tilly was still smiling sweetly. "I used to go to Blue Sky Kindergarten, but Mommy had a work transfer, so I moved with her." What kinda kindy is that? Never heard of it. I know all the kindies in Hammond, but I never heard of Blue Sky. And she has a mother? Is she actually an innocent girl? "It''s not in Hammond, is it?" Lilith looked at her. Tilly wasn''t wearing thetest clothes, nor was it brand-name goods. Tilly answered honestly, "I was born in Trout Vige." That''s some remote vige. It''s in Hammond''s rural area. Lilith looked down on her even more. She''s just a bumpkin. Nothing to be afraid of. The Luke siblings were listening in, and they thought differently from Lilith. Lily suddenly asked, "Did you hurt your eye, Tilly?" Did I hurt my¡­ Tilly''s smile froze, and she looked at Lily cautiously. "No. Why do you ask, Lily?" She was looking away from Lily and blocking the corner of her eye out. She had a feeling that Lily could see through her. Tilly was starting to get cautious. Lily apologized politely, "Sorry. I must be seeing things then." Tilly pretended to brush it aside. "It''s alright. But why do you ask?" She couldn''t understand. "Oh, I saw a scar on the corner of your eye, so I thought you must be hurt. I have a great salve for it. It gets rid of any scar, so I was thinking I should give it to you as a present for our meeting."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Lily took out the salve and showed it to her while apologizing, "It''s my fault. Sorry again." Lily was acting so grown up. She was polite and courteous. Tilly couldn''t possibly find any fault with that. I see. And she seems genuine enough. Tilly felt less nervous now. "No. The fault is all mine. You don''t have to apologize." She started smiling sweetly again. "I''ll be counting on that salve the next time I''m hurt." She was still covering the corner of her eye stiffly. She didn''t want Lily to look at it. "We''re ssmates. We should help each other. That''s what the teacher said." Lily nodded with a smile. Lilith was irked that Lily and Tilly were getting along. She mocked, "Oh, you''ve never been so kind to me before, Lily. What''s so special about Tilly? You just met her, didn''t you? Are you trying to get something from her?" The evil kid was starting to fan the mes again. "I think you know why I was never kind to you," Lily answered sharply. Lilith disliked that attitude. She snorted and turned away. No point arguing anymore. Still, she couldn''t totally hold it back, and she said, "Hey, she might be a snake pretending to be a friend." Lily sneered silently. I''m not trying to be friends with her. Still, Tilly was around, so she defended her. "Our teacher said we have to help our new friend out." Tilly stepped in and half-heartedly tried to stop them from arguing. "We''re all friends here. Don''t fight. We gotta work together." She didn''t mean it, of course. What a hypocrite, Lilith thought. She refused to talk to them anymore. Lily smiled and stopped talking. Tilly shut up as well. ¡­ Yvonne was in her house, clenching her phone tightly. She was reading some online news. "Vania''s the author of ''Are You Coming Back''?" The news was trending thanks to Vania''s streamst night. It was the top search as well. Of course Yvonne saw it. "Did you find anything about her?" Yvonne looked at Lorraine. She bested me too many times. I gotta know more about her. Lorraine handed the files to her. "Just the stuff online. No more. I think someone''s hiding her details from the public eye." "Just keep an eye on her." Yvonne wasn''t happy about this, but she couldn''t ask Thomas to help her out. "I''ve followed all things Vania." That was as much as Lorraine could do. "What about the trip?" She was nning on using that to approach Hanson. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "There''s a new hot spring ce in Hammond called Aqua Springs. There are restaurants and entertainment spots there, and it''s super high-end. It''s the perfect ce for you guys." Lorraine showed her the interior decoration of the ce. It was resplendent. She whispered, "And everyone''s gonna be wearing swimsuits in hot springs. You''re smoking hot, if I may say so myself. Just show it off to Mr. Luke, and he might just give you the chance you need." Yvonne didn''t want to stoop so low, but she nodded. "Make a reservation for tonight." I''ll invite some friends over. Hanson can''t say no to that. Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Lorraine made the reservations right away. She then asked, "Anything else you need?" Yvonne was texting Hanson, so she didn''t answer her. Hanson was the first one to get the invitation, but he only texted her back after Vania gave him permission to go. Yvonne smiled when Hanson finally texted her back. She said, "I wonder which one I should go with." She had opened her closet and was looking at her multitude of swimsuits. She was in a dilemma. Before Lorraine could answer, she closed the door and said, "None of these will work." They''rest season. I can''t go out in these. Yvonne scrolled through her contacts and told Lorraine, "I should go with thetest fashion." People might think I''m down in the gutter if they see me wearing old clothes. Her ''old clothes'' were just released the week before. Less than half an hour after the call was made, all the brand-name swimsuit stores sent her theirtest products. Lorraine was surprised they got here so soon. I knew she''s more than meets the eye. Yvonne was spoiled for choice and had no idea what to choose. "Guys like revealing stuff, right?" Lorraine shook her head. "Mr. Luke has seen all kinds of women. He''ll think you''re shallow if you wear anything revealing. Leave something to the imagination. It''s more attractive." Yvonne thought about it before nodding. "You have a point. I''ll go with this one then." It''s always safer to be conservative. She went with a veiled swimsuit. It covered her well, but it still showed all her curves, and it was translucent too. Calling it eye-catching would be an understatement. She looked into the mirror and felt happy with herself. "It''s almost time. Let''s go." I must talk to him a lot tonight. ¡­ School was out again, and Hanson went to pick the kids up before going to the hot spring resort with Vania. He was looking forward to this trip. He had never seen Vania in a swimsuit before. In the meantime, Vania was resting at home. After he picked the kids up, Hanson asked, "You guys got a new student today, didn''t you?" The kids looked at him in surprise. "How did you know?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "She ran into me and your mother yesterday. Ran into me this morning too." The kids frowned again. "Did you see her face?" Hanson nodded. "Of course. She looks just like your mother, doesn''t she?" "Yes." James nodded indifferently. "But she only has the looks, not the soul." Jack thought so as well. "She just looks like Mommy, but she''s a long way off. Mommy''s still the prettiestdy around." "But it''s surprising she looks so much like her." Jacob pointed out the most important part. "Not if she went through a cosmetic surgery," Lily said firmly. There''s no way she was born that way. Silence fell upon everyone, and all eyes were on her. Hanson slowed down. Lily mighte out with some shocking news, and he might just lose control and floor the elerator. Chapter 544 Chapter 544 "Why do you say that?" James asked as he was the first to recover from the surprise. Lily only answered calmly, "Do you guys still remember the question I asked her in the ssroom?" "Yes." The six boys nodded at the same time. "I actually only wanted to see how she would react. I could tell at a nce that Tilly''s facial features have been altered with stic surgery." She then confidently continued, "The fine marks left after stic surgery cannot be removed even using advanced technology. It is a proof that will never go away." "How is it that we didn''t notice it, though?" Morales couldn''t help being puzzled. He had even stolen a few nces at Tilly because of how much she looked like their mother. However, her skin looked just like anyone else''s. There wasn''t anything in particr that caught his eye. "Because I am a professional," Lily arrogantly replied, making her look the same as the six boys. As they trusted her medical skills, they replied, "We will believe anything our younger sister says." "Can the ointment you are going to give her today really heal the marks on her face?" Morgan asked. "Of course. I never prescribe fake medicine." She made it a point to emphasize that she had medical ethics. "And I deliberately put the ointment on my desk in front of her. Something might just happen within the next few days." "Do you mean that she will take the ointment?" James calmly analyzed. "Of course not. There are surveince cameras in the ssroom. Also, she is not that stupid." Lily had a feeling that Tilly would use another method. At that moment, Hanson interjected, "You seem to be doubtful about Tilly, yes?" Hearing his voice, the group btedly turned their attention to Hanson, who was currently driving. It was as if they had just noticed his presence. He couldn''t help but quietly sigh when he saw the children''s reactions. Is my presence as the driver really that weak? Did they forget that I was the one who brought this conversation up? Jack was the one who spoke up this time. "Just her appearance alone is enough to make us doubt," he exined. It wasn''t an everyday urence to just find someone unrted by blood who looked so much like their mother. It only made the situation more suspicious when Lily said that Tilly had undergone stic surgery. Jude also added, "And the timing that she appeared is too coincidental. Didn''t you say that she identally bumped into you this morning? How many times have you been bumped into by your ssmates? You have so many of them at that." "It indeed was the first time," Hanson answered truthfully. Not only was the school entrance spacious, there were specific paths for entering and exiting. Even if it was an exclusive school, the parents were refined and would wait in line for their children. They would then follow the designated path and head out after reuniting with their kids. The whole process was fast and orderly, and something like identally bumping into someone had almost never happened. "Then, have you seen her mother? Does she look like Mommy?" Jude asked. "Not at all." She doesn''t even look one-tenth of Vania. Hanson couldn''t remember Tilly''s mother well, but he was certain she didn''t look like Vania. "Anyhow, we should continue to observe things." Jack has already started to investigate Tilly''s information on his phone. "Daddy and Mommy are going to a party tonight." After finishing the conversation about Tilly, Hanson took the initiative to report the schedule for tonight. However, as the babies each had their own things to do, they didn''t care much and only nonchntly replied. "Got it." Their priority now was to investigate Tilly''s true identity.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 545 Chapter 545 After Hanson sent them home, he carried the ''weakened'' Vania, and brought her straight to the hot springs. A lot of friends who Yvonne invited hade to the hot springs resort. "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Yvonne. You are even more beautiful than before." The person who spoke was Lulu, who was also a famousdy in Hammond. She had medium-long hair, and was a charismatic beauty. Hearing that, Yvonne looked at her and gave her a generous smile. "You have also gotten more beautiful. Come, let''s have a drink together." The two raised their sses and started chattering away. "Mr. Jones is here! Mr. Jones is here!" A heated discussion erupted within the crowd. ''Mr. Jones'', also known as Bryan Jones, was the youngest of the third generation of the Jones Family in Hammond. The family had an extensive business involvement. In a way, the Jones Family were on the same level as Hanson. However, Bryan was a yful man whose mischief dated back to when he was a child. He was an out- and-out troublemaking rich second-generation. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Are Hanson and Thomas not here yet?" He spoke like a rugged man as he walked in with his head turning left and right to look around. Yvonne smiled at that. "The first thing you do when youe is to look for the two of them. Do you want to be trained by them again?" At that, he grabbed a fitsful of his hair and chuckled bashfully. Hanson and Thomas were the people whom Bryan looked up to the most. How could he not when one of them was a top dog in the business world, whereas the other was a big shot in the army? However, Bryan had the ability to get on their nerves every time. The two of them had worked together a lot to train him. Even though it always made him feel as though he had been skinned alive, he still enjoyed those training sessions. "Didn''t you miss me? You haven''t seen me in such a long time." Yvonne pretended to be angry while she questioned him. As she and Bryan were about the same age, they naturally were close to each other since they grew up together. "Of course I do, but I miss Hanson and Thomas the most." Bryan, being the unrefined man that he was, plopped down on the couch carelessly and like a ruffian, crossed his legs without giving a care about how he looked. "We will just wait for the two of them toe teach you a lesson." She deliberately tried to frighten him because he said he didn''t miss her. "Who knows? I might have changed for the better after I went missing for so long. I haven''t seen Hanson and Thomas for so long. Am I not allowed to make progress?" He kept his tone lighthearted as he spoke with his forthright manner. "Okay. We will seeter just how much you improved." Yvonneughed at his antics. Bryan''s appearance was quite in line with his personality. He had followed Thomas and Hanson''s footsteps by sporting a buzz cut and wearingfortable casual sportswear. Even the way he talked and walked was open and frank. Despite that, it was hard to ignore the fact that he was a pretty boy. One could tell from his looks that his parents must be very good-looking to be able to pass on the impable genes to their offspring. However, Bryan himself didn''t seem to care much about his appearance as he whole-heartedly wanted to train himself into a muscr man. Lulu handed him a ss of red wine and uttered softly, "Don''t just wait. Have a drink." "Thanks." "There''s no need to be so courteous with me," she replied in a shy manner. Bryan was bringing his ss up to take a sip when he saw Aprile over, in which he immediately got up and walked toward him. When they were in close proximity, April patted him on the shoulder and teased, "You punk, I haven''t seen you in days. I bet you were punished again!" The two of them loved huddling together for a drink while they flirted with women. Bryan then grumbled, "You sly fox! It''s all because I drank too much thest time I went out with you. How dare you evenugh!" Chapter 546 Chapter 546 The Jones Family took their education extremely seriously, but Bryan was neither educated nor well- versed in martial arts. Thest time he went back after drinking too much, he happened to be caught red-handed by the old man at home, and was subsequently grounded for days. The old man was Bryan''s grandfather, Wayne Jones. As an ex-army officer that came from a family strict about their education himself, he naturally was the person Bryan was most afraid of. "It is not like it was your first time being grounded, so cheer up." April, who didn''t sympathize with his friend one bit, chuckled. "Be smarter next time." "Now, that is something I can''t learn from hanging out with you!" Bryan also teased him in return. "You little sh*t¡­" The two clinked sses and joked around, but Yvonne couldn''t wait any longer. "Why aren''t my brother and Hanson here yet?" Actually, the one she wanted to see most was Hanson. "Hanson will definitelye since he said so." April tried to calm her down. "He has to send the children home first, and he wille over with Mrs. Luke." Hanson hadn''t said anything about bringing Vania before, but now that Yvonne had learned that Vania wasing as well, she immediately became upset. She only huffed a short "Oh, alright." Bryan, however, was like a curious cat as soon as he heard that Vania wasing. "Hey, tell me about Vania Greyson. I have only read about her on the Inte. I haven''t even seen her in real life." "She is the perfect match for Hanson." April patted him on the shoulder. "You will know when she comes, but you have to make sure to address her as your ''sister-inw'' in front of Hanson. Hanson will give you hell otherwise." "Is that so?" Bryan found it hard to believe. Right as his words fell, Matthew and Vania came walking in through the door. Seeing them, April smiled and pped. "Speak of the devil." He then got up to greet them. "Bryan was justining about how you were not here before you came sauntering in." "Our sister-inw''splexion looks a little pale today, eh?" Aprilmented after sneaking a peek at Vania. After he finished speaking, his gaze flickered between the two of them, a wicked smile on his face. Hanson only gave his friend a sidelong nce before he proceeded to ignore April. Vania, too, looked at him with a simr gaze as she coldly disregarded the man. "Geez! What a ruthless married couple!" April chuckled helplessly. Overwhelmed by jealousy as she looked at their interaction, Yvonne warned April, "Watch your mouth. They are not married yet." "It doesn''t matter. They already have children anyway." April didn''t seem all that bothered by it. Yvonne didn''t want to argue with him, but she didn''t want to give up her persistence either. "Still, have some respect for the facts," she threw out before she finally went back to her own seat. Here is another stubborn woman, he thought while shaking his head, his eyes on her. "Goodness! So, this is my sister-inw." Bryan also came to stand in front of Vania then. He looked her up and down like a thug, and couldn''t help but admit that she indeed was a rare beauty. He took the initiative to introduce himself. "Hello, my dear Vania. My name is Bryan Jones." Before she could reply to him, Hanson had already thrown out a praise at him. "It seems like you have learned something useful. You know how to talk now." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Bryan had a startled expression on his face when he heard that. Did Hanson justpliment me? Is it because I called Vania as my ''sister-inw''? "Thank you, Hanson. Thank you, Mrs. Luke." Bryan, who seemed to have discovered the cheat code, started calling Vania affectionately. Amused by the man, she lifted an eyebrow and greeted, "Hello there. I''m Vania Greyson." "Mrs. Luke, I can tell that you are a good person at one nce. Please say only pretty things about me to Hanson in the future." The Bryan joking around was very different from the usual ruffian act he wore. Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Bryan could tell from earlier on that it was more effective buttering up to Vania than Hanson. "Enough. It is useless trying to cotton up to her. You will still be punished if you do something wrong." Hanson pulled Bryan away from Vania. What the hell is a grown man like him sticking to my wife for no reason?! Hanson huffed. Bryan didn''t know what was going on, so he looked at Hanson nkly before turning to Vania. "Vania, you must help me." "Alright. I will." N?velDrama.Org owns this. As she thought that Bryan was easy to get along with and she felt a sense of familiarity with him, Vania had a smile on her face throughout the time they talked. Now that she had agreed to his request, he immediately gained the courage to throw an arm around Hanson''s shoulder. "We haven''t had a gathering where everyone is present in a long time. We must drink more today." "You still have the audacity, huh? Aren''t you afraid of being punished?" Hanson pped the hand of the man who showed no respect for his elder off his shoulder. It wasn''t surprising at all for Hanson to know. Bryan''s punishment was no secret between them. Bryan''s smile immediately dropped when he heard Hanson bring up the punishment. "Hanson!" He whined, "Why are you rubbing salt into my wound as well?" "I only spoke the truth." Right then, Hanson took Vania''s hand in his and rubbed the ring on her finger, as though he couldn''t get enough of her. Yvonne, who had been watching him, immediately had a glint in her eyes then. She suddenly chimed in, "It is a happy asion that everyone is here today. Stop scaring him, will you?" She proceeded to walk in front of Hanson and sat down there. Of course, Bryan didn''t know what was going on between them, so he quickly agreed, "Yvonne is absolutely right. As long as you don''t tell, no one will know that I am drinking. That is why we must drink our fill today." He hadn''t touched a drop of alcohol during the few days he was grounded, which was why it was unavoidable that he was craving for it. Seeing Hanson remain motionless, Yvonneughed. "Look at you and your rigid expression. You are scaring him. Just let him be for today. For my sake, hmm?" She spoke in a familiar tone, much like how a wife would speak to her husband. "Your grandfather asked me to teach you well¡ª" Hanson hadn''t even finished his words when he was interrupted by Bryan''s eager voice. "Oh, Hanson, just turn a blind eye and pretend you don''t know anything, pretty please?" "Wouldn''t I be betraying your grandfather''s trust, then?" Hanson continued to resolutely reply with a solemn look on his face. Seeing how Bryan''s plea was brutally rejected, April threw a meaningful look at Bryan as he hinted at him to try Vania instead. As soon as Bryan understood, he quickly wailed at Vania, "My wonderful sister-inw, please tell Hanson to go easy on me!" "Since Hanson said no, you might as well just bear with it," Yvonne interrupted his emotional appeal. Hanson didn''t agree when I helped with the pleading earlier. Won''t I lose face if he ends up giving the green light once Vania says something? All our friends are watching, Yvonne thought. However, Bryan neither had the intention to give up, nor did he understand why Yvonne said that. He only continued to whine, "Please help me, Vania." Vania let out a chuckle upon seeing his persistence. "You are addicted to alcohol, aren''t you?" As she teased him, she cast a nce at Hanson and lightly tickled Hanson''s palm that was holding her hand. The man responded by squeezing her soft, small hand in warning. Before she could say anything more, he turned to Bryan. "Since your sister-inw has asked for the favor, I will let you enjoy yourself today." Bryan was stupefied when he heard that. Did she say anything? Still, he was only stunned for a mere second before he cheered out loud. "Thank you, my dear sister- inw! You can tell me if you need anything from now on. I will do anything and everything for you!" Chapter 548 Chapter 548 "That won''t be necessary. I can afford to buy whatever my wife needs." Hanson shot his idea down. "You''re forbidden to take even a sip of alcohol today if you run your mouth again." Does he think I''m so unreliable that I need another man to pay for my wife''s things? How presumptuous of him. Bryan was a little confused. What did I say? Why was Hanson admonishing him all of a sudden? He nced at April questioningly as he wanted to ask him what was going on. April was tempted to roll his eyes when he heard what Hanson said. Isn''t that going a bit far? Must you make it a point to emphasize that too? That being said, he was used to Hanson''s undecipherable ways by now. A slightly exasperated April gave Bryan a look. Beware of how possessive Hanson gets. However, Bryan did not get what the look meant at all. He shed an awkward smile and kept quiet. He did not want to say anything else lest Hanson stopped him from drinking any alcohol. "Enough of that. Let''s order." Yvonne changed the subject as she did not want to continue watching how lovey-dovey Hanson and Vania were. That made her feel nothing but awkwardness. "Shouldn''t we wait for Thomas?" Bryan was eager to share a meal with the person he idolized. "We can order for ourselves first and add on a few things when Thomas gets here." Yvonne was already passing the menu over to Hanson. However, Bryan, who waspletely oblivious, reached out and took the menu without even realizing Yvonne''s reluctance to let him have it. "Let me see what kind of alcohol they serve here." That left Yvonne''s hand hanging awkwardly in the air. She was ring at Bryan on the inside, but she took another menu and passed it to Hanson again. "Why don''t you take a look and see what you''d like to eat?" Hanson did not take the menu from her but instead reached out to take one for himself from the stack on the side. At the same time, he pulled Vania into his arms and murmured into her ear, "You should eat more. You''ll need it." Vania red at him in silent warning to not say any more nonsense. Hanson was amused by her expression. "I won''t say anything else. Take a look at the menu." Right then, Bryan stopped flipping through the menu and stared at Hanson in disbelief. "Hanson''s smiling." His shocked tone and expression were exactly the same as the one Thomas had previously. Hanson could not be bothered to respond to thatment. "Just read your menu and stop looking around." His expression grew stern again as he said that. It was as if the smile that Bryan saw on Hanson''s face earlier was nothing more than a hallucination. "Right." Bryan blinked. Was he seeing things just now? Hanson did smile. "Lulu, let''s share a menu." Yvonne felt triggered, but she could only change the subject. "Sure." Women could usually sense other women''s emotions pretty well. Lulu seemed to have noticed that something was wrong, but she did not ask about it. Instead, she turned to Bryan. "Mr. Jones, have you selected the wine?" Bryan nodded. "Of course. We''ll take all of it." He waved his hand with a generous flourish. "Hey, little brat. Looks like your alcohol tolerance has improved after being locked up for a few days." It was Thomas, who called outughingly from the door. "Thomas!" Bryan eximed in glee once he heard Thomas'' voice. He quickly set the menu aside and got up to greet him. However, as soon as he got up, he froze and stammered, "Uncle Liam, why are you here?" "If I hadn''te, I wouldn''t have known just how well you hold your alcohol." The man snorted. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. This was the youngest son of the Jones family''s second generation. He was only a little older than Hanson, and just like him, he went out on his own and found sess at an early age. Hanson and Liam were like-minded people who had simr interests and thus forged a strong friendship between them. Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Bryan was intimidated by this uncle of his. Liam used to help his grandpa keep him in line. "Why have you gone quiet?" Liam''s eyes were like a still pool of water. No one could tell what he was thinking or feeling. "I''m just surprised to see you, Uncle Liam." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Bryan did not dare say anything frivolous anymore. He stood stiffly where he was. "We see each other every day, so what''s there to be surprised about? It''s as if you have something to hide." Liam ruthlessly exposed his lies. Bryan lowered his head and stayed silent. Even if he did not feel the need to hide anything earlier, he certainly did now. If he identally made Liam angry, no one would be able to plead for mercy on his behalf. Meanwhile, the two men had approached Hanson and were greeting him. "We haven''t seen each other in quite a while." "That''s true." Liam was talking to Hanson right now, but ever since he came into the room, his eyes would flit over to Vania every now and then. Hanson noticed how Liam was observing Vania, so he pulled her closer to him and introduced her to Liam. "This is my wife, Vania Greyson." "Darling, this is my good buddy, Liam, who''s also Bryan''s youngest uncle." His introduction was brisk and to the point. Hanson knew Liam far too well. The two of them were very much alike and seemed to share the same tastes in nearly everything. Therefore, Hanson began to feel a little wary. He refused to allow anyone else to set their sights on Vania. "Nice to meet you," Vania greeted Liam politely. Liam seemed to snap out of it when he heard Vania''s voice. He smiled and said, "Oh, haha. Nice to meet you too. You can go ahead and call me Liam, just like Hanson does." Deep down inside, he was a little shocked to see how simr Vania was to his older sister. Hanson did not protest this form of address. He did respect Liam as one of his older friends. Seeing that Hanson had no objection, Vania greeted him respectfully once more, "Hi, Liam." Liam nodded without saying anything, but he continued to look at her thoughtfully. How could the two of them look so alike? Vania noticed his curious gaze and began to feel a little curious herself. She studied him back, but even so, she did not notice anything particrly noteworthy. She was certain that she had never met Liam before, so she did not know if he had something he wanted to say to her. She smiled and asked politely, "Is something the matter, Liam?" Liam chuckled. He realized that he was behaving a little strangely. "It''s nothing. I apologize if I seemed impolite, but seeing you reminded me of someone else." He looked like a young and handsome man, but he spoke like he was an elderly man. "It''s fine," Vania said with a smile, but she was still confused. Liam did not want to continue dwelling on this topic with Vania, so he chuckled and turned to Hanson. "Hey, you. Not a peep for years and years, but when you do make a move, you end up surprising us all." In other words, he was praising Hanson for making a great match and expressing his approval of Vania. Liam rarely praised others like this. "It''s only natural that my wife is the best woman in the entire world." Hanson was proud. No one else had ever caught his eye, apart from his darling Vania. "Hahaha." Liam was amused by Hanson''s adoration for Vania. He never thought Hanson had this side to him. "Ah well. People change when they meet the right person." They used to think that Hanson would end up an old bachelor, but now he already had a wife and kids way earlier than the rest in their group. "There are more surprises in store for you once you spend more time with him," April added teasingly. Hanson was bing a true expert in unting his rtionship. Chapter 550 Chapter 550 "I''ll have to stick around and see then." While speaking, Liam''s eyes nced surreptitiously at Vania once more. It did not escape Hanson''s attention. He knew that Liam shared the same taste as him. Though he did not know what Liam''s gazes meant, he was still displeased by the scrutiny in them. "You''re going to feel like you''re drowning if you sit through all his mboyant expressions of love today," April replied with augh. "Oh? Is it that serious?" Liam pretended to feel taken aback. "I''ll just have to experience it for myself today, I guess." "Hahaha." The others began tough as well, and the subject came to a close. "Don''t just stand around and chatter. Hurry up and take a seat. We were just studying the menu earlier when you two came in. Let''s take a look at the menu again now." Yvonne changed the subject. She did not want the conversation to fixate on Vania and Hanson all the time. She did not want to hear a single word about them being all lovey-dovey together. "Let''s do that." Everyone took their seats and began to go through the menu. It was time to grab a bite to eat. However, as soon as they sat around the table, Liam took the menu and looked over at Vania. "What kind of food do you like to eat?" Vania did not expect that Liam''s first words after taking a seat would be directed to her. After a brief sh of surprise, she answered truthfully, "I like spicy food." Liam nodded and said to the server, "We''ll have a chili con carne." His older sister loved spicy food too. Meanwhile, everyone present was stunned. They heard the exchange and it was too obvious to ignore. They stared at Liam in bewilderment as they did not know what his motives were. Liam noticed that everyone was looking at him. Hanson''s eyes were especially cold. He smiled and exined, "I''m just being hospitable to my buddy''s wife." Hanson''s eyes narrowed as he pondered the veracity of Liam''s words. Just then, Thomas piped up, "You''re right. I should order something as well as my way of weing her into the group." He turned to Vania and asked, "What do you like to eat?" Vania was already familiar with Thomas. She chuckled and said, "I''ve already prepared my gift for you, and I''m the one who should be weing you instead." "Oh, I know about this too. Thomas lost and Vania''s the boss'' wife now!" April eximed happily. Thomas was about to protest when Vania added, "You''re a man of your word, are you not? Or are you going to brush it off as a joke like a coward?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "It''s not shameful to admit that my husband''s the boss." Vania cuddled up against Hanson. They were being lovey-dovey again. "If it weren''t for the bet, I''d have to take some time considering whether I''d ept you as my subordinate, you know," Hanson huffed proudly. From his words, the others could tell that he was scoffing at Thomas. Vaniaughed and said, "It''s not embarrassing, so you should just ept it." There were tons of people in their social circle who would love to call Hanson their boss. Thomas shook his head and chuckled helplessly. "I can''t win against you two." He was outnumbered two to one, so he could only ept his fate. Liam did not expect that they had such an amusing story to tell. Heughed heartily as well and said, "So it seems like your tussle over who''s the boss between you two has finallye to an end, huh?" "Unfortunately, yes." Thomas nodded helplessly. After several years of contending over the title, Hanson won in the end. Thomas turned to Vania and huffed, "Since you''re the boss'' wife now, remember to give me an allowance too. I might even get to bring a wife of my own back to meet you two next time." Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Vania tried to stifle herugh. "Yes, you do need a bit more of a start-up capital, or otherwise, wouldn''t it be my fault if you can''t find a wife?" Hanson snickered. He wrapped his arm around Vania and said, "If he can''t find someone, it''s all on him. It has nothing to do with his allowance." They shared augh together the way husbands and wives often did. "You and your biting tongue," Thomas huffed in dissatisfaction. "Vania, don''t listen to him. It''s always better to have start-up capital." Since he could not make Hanson call him the boss, he should at least get some benefit out of being the subordinate. Right then, Bryan cut in and asked, "Vania, it''s our first time meeting too. Do I get something as well?" His family kept a close eye on his spending and would freeze his allowance if he was careless with his money. "How very adult of you." Hanson red at him. Bryan shed him a mischievous grin. Despite being the son of a wealthy family, he did not have much to spend. Vania was generous enough to take a card out of her purse and slide it over to him. "This is a VIP card for mypany. You can go ahead and use it." Gxy Corporation invested in quite a few restaurants in Hammond. They were all prominent restaurants that kept a low profile and offered private dining. The card that Vania gave him could be used in all these restaurants, and the holder could eat free of charge. Bryan cupped it in his hands as if he had just received a piece of treasure. "Hehe. You''re the best, Vania! I shall be your follower from now on." He did not have to worry about his family cutting off his allowance anymore. "I''ll keep the card on your behalf." Liam stuck his hand out. "No, thank you!" Bryan avoided Liam''s hand at once. "Hahaha." The othersughed once more. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Vania''s smile caught Liam''s eyes yet again. He could not stop himself from noticing her captivating smile. It looked just like what he remembered his older sister''s smile to be like. "Can I call you Vanie?" Liam asked abruptly. He took a liking to Vania for some reason. It was merely a tonic sort of liking as if she were family. However, Vania froze for a moment when she heard the nickname. Her smile stiffened slightly. "Oh. Sure." She responded a little slowly because apart from her mother, no one had ever called her Vanie before, and her mother had passed away many years ago. Hearing the nickname Vanie made Vania recall the time when her mother was still around. She became a little flustered and reacted a little unnaturally. Hanson reached out to hold her hand. When he caught her eye again, she was back to normal. "On the way here, Thomas told me about how you run your ownpany and wear many hats in different sectors too. You''re very aplished." Liam was generous with hispliments. He had a lot of regard for her, and he recalled that his older sister was also a strong-headed woman. "I dabble in investments myself. We should find a time to have a chatter on." Liam extended an invite to Vania. "It would be my honor to learn from you, Liam," Vania replied humbly. Liam continued to strike a conversation with Vania. The more he spoke to her, the fonder he grew of her. In his family, he was the youngest of his generation and it was his older sister who took care of him the most. Later on, she left the family for some reason, and they never heard from her ever again. After so many years, the family was still trying to find his older sister''s whereabouts, but they had not found any signs of her. Right now, as Liam thought about his sister, he began to treat Vania as if she were part of the family. The more Liam approached Vania, the more wary Hanson became. He tightened his grip on her hand. As for Yvonne, she was beside herself with fury as she said to Liam in a huff, "Liam, we haven''t seen each other in so long. Why aren''t you checking in to see if I''ve been well?" Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Yvonne had known Liam for many years, but he had neverplimented her the way he did Vania. It was terribly unfair that he was so warm and friendly toward Vania when it was his first time meeting her. Vania''s such a vixen! She keeps seducing men wherever she goes! All the men here are fixated on her! Liam looked at Yvonne as if he was looking at his child. Heughed kindly and said, "Oh, our little girl''s upset now. You used to follow us around everywhere we went. You''ve be a lot prettier now." Yvonne felt a lot better once she heard the adoring tone Liam used. Liam continued, "You''ve been abroad for so many years now. It''s the first time we''ve met up since you''ve returned to the country, so why would I forget to bring you a gift? I''ve sent someone to put it in your car as a surprise." "You''re the best, Liam!" Yvonne was pleased. She looked over at Hanson and said, "Liam, Hanson didn''t even give me anything." Naturally, Liam did not know about what was going on between them. When he heard how aggrieved Yvonne sounded, he chuckled and said to Hanson, "Yvonne used to follow you around as a child. As someone she looks up to like an older brother, why didn''t you prepare a gift for her?" Yvonne was happy that Liam was standing up for her, but she did not like the way he spoke as if she were still a child. She wanted to be Hanson''s woman. Meanwhile, Hanson had his arms wrapped around Vania as he shrugged. "You guys should know that I''m so broke that I have to stay with my wife now. I''m penniless." In other words, he did not want to buy Yvonne a gift. Yvonne''s expression stiffened. It did not ur to her that Hanson would decline to give her a gift right in front of everyone. It was such a vexing excuse too. If he was penniless, then the entire world was penniless too. She was even more upset that Hanson said he was staying with Vania. She frowned and asked, "Don''t you have anywhere else to stay?" They were not married yet, so she did not like the idea of them staying together. "It''s only natural for me to stay with my wife and kids," Hanson dered with such conviction that Yvonne did not know what she could say in response. On the other hand, Liam was wondering if he should give Vania one of the gifts he brought along with him today. He did bring purses and essories that young women liked, but he thought of these things as too frivolous to give to Vania. In the end, he did not bring it up, but instead decided to give her something more thoughtful in the future. Right at that moment, the waiter began to serve the food, which helped ease the awkwardness that Yvonne felt after being rejected in the face by Hanson. "Let''s go to the shooting range after this." There were a lot of activities here at the hot springs resort, not to mention that the environment was serene and rxing, which made it a good vacation spot. "That''s a great idea! We haven''tpeted in a while." Both April and Bryan were excited. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Their families were close and they grew up in the militarypound together, so they were interested in these sorts of activities. "It''s just the right opportunity for me to challenge Hanson and Thomas." Ever since Bryan was a child, Hanson and Thomas would outperform him in every single activity. This was why he grew to idolize the two of them and wanted to win over them somehow. "Are you sure you can do it?" April was the first to fire back teasingly. "I''ve been training for a long time, okay? I''m sure I can win this time." Bryan was full of confidence. Both Hanson and Thomas snorted at the same time. "Maybe in another decade or so." They would be in their forties by then, so maybe Bryan would have a shot at outdoing them when the time came. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 "Stop doubting me. I''ll show you just what I can doter." Bryan was brimming with confidence as he had trained in secret for a very long time. When Liam saw the way he was boasting, he intentionally looked at him sternly and warned, "Stop boasting. If you loseter, I''ll ask your grandpa to make you join the military and train properly. You won''t be let out until you''vepleted the training." If Bryan''s grandpa made him join the military, it would mean that the training was going to be brutal and relentless. Bryan''s confidence deted at once when he heard what Liam said. He pouted and muttered, "You''ll find outter." "You''ve probably never been to a shooting range before, right, Miss Greyson?" Yvonne asked tauntingly. Everyone knew that Vania''s family was not involved with the military, and the regr shooting ranges that the public usually frequented were nothing in their eyes. Yvonne assumed that she would be in for a fun timeter as she wanted to use this opportunity to torment Vania. Vania nced at her gloating smile and smirked. She snuggled up against Hanson and said, "I don''t know how to use a gun, but my darling does. He can teach me." "Mmhmm." Hanson loved how he felt when she relied on him. He began to stroke her hair dotingly. Yvonne felt like she had swallowed a lemon when she saw them being like that. However, she would soon be letting Vania know what it felt like to be humiliated in public. "When it comes to shooting, even if a person has a natural gift for it, they can''t be good at it without at least a few years of training, or maybe even a decade. Don''t you think you''re oversimplifying it, Miss Greyson?" The smugness and derision in Yvonne''s eyes were ringly obvious. However, Vania was unfazed. "It''s just a friendly game. Why are you taking it so seriously, Miss Kepler? We''re just a group of good friends gathered together anyway. It''s not an embarrassing thing to lose." Who said we''re all good friends here? You''re just an outsider who barged your way into our group. Yvonne was disgruntled. "What a good mindset you have, Miss Greyson. If I were you and I didn''t know how to do anything at all, I would just keep my mouth shut and not say anything, lest I make a fool out of myself." "There are some things that you shouldn''t be so uptight about. Everyone has gathered here today to have some fun and rx, so what''s the problem? Why must you make things so tense, Miss Kepler?" Vania looked around the room andughed. "It seems like I''m destined to be the butt of everyone''s jokes today, so please go easy on meter. I don''t want to be humiliated too badly." She stared back at Yvonne''s furious expression and her smile widened. "If you don''t go easy on me, I''ll just get my darling to take revenge on my behalf." Each time Vania called him darling, Hanson''s heart would melt a little bit more. He stared at her adoringly and said, "With me around, you don''t have to worry about embarrassing yourself." April was envious as he watched them being all sweet toward each other. "Hey, cut that out. Stop being so sweet when we haven''t even finished our meal yet," he grumbled. How were they going to enjoy the meal if they were already stuffed full of envy after seeing the two of them being so lovey-dovey? Bryan dered in Vania''s defense, "I''ll go easy on you, Vania! I''ll even teach you if you don''t know how to use a gun." He sounded like a righteous gentleman while saying that. He did have a good impression of her and subconsciously moved toward her. However, his warm friendliness was immediately drenched in cold water by Hanson''s sarcastic retort. "Do you think you can teach my darling with those skills of yours? You''re not qualified yet. If you really want to teach someone, go find yourself a partner of your own." Just how highly did he think of himself that he offered to teach my woman? After being insulted yet again, Bryan sighed. "Alright, I won''t say anything else. I''ll just continue drinking." He was the lone isle, weak and helpless among the others. He poured himself a ss of red wine and was about to take a sip when Thomas stopped him. "Bryan, you should drink less. If your hand starts shakingter thanks to the alcohol in your system, you''ll have an even harder time trying to win against us."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 554 Chapter 554 "What? I¡­" What the hell? How heartless! Bryan was miffed by all their teasing. He was still holding onto his wine ss, but now he did not know whether to drink or not. "Why is my life so terrible?" All of these people he looked up to as older brothers only knew how to tease him all the time. The meal soon ended after their continued bouts of teasing. "Let''s go over now." Yvonne led the way. It was getting a little dark outside which made shooting even more difficult now. The men were eager to get going. It had been a while since they trained together, so they wanted to make the best of it. Hanson was worried that Vania might not enjoy spending time at the shooting range, so he whispered into her ear, "If you don''t want to go, we can just continue sitting here for a while." He spoke very softly so they were the only ones who knew what he was saying. "Why wouldn''t I want to go? I''d love to join in on the fun with everyone, and most importantly, I want you to teach me personally." While speaking, Vania purposely tickled Hanson''s palm. It made Hanson feel like his heart was being tickled too. He squeezed her fingers as a warning. Yvonne, who was walking beside them, kept her eyes fixed on them. Even though she could not hear what they said, she did not miss the intimate air between them, so she intentionally raised her voice and asked, "What are you two whispering to each other about? You''re smiling so happily." "Since you know we were whispering, why are you asking? That doesn''t seem very polite," Vania responded evenly. Yvonne frowned in displeasure. "I''m just making a joke. Why are you taking it so seriously?" She strode off to the side without giving Vania time to reply. The attendants were already clearing up the ce. They were halfway up a mountain and the shooting range was nestled right in the middle of the surrounding forest. This increased the difficulty yet again, and the men were thrilled. "Dear sirs and ma''ams, do you need anything else?" an attendant asked politely. "Bring some juice for us," Yvonne instructed. "Yes, ma''am. Please give us a moment." Bryan was testing out one of the guns. "Should wepete on something? It''d be boring to just y without a bet." "What do you want topete on?" Thomas studied the gun in his hand and was satisfied with it. Hanson also took a look around the shooting range in satisfaction before patting Bryan on the shoulder. "First, you should think about whether you''re actually able to win before suggesting apetition." "It would be a pity if you set up the rules of thepetition only to lose in the end," April added ruthlessly. Bryan refused to listen to them. "If I win, when grandpa tries to punish me in the future, you all will need to put in a good word for me." As pitiful as he was, this was all he could ask for. "That''s easy. We''ll go with that," Liam, Hanson, and Thomas all responded in unison. "What if you lose?" Thomas asked. "You can do whatever you want to me if I lose." He did not believe that he would still lose against them this time. "Fine. It''s a deal," Liam confirmed sternly. He was not letting Bryan back out of this. April did his best to hold hisughter in. "Bryan, I think you shouldn''t try topete after all. Otherwise,Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I don''t think I''ll be able to save you anymore." He was the one who often helped Bryan by making up stories on his behalf and inviting him out for some fun. However, Bryan felt like he was absolutely going to win today. He felt like he haddy luck on his side, so he patted April and said, "Hey, friend. Don''t squash my confidence, alright? Just wait and see." Chapter 555 Chapter 555 "Fine." April sighed. "Cough. I''m pretty sure he drank too much." After watching them engage in lively conversation, Yvonne walked over to Vania and said with a confident smile, "Say, why don''t we have apetition too?" "Miss Kepler, are you trying topete against me, aplete beginner?" Vania was unaffected by her challenge. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "What does being a beginner have to do with it? It all depends on whether you have the guts to do it or not." Yvonne did her best to goad Vania into it. "It looks like I''ll be losing tonight, but since I''m in a good mood, I''ll go along with whatever you like to compete on, Miss Greyson." Vania cocked her eyebrows and waited for Yvonne to continue. Yvonne had a smug smile on her face. She assumed that she managed to goad Vania into doing what she wanted. "You''re the president of apany, Miss Greyson. I assume you''re a woman of your words?" Yvonne was certain she would win. After all, her brother had taught her personally and no woman could compete against her. She was most proud of her shooting skills. "Naturally." "Good." She stepped forward and turned to face Vania before lowering her voice until only the two of them could hear her. "Let''s bet that whoever loses will have to leave Hanson. How''s that?" Vania''s smile vanished as her eyes narrowed dangerously. In Yvonne''s eyes, this took on a totally different meaning. "Are you chickening out, Miss Greyson?" Her tone was full of provocation. "What''s so difficult about that?" Vania lookedpletely at ease. "I''ll agree to the bet." Yvonne was stunned. She did not expect Vania to agree so easily. Did Vania not hear the bet correctly? Yvonne stared at Vania in puzzlement. However, she soon smirked and took her phone out. "I made an audio recording of our bet. You better not worm out of it after this, Miss Greyson." Don''t even try to y any tricks on me. "Since you already have proof, how could I get out of itter on? If I lose, I''ll leave Hanson." Vania spelled it out for her clearly. Yvonne could tell that Vania was just trying to get under her skin, so she did her best to not get flustered. "Deal." You''re a useless beginner who doesn''t know anything at all. Don''t even think of trying to scare me. Yvonne was determined to make Vania miserable and be forced to leave Hanson today. Vania acted like she was trying to gain a handicap. She looked straight at Yvonne and said, "Since the bet is pretty serious, shouldn''t you give a beginner like me a chance to practice before we officially begin ourpetition?" She raised her voice on purpose and the men beside them all paused what they were doing once they heard her. They stared at the two women curiously. "Vania, are you going topete against Yvonne too?" Bryan asked with a chuckle. "Of course." Vania took the gun and began to study it. "Oh? What did you bet on?" Bryan was very curious. "We have to keep it a secret first, I''m afraid. It''s a very serious bet." Vania blinked and spoke mischievously. "We will only announce it at the end of the match, of course. It''s something that''s going to shock all of you." She soundedpletely mysterious. Everyone was intrigued by them and decided toe over to watch. Yvonne was impatient to get the match going, but she did not want them to say she took advantage of a beginner and won unfairly, so she looked at Vania and said, "How do you want to practice?" "Let me have three shots to get used to the gun." Vania got straight to the point. She sounded confident. Yvonne eyed Vania. She did not know why Vania seemed so confident, but she was not concerned at all. "I''ll give you three chances then, so don''t say I took advantage of you." Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Yvonne was not worried at all. There was no way a beginner could win against her after just three shots. "Alright. It''s a deal." Vania snickered to herself. Does she think what she''s doing doesn''t count as taking advantage of a beginner? Vania turned around and tugged on Hanson''s hand. After positioning his hand to grip hers tightly, she said sweetly into his ear, "Darling, can you teach me what to do?" Hanson''s body jostled unconsciously. She did not sound like she truly wanted him to teach her. "Sure." He pulled her into his arms gently and talked her through the entire process. His melodious voice was music to the ears, and Yvonne''s jealousy intensified. If she knew this was going to happen, she should have pretended to not know how to shoot a gun and asked Hanson to teach her. "Do you remember it now?" Hanson asked. "Yeah, got it." Vania nodded. "Let''s try it out now. Don''t be nervous." Hanson gripped her hand and fired once. "Fifth ring," a robotic voice reported once the shot was fired. "That''s great for a first-timer," Hanson said encouragingly. Yvonne felt bitter when she heard that. She recalled her first time at the shooting range with Hanson. She had hit the eighth ring and he said she was a poor shot. Meanwhile, Vania only hit the fifth ring but he praised her for it. How could he treat them so differently? Still, when she saw what Vania could do, she was certain that she had the win in the bag. When Vania heard Hansonplimenting her, she grinned excitedly and said, "Shall I try it myself?" "Yeah." Hanson reluctantly let go of her hand and moved to the side. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Vania stared anxiously at the bullseye, but this time, she only hit the second ring. Yvonne began to gloat even more. "Vania, that''s not good. You nearly missed the shot." Bryan was a little frantic as he tried to give her pointers and even shared everything he knew with her. Vania gave him a grateful smile. "Thanks a lot." If he did lose the better, she would be sure to help him. She used the techniques Bryan taught her and stared at the bullseyes for a long time without ever taking the shot. Yvonne grew rather impatient and tried to rush her. "If you don''t have the skills, there''s no point in staring at the bullseyes all day long. You still won''t be able to hit it." Is she trying to avoidpeting against me by dying it for as long as possible? "Vania, the longer you hold the gun up like that, the more sore your arm will be and your uracy will drop." She had not been through any sort of professional training, so she would not be able to take having her arm stretched out for so long. Bryan continued to give her pointers. "Once you feel like you''ve more or less gotten it, you should just take the shot at once." "Yeah, I''ve got it." Vania nodded and fired away. Everyone sighed to themselves. They were professionally trained and could tell that Vania did not manage to find the right angle. Her final shot would be a miss. However, she managed to hit the first ring. They did not feel surprised. In their eyes, there was no difference between missing and hitting the first ring. "You''ve used up your three chances, Miss Greyson, but since your shots got worse and worse, you should be on your guard during ourpetition." By now, Yvonne was brimming with excitement at her prospective victory. She already made a recording, so no one could change the oue now. Bryan sighed. "Vania, I think you should just give up. Let Hanson teach you properly next time before youpete with Yvonne." "That won''t do," Yvonne immediately cut in to shoot down Bryan''s suggestion. Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Bryan was being so annoying today. He kept messing up all her ns. "We''ve already made a deal so we can''t change thepetition. Don''t you agree, Miss Greyson?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Vania nodded. "Of course. I''m a woman of my word." "Let''s stick to our agreement then." Don''te wailing and renegade on the bet when you lose. "Sigh. Vania, you¡­" Bryan did not know why Vania was insisting onpeting after such a poor showing. "Don''t worry, Bryan. I''ll take you out for some fun once I win." Vania patted Bryan on the shoulder in reassurance so that he would have more faith in her. She was beginning to like this young fellow more and more. "Hah¡­" Yvonne snorted mockingly. Do you still think you can win? In your dreams. Vania did not pay any attention to her snorting, but looked up at Hanson with a sweet smile. "5, 2, and 1. Are you happy?" Hanson was taken aback to hear her question. She hit the fifth, second, and first ring. 521 meant ''I love you''. "Yes, I''m happy." Hanson''s heart was beating a lot faster by now. I''m happy too." Vania smiled like a sly fox. Hanson could not get enough of it. If the others were not around them right now, Hanson would have pulled her into his arms for a kiss. "Tsk, tsk¡­" When the other four men heard their exchange, their expressions turned a little sour. How did a few shots at the shooting range turn into a disy of love? Did they not understand it simply because they were single? Yvonne''s eyes darkened as well. It was just a coincidence, so why did she make it sound so moving? What a glib tongue. She did not want to see them being all lovey-dovey anymore, so she interrupted them at once. "Since you''re done with your practice, are you ready now, Miss Greyson?" "I only get three chances to learn, so I have no choice but to be ready, even if I''m not," Vania said begrudgingly. The more reluctant she was, the happier Yvonne felt. "Let''s start then." The faster they got on with it, the sooner she could run Vania out of here. "Sure. Are we taking turns for each shot, or are we taking all of our shots at once?" Vania asked to rify the rules of thepetition. "I don''t mind going either way. You can go ahead and choose whatever suits you, Miss Greyson." Yvonne was confident that Vania would lose no matter what, so she decided to let her choose. Vania''s eyes flickered. "Alright. Let''s take turns with each shot, how about it?" When dealing with someone she disliked, she was fond of using these sorts of methods ¡ªslow, prolonged bouts of agony before hitting the final nail in the coffin. "Of course. I''ll go first, Miss Greyson. You can take this as a demonstration." Yvonne was cocky and wanted to win thepetition very badly. "That''d be great. I''d love to learn from you, Miss Greyson." Vania sat down on the resting seat nearby. She rubbed her chin with one hand while tapping away on the chair with the other. She said she wanted to learn, but she did not even look at Yvonne. Hanson chuckled when he noticed this. He was going to get a stomachache from how amusing she was. True enough, Yvonne was well-trained. Her stance was professional and she fired away confidently. The robotic voice announced, "Nine-point-ninth ring." She was just a decimal point shy of hitting the bullseye. It was an excellent shot and Yvonne smiled smugly, but she still pretended to be demure and said humbly, "It''s been so long since Ist came to a shooting range. I''m so rusty." "You did pretty well with this shot," Thomas expressed his approval. He was the one who taught her, and she did not disappoint him at all. Yvonne smiled as if she had just been announced the winner. She turned to Vania and said, "It''s your turn now." Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Vania stood up grimly like she was about to march onto the battlefield. "Rx, Vania. You''ve got this," Bryan said encouragingly. She nodded imperceptibly and said, "I will. Thanks." Yvonne''s smile grew wider when she saw the look on Vania''s face. Trying to gain sympathy now, huh? You were the one who took on the bet so willingly just now. To add insult to injury, Yvonne called out while Vania was taking her aim at the target, "Come on, Miss Greyson. We don''t have all day." She could tell from Vania''s posture that the shot would miss. Just as everyone was beginning to lose faith in Vania''s skills, a mechanical voice sounded, "Ten-ring." What? Everyone looked up in unison when they heard this, and they were all bewildered. Ten-ring? Who got it? Vania? That''s impossible. Yvonne was just as startled as she looked around to see who had sneaked into their team and scored the ten-ring. Much to their surprise, they saw Vania standing there at the shooting point, her face nk as she asked, "Is the machine broken? Did I really just hit a ten-ring?" Her disbelief was evident on her face. "What?!" Yvonne rose to her feet immediately. No, the machine must be broken. There''s no way Vania could have scored a ten-ring otherwise! At once, she turned to the attendant and said, "Go and check if there''s something wrong with the machine!" Hanson aside, no one else could believe what Vania had aplished. Presently, she sat there innocently while she sipped on her juice, looking unfazed. The attendant returned after checking on the machinery and informed them, "Ladies and gentlemen, there''s nothing wrong with the machinery whatsoever." Then, he addressed Vania with an earnest smile, "Your skills aremendable, miss. That ten-ring is remarkable." Upon hearing this, Yvonne scowled. What''s with Vania''s sudden good luck? But that doesn''t matter; there are still nine more shots left. Let''s see if she''ll be so lucky then. "So, I really did get it after all?" Vania beamed. She cupped Hanson''s face and praised wholeheartedly, "Must have been those awesome lessons you gave me, darling!" "You''re a fast learner, darling," Hanson modestly returned thepliment. He couldn''t take all the credit when he knew Vania''s skills had less to do with him and more with her innate talent. Bryan grinned as well. "Man. Vania, who would''ve thought you''d be so lucky? I yed a role in this too, didn''t I?" Vania nodded. "Of course you did." Happy to have been acknowledged by her, Bryan began to grow fond of her. Meanwhile, April chimed in cheerily, "Hey, Vania, I think you''ll get a lucky streak going at this rate. You''ll be today''s winner for sure." Yvonne had half the mind to march up to him and stuff his mouth. Seething with rage, she glowered at him and thought, Why don''t you just shut up? Roseanne was nodding along and praising Vania''s show of gunmanship, then sounded her wish to see more of it. "Okay, let''s move on to the next round," Yvonne interjected loudly, agitated by thepliments everyone was heaping onto Vania. She then hoisted up her gun and took aim, appearing more cautious than thest time. She fired the shot and scored a ten-ring as well. "Wow, Yvonne. Great shot!" Bryan cheered. He was one to give credit where it was due, and besides, he had nothing personal against Yvonne. Nheless, she ignored him and turned to smile smugly at Vania. "Your turn." She would like to see just how Vania was going to outdo her this time. Vania''s movements were swifter this time. Her victory in thest round had given her an obvious boost in confidence, and she seemed more sure of herself than she had earlier. Despite that, Yvonne still thought she was being extremely slow, and she heckled, "Luck isn''t just something thates by every round, you know. If you take that much time just to get a good aim at the target, you might as well just back out of the range!" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Even though she had already taken aim, Vania put down her gun when she heard Yvonne''s taunting and warned, "Miss Kepler, bear in mind that I''m well within my rights to sue you for distracting me and affecting my performance while I''m in the middle of thepetition." Chapter 559 Chapter 559 "Better keep quiet if you don''t want to lose." It''s as irritating as having to put up with the high-pitched whining of a mosquito. Having been scolded by Vania, Yvonne pursed her lips and said nothing else, though she went on to mock inwardly, Unreasonable wench. You''re just trying to cover up your own shortfalls. Once again, Vania took aim, but her posture looked worse than it did the previous time. Her arms looked like they were tired from holding up the gun, and anyone could see that her aim was entirely off. She could very well end up hitting the target board next to her own. "Ten-ring." As everyone''s breath hitched, the mechanical voice sounded over the system to announce Vania''s precision score. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. T-This has to be a joke! Vania might have gotten lucky the first time, but everyone refused to believe she could be so lucky as to hit a ten-ring the second time in a row. They all gaped at her in surprise, wondering if she was a sorceress. There didn''t seem to be any other exnation as to how her shot, which had looked like it was going curve and miss, veered straight and struck ten-ring instead. Vania shrugged innocently and put her hands out as though to show she had not cheated. "I guess I really am on a lucky streak." April was in a daze as he gave her a thumbs-up. "Lucky streak? You''re on a roll!" He would never have believed this if he hadn''t been here to witness it himself. Bryan rubbed his hands together and said to her, "Vania, maybe you could give me some of that luck since you clearly have so much of it." That way, I could beat Hanson and Thomas! Hah! What a bright idea. However, this earned him a re from Liam, who thought Bryan was trying to cut corners. "If only you could be enthusiastic about something else other than cheating, you might amount to something. But I have to admit, Vania is a great shot." Liam approved of her talent and her disy of gunmanship. Even Thomas, who hardly ever praised anyone, doled out apliment to Vania, "You could be a pro if you train with our team." Upon hearing her own brother praise Vania, Yvonne scoffed and pointed out angrily, "She can''t be so lucky all the time! She could die on the battlefield." Vania nodded. "That''s true. Come on, Miss Kepler. It''s your turn to show us how the pros do it." Yvonne''s thoughts were moring, and she could not drown out the exasperation in her. In the end, she missed her shot for the third round. Thomas pointed out impassively, "You wouldn''t have missed it if you had just calmed down instead of firing on impulse." Yvonne paled. Missing a shot would lower her probability of winning, and the more she tried to calm down, the more anxious she became. Right now, everyone waited with bated breath for Vania''s third shot. They stared unblinkingly at the way she handled her gun, wanting to see just how she had managed to score her previous two ten-rings. However, they were incredulous when they saw that her aim was off, the barrel of the gun was pointing to the side instead of the target board, and she looked like she had never handled a gun before this. There was no way she could make the shot. But she did, and this time, it was another ten-ring. T-That''s brilliant¡­ The men would have given her a standing ovation if they could. Luck might be a fickle thing, but Vania had turned it into a skill of her own, if not her secret to winning. Yvonne, on the other hand, frowned as she was baffled after seeing how Vania executed that shot. The following four shots from Vania were also ten-rings, and Yvonne grew even more unsettled. She narrowed her eyes, thinking that she had been tricked by Vania, and asked aloud, "Are you sure this is your first time shooting?" Vania nodded, her eyes wide and earnest. "You can ask anyone who knows me and they''ll tell you I''ve never been on a shooting range before this. Though, it''s kind of fun; I think I''m starting to like this game." She held up her gun and inspected it lovingly. Not at all believing a word Vania said, Yvonne countered, "So, how is it that you''ve managed to get a ten-ring every single time?" Without fail, might I add. I don''t think Thomas or Hanson have ever shown such precision either. I probably won''t be able to do what she did regardless of how well my aim is. "I mean, it''s not like I won the game with a perfect score. We''re not even done with the game yet, are we? Maybe my luck stops here, and I end up missing my shots for thest three rounds." Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Vania propped up her gun, looking like she was training her aim as she muttered under her breath, "Oh, man. My aim''s still off." Hearing those words, Yvonne could havebusted on the spot. If your aim''s still off then how did you hit thest seven ten-rings? Turning around, Vania called out girlishly to Hanson, "Darling, you have to help me work on this." "Okay," Hanson replied with a nod, though he was secretly worried that he had more to work on than she did. The more innocent and hapless Vania was, the angrier Yvonne became. "Did you cheat?" "ountability is all part and parcel of adulthood, and I would never resort to cheating for the sake of winning a game," Vania pointed out, the expression on her face seemingly implied that Yvonne was no match for her and thus she did not have to cheat to win. Insulted, Yvonne turned red with rage and snapped, "A quick check is all we need to know if you''ve been cheating all this while." She nced at the attendant standing at the side and pointed at him, ordering, "Go and check if there''s something wrong with the target board!" The attendant did as he was told, and he inspected every corner of the board beforeing back to Yvonne and reported, "Everything is untampered." Untampered? Shock and embarrassment colored Yvonne''s face. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Upon seeing this, Vania suggested with a warm smile, "Maybe you can try switching ces and see if your luck gets better." Yvonne red at her, furious that she had allowed Vania to humiliate her like this, and bit out through gritted teeth, "Fine." She stood at Vania''s position, took aim, then fired. Sure enough, she hit a ten-ring, and the results were so astonishing that even she was rendered speechless for a moment. Maybe this shooting point is the source of Vania''s luck! When it was Vania''s turn, however, she was so tired that she did not bother standing up. She propped her chin up in one hand as she sat on the lounge chair and sipped her juice. "I guess that means I will be trying to shoot from Miss Kepler''s position." She toyed with the gun in her hand for a brief second, then pulled the trigger thrice in rapid session without even looking at Yvonne''s target board, much less aim at it. Before anyone could register the shots, she was done, and the mechanical voice filled the air. "Ten-ring, ten-ring, ten-ring." Everyone''s eyes widened. Huh? Is the machine broken? They looked at Vania, only to see her blowing invisible smoke off the barrel of her gun as she drawled, "I''m done with my ten shots. Take your time, Miss Kepler. We''ve got all day." So the machine was working just fine earlier? Everyone was in disbelief. Meanwhile, Yvonne felt as if all that had happened just now was like a dream and her hands trembled ever so slightly. She saw no point in trying to outdo Vania now, not when the girl had gotten a ten-ring for ten out of ten shots she fired. At this point, she could drag out this game until the sun went down and she would still lose. When Vania saw the odd way everyone was looking at her, she asked bewilderedly, "Why are you all looking at me like that?" Upon hearing her speak, Bryan swallowed and quickly reached to grab her arm before eximing, "You''re a legend, Vania! Come on, give me some of your luck!" April winced when he saw how tantly oblivious Bryan was. He marched up to him and pulled him back by the cor, detaching him and his vise-like grip from Vania. If not, Hanson would probably cut his hands off before they could even get back to their game. "Hey, stop pulling!" Bryan protested, annoyed that April butted in while he was attempting to get Vania''s luck to rub off on him. April gazed at him steadily. Guess he still doesn''t know what the devil is like when he''s at work. Bless this poor, ignorant child... Resigned, he said, "Don''t rough up Vania." Bryan blinked, then argued, "I didn''t do anything!" At least, not that he knew of. Suddenly realizing that there was no saving this boy from Hanson''s wrath, April gave up and sighed, then left Bryan to perish on his own. Thomas, on the other hand, was more than aware of how possessive Hanson could get. In fact, Hanson''s cool, dark gaze was fixed on Bryan''s hand right now. Unfortunately for Bryan, he did not sense the danger that was approaching him soon as he continued to cling onto Vania while grinning stupidly. Chapter 561 Chapter 561 "Tsk, tsk. Someone''s in a world of trouble," Thomas teased lightly as he watched Bryan pester Vania. He thereafter turned to Hanson and said, "But I must say, your littledy is full of surprises." And a good actress, at that. She certainly put up a convincing act earlier and blindsided all of them. "Well, of course," Hanson said proudly, his head getting bigger. "As if any of you should expect anything less from my wife." It was only after the fact that everyone realized Vania had missed her first three pre-game shots on purpose. Presently, Bryan was still clinging onto Vania and asking her for some of her apparent luck, but Hanson could not tolerate this anymore. He walked up and pulled Vania into his arms, then decided that he would teach Bryan a lesson after he wiped him out at shootingter. "You''re an excellent shot, darling," Hanson murmured as he appraised Vania lovingly. N?velDrama.Org owns this. She kept up her act as she said innocently, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." He smiled and brushed the tip of her nose with a curled finger. "Oh, you''ll know when we get home." At once, she fell silent, and a grin slipped off her face. She started fidgeting in his arms uneasily, sensing the danger brewing on the horizon. Why does this guy think of such lewd things even in public? Ruthless scoundrel! Next to them, Yvonne was close to bursting into mes as rage coursed through her. She saw no point in firing herst three shots, not when Vania had obviously already won. Clenching her fists, she bit out reluctantly, "I lost." Vania batted her eyshes and smiled coyly as she said, "Well then, Miss Kepler. You''re going to have to honor your word. You were the one who suggested we bet on the game, after all." Yvonne shook her head. She refused to look like a pathetic loser, so she countered cunningly, "Yeah, I can''t exactly leave the guy when I''ve never been with him in the first ce, can I?" Oh, so we''re trying to be clever now, are we? Vania raised her brow. Who would''ve thought she''d give herself a loophole in advance? Nheless, Vania never took the game seriously, and she had not gone into it thinking she would lose or that Yvonne would actually honor the bet. With a dismissive wave of her hand, she said graciously, "Alright, then. Whatever you say goes. It''s just a game anyway, and there''s no need for us to be so serious about a silly bet, right? What''s important is that we all had fun." "You''re right, Vania! I totally agree," Bryan chimed in brightly, ready to use the same words should he lose his bet with Hansonter. Yvonne was outraged when she heard Bryan supporting Vania. She then sat next to Thomas and sulked in silence. Knowing what was on his sister''s mind, Thomas sighed in exasperation and cated, "Come on, don''t be like that. It was just a game anyway, and you were the one who suggested shooting in the first ce, remember?" "I know," she muttered grimly, losing interest in the game. "Just go and get the game going with the other boys already." She wanted to get out of this shooting range as soon as possible. Inspired and motivated by Vania''s incredible gunmanship, Bryan said excitedly, "Let''s get started!" "Okay," the other men stood up insouciantly, unfolding their towering frames from their individual lounge chairs like they were grown men trying to entertain a hyperactive child. "How do you want to do this?" "The same way Vania and Yvonne did," Bryan answered cheerily. He seized the chance to walk up to Vania and said, "Quick, Vania. Give me some of that luck!" Vaniaughed. How adorable. "Just take all of it." He beamed, but he did not notice the stormy look on Hanson''s face. "We''ll take our positions and fire ten shots each in rapid session, then we''ll assess our precision," Hanson said irritably. He did not want to waste time with Bryan anymore, and he wanted to put the silly punk in his ce as quickly as he could. "Fine by me," April said, trying to hide a smile. Things are about to get interesting. That said, he was still friends with Bryan, and he figured it was his duty to light a candle in prayer for the poor fe. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 The men finished off the ten rounds in the blink of an eye without pauses in between. In the end, Bryan was badly defeated, and he sat limply on the lounge chair in disbelief as he sighed. "How did this happen?" Having lost to Hanson, there was no way he could avoid punishment now. He shot Vania a pleading look. "Hey, Vania. So, what game should we y next?" The desperate gleam in his eyes was practically screaming, Please say you have the next game lined up so I won''t have to be punished! Hanson was thoroughly amused as he went up to Bryan, disregarding the poor man''s will, and pulled him back by the cor. Keep your distance from my wife. With a raised brow, he curled and uncurled his fingers menacingly as he drawled, "I seem to recall someone having quite the nerve when the challenge was issued just now. Are you going to chicken out now that you''ve lost?" Bryan winced and started whining pathetically, "Please let me off the hook, Hanson." He could end up bed-ridden if Hanson really were to proceed with the "massage". There were not many situations that are more horrifying than that consequence. "Don''t try to bargain with me," Hanson said. He had no ns on letting Bryan go free regardless of what the man might say. A chill went down Bryan''s spine, and he quickly shot Vania a piteous look as he said, "Vania, say something." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Vania sighed good-naturedly. This poor, unfortunate child. As a show of generosity and kindness, she cleared her throat and said to Hanson, "Darling, don''t you think he''s too sweet to suffer such a miserable fate? How about you let him go this time and save the punishment for his next mistake, hmm?" Just as everyone thought Hanson might reject the idea, he nodded, much to everyone''s surprise, and replied, "Anything you say, darling." Everyone gaped at him in stunned silence. She''s got him wrapped around her pinky! Upon hearing that he was spared, Bryan cried, "Vania, you''re an angel!" This earned him yet another dark re from Hanson, who was already making up his mind to teach him a lesson someday where no one could see them. When April saw how Bryan wasughing aloud in relief, he couldn''t help saying another quick prayer for him. Where essence was the same despite changing appearances, he knew that Hanson would not let Bryan get off the hook so easily. While everyone was jesting around, Yvonne was isted in her own sulking. She was unhappy with how things had turned out and immediately said, "Let''s go back to the hall." She had invited her friends over as well, but seeing as none of them knew how to shoot, they had been hanging out in the hall having drinks and ying games. "Okay. Let''s sing karaoke," Bryan agreed brightly, clearly in high spirits. On the way back, Yvonne put on a smile, refusing to return to the parlor with a grim and defeated expression. They were greeted by the shing neon lights and the sound of clinking sses and raucousughter the moment they stepped into the hall. There was a band on stage performing renditions of popr songs, and in the open dining space, all the tables were packed with friends and family chattering to one another animatedly. Upon registering Yvonne''s return, Jane raised her arm and waved her over, yelling over the music, "Hey, Yvonne! Come here and y with us!" As Yvonne heard that, her eyes immediately lit up. "Sure. What game are we ying?" Her friends at the table started to speak all at once. "Drink or Dare, of course! It''s a ssic party game!" It was, indeed, a favorite during parties. A spinner would be ced at the center of the table, and whoever the needle pointed to would have toplete a challenge, which was known as a dare. Should the person notplete it or refuse to carry it out, then he or she would be made to drink. The rules were straightforward and the game was practically dated, but everyone loved it because something unexpected happened every single time. When Yvonne heard this, she cheered up considerably and said, "Okay, we''re in!" She wanted to take this chance to humiliate Vania in front of everybody. Surely, her infuriating luck on the shooting range would notst through the rest of the day. As they each took their seat at the table, Jane deliberately took a seat next to Bryan. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Jane beamed as she handed Bryan the spinner, then said, "Here you go, Mr. Jones. You get to spin first." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. There was nothing Bryan loved more than fun and games, so he readily flicked the needle on the spinner. "Let''s see who''ll be my victim!" Much like the human equivalent of a drumroll, everyone at the table started pping their hands rhythmically while chanting, "Stop, stop, stop... Hah!" They were all staring at the spinner, which behaved as if it had grown eyes and assessed those at the table one by one, for after a single round, it decided that it would point to Vania. "Oh, looks like you''re up, Vania!" Bryan quickly handed her the box of marked papers and said, "Come on, reach in and see which dare you''ll have to do!" At one side of the table, Yvonne smirked as she drawled, "Let''s see if you''re as lucky as you were on the shooting range." Vania shed her a smile. "Maybe I''ll get a pass or something." However, it became clear that a pass was impossible because the paper she drew out of the box was full of words. She tried to be mysterious as she covered up most of the words and peeked at them. "Hey, don''t try to hide it, Vania. Let us have a look." Bryan snatched the piece of paper out of Vania''s hand and opened it, then burst intoughter. "This is going to be a tough one for you, Vania!" He held out the paper so that everyone at the table could see what was written on it. "The person who draws this must go up on stage and perform a song or a dance for ten minutes!" "On stage? Here at the banquet? That would be an earth-shattering sight!" "Sing and dance! Sing and dance!" Everyone''s cheers were close to drowning out the band. Things were livened up at the table after Vania pulled such a dare out of the box, seeing as no one had ever gotten a dare as exciting as this one before. Yvonne, in particr, was having a hard time hiding her smile as sheughed and asked mockingly, "So, will you take the five shots or will you go up to sing on stage?" It was no easy feat for someone as famous as Vania to go up on stage in front of all these guests to sing and dance. If she messed up in her performance, the humiliation and bacsh would be overwhelming for sure. That said, Yvonne was also prepared for the eventuality that Vania might choose to drink five shots of alcohol instead of carrying out the dare. If that were the case, then she would choose the strongest alcohol and leave Vania to suffer the aftermath of itter. This game is the perfect excuse for me to embarrass Vania! Even she can''t avoid the humiliation if she were to screw up her performance on stage. Presently, Vania stared at the piece of paper hesitantly, weighing her options. At the sight of this, Liam offered, "If you don''t want to take the dare, I could always drink the five shots in your ce, Vania." "Yeah, Vania. You don''t have to go up there if you don''t want to," Bryan interjected righteously. "We''ll drink on your behalf." April wanted to help her as well, but when he remembered how jealous Hanson could get, he decided against it. One simply did not offer to help the Devil''s wife out of a pinch, not when the Devil himself was more than capable of defending his own woman. As expected, Hanson started pouring liquor into his own ss and asking icily, "Five shots, right?" Yvonna gaped at the men in shock. Why are they alling to Vania''s defense before she even started? Why are they all ganging up on me? "The rules of the game clearly state that only the person who picks the dare and refuses to do it will have to drink." "Ten shots, then," Hanson snapped impatiently, bargaining to keep his wife from having to go up on stage and sing in front of everyone here. He did not like the idea that his first time hearing her sing would be when she was carrying out a dare in front of a crowd. Meanwhile, Yvonne gave him an incredulous look. She couldn''t believe that he would resort to drinking twice the amount of alcohol just to protect Vania. "You¡ª" Before she could finish her sentence, Vania interrupted by putting her hand in between Hanson and the full ss of liquor, saying, "No, you can''t drink this because it would upset your stomach." "So, are you going to drink the shots yourself?" Yvonne asked, d that her contingency n would come in handy. "No," Vania answered. "You won''t be drinking?" Yvonne frowned. "As if I would run away from a challenge! I choose to go with the dare, of course!" Vania rose to her feet confidently and elegantly straightened her long, ck dress, which had delicate straps that entuated her figure. With her hair gently pulled into a low-do, she looked like the very picture of grace. Chapter 564 Chapter 564 "Then, we''re in for a treat today. Hurry up and get on the stage." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Yvonne immediately put on a smile and urged everyone to hurry Vania onto the stage. If Vania was good at dancing, then Yvonne would give her a reward and satirize her. However, Vania wasn''t in a hurry at all. She looked around the stage, then said to the waiter, "Can you fetch me a pair of small scissors?" "What are the scissors for?" Yvonne was upset at Vania dallying. "You''ll know soon enough." Extremely patient, Vania took the scissors from the waiter''s hand. Then, in front of the crowd, she cut a small slit at the bottom of her dress. "Vania, why are you cutting your clothes?" Vania didn''t provide an exnation as she lightly tugged at her dress in front of everyone. Her dress turned into a long slit skirt, exposing her legs up to her knees. In an instant, she turned from an elegant and majestic woman into one who was alluring and seductive. Seeing Vania''s impressive figure, Yvonne grumbled in her heart, What an attention seeker. Liam looked at Vania with full interest. "What are you going to perform, Vanie?" Vania winked. Her brilliant smile looked even more alluring under the glow of the colorful lights. "I want to hear everyone''s cheerster, okay?" She was so full of confidence that everyone was fascinated by her. "Why of course! We simply have to cheer you on." Bryan was holding a pping toy as he pped it incessantly. "Since you seem to be fully prepared for this, you must be able to put up a good performance, right? Then hurry up onstage and give us a show of a lifetime." When Yvonne put it that way, she was treating Vania as a girl they hired just to please them, in a sense. Vania nced at Yvonne out of the corner of her eye, then said in warning, "Then, I''ll have to give Miss Kepler a special surprise." The meaning of her words was unknown, and Yvonne didn''t know what Vania was referring to. Just when Yvonne was about to ask further, Vania was already walking toward the stage with a ss of wine in hand. "Why is she bringing wine with her?" Bryan asked, confused. April was in the dark too as he shook his head. "I guess she really does have a surprise." He thought it would be more of a shock, actually. Yvonne kept her eyes steadily on Vania. When she looked at Vania from behind, Vania was actually sashaying more than just walking. "Careful, you don''t want to break your hips," Yvonne said unhappily. Her voice was very small, and others could only hear a quiet mumble from her. Bryan asked curiously, "What were you saying, Yvonne?" "Oh, nothing." Yvonne waved it off. Everything seemed to annoy her today. Also, she was even more upset when she noticed Hanson staring right at Vania. Just then, on the stage, Vania lifted the winess and said to the young man at the drums. "You must be tired, right? Have a drink and rest for a bit; I''ll cover for you." This stage was set up with the exact objective of entertaining everyone. The young man didn''t refuse. "Thank you, prettydy, for the wine." Smiling, Vania took a seat at the drums and familiarized herself with the setup. Not bad at all. "Is she going to y the drums?" Seeing Vania sitting there and making preparations, Bryan asked in shock offstage. Just then, April also looked at Hanson and asked curiously, "She can y the drums too?" "She really is outstanding." Liam didn''t seem surprised, but his eyes were filled with admiration. Hanson didn''t reply to any of their questions as he focused his gaze on the stage. His wife was simply too brilliant. Yvonne never thought Vania would be so talented. As soon as Vania took the stage, she managed to attract the gaze of every man present. Chapter 565 Chapter 565 If Vania sang and danced at this moment, the men would definitely go nuts for her. In an instant, Yvonne thought that her ns seemed to have backfired a little. On the stage, Vania had already settled on a song with the musicians. When the prelude rang out, everyone knew it was the famous song ''I Really Like You''. With a deep gaze, she sweetly spoke into the microphone, "This song is dedicated to the person I love, who''s offstage right now." She kept her eyes on Hanson as she spoke, "I really like you." Hanson immediately felt as if his heart was filled with honey, so sweet that it almost made him sick. "Whoa¡­" The few single old men were clicking their tongues. Yvonne, on the other hand, was clenching her fists, a little upset inside. She wanted to take this opportunity to make fun of Vania, but Vania went ahead and confessed her feelings. This was way beyond Yvonne''s calctions. When it came to Vania, Yvonne''s ns always got thrown off. Hanson could care less if they were upset or not. Love was expressed freely in his eyes as he stared at Vania on the stage. "Hey¡ª" Along with the music, Vania shouted rhythmically. She tossed the drum stick into the air, then turned around and caught it skillfully. Then, she began drumming along with the music. "Whoa¡­ She''s so cool." When the tourists offstage noticed this bold and prettydy performing skilfully onstage, they cheered in excitement as well. She raised an eyebrow and smiled. Her eyes scanned the ce, and she looked both beautiful and cool. With a look from her, almost everyone present was captivated by her. "My goodness." Bryan didn''t know what words he could use to describe Vania''s stunning performance. For the first part of the song, Vania didn''t sing; she simply focused on ying the drums. She made it look so easy, and she seemed to be a professional at it. "Wow, Vania. You''re amazing." Offstage, Bryan kept praising Vania, and he had turned into her fan in an instant. The more praises showered on Vania, the more Yvonne felt that it was sarcasm aimed at her. She was getting more dissatisfied as she looked at Vania onstage. With a heavy strike of the drums, the first part of the performance was over. "Ah¡ª" The apaniment was still ying, and the crowd shouted, "Encore! Encore!" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Vania skillfully tossed the drum sticks to the young drummer, then with a backflip, shended securely on the ground in her high heels. "Whoa." Everyone in the crowd took in a sharp breath,pletely blown away by this moment. Even the DJ at the back pressed the pause button, trembling. The hall wentpletely silent. Bryan''s mouth was hanging half open in shock, and the wine in his mouth began to spill out. Liam''s hand, which was holding a wine ss, froze as well. He finally came to his senses when the wine spilled on his hand. April and Thomas exchanged nces, then rubbed their eyes. Was I seeing things? "This¡­ This¡­ Did she get possessed by the god of war?" Bryan said in amazement after taking a while toe to his senses. Even though Hanson sat there calmly, heaven knew how shocked he was inside. Yvonne was so shocked that her eyes were bulging. She even suspected that this Vania was a fake. She could consider that Vania could y an instrument, but a backflip? Something must be wrong here. "Whoa¡­ She''s beautiful indeed!" After everyone came to their senses, they all cheered for Vania. But at that moment, without anyone noticing, Vania was already holding a guitar in her hands. "Is Vania going to y the guitar as well?" Bryan felt that the day was filled with too many surprises. He was ready to add Vania to the list of his idols. April nodded, dumbfounded. "I guess so." Vania had also shocked him thoroughly today. Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Just then, Vania yed the guitar as she spoke into the microphone. "Come and sing along with me." "... But I need to tell you something, I really, really, really, really, really, really like you¡­" It seemed like a concert right then, and the atmosphere was really something else. After the chorus, Vania whipped around, and her hair, which was tied into a low ponytail, immediately sprang loose. "Woah!" The crowd screamed, amazed at the fleeting instance of absolute beauty. Now, the only thing Yvonne felt was exploding anger. She wanted to get onstage and pull Vania down to stop her from continuing the performance. Hanson, on the other hand, wanted to hide Vania right now. He really didn''t want to share her beauty with anyone else. The song ended in animated apuse, and only a mere 6 minutes had psed. However, this wonderful scene seemed like a dream to the crowd. They didn''t want Vania to leave the stage, and they kept cheering so that she would stay. Vania brushed back her long hair. She ced the guitar back in its spot and said into the microphone, "Now, sing and dance along with me." Just then, the lights changed into another style. It wasn''t as cool as before. Instead, it turned warm and gentle. Only a spotlight remained on the stage as it followed Vania. Meanwhile, Vania held the microphone stand in her hand. She had her back to the crowd, alluring and beautiful. Along with the music, she bent over, then did a split, then stood steadily back on her feet. Her long leg was crossing over the microphone stand as her body leaned in a direction. "Ah¡ª" Vania''s figure and actions were too seductive. The crowd kept screaming in praise and admiration of Vania. Vania began to sing. This time, the song and dance were a stark difference from thest song. Everyoneughed, then happily joined in the dance. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "I got this feelin'' inside my bones¡­ Follow my actions, everyone! Be one with each other." Vania stopped singing and led the crowd to break into a simple dance. She was now super popr here, and everyone did as she said. After the song, the cheers and apuse were tremendous. After leaving the stage, Vania went back to the group. Bryan then passed her a ss of juice. "Come, Vania. Have a drink for your throat." "Thank you." Vania downed the entire ss of juice. Her slender neck was photogenic even with the simple act of drinking. Yvonne was a little upset that Vania had made a superb impression. She was now plotting her next course of action. Meanwhile, Bryan was still praising Vania. "Vania, the way you sing and dance is just too amazing. You''re even better than some professional actors. I hereby dere that you are my idol from now on." Professional actors? Yvonne felt as if she were the one being insulted. She red at Bryan, who was still fawning over Vania. Bryan was slightly confused by the re from Yvonne. "Why are you looking at me like that?" "Oh, it''s nothing," Yvonne said coldly. "Huh." Bryan wasn''t angry either. Vania felt that Bryan was really on the same wavelength as her. "Okay, if you get bullied in the future, I''ll help you." Before Bryan could express his joy, he heard Vania continue, "But I can only guarantee that I will be able to help you only when Hanson is bullying you." "That''s more than enough." Bryan was already thanking the heavens because Hanson was the most ruthless when it came to bullying. Hanson examined this man who kept sticking to his wife, deciding to speed up his lessons with Bryan. Meanwhile, Liam also spoke up in admiration, "You''re so outstanding, Vanie. Your mother must be quite wonderful as well, right?" Chapter 567 Chapter 567 He kept feeling that he could see hints of his own sister in Vania. Not expecting Liam to mention her mother like that, Vania immediately dropped the smile on her face. She didn''t really like him putting out questions so tantly. Feeling reserved, she nodded while saying, "Yes." Then, she took a seat next to Hanson, refusing to participate in this topic anymore. Hanson sensed that Vania was unhappy, so he touched her hand, telling her not to overthink it. Subsequently, Vania leaned against Hanson''s arm. "Bring me another ss of juice, please? I want the same one I drank just now." This was her way of telling Hanson that she was alright, but she was still tired from her performance, and she needed to quench her thirst. Hanson put the ss to her lips. "Shall I feed you mouth-to-mouth?" "No thanks." Vania pouted, then gave a ''hmph'' as she finished the ss of juice. Liam knew that he was being rude just now, and he expressed a quick apology on his face. Vania merely smiled in return as she was over it now. Yvonne couldn''t stand it any longer, so she spoke up, "You truly gave everyone a surprise, Miss Greyson. However, I wonder how much your performance is worth." Only performers ask for money in return for their performance. It was supposed to be just entertainment, so now Yvonne''s words were an insult to Vania. Without waiting for Vania to answer, she sneered and said, "Today is a great day since we are all gathered here. Why don''t you sing another song for us, Miss Greyson? Treat it as a way of adding to the fun. You won''t decline, will you?" Now, Yvonne wanted to insult Vania by making her do the lowliest job of singing along. Nevertheless, Vania wasn''t angered by that. She simply looked at Yvonne, wondering what else the latter would say. Yvonne was waiting for Vania to reply, but she never expected Vania to be this calm. The thing she hated the most was Vania''s indifferent behavior. She wanted to see Vania fly into a rage. "Miss Greyson, are you declining us? Aren''t you looking down on me a little? You don''t even want to give me a proper wee?" Yvonne thought Vania would get angry, but Vania unexpectedly nodded just like that. "I''ve already told you earlier that with your status, you won''t be able to afford me." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Yvonne, you can''t say things like that." Just then, Thomas interrupted Yvonne. He knew that no good words woulde out of her mouth. Anything she said would only enrage Vania and Hanson. Smiling, Thomas said to everyone else, "Let''s keep ying." Reluctant, Yvonne struggled to keep fighting Vania, but Thomas held her in a death grip so that she couldn''t move. Thereafter, Thomas gave her a warning re. When Yvonne saw the stern look in her brother''s eyes, she finally gave up on struggling. Grabbing the opportunity, April instantly switched up the atmosphere. "Itnded on youst time, so now we begin spinning from you, Vania. Let''s see who itnds on next." "Sure." Vania immediately agreed, fully cooperative with them. The wheel spun quickly, but unexpectedly, itnded on Hanson. "Oh, it''s Hanson! It''s Hanson!" Bryan smiled in surprise. "Just as expected of Vania, you''re definitely fated to be with Hanson, which is why Hanson was picked." April was excited as well. "Hanson! Hanson!" The others began cheering. After all, in past gatherings, Hanson never joined childish games like this. Moreover, even if Hanson sat at the same table as them, they dared not get Hanson to y with them. In fact, today was the first time. "Hanson,e and draw a paper." April eagerly passed the box of marked paper to Hanson. "Darling, you''re the lucky one here. Help me draw one." With his arms around Vania, Hanson looked like he owned this ce. Chapter 568 Chapter 568 "Come on, why are you showing off your rtionship even when you''re drawing lots?" April was not happy as he said this. "You''re obviously just jealous." Hanson cracked a rare joke in front of the crowd. "Oh, I can''t let that one pass." April didn''t approve of that. "I can just beckon once, and thousands of women would flock to me." His words were actually true. "Since you have so many women, why don''t you bring one back tomorrow?" Hanson looked at him, raising an eyebrow. "Justst week, your grandfather told me to keep an eye on you." April''s smile froze as he sensed something terrible on the horizon. Just like what was expected, Hanson responded, "It seems like I should have a good talk with him, so that he won''t be so worried about your marriage." It was right on the money; that was no good news. April trembled, then begged Hanson, "Hanson, I''m sorry. I was wrong. Please don''t let me get married." He hadn''t had enough fun yet. He regretted saying so much now. Why did he talk about others showing off their rtionship? Looked like he was receiving his retribution now. Thus, April could only pass the box of marked paper to Vania. "Vania, please save me and draw one paper." "Oh, man." Hanson chuckled at the sight of him, then took Vania''s hand. "Darling, let me see what you picked." She opened it mysteriously, but she only took a peek when her eyeballs almost popped out of its sockets due to the shock. The paper wrote, ''Passionately kiss a woman on the spot for 3 minutes.'' Vania was in total confusion. A kiss wouldn''t be too much, but three minutes? They would run out of oxygen. She subconsciously took a deep breath as this dare was too embarrassing. Fine, she would let Hanson do it. After all, she would never allow him to find another woman. Seeing the extremelyplicated expression on Vania''s face, everyone was now curious. April was the first one to speak up. "What does it say, Vania? Let me see." Vania hesitated for a bit as she looked at Hanson, then at everyone else. Subsequently, she passed the paper to April before patting Hanson on the shoulder. "All the best." Hanson looked at her, still clueless. Vania didn''t say anything as they heard April say in excitement, "That is a lot to take in." His exmation was too emotional, but from his evil grin, everyone could see that it wasn''t anything nice. Bryan snatched the paper from him out of curiosity. "Haha!" When he saw the contents on the slip of paper, heughed aloud as he gave Hanson an amused look. "Congrattions, Hanson. You''ll definitely love this one." All the best? I''ll love this one? Hanson''s gaze fell upon Vania again. Vania took a sip of the juice on purpose, ignoring him. Just then, Thomas read the contents aloud, and when he did so, he gave it his all in terms of performance. April yed along as well, and they were just one step away from kissing. With Bryan cheering on at the side, everyone began screaming excitedly in response. The atmosphere was almost as intense as when Vania danced just now. Furthermore, when Yvonne heard the dare, her expression stood out in the crowd. Her face was sullen. "No, Hanson cannot ept this challenge," she immediately spoke up to stop them. She didn''t want this to happen. "Vania is the one who drew the lot. It doesn''t count." As soon as Yvonne said that, everyone''s excitement was stopped short. They looked at her in confusion, wondering why she would act so abnormally. "Hanson agreed to let Vania draw lots for him, so why wouldn''t it count?" Bryan was a little dissatisfied.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Three minutes of making out in public with Hanson? How very exciting. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. No one could stop him from enjoying the show. "The yer must draw the lot themselves. Lots drawn by other people do not count. It''s part of the rules of this game. So, choose one, Hanson," Yvonne said, holding out the box of marked paper. However, Bryan stopped her, "Wait." If they were to draw lots again, they would have no show to enjoy. "That rule does not exist," he said to Yvonne. "If it did, why did you not stop us just now? Why are you only telling us about it now?" Before she could respond, he turned to say to Hanson, "If you are okay with this, you may begin." The others were already eagerly holding up their phones to record the kiss. After all, this was going to be viral. Yvonne could not ept it though, especially since they were going to be recorded. She moved to block the cameras. "No way. This will ruin Hanson''s image. I object." "Anyway," she added. "This is just a game. Why are you being so serious? Just let him draw a new lot." Bryan frowned, annoyed at how she kept trying to stop him. "This is normal, is it not? Anyway, Hanson and Vania are dating. Everyone knows that. How can it ruin his image?" Everyone on the inte likely had a burning desire to witness something so thrilling. His constant arguing pissed her off so much that she stomped her foot and pulled him away. She then said to Hanson, "You decide." In her mind, there was no way Hanson would ept such a challenge. To her, Hanson Luke was an aloof and cold man who could only be looked at, not touched. Why would he ever kiss anyone in public? To her surprise, he ignored her, turned to look at the blushing Vania, and said with a smile, "Darling, I don''t want to drink alcohol." That was a clear eptance of the challenge. Everyone except for Yvonne was cheering with joy. As he gradually leaned closer to Vania''s face, his grin grew wider. For the first time in forever, he realized just how much fun it could be to ept a dare. He felt like he had taken a liking to the game. Perhaps, he would find a way to allow him to draw lots every time, particrly this dare. Vania did not lean away. She had nned on a brief kiss anyway. Kissing for three whole minutes in public was just too embarrassing for her. However, before they could even touch lips, Yvonne dashed in and forced them apart. "No way. You cannot do this!" she anxiously said. She had caved in to her impulses just now. Her interference had made everyone''s face cloud over, even Hanson''s. "Vania, do you not see how many people are filming right now? Do you not realize how humiliating this is for Hanson? How can you be so selfish?" The look in Vania''s eyes was cold and frosty. Everyone who was familiar with her knew it meant she was about to take out the trash. While she did not mind the tricks Yvonne pulled on her today, what Yvonne just did made her furious. "Yvonne Kepler, what is wrong with you?" Finally, Bryan realized something was off. He furiously called her by her full name before dragging her away. "Everyone was having fun. Why did you do that?" He could not understand what her goal was. Although he usually acted like a big shot, he was just a simple man. It never urred to him that Yvonne was trying to interfere with Hanson and Vania''s rtionship. He merely assumed it was just a temper tantrum. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 "It is just a game. Why are you kicking up a fuss?" April berated. "Anyway, you are the party''s hostess. We do not need to be so obvious when ites to certain issues, do we?" April was tantly hinting at Yvonne with herst question. Overwhelmed by their usations, Yvonne was so ashamed that her face was bright red. "You are no longer a child. How can you act so impulsively?" Liam was very dissatisfied with how she acted. Only an unruly little girl would act out of petty jealousy. "We grew up together," Yvonne said as she stared at the three people criticizing her with bewildered eyes. "Why are you not on my side? Why are you instead biased toward Vania who you have just met?" She then ced a hand on her chest as if her heart was in pain. "What did I do wrong? Why must you do this to me? I am only concerned about Hanson. I just did not want him to be condemned by public opinion." Bryan looked at her, confused. "This is just a game. He will not be condemned for this. Yvonne, you are being way too serious about this." He really did not understand what was going through her head. "Also, we are not biased toward anyone. We are simply acting ording to the facts of the matter. You, on the other hand, went overboard." There was a dark look on April''s face. This was supposed to be a fun gathering, yet it had been ruined by Yvonne''s actions. "Why are you treating me this way?" Yvonne looked really confused with a painful expression on her face. "Ha." Vania finally snorted and said, "The lot Hanson drew wrote that he could do it with any woman he wanted to in the venue. Would you have been okay with the dare if he chose you?" She stared straight into Yvonne''s eyes, making Yvonne panic. "He did not choose me though," she nervously stated. "If he did, I would surely have gone along with it so that he would not be embarrassed." She spoke so confidently that it was immediately obvious what kind of double standards she was operating when she stopped the kiss. "Heh." Vania loudly sneered. "Did you hear that, everyone? As Hanson''s girlfriend, kissing him means being condemned by the public. However, if Yvonne did it, it would be okay. Why would that be the case?" Even though everyone was friends, they still found Yvonne''s actions to be weird. Those who were close to her knew of her crush on Hanson, but not even they dared to step forward to defend her. "I just can''t ept it," Yvonne whined in an attempt to y the victim, knowing she would not win the fight. "You need therapy for that." Vania pulled out a card from her bag. "Here, I''ll pay for your bill. If you can''t find a good therapist, I can help you with that as well." "You are the crazy woman here, Vania!" Yvonne flung the card away. "You should see a therapist instead." Vania smirked. "Do not think I do not know what is on your mind. I have tolerated the many tricks you''ve pulled on me since the first time we met. Today, with everyone as my witness, let me be in with you. Listen up now." "What is it?" Yvonne narrowed her eyes at her, warning her to be careful with her words. In spite of Yvonne''s warning, Vania was not afraid of her at all. "Hanson Luke is mine. You stand no chance. If you wish to keep pulling childish tricks on me, I will not mind giving you a taste of what I am capable of." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Is that a threat, Vania?" Yvonne puffed. She was from the great Kepler family. There was no way she would be afraid of Vania. "I always stick to my word." Vania was strong enough that she did not need to threaten anyone. Unwilling to bow down before Vania, Yvonne said with an interrogating tone, "Why should he be yours only? We were childhood sweethearts. Why can''t I like him?" Chapter 571 Chapter 571 "Childhood sweethearts? Hanson, what do you say to that?" Vania asked Hanson, the ever-popr man. "I am old enough to be her father if we lived in older times." His voice was full of disgust. Yvonne''s face stiffened with awkwardness. It was humiliating to be publicly rejected when all her friends were watching. Vania crossed her arms. "I''m warning you¡ªdo not be a third-wheeler. Everyone hates those." "You are not married to him yet," Yvonne replied, throwing all caution to the wind. "He does not fully belong to you yet. I have a right to fight you for him." What an absolutely shameful statement. "I will never like you," he spoke up, repulsed. Bloodlust sparkled in his eyes as he continued, "As you are part of the Kepler family, I will ignore what you did. However, the Kepler family''s reputation will not save you if you do it again." This was his final warning. If she dared anger his darling one more time, he would get rid of her at once. "No," she said, violently shaking her head. "You cannot do this to me, Hanson. We have known each other for years. Do you really feel nothing for me? I love you so much." She then continued, "I am definitely not worse than her. Moreover, the Kepler family is much stronger than the Greyson family. We will make the perfect match." "Enough." Thomas could not keep listening any longer. "Shut up. Stop embarrassing the family already." If Hanson felt anything for her, he would have supported her. After all, he was her brother. However, Hanson said he felt nothing and never would. Why continue fighting then? "You will not help me either, Thomas?" She gasped in disbelief. "I like him. I want to be with him, and I do not care what I have to do. I must be with him." "I''ll tell our parents," she frantically insisted. "Mom and Dad love me the most. They will surely help me. They will help me chase Vania out," she continued. "How dare you!" he snapped in anger. "If you keep throwing tantrums, you will no longer be my sister." The Kepler family had been thoroughly humiliated by her actions today. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Unhappy by that ultimatum and insistent on going to the extreme, Yvonne red at Vania. "I will have Hanson." Before anyone could say anything else, Hanson dered, "It will never happen." "No," Yvonne persistently denied. "It is not. You are only bewitched by her. You will like me. You must." After all, she had always gotten everything she ever wanted. Currently, chaos reigned through the room just because of her tantrum. "Enough," Vania softly stated. Although she spoke softly, her voice was so threatening that everyone was shocked. Everyone turned to watch as she calmly picked up a ss of red wine from the table and downed it. "Mrs. Luke, you..." Bryan was stunned. Before he finished his sentence, a loud crash echoed through the room as she smashed the ss on the table. Bryan was even more stunned now as his eyes went as big as saucers. Even Yvonne was frightened. Was she going to start a fight? Vania smirked and held up the shattered remains of her ss to point at Yvonne''s face. "I am a vicious woman who just loves to take on challenges. Let''s see how necessary he is to you." "You would not dare." Yvonne''s eyes went wide. The ss shard was held so close to her face that she did not dare to move an inch at all, afraid that her face would be injured. "Well, I just had some drinks, which means my hands are quite shaky. You can try me." At that moment, Vania''s voice was full of contempt. "I will never forgive you if you try toy a single hand on me," Yvonne shouted back. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Even though Yvonne spoke as harshly as she could, her face betrayed her fear. "Is that all you have?" The mocking tone in Vania''s voice became even more obvious. It was clear she thought nothing of Yvonne''s promise. She then threw the piece of ss down on the floor near Yvonne''s feet, making Yvonne take a few steps back from fear. Vania immediately followed suit, stepping forward until Yvonne could not move back any further. It was then that Vania sneered and turned around to look at Thomas. "Control your sister or I will do it myself." After saying that, she pulled Hanson closer. He stumbled in surprise as he was dragged over to her side. She wrapped an arm around his neck. "Three minutes, was it? Start the timer." Then, ignoring the stares of the people around her, she kissed him. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The kiss shocked everyone present. They all thought the entire thing was about to end with a whimper. No one expected Vania to put on a big show right at the end. In fact, they were all so shocked that they forgot to even pull out their phones. Everyone had their hands pped over their mouths, afraid that they might let out a shriek and interrupt the kiss. Yvonne had anticipated every probable oue except this; she did not think Vania would actually be so brazen. Currently, she was gnashing her teeth while her entire body trembled. Three minutes felt like a lifetime to Vania. To Hanson, those three minutes passed by in a sh. Finally, three minutes was up. Vania was panting as she released him while her head spun a little as she unsteadily stepped away. It must be from theck of oxygen since they were kissing for so long. On the other hand, Hanson was hoping the kiss had gone on longer. In his mind, it would have been much better if they kissed for thirty minutes instead. "Shall we continue with the game or does everyone want to go for a massage and a soak in the hot springs?" She leaned against his shoulder as she called out to everyone. Everyone dazedly stared back at her, unable to catch up with how swiftly she was changing the topic. Thankfully, April soon snapped to his senses. "Let''s go for a soak and massage. It would be good to loosen up." Due to what happened, no one would be in the mood to continue with the game now. "I agree. Let''s do that." Bryan loved that suggestion. Frankly speaking, that was the best suggestion he had ever heard. Both of them walked away together as they discussed what massages were avable. Liam admired how quickly Vania collected herself. She must have a strong mind, for any other woman would have wanted to end the night right then and there. "Let us get ready," he said, helping her to get the crowd moving once more. "Okay. Let''s get changed then." At that, everyone pushed the memories of what happened to the back of their minds. After all, it was more important for them to have a good time. A few minutester, the only person remaining in the room was Yvonne. Her eyes were filled with jealousy as she red at Vania. She was the star of the night, yet Vania stole the spotlight away from her. Oh, how she detested Vania. "I''ll have the driver send you back," Thomas said to her, implicitly asking her what she wanted to do while pulling out his phone. "Why should I head back? I am the hostess tonight. I cannot go." "Yvonne, it is impossible for you to get together with Hanson. Listen to me, don''t embarrass yourself." He still loved her, even after what happened. "You are the princess of the family. You can have any man you want. Why are you obsessed with the impossible?" "I have not made my move yet. How do you know that it is impossible?" Yvonne did not like the discouraging remarks he just made. Chapter 573 Chapter 573 "He does not care about you." Thomas sighed. "You are still young. You will find someone better in the future." Tears shimmered in Yvonne''s eyes. "Why must you say that as well? I have always loved Hanson. I will not love anyone but him." "Nothing is absolute." He did not understand what made her so obsessed with this notion, but all he could do was try to persuade her, hoping she would snap back to her senses. "Since you like him so much, you surely understand what kind of man he is," he continued. "If he does not care for you now, he never will. Your persistence will only make him hate you more." "What if I make it so that he has to marry me?" As Yvonne said that, there was a stubborn look in her eyes. Thomas'' only response to that was an exasperated chuckle as he went quiet. From the looks of the current situation, nothing was a threat to Hanson. Thus, what she suggested was simply impossible. "I believe he will be mine in the end," she dered upon seeing his disbelief. Then, she turned and walked away. Her swimsuit was all prepared. How could she run away at thest minute? She returned to her room, changed into the swimsuit she had carefully picked out, touched up her makeup, and sprayed some fragrant perfume on herself. It was only then that she headed over to the hot springs. When she arrived, she found only a few of the party''s attendees in the area. Hanson and the others had yet to arrive. She then moved to admire her reflection in the water. "Haha! This one looks good. This is a good choice. I''ll just go with this." Just then, Yvonne heard theughter of April and Bryan. Her smile immediately vanished. These two had embarrassed her multiple times today while defending Vania. She had remembered everything they did, waiting for a chance to make them pay. "Your outfit is so beautiful, Yvonne," Jane said, thinking to tter her while no one was around to see her do it. "Yours is pretty too," Yvonne politely replied. She then turned back to her reflection and posed in a way that showed off her perfect body. At that moment, her action attracted the attention of most of the people around her. The attention filled her with pride. No man could truly reject beautiful women. There was no way Hanson felt nothing for her. Just as she was feeling confident, she heard Vania talking to Hanson. "How about we head to the couple''s pool?" Vania asked, smiling at Hanson. She did not want to stay in the same room as Yvonne. "I do not mind, even if you want to go to a private pool," he said. His words sounded rather misleading. "Tch." Vania thumped his chest with her fist. Was he daydreaming? Oh, wait. It was nighttime now. "Haha!" He burst out chuckling. Yvonne had never seen him this happy before, so she turned to look at him. Hanson was currently only half-covered by a bathrobe and his beautiful body made her blush. Beside him stood Vania, covered by a white shawl that draped down her curvy body and dragged on the ground. She looked so hot that some of the men around her felt their noses bleed. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Vania''s long hair hung down her back. Combined with her red lips, she looked both innocent and seductive. This effect was emphasized by the mist that hung around the hot springs. It made her eyes appear to be covered by a sheen of tears that made her look rather pitiful and sweet. Compared to her, Yvonne looked rather average. "Hanson," Yvonne could not help but call out to him. However, he did not even bother looking at her before walking past her. Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Yvonne smacked the water in anger. However, the water seemed to have a grudge against her, for it sshed her right in the eyes, which did not feelfortable at all. She had only meant to vent out her anger, but the water in her eyes gave her an idea. "Hanson," she called out. "Save me!" She acted as if she was going to drown. "Hanson! Hanson..." With her eyes shut tight, she iled and sshed to make it seem like she was doing her best to fight against drowning. She shouted his name over and over, but no one replied. Eventually, she opened her eyes. What she saw shocked her. "Who are you?" About ten men were standing before her. At the sight of that, Yvonne was stunned. "Hello, miss," one of the men politely said as he bowed. "We are the lifeguards of the hot spring." She frowned in confusion. "Why are you standing here?" She subconsciously raised her arms up as if to block the sight of her body from a pack of perverts. Even so, the lifeguards were professionals who just stood there, respectfully looking her in the eyes. The captain stepped forward and exined, "To ensure the safety of our guests, we are required to be on our guard at all times. A single cry for help is enough for us to act." "Why didn''t any of you help me then?" They seemed to have been standing there for a while. Why else would they do that other than to watch her andugh at her? "Miss, this area is only 1.6 feet deep. You are also securely sitting down. As you are in no danger, we cannot help you." Realizing that her lie had been exposed, she awkwardly stood up. "Why are you here then? Also, why are so many of you here?" "Miss, you were shouting so loudly that we had to dispatch everyone." His response made her think he was mocking her. Hence, she immediately waved them off. "Everything is fine now, so you may leave." N?velDrama.Org owns this. "We hope you have a great stay, miss." The lifeguards respectfully saluted her before leaving. She smacked the water in anger once more as she looked around, searching for Hanson. She found Vania sitting on one of the decorative rocks on the edge of the hot spring. She was kicking her feet gently through the water as she smiled as happily as an innocent child. Meanwhile, Hanson was leisurely sprawled out across a lounge chair. His gaze was trained on Vania. He looked like a king who was gazing at his beloved queen. It was such a perfect sight that it made everyone around them envious. "Will youe and y with me, good sir?" Vania teased as she sshed him with water. Her voice was so irresistibly bewitching. Feeling taunted, he narrowed his eyes and strode over to her. "Very well. I shall y with you." She let out a giggle in response. Then, frightened by the dangerous look in his eyes, she sshed harder and harder at him. When he noticed his bathrobe was now soaking wet, the smirk on his face turned even more menacing. He then stared at her like a predator eyeing his prey. "What shall we y?" His voice was powerful yet seductive. Combined with the way he was looking at her fair feet, he seemed to be filled with a passion hotter than the heat of the spring waters. In the back of his mind, he was making a note to set up a hot spring in his home since she loved to y in the water. That way, he could see her bare feet all the time. Seeing that he was getting closer, she sshed him with water once more. "Are you afraid?" "''Haha!" He guffawed. "Not at all." How could he be afraid of water? Wrapping his arm around her waist, he sat down beside her and kicked his feet through the water, mimicking her. Chapter 575 Chapter 575 It was a rather fun game. It was a rather fun game. Hanson and Vania sshed each other with water, a game that not even their kids liked anymore. When Yvonne saw that, jealousy rose in her once more as she forgot all about Hanson''s warning. She swiftly walked over to them and sat down beside him. "Hanny, shall we go for a massageter?" Yvonne no longer wanted to refer to him by his given name. The first step to changing her situation was the way she called him and she reverted to his old nickname. She even tugged at his arm, making it look like she was linking her arm with his. His face clouded over the moment she walked over to him. When he felt the touch on his arm, he forcefully threw her into the pool. "Aah!" She let out a series of shrieks as she was surprised by the world spinning around her. By the time she realized what had happened, she was already in the pool and soaked to the bone. Panic overwhelmed her mind. She could not tell whether she had fallen because she tripped or because he had thrown her into the pool. "Hanson, help! It hurts!" Yvonne desperately iled in the water. Once more, the lifeguards appeared and she was helped to her feet. This time, she had actually swallowed quite a bit of water. "Hanny, did you have to be so forceful?" she whined at Hanson. "That hurt." This time, she had actually swallowed quite a bit of water. "Hanny, did you have to be so forceful?" she whined at Hanson. "That hurt." She tried to look as pathetic as possible, hoping to win his sympathy. However, he was not even looking at her. Instead, he was stripping out of his bathrobe as he felt her touch had dirtied it. He then threw it into the trash bin before grabbing a towel to scrub at the spot where she touched him. It was only when his skin turned a bright red that he stopped scrubbing. Nevertheless, deep down, he was still diforted by the memory of her touch. After that, he coldly red at her. "Did you not hear what I just said to you?" "Do you really hate me that much?" Her heart shattered when he started scrubbing at his arm in disgust and her disbelief was reflected in her voice. "Enough," he snapped. He did not want to hear another lie from her. He then turned toward the doorway and pped his hands. At once, a few men in suits appeared and walked over to him. "What are your orders, sir?" Hanson''s eyes flickered at her as he said, "Throw her out. Never let her back in again." "Yes, sir." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The men then walked over to her, pulled her away from the lifeguards, and mped their arms around her in a secure hold. Yvonne''s eyes widened as she was shocked and struggled. "Do you know who I am? Let me down. How could you be so cold-hearted, Hanson?" However, Hanson was so annoyed by her that he did not want to hear another word from her again. With a wave of his hand, he gestured for the men to drag her out of the resort. The sight of a woman being thrown out of the resort while still dressed in just a swimsuit had the crowd taking pictures of her. It was an extremely humiliating experience. "Aah!" she screamed as she ran off with her face in her hands. Thomas, who had walked over due to the noise, stared at Hanson with disbelief. "Even if you don''t like her, you do not need to do that. She is just a girl." Hanson sneered. "She refused to listen to me, so I had to convey my message to her with my actions." "She is still my sister," Thomas huffed in anger. "Did you really have to do that?" Chapter 576 Chapter 576 "If she were not your sister, she would have disappeared from this city by now." Hanson turned to look Thomas in the eye. "She deserved to be humiliated." "If she were not your sister, she would have disappeared from this city by now." Hanson turned to look Thomas in the eye. "She deserved to be humiliated." "You know how I am," he continued. "If I say it is impossible, it is forever impossible. If she won''t learn her lesson, I would not mind being harsher with her." Thomas stared right back into Hanson''s icy gaze and frowned. Eventually, he sighed and left. As for Vania, the only thought in her mind was that the water was filthy now. She pulled her feet out of the water and huffed, "How cruel." Hanson turned to look at her. Even though the situation had turned to her advantage, she still insisted on ying the victim. "Did you want me to treat her with kindness instead?" he asked with a chuckle. "Would you dare?" She puffed up, pretending to be angry. "I would never," he submissively replied. He even moved his arms to cover his body. Meanwhile, everyone turned to stare at him. After all, it was rare to see him with so few clothes on. Everyone around them let out shrieks of admiration. When she sensed the crowd''s passionate gazes bore into his body, she moved to block him from view as she grumbled, "You are just too popr. It is why you keep attracting random admirers." "Also," she added, "your admirers are all crazy and toxic." "However, the only admiration I wish to attract is yours." He pulled her into his arms. "Let us go look for Bryan and the others." There were too many people here. In fact, he regretted letting here out dressed in just a swimsuit. There were too many people here. In fact, he regretted letting here out dressed in just a swimsuit. "Okay," she said, nodding in agreement. She did not like how everyone was looking at him either. "It just so happens that I would like a massage." Meanwhile, Vania was trending on Twitter since some of her enthusiastic fans had uploaded videos of her dancing and singing. The video of her backflip was particrly viral as everyone in the industry went crazy over it. ''Whoa! I do not know what to say. There are no words that can describe how perfect President Greyson is.'' ''Is this really Vania Greyson? Just be an actress already. She will be a top-tier celebrity for sure.'' ''She sang that for President Luke. I am so jealous!'' ''She is absolute perfection by doing a 360 degree somersault. I am shocked. Just how talented is she?'' Not only were the videos of her singing and dancing online now, someone had also uploaded videos of her smashing her wine ss and snapping at Yvonne. The enthusiastic fan who had uploaded the videos even wrote extensively on the incident while the context made everyone worship Vania even more. ''Even when she is angry, she is so righteous and powerful. That is definitely my idol. When could I ever be brave enough to snap at the people I dislike?'' ''I now know how to deal with third-wheelers; one must stand firm.'' ''Where''s the kiss? Is this not a dare? I want to see that!'' Due to the two videos, the poster saw a sudden rise in follower count. When they saw thest request, they immediately uploaded a video of Hanson and Vania''s kiss. The whole inte exploded. ''Go, President Greyson! I love you!'' ''Today, I am once again full of jealousy. Oh, just spare me...'' ''I regret watching it. I am so jealous.'' After a bout of jealousy among theizens, they turned their attention back to Yvonne. ''I have never ever heard of her before.'' ''She is a celebrity who has just returned from abroad. She is the woman who argued with President Greyson before, and she likes President Luke.'' ''I want to know everything about her immediately.'' As Hanson and Vania were distantly involved, Yvonne was doxed in less than three minutes. However, she was still part of the Kepler Family. Hence, there was not much information that could be found on her. Even so, the mere fact that she tried to break up Hanson and Vania was enough to make everyone hate her. Someone even posted a picture of her being thrown out of the resort, and Vania''s fans all cheered.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 577 Chapter 577 For a moment, Yvonne became the notorious target of all theizens on the Inte. For a moment, Yvonne became the notorious target of all theizens on the Inte. As her agent, Lorraine naturally saw the content on the Inte and immediately called Yvonne. But after calling for more than half an hour, Lorraine was terrified that Yvonne would do something impulsive since her phone was still turned off and she had not returned to the apartment. Fortunate ly, Yvonne took the initiative to call her back at night. Seeing Yvonne''s number, Lorraine answered immediately. "Yvonne, how are you?" she asked eagerly. "I''m fine, don''t worry." Yvonne''s tone was light and t without any emotion. "What''s going on between you and Hanson? And about Vania, too? There''s a lot of uproar on the Inte, and it''s not good for you." In the domestic market, it was still necessary to ensure one''s good image in the hearts of the public. Right now, before Yvonne had even started marketing herself, she was already given the worstbel¡ª a homewrecker. It was not easy to tear off thisbel in the future. "You don''t need to worry about this matter; I will solve it myself." She didn''t want to continue the topic further. Lorraine always felt that there was someone backing Yvonne. Although she didn''t know who it was, when she heard Yvonne say that, she could only listen to Yvonne. "Then, if you need our help, you must tell us." "Got it," Yvonne answered and hung up the phone in annoyance. "Got it," Yvonne answered and hung up the phone in annoyance. Eddie, who had also paid attention to Hanson and Vania''s news, curled his lips proudly when he saw the news, and immediately ordered someone to find Yvonne''s contact information. ... Vania''s hot spring n was to stay overnight, so the children went to school obediently by themselves the next morning. As soon as they got out of the car, they met Tilly at the gate of the school. Tilly seemed to have just arrived. When she saw them, she politely greeted them. "Good morning." Then, she added enviously, "You guys are amazing! You all dare toe to school by yourselves, yet I have to ask my mommy to send me." As she said that, she also introduced her mother to the seven children, and then said to the woman, "Mommy, these are my ssmates, and they are super nice." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "In that case, you all should get along well. Go to the ssroom now," the woman spoke in a very gentle tone and looked at the seven children with a smile on her face. However, the children''s expressions were indifferent; they just greeted her politely and entered the ssroom. Tilly didn''t feel upset and kept following behind them. As for Lilith, she had been waiting at the school gate for a long time. When she saw Tilly appear, she immediately walked in front of her, and said in a confident tone, "Did Mr. Locker send you here?" "Lilith, what are you talking about? Who is Mr. Locker?" Tilly blinked innocently, unable to understand what Lilith was saying. "You don''t know Mr. Locker?" Lilith didn''t believe it. Tilly shook her head. "Of course I don''t know him. Besides, the reason why I transferred to this school has already been mentioned." Lilith looked at her suspiciously again, and suddenly asked, "Are you your mother''s biological child?" As soon as these words came out, Tilly was instantly unhappy. "Lilith, what do you mean? Why do you ask me such a strange thing? I''m going to tell the teacher and my mommy right away." Lilith wasn''t worried about her threat at all and simply exined, "My mistake, sorry." Hearing Lilith''s apology, Tilly didn''t pursue it anymore. She just snorted and said, "If you dare to talk about such a topic in the future, I will definitely tell Mommy and the teacher." Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Clearly, it was a threat. Clearly, it was a threat. Lilith sneered in her heart; she had a hunch that Bailey must have sent Tilly to rece her. I must prevent this from happening, and I must be the one to enter the Luke Family! Because of the previous experience, Lilith immediately changed her attitude. Catching up with Tilly, she smiled and said, "I was too blunt just now. Don''t mind me, okay? We are still good friends." "Okay." Tilly seemed to ept her apology and entered the ssroom hand in hand with her. After Lilith entered the ssroom, she did nothing but kept paying attention to everyone''s reactions, but nothing happened. All of them were listening obediently in ss. She was a little puzzled. Is this Tilly really not sent by Mr. Locker? No, she didn''t believe that Tilly had nothing to do with Eddie. However, Lilith had been observing for several days and she couldn''t find anything of note. Moreover, Tilly was also quite indifferent toward the seven children. One day, Lilith finally couldn''t bear it anymore and secretly took a piece of Tilly''s hair, wanting to find a way to send it for testing. Nevertheless, what she didn''t know was that Tilly had noticed all of her actions. This weekend, the casting of Vania''s new film role began. Jennifer Watson, who had long been appointed by default, also came to the set at the same time. She met Yvonne in the lounge. Since the conflict between the two was resolvedst time, Jennifer was the first to speak. "Miss Kepler, it''s a coincidence that we meet again." Since the conflict between the two was resolvedst time, Jennifer was the first to speak. "Miss Kepler, it''s a coincidence that we meet again." Yvonne could hear the sarcasm in her tone. After all, the criticisms on the Inte about her being a homewrecker had not subsided yet. "There will be more encounters in the future, so you don''t need to be so surprised." Yvonne raised her head arrogantly, looking down on Jennifer. "I''m afraid that''s not necessarily true, right?" Yvonne had be notorious before she even started developing herself in the entertainment industry, and it would be difficult for her to turn over. "Don''t be so sure about things; just wait and see." Yvonne snorted coldly and passed by Jennifer. This was like the ending of the rtionship between her and Hanson. No one had the right to make a decision for her until the end. Jennifer didn''t care about Yvonne''s confidence. She simply shrugged her shoulders and left. One of the actresses who came to participate in this audition was Kiki, an old face from before. She signed up by herself and had been shortlisted for the audition. Today was thest step of the selection. She actually didn''t care about the role as long as she could get onto this drama. Soon, the audition was arranged, and the staff began to organize actresses to act. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Yvonne arrived at the front hall and immediately saw an old acquaintance¡ªVania. Is she the director? Yvonne was a little surprised because the sign in front of Vania said that she was the director. "Go and check; who is the director of this drama?" Yvonne said to Lorraine because the invitation she received was not from Vania. "It''s Vania." Lorraine quickly reverted to her because the official website had already released relevant information. After hearing this, Yvonne frowned, feeling that something was wrong. Moreover, the other actresses who came to participate at this time also saw them, but now that she was about to get onto the stage, it was toote to do anything about it. Soon, Yvonne stepped onto the stage but was stopped by Vania before she even started performing. "Wait a minute." Vania looked at the list in her hand. "I don''t have your name on my list." As she spoke, she put the list onto the big screen for everyone else to see. Yvonne frowned. "I was invited by the director. I did not sign up." Chapter 579 Chapter 579 At that moment, Vania smiled. "That''s even more impossible. I am the investor and director of this drama. Do you think I would invite you?" At that moment, Vania smiled. "That''s even more impossible. I am the investor and director of this drama. Do you think I would invite you?" Yvonne fished out the evidence on her phone. It was indeed an invitation through text message, and even the title of the drama was the same. "I only invited Jennifer for this drama, and all the other actresses signed up by themselves." Vania also showed her ount. "I''m afraid what you received is fake news. If you are deceived and want to file a lawsuit, mypany''s legal department can help you for free." "Vania, are you putting on an act? Are you using this to humiliate me?" Yvonne looked at her angrily. She felt like she had stepped into a trap. "Then you''re thinking too much as I don''t have so much time to do such boring things." Vania put away her phone. "I have already helped you to call the police about the scam you received, so I believe they will be investigating this soon." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Vania didn''t feel guilty at all. After all, she didn''t do it. Then, she got up and said to the camera again, "I said it at thest audition, and I will repeat it now. I, Vania Greyson, have banned Yvonne Kepler and will never hire her in any of my dramas. No matter what your reason for being here today is, please leave immediately. The next actress, pleasee on stage." She spoke coldly and ruthlessly, and as soon as she finished speaking, a security guard came to the stage, stretched out his hand, and said politely, "Miss Kepler, please leave." She spoke coldly and ruthlessly, and as soon as she finished speaking, a security guard came to the stage, stretched out his hand, and said politely, "Miss Kepler, please leave." If Yvonne didn''t leave, the security would drag her out. "Okay, Vania! Don''t think you''ve won." Yvonne was humiliated again, and she felt more and more hateful toward Vania. At the same time as the audition, the number one trending search on the Inte became Vania again. This week, Vania''s name had not left the top trending list. ''Vania''s new identity.'' ''Director Vania.'' ''Is it a rumor?'' ''Don''t say that. There will be a plot twist.'' ''No matter what new identity Vania appears with now, I am not shocked anymore.'' ''Her brilliance is beyond human prediction, and I feel more and more that my life is worth nothing compared to hers.'' Although there were many people teasing Vania for being exceptional,izens still didn''t quite believe it. After all, Vania had indeed revealed herself with too many identities in different fields. However, the official Twitter of the Gxy Corporation, as Vania''s spokesperson, quickly posted a photo of Vania''s graduation certificate from the directing school. The key point was that the school where she studied directing was the best directing school in the world. Thus,izens were no longer calm. Hanson, who was sitting in the office, lost hisposure and looked at Larry while holding his phone. "Tell me, am I a little unworthy of my wife?" "President Luke, besides you, is there anyone else who can match up to Ms. Greyson?" Larry was also in disbelief over Vania''s extraordinariness. She''s indeed a goddess who is unreal. Hanson nodded. "You''re right, but isn''t my sole identity a bit in inparison?" Larry held his forehead. "But your sole identity is enough." He didn''t want to talk to this man whose identity was worth billions. "I don''t think it''s enough." Hanson looked at Vania''s diploma in directing thoughtfully. "Tell me, how can I quickly get an identity certification?" Hanson now wanted to quickly add more roles to himself. Otherwise, he would not be worthy of his wife. Larryined in his heart. Aren''t you happy to be Vania''s husband? Why do you need so many identities? But now, he had to solve problems for his president. After thinking about it, he said, "Why don''t you make a fake one?" This was a fast method. Hanson could get any certificate he wanted, and they could make it in minutes. Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Hanson nodded, affirming Larry''s thoughts. Hanson nodded, affirming Larry''s thoughts. "Your brain is turning fast. Good job. Why not send you to the North Pole to help the scientific research department?" Larry immediately froze. He quickly answered, "No, President Luke. My brain will easily freeze and fail when the temperature is low." Hanson nodded again. "Then I won''t send you to the North Pole." "That''s great, sir." Larry nodded excitedly, but before he could continue, he heard Hanson speak again. "Then you can go to the equator." "President Luke, no." Larry felt that his body was burning up. This time, he really experienced both hot and cold. Hanson gave him a sideways look. "So, have youe up with a solution now?" "Huh?" Larry was stunned for a moment. Isn''t this changing a bit fast? His mind couldn''t keep up. Larry thought about it seriously. This was a major life event rted to whether Hanson could match Vania. After a while, Larry said thoughtfully, "President Luke, why don''t you be an actor? You can choose to only act in Ms. Greyson''s films, and you can even get a Best Actor award!" "Is it so easy to win a Best Actor award?" This man doesn''t use his brain. Although Hanson made a sarcasticment, he still held his chin with his hand, thinking about the feasibility of this n. "President, with your high IQ, you can definitely do it." Larry clenched his fists and kept cheering for Hanson. It seemed that he also needed to prepare some necessary skills equipped by agents. "President, with your high IQ, you can definitely do it." Larry clenched his fists and kept cheering for Hanson. It seemed that he also needed to prepare some necessary skills equipped by agents. "How do I join the set without being discovered?" Hanson fell into deep thought. After all, his current status was obviously not suitable to win awards on his own merit. It was best to choose an anonymous skill. Obviously, Hanson was already thinking of other ways, but Larry was still struggling with how to help his president join the set. "President Luke, how about putting makeup on you? You can even join as a group performer first." Larry thought this method was very feasible. After all, many big-name stars started out as group actors, and it was more convincing to have a certain acting foundation to win awards. Hanson waved his hand. "Scratch that. I need a better idea." Larry was confused. So, this idea is thrown out just like that? Currently, Hanson already had a new idea. His wife was a designer, so he could start with designing first. Therefore, he immediately said to Larry, "Go and hire the best art teacher. Remember to keep it a secret." The corner of Larry''s mouth twitched; Vania was the best art teacher. After all, she was Mia Stravinsky. Instead of hiring a teacher, Hanson could just go home and ask for lessons. However, he didn''t dare to disobey Hanson''s order, so he had no choice but to head out. Since Hanson was taking action now, he immediately searched the Inte for design-rted content and registered a pseudonym for himself. At this time, the selection at the audition site had already reached Kiki. Behind the stage, Kiki scanned around but didn''t see Hanson, and Vania didn''t notice her either. Because of that, she looked a little disappointed. "Next up, Kiki." Hearing her name, Kiki immediately walked up to the stage and greeted Vania politely, "Hello, Ms. Greyson." Vania had seen her name in the audition booklet, so she was very calm now. Kiki was saddened to find Vania''s attitude to be so cold toward her. Besides that, her following performance was not great. In the end, Vania''sments were simr to the ones she gave others. "Your acting has improved a lot fromst time, but it''s still not suitable for you to be cast as the third lead. Thank you for your time."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Kiki pressed relentlessly, "Are there any roles you think I might be cut out for, Miss Greyson? I really want to be in your movie." Kiki pressed relentlessly, "Are there any roles you think I might be cut out for, Miss Greyson? I really want to be in your movie." Vania smiled and said kindly, "I''ll think of you right away if I doe across any roles like that. I promise." Kiki''s head drooped in disappointment. "Thank you, Miss Greyson." "You''re wee." Vania knew better than to keep trouble so close to her, especially when her dear President Luke was a very jealous man and his possessiveness was not meant to be taken lightly. More importantly, there were plenty of other experienced actors in the entertainment industry whom she could hire for her movie, and she really did not need to consider taking on an amateur. Meanwhile, it wasn''t long before Hanson met up with his art teacher, and each thoroughly enjoyed the company of the other. A national designpetition was apparently ted for three months from now and it would be a preliminary round for him. Immediately after the art teacher left, Larry came in and reported, "President Luke, Mr. and Mrs. Kepler have asked to see you." The Mr. Kepler he mentioned was none other than Benjamin Kepler, Yvonne''s father. Upon hearing this, Hanson chuckled and mused, "Huh. They act a lot faster than I thought. When do they want to see me?" "Mr. Kepler said you can meet them anytime you want," Larry answered dutifully. He didn''t like the Keplers at all after hearing what had happened. "Then I shall meet them now. Go and make the arrangements," Hanson ordered nonchntly as he browsed through the documents his art teacher had left behind just now. Just like that, Larry made a reservation at a restaurant, then said to Hanson, "Shall we leave now, President Luke?" Just like that, Larry made a reservation at a restaurant, then said to Hanson, "Shall we leave now, President Luke?" It was only then that Hanson put down the materials in his hand reluctantly. Along the way to the restaurant, he found himself thinking about the various techniques he would incorporate into his artwork. By the time he arrived at the private dining room in the restaurant, he was greeted by the sight of Benjamin and his wife, Jasmin Hardwick, both of whom had already taken their seats. Hanson was as impassive as ever as he said stoically, "Mr. and Mrs. Luke." Benjamin nodded. "Do take a seat," he offered. Generally, Benjamin had a good impression of Hanson, whose aplishments could not be replicated even though he was so young. In any case, Benjamin was hopeful that a fine man such as him could be his son-inw. "I haven''t seen you for a really long time," he began. "How have you been holding up these days?" "As fine as I can," Hanson replied curtly, not wanting to dawdle on small talk. Next to Benjamin, Jasmine stayed silent throughout the conversation, and judging by the stormy look on her face, she was clearly unhappy with Hanson. Hanson nced at both of them and cut to the chase. "Did you ask to see me because of what happened with Yvonne?" "That''s right," Jasmine snapped, finally breaking her silence. She glowered at Hanson as she demanded confrontationally, "What did Yvonne ever do to you that''s so wrong? Why did you have to hurt her like that?" The thought that Hanson had asked his men to throw Yvonne out infuriated her to no end. As far as she was concerned, Yvonne was precious, and she could never bring herself to be harsh with her. It was ridiculous and audacious of Hanson to have humiliated her the way he did. The more she dwelled on this, the angrier she became. She then raised her hand to try and avenge her daughter, but Benjamin quickly stopped her and signaled her not to be impulsive. Then, he turned to Hanson and said, "You know, Hanson. You''re a brilliant young man, and we all have high regard for you. If you think about it, Yvonne practically grew up with you, and you know her character well. Besides, both our families run in the same circles; if we were to be united as inws, then things would work out for the better." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. At once, a grave look shed in Hanson''s eyes as he bit out, "I believe you know I have a girlfriend and children." Benjamin and Jasmine froze. They had heard about this, but they did not know what the girl looked like or how the kids were being managed. They were well into their middle age right now, and the inte was a vague concept to them, its contents even more so. When they did not respond, Hanson added pointedly, "I find her character rather questionable as she insists oning in between me and my family, and this is on the basis that she knows of their existence." Chapter 582 Chapter 582 "But Yvonne told me you and the girl have yet to be married," Benjamin countered grimly. "But Yvonne told me you and the girl have yet to be married," Benjamin countered grimly. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Huh." A disdainful scoff escaped Hanson when he heard this. "Guess Yvonne really is your daughter after all." "What do you mean by that?" Jasmine demanded bewilderedly. Of course Yvonne''s our daughter. She couldn''t be anyone else''s! Hanson assessed her unhappily as he exined icily, "Because you''re all the same. At the end of the day, what the both of you want is for me to give up on the mother of my children so that I can take Yvonne as my wife, correct?" Confronted by Hanson''s blithe question, Benjamin was suddenly at a loss for words. Just then, Jasmine argued, "It''s onlymon for men like you who have status and power to have a couple of girlfriends and an illegitimate child or two." "This isn''t the middle ages," Hanson bluntly interrupted. "Your statement is at odds with modern norms. Seeing as you''re older than me, I won''t cross the line and be too harsh with my words, but let me make myself very clear." He paused and swept his ominous gaze over the couple across from him. "I will never marry Yvonne no matter what you do to try and change my mind. If things came down to it, I would not hesitate to strike back." He was set on protecting his woman in every way he could. Having said all this, he rose and turned to leave without so much as a backward nce thrown at Benjamin and Jasmine. People like them with their twisted values had no right to speak to him. Meanwhile, Benjamin watched as Hanson walked out of the door, then turned to exchange a worried nce with Jasmine. She was the first to speak, snapping angrily, "How dare he walk out on us like that! Is this the way he should be speaking to us? How could he be so arrogant? I would never let Yvonne marry a man like him even if he changes his mind about her!" Meanwhile, Benjamin watched as Hanson walked out of the door, then turned to exchange a worried nce with Jasmine. She was the first to speak, snapping angrily, "How dare he walk out on us like that! Is this the way he should be speaking to us? How could he be so arrogant? I would never let Yvonne marry a man like him even if he changes his mind about her!" They both loved Yvonne and indulged in her every whim to the best of their ability, which took away their better judgment on certain things in life. Presently, Benjamin sighed and said, "Yvonne will never be happy with a man so rude and arrogant anyway, so I guess this meeting was a blessing in disguise." He was a prideful man with a short fuse, and he did not like being talked down to, much less have someone disobey him, even if the person was a figure of sess. Jasmine pondered on her husband''s remark before she pointed out in worry, "But Yvonne really likes him, and she refuses to marry anyone else but him. She''ll be heartbroken if she learns that the matter is dropped so abruptly." Benjamin grew sullen as he considered this. He did not want to see his own daughter crying over this either, so he asked, "What do you think we should do, Jasmine?" Neither one of them actually stopped to think if they were doing the right thing, choosing instead to spoil their child without reason. "I think we should keep this from Yvonne for the time being while we pay this Vania girl a visit. I''d like to see just what''s so special about her and why Hanson is so bewitched by her!" Nodding, Benjamin replied, "Very well then. We''ll do as you say. I did hear the butler say that that wretched woman has picked on our Yvonne on multiple asions." They were both furious with Vania for this, and after having someone look into her schedule, they decided to head over to the set where she worked and confront her. Vania just so happened to have wrapped up auditions, and she was leaving through the door when she was suddenly surrounded by a bunch of men in suits. She stopped in her tracks and gazed at the men steadily, waiting for one of them to speak. She had a feeling that they were here on business, specifically Yvonne''s. Atst, one of the older men spoke up. "Our master and mistress have asked to see you." As he said this, he appraised her from head to toe, and there was no mistaking the hostility and contempt in his eyes. Vania raised a brow when she heard this. Oh, so her parents have decided to get involved. "Very well," she said casually. "Lead the way." Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Vania was not afraid in the slightest as she followed the Keplers'' men to the luxurious car that was parked by the curb. The man who had led the way gestured toward the door and said to her, "Go ahead." She stood in ce and did not move, as if silently asking if the man was serious about letting her open the car door on her own when it was obviously his job as the butler to do it for her. It was insulting that he thought he could make her lower herself like this. Upon seeing that she had no intention to open the door, the man snapped impatiently, "Mr. and Mrs. Kepler are already waiting for you. Hurry up and get in." Raising a brow, Vania snorted, "That''s the tone you''re taking with me?" The man froze at this, clearly baffled by her response. Before he could say anything, she pointed out icily, "You were the ones who asked to see me, and now you want me to open the car door for myself?" Understanding what she was implying, the man replied mockingly, "The ones who asked to see you are Mr. and Mrs. Kepler." As far as he was concerned, Vania had no right to put up a high and mighty front before the Keplers. She shot him a withering look. "Get your facts straight here. You are the ones who asked to see me, not the other way round." She spun on her heels and scoffed. "I don''t have time to y pretend with you and your employers." With that, she marched off without so much as a backward nce, not at all bothered by the Keplers who were seated inside the car. This was the first time the man had seen someone so tantly disregard the Keplers, and he was completely taken aback by such a disy. They had even locked the car door on purpose while waiting for Vania toe up to the vehicle, leaving only a narrow gap in the window so that they could humiliate her and avenge Yvonne. However, not only had their n failed, they had been outsmarted by Vania as well. "Rude little wench," Jasmine seethed, and rage seemed to be the only thing she felt for the majority of the day. N?velDrama.Org owns this. At that moment, Benjamin barked at his men, "Stop her!" Immediately, the men who had escorted Vania earlier rushed up to her to block her way. "Mr. Kepler demands that you return to the car right away." Vania smirked. Who do you think I am? Do you really think I woulde to your every beck and call like some pet dog? Don''t be ridiculous. She pped her hands once, and her own men instantly filed into a line behind her, looking like they would readily take on Benjamin''s men without hesitation. "Wait." Just as both sides were caught in a brewing tension, a middle-aged man''s voice sounded somewhere from behind Vania. "All of you, stand down," Benjamin ordered his men. Then, he addressed Vania stoically, "Have your men leave as well." She did not do as she was told and merely turned to assess him coolly. Benjamin was seeing Vania for the first time, and he couldn''t help his surprise. He did not think there were many young people left who had suchposed and confident demeanor, and it was all the more astonishing to see such qualities in a girl. Now, he could see why Hanson chose to be with her; she seemed to be in an entire league of her own. Jasmine, on the other hand, hated Vania for what she had put Yvonne through, and she did not hold back her anger as she snapped. "Hasn''t anyone ever taught you to respect your elders? How dare you treat us so rudely, you wench." Jasmine, on the other hand, hated Vania for what she had put Yvonne through, and she did not hold back her anger as she snapped. "Hasn''t anyone ever taught you to respect your elders? How dare you treat us so rudely, you wench." Vania focused her eyes on the seethingdy and appraised herzily. "I don''t recall you being my elder." In other words, Jasmine was nobody to her, and certainly not someone who deserved respect. Incensed by this, Jasmine was about to point a finger at Vania andsh out at her when Benjamin put a stop to it. In a cating tone, he exined, "We didn''te to pick a fight with you; we''re here so we can speak with you." Vania nodded impassively. "Right, and I was prepared to iron things out with the both of you as well until I noticed that you locked the car door. And now the time for peace talks are over." How did she know the door was locked? Benjamin did not bother hiding his bewilderment this time as he stared openly at Vania, who did not wait for him to say anything else as she added, "My time is precious, and I don''t like wasting it on the likes of you. If you''d like to continue this conversation, make an appointment with my assistant and she''ll see if she can slot you in." Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Vania''s cold indifference was born out of her disdain for those with twisted life values such as Benjamin and Jasmine. They had no right to speak with her, as far as she was concerned, regardless of how old they were. She despised homewreckers with a passion and had been for most of her life. Had a homewrecker never shown up, her family would still be intact, and her mother never would have left her so soon. At the thought of her mother and what she had to endure, Vania couldn''t help feeling a twinge of sadness. Just then, her assistant came up to her and said, "Boss, your schedule is already full for the year. The only avable slot we have is next March." "Then this talk will have to wait till next year," Vania decided swiftly. Benjamin and Jasmine''s blood boiled at this. It was preposterous that they would be made to wait until next year. They had never had to go through this with anyone else before. "Do you know who I am?" Benjamin thundered. "Who?" Vania asked right back. Why should I care who the hell you are? Without waiting for an answer, she turned and walked away. Furious at having been ignored, Benjamin stormed up to her and cut her off. "Don''t bite off more than you can chew!" he snapped. He couldn''t think of a single moment in time when someone had gone against him like this. The astonishment he had felt when he first saw her dissipated, and he now gritted his teeth while glowering at her like an incensed bull waiting to charge. Vania came to a stop. She was not one who took too well to being insulted. "You were the one who asked to see me, and you came here with all this get-up. I don''t think you have the right to be mad at me for turning you down." Jasmine did not want to waste any more time arguing with Vania, so she pointed at her and demanded, "What will it take for you to leave Hanson?" "Are you going to agree to anything I ask for?" Vania asked, feigning interest. She wanted to see just how shameless this couple could be. So, she does want money after all. Jasmine snorted and said, "Just name your price and I''ll give you what you want." "I don''t want much, just two things." Vania turned to look at Benjamin steadily and said, "You can either kill me now, or you can transfer all your family assets to me." As he heard her response, Benjamin''s breath caught in his throat. He didn''t think he had ever been so outraged before. It was bad enough that Hanson had injured his pride earlier today, yet now, some unknown woman was treating him like he was a pushover as well. In a menacing tone, he said, "I heard you''ve set up apany of your own." He made it sound as if Gxy Corporation was a small-time yer in the business world, one that he could easily destroy. Vania, however, was unaffected by the threatening undertone of his voice as she replied, "Then it must be just a rumor." He began to wonder why she did not seem visibly frightened. What trump card does she have against us? Hanson? She crossed her arms and examined the pensive look on his face, "I''m pretty sure you only came here because you want me to leave Hanson and make room for your daughter." She crossed her arms and examined the pensive look on his face, "I''m pretty sure you only came here because you want me to leave Hanson and make room for your daughter." "If you''re so astute, then why don''t you leave Hanson as soon as possible?" Jasmine spat out. "Don''t you have any sense of self-awareness?" "I think I should be the one asking you that question," Vania countered acerbically with a jerk of her chin. "I''m sure you''ve told Hanson about this, and I trust he''s made his intentions known loud and clear. The only ones who don''t have a sense of self-awareness are you two." "You have some nerve to talk to me like that!" Jasmine''s veins were thrumming with rage at the thought of Vania speaking back to her. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Nevertheless, Vania was still asposed as ever. She did not flinch or try to run away, instead, she put on a show as she wept, "Why are you both threatening me like this? Please stop, you''re scaring me." She even sounded like she was crying as she added, "Why did you bring so many men over here to confront me on set? I don''t know what to do! Hanson and I have a family together, and our kids are already close to turning five. Why are you so dead set on tearing us apart?" As she said this, she grabbed a piece of tissue and started to dab at the corners of her eyes. "Hanson has repeatedly made it clear that he does not like Yvonne and that he would never marry her, so why are the both of you hurting me like this?" Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Benjamin and Jasmine were stumped by Vania''s sudden change in demeanor. They didn''t understand why she was crying and talking about how scared she was when she so boldly faced off against them just three minutes ago. Seething with rage, Jasmine snapped, "What the hell are you up to? You must know that you have to leave Hanson. He and Yvonne are a match made in heaven and you''re just roadkill!" She continued hurling abuse at Vania, and her remarks grew even more scathing down the line. Little did she know that the more this went on, the more she was ying into Vania''s hands. The fear and worry that had flickered in Vania''s eyes earlier were gone without a trace. She was leaving Jasmine to run the show while she took every sharp insult thrown her way in stride. To one side, Benjamin started wondering just what Vania was nning. At that moment, Jasmine hissed, "If you don''t give up now, then you''ll have hell to pay. Don''t think you can have your way just because you have Hanson to clean up after you." Upon hearing this, Vania finally responded coolly, "I will have my way and do as I like with or without Hanson because I''ve only ever relied on myself to pick up my own mess." Benjamin was shocked to hear this. He never imagined Vania to be so sure of herself as to make such a bold statement. He appraised her thoughtfully for a moment like she had thrown him a curveball. "You can do whatever you want. I''ll be ready to take you down anytime," Vania said defiantly. Then, she pretended as if she had just remembered something, and she tapped her slender fingers against her temple. "Do correct me if I''m wrong, but I seem to recall that the Keplers have a secret base somewhere overseas." A pleased look shed across her features as she stared right into Benjamin''s eyes, waiting for him to answer. Sure enough, the words ''secret base'' struck him like a lightning bolt, and his eyes widened by a fraction. Yvonne doesn''t even know about the secret base, so how could Vania possibly find out about it? Did Hanson tell her? No, that doesn''t make sense. We''ve been really careful about this, and Hanson doesn''t have enough forces overseas to know about the secret base. As his thoughts mored, Benjamin asked Vania grimly, "Who are you?" "Well, using your words, I''m just someone who runs apany," Vania answered nonchntly, using the diminutive description he had given her earlier. She retracted her smile and went on to say in clipped tones, "I think it''s about time we end this conversation. I''ve said what I needed to, so step aside and let me through, Mr. Kepler." "You can''t leave!" Jasmine snapped. However, Benjamin stopped her and muttered darkly, "Let her go." After that, he nced at the butler who was standing to one side and said quietly, "Go and look into what she does." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Yes, sir," the butler replied. "Yes, sir," the butler replied. Just then, they heard Vania''s sweet voice sounding from behind them, "Darling, I''m hungry. Let''s grab something to eat." Hanson''s indulgent voice spoke up after that, "Alright, but there''s something important we have to do before we grab a bite." In the end, Benjamin had no choice but to lead Jasmine away. "Did they give you a hard time?" Hanson asked worriedly when he and Vania were already in the car. "Do I look like I''ve been given a hard time?" Vania countered cheekily, clutching her phone. When he saw that she was staring at her phone, he asked curiously, "What are you looking at?" She quickly cupped her free hand over the screen to keep him from finding out, then said, "It''s a secret for now, but I''ll tell you about it soon." Pausing after her sentence, she continued with a question, "Where are you taking me?" Hanson did not answer this time and merely stepped on the gas pedal like he was in a rush to get to the destination. "Hey, slow down. What are you speeding for?" Vania could feel the inertia pushing her back into her seat as they gained speed, and she went on to remind him to drive safely. While he made no reply, he gradually slowed down nheless. Chapter 586 Chapter 586 "Darling, where are we going?" Vania asked a second time, her curiosity getting the better of her. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Once again, Hanson did not answer her and merely kept his eyes on the road ahead. He had to get to the ce before closing time. Ten minutester, the car rolled to a stop outside a building. Upon seeing the signage over the main entrance, Vania turned to look at the man in the driver''s seat and asked bewilderedly, "Why did you bring me here?" He flicked her gently on the temple and smiled indulgently as he said, "I thought you could read." There was only one reason he would bring her to the Civil Affairs Bureau, and it was so they could get married. "Excuse me, but who said I''d marry you?" Vania demanded primly. They had agreed that they would hold off on getting married until after they found their daughter. More importantly, Hanson did not even propose to her, which she thought was too important of a step to skip. When he heard her implied refusal, he panicked and said, "You have to marry me no matter what." Regardless of whether she had meant it as a joke, he didn''t think marriage was something to be taken lightly, and he refused to take no for an answer. "Who else would you marry if not me?" He reached out and sped her hand tightly, as though worried that she would make a run for it if he didn''t. Vania turned to look out the window as she grumbled, "You didn''t propose to me." She was sure that he was the one for her, but even she could not overlook the minute details that led up to the most romantic and special moment of her life. Hanson raised her hand to his lips and kissed it gently, then said solemnly, "I know this is a little sudden, darling, but I don''t want to take any chances and have you reconsider marrying me in the future. I promise you that I''ll give you a grand proposal and an even grander wedding." He said this so convincingly and so earnestly that Vania suddenly understood why he insisted on getting married today. As such, she nodded catingly and replied with a ceremonial air, "Then we shall be together forever, and if you betray or hurt me, I will divorce you without question and take custody of our children." He grew sullen after hearing the word "divorce". For some reason, forever seemed like a really short time. "I want to be with you, and I want our love to transcend lifetimes. We will never divorce." He never even wanted to consider something as preposterous as that. "Fine, then," Vania said with a nod, then shed him a smile so sweet that he would have kissed her right there and then had he not exercised some self-control. Hanson thereafter took her hand and quickly led her down from the car. He had to get married right away. "President Luke, Mrs. Luke," the employee in the bureau greeted warmly when he saw their arrival. Hanson was pleased to hear that the employee had addressed Vania as though she was already legally married to him. Guess it''s time to invest in their department. The employee produced the paperwork sent over by Hanson''s legal team and said, "Here are the documents that require both of your signatures." The employee produced the paperwork sent over by Hanson''s legal team and said, "Here are the documents that require both of your signatures." When Vania gleaned through the contents on the first page of the documents, her eyes widened, but before she could say anything, Hanson piped up, "Darling, from now on, what''s mine is yours. I love you." "I love you too," she said, then signed the papers with a flourish. She had no interest in his money but in his personality to begin with. "Now, how about a picture for the banns of marriage?" the employee suggested. "Oh no," Vania moaned as she cupped her cheeks. "This all happened so suddenly that we didn''t even get to dress up like a proper couple!" "Don''t worry, President Luke and Mrs. Luke. We''ve got this covered." The employee took out a set of white blouses that were perfect for the picture. "We have these in stock for newlyweds. Think of it as part of our blessing, though we do need you to pay for it." Hanson wasted no time in handing over the money. "It''s a small price to pay for a picture of our happiest moment, darling." Just like that, they donned their new shirts and took a picture tomemorate the blissful asion, one which Hanson thought was the greatest love story mankind had ever seen. Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Hanson held onto the marriage certificate like it was the most precious thing in the entire world, and he wouldn''t even let Vania handle it even though all she wanted was to take a look. He was going to get the best safe there was in the world so he could store the certificate in it. "You look so pretty," he praised wholeheartedly as he gazed at the picture they had taken, then took out his phone so he could announce his newlywed status on Twitter. Presently, Twitter was practically in chaos over the audio recording Vania had put up of Benjamin and Jasmine picking on and threatening her. She even captioned it with a rather dejected, ''Who would''ve thought that something as backward as this would happen at this time and age?'' When theizens clicked into the audio recording and heard every scathing remark thrown at Vania, they grew furious and immediately sided with her. Soon,ments poured in. ''I guess the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree after all.'' ''Their whole family is twisted! We stand by Vania.'' ''The Keplers did this? Aren''t they in the top one percent? You''d expect them to behave better. How ironic.'' The entire inte seemed to be against Yvonne and the rest of the Keplers. Currently, not even their family business was spared from the crossfire. Just then, Hanson tweeted, ''Just married.'' He followed the tweet up with a reveal that he was in the military and a second tweet that read, ''Don''t try toe between an army officer and his wife.'' The two tweets were obviously meant for the Keplers, and theizens all voiced their support for Hanson and Vania. Upon reading the hoo-ha on Twitter and all the gossip over the Inte, Yvonne clenched her fists and felt her blood boil. She could not believe that Vania and Hanson had gone and gotten married at a time like this. They were deliberately rubbing salt in her injury. While the situation at the Keplers'' was grim, Vania and Hanson were having a romantic dinner to celebrate the asion. Presently, the Keplers'' butler rushed up to Benjamin and reported, "Sir, the secret base at Troyce took a destructive blow, and we''re looking at about a ten billion loss." Benjamin dropped his ss when he heard the news, and as the ss shattered at his feet, he felt his chest tighten before falling onto the couch. "Dad!" Yvonne and Thomas quickly went over to hold him. Jasmine gazed at him worriedly and asked, "What happened? Do you need to go to the hospital?" Benjamin waved his hand, but he stared at the butler in disbelief. They had spent a fortune defending the secret base in Troyce, and now, it had easilye under attack that reduced it into a miserable heap. They did not even get the chance to fight back, which indicated that they were up against quite the formidable enemy. Suddenly, he thought about what Vania had said, and he couldn''t help wondering if she was behind this attack. No, surely she couldn''t be capable of an attack like this. Thomas was the only one who knew about the secret base aside from Benjamin and having heard the news of its destruction, he asked sorrowfully, "Dad, what should we do now?" Thomas was the only one who knew about the secret base aside from Benjamin and having heard the news of its destruction, he asked sorrowfully, "Dad, what should we do now?" "Send out our men to guard the other bases," Benjamin answered gravely. That was all they could do before they found out who was truly behind this. When Yvonne saw that her father was fine, she returned to fuming over Vania and Hanson''s marriage. "So what if they''re married now? I can still have him if I want!" Benjamin nced at her, and his heart twisted. However, he knew he could not afford to be reckless now, so he said, "Yvonne, don''t do anything rash for now." N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Why?" She couldn''t understand why her father would suddenly ask her to give up. "Just do as he says, Yvonne. You know Dad has your best interests at heart," Thomas snapped. "Okay, fine," she mumbled unhappily. She could sense that her family was rather downcast right now, so she let the matter drop and did not demand for anything else. After a moment of thought, Thomas said, "Dad, I''m going out for a bit." Knowing that he was nning to see Hanson, Benjamin nodded in agreement. "Alright." He wanted to find out who hadmanded such terrifying forces as well, so much so that they could destroy the secret base without leaving a single trace behind. In stark contrast to the Keplers, Vania and Hanson were basking in their happiness as they returned home together. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 The moment they arrived at the vi, they were greeted by Thomas, who was smoking while looking at the car door. With a cold gaze, Hanson stepped forward and asked, "Is there anything I can help you with?" He intentionally distanced themselves from Vania, for he did not want her to hear something awful in this beautiful moment. After seeing him walk toward him, Thomas immediately extinguished his cigarette by stepping on it and exined when he saw Hanson''s hostile gaze. "I''m not here because of Yvonne." Hanson immediately calmed down. "Speak, then." "My family''s secret base abroad has been destroyed." Thomas went straight to the point while matching with Hanson''s gaze. Yet, Hanson was clearly taken aback when he heard the words ''secret base abroad''. N?velDrama.Org owns this. It was an unfiltered reaction. "Are you suspecting I did it?" Hanson questioned him. Although he knew that was the Kepler Family''s base, it posed no threat to him, so he never took any action against it. He did not anticipate that someone would have the capability to destroy such a base secretly while knowing that the Keplers could not do anything. "I couldn''t think of anyone besides you." After all, Thomas and Hanson were childhood friends, so he could tell from his expression that Hanson was not the mastermind behind this. With a helpless look, Thomas sighed. "You of all people know best the power that base possesses. Excluding you, nobody in Hillsworth can go against my family''s base." "If I did it, I would''ve told you." Hanson was really not the perpetrator, so he was surprised by this. "Who did you offend?" Smiling bitterly, Thomas shook his head. "Sorry for disturbing you." Then, he looked at Vania. "I wish you a happy marriage." "Thanks." Hanson tapped his shoulders and watched him leave before returning to Vania''s side. Thinking about how the Keplers'' base was destroyed, Hanson started to worry too. Looks like the situation is starting to get chaotic. Vania, who noticed his tightly scrunched eyebrows, reached out andforted him. "Hmph, his family''s base was demolished, yet he still has the time to negotiate for his sister?" Since Vania could not hear their conversation, she assumed that Thomas came on Yvonne''s behalf. Hearing this, Hanson shot a questioning look at his wife. "Didn''t you hear us?" "You guys were standing so far away. How could I have heard what you two were talking about?" It''s not as if I have dog''s ears. This only served to further confuse him. "Then, how do you know about the secret base?" This only served to further confuse him. "Then, how do you know about the secret base?" In Hillsworth, nobody else knew about this information excluding him and the Keplers. Maybe some foreigners know about it as well. Possessing a mysterious look, she whispered, "Of course, I know about it. After all, I was the one who did it." Hanson, who looked at her somewhat smiley face, believed her for some reason. Suddenly, he felt that Vania had the capability to do so. "Did you earn ten billion or something?" This made herugh out loud. "Do you even believe such a joke?" Yet, he only looked at her seriously. "I believe anything that my wife says." "I am a very petty person. I''ll ensure that those who pisses me offpensate double." She was openly admitting she was the mastermind. Stopping in his footsteps, Hanson hugged her. "Oh, honey. I''ll do all of those for you." He knew how dangerous this was; therefore, he felt that he should be the one shouldering this responsibility as a man. Vania nodded. "Okay. Now, I have a task for you." Hanson replied readily, "Just say it, honey." "You are going to tell the kids about our marriage," she ordered. Chapter 589 Chapter 589 My babies must have known about the news through the inte by now. Since we didn''t even tell them we got married, I''m just worried that they might be angry at me. Instantly after hearing what she said, Hanson nodded and thought that this was his time to shine as a man. "Leave it to me, honey. You don''t have to worry about a single thing." Arriving at the main door of the vi, the two opened it at the same time. What greeted them was total darkness before a sudden bang apanied by the lights and the house started to scatter rose petals everywhere. Vania, who was shocked by the loud sound, was only more surprised by what she saw. It was then a properly dressed Jacob came running with two pairs of matching red shoes and ced it in front of them before assisting them with it. "Daddy, Mommy, this way." Just as he finished speaking, the red carpet was rolled out. As Vania and Hanson walked on it hand in hand, they were feeling a little baffled by all this. Jacob then held their hands and reached the changing room. In front of the changing room, Morales was also in a suit with two pairs of matching clothing in hand. "Daddy, Mommy, these are designed by me. Quickly change into them." The graphic on the pure white t-shirt depicted their family, for it was meant as a blessing for Vania and Hanson. Finding herself unable to describe how touched she felt right now, she immediately took the t-shirt and changed into it. To her, this was the best looking clothing in the world. After they changed into the attire, the parents were arranged to sit in front of the mirror by Jacob. While Jacob was putting a veil on Vania, Morales was helping Hanson wear a simr fashioned tie. "Mommy is so pretty. Daddy is so handsome." The two children were looking very intently at them. "Thank you, my babies." Smiling, she was getting teary-eyed. "Daddy, you need to hold Mommy''s hand ande with us." Holding Vania''s hand tightly, Hanson felt his heartbeat quickly rising as this was the first time in his life that he was this nervous. This time, they came to another room with Jacob instructring, "Mommy, please close your eyes." Cooperating, she closed her eyes and was led into the room by Hanson. It was then that Morales stated, "Mommy, you can open your eyes now." The moment she opened her eyes, music and balloons filled the room as the walls had words of blessing, which she could tell were arranged with roses by hand. On the other side of the room was Jude, who was standing behind a camera. "Daddy, Mommy, strike your poses. I''m going to take a photo now." On the other side of the room was Jude, who was standing behind a camera. "Daddy, Mommy, strike your poses. I''m going to take a photo now." Extremely touched, Vania suggested, "How about we all take one together?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "It''s just you and Daddy that''s taking the photo now. We''ll be taking it togetherter." Jude then ced them in the best angle before capturing a lot of photos. When the sounds of the shutter stopped, a melody filled the room and Morgan started singing. It was a love song, but interpreted by his innocent sound, it made one feel limitless love and bliss. "Mr. Hanson Luke, do you agree to stay by Miss Vania Greyson''s side for eternity?" "I do," Hanson answered without a shred of hesitation. "Miss Vania Greyson, do you wish to spend the rest of your life with Mr. Hanson Luke?" Vania nodded. "I do." "Now, would Luke Hanson please swear that he will only love Vania for the rest of his life?" Raising his hand, Hanson repeated, "I swear that I will only love Vania for the rest of my life." As soon as the vow ended, the children pped loudly. Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Holding the camera, Jude mentioned, "I''ve got it all recorded here. With the evidence here, you can''t go back on your word." "I will never. The one who goes back on their words will be a sniveling squirrel." "Herees the wine." Lily, who was wearing a beautiful dress, came over with two sses of wine. "After drinking the wine, you two will be bound for eternity." This was her specialized unique blend. Crossing their arms, Vania and Hanson drank it in one shot. The music then resumed as bubbles filled the air. At that moment, a little unicorn burst into the room. It was thought up as a side show by them. Jack was the one who dressed up as the first unicorn. The children then took out the musical instruments and started ying. Subsequently, the unicorn then started to circle around the entrance, which Vania understood as wanting them to exit the room. The music yed resembled a festival as James finally appeared with a humongous cake that was nineyers tall. On top of the cake was a miniature version of their family and it was also dotted with candles. "Daddy, Mommy,e here and make a wish. Remember to close your eyes so it wille true." Hanson then used both hands to clutch Vania''s while they leaned against each other''s forehead and closed their eyes to make a wish. They wished that their family would stay like this forever. Just as the two closed their eyes, the children ran back to their room and changed in a sh before returning to the living room. "Now that you''ve finished making the wish, you can open your eyes now." Opening his eyes, Hanson saw Vania''s smiling face, same as his. It was as if there were only the two of them right then. "Now that the ceremony is finished, send the newlyweds to their room." The music resumed with the children all dressing up as unicorns and happily dancing around Hanson and Vania while sending them back to their room. "Wow!" Vania gasped upon seeing the redecorated room. All the decor had been changed into white ones with a pair of candles slowly burning in front of the bed. On the bed, a heart shape was formed using roses. Covering her mouth, Vania felt her tears falling freely as she thought that her children were all grown up. On the other hand, Hanson was touched the moment he entered the vi. Even till now, he stil; felt that this was unreal and started to be teary-eyed. Carrying the bride in his arms, he said, "Honey, shall we begin spending the first night of our marriage?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Carrying the bride in his arms, he said, "Honey, shall we begin spending the first night of our marriage?" "Okay." She hugged his neck. She felt that she was the most blessed person in the world at that moment, for she had a man and children who loved her. ¡­ Meanwhile at the Keplers, a stifling atmosphere still lingered over them. Yvonne, who was listening to Thomas and Benjamin discussing certain topics, also heard them mentioning Vania from time to time, which rendered her upset. "What did that woman, Vania, do again? Why are the both of you so angry?" They did not n to let Yvonne know about the secret base for now. After all, the less she knew, the better off she would be. Thomas replied, "Yvonne, you don''t have to interfere in this¡ª" "This is a rivalry between me and Vania. I cannot hide behind you two." She knew that her parents met with Hanson and Vania, but she thought that they only did a simple retaliation. "Yvonne, just forget about Hanson for now. Your brother and I will figure out a new n for youter." Benjamin tried tofort Yvonne in hopes that she would not get disappointed. Chapter 591 Chapter 591 After hearing this, Yvonne understood something as she asked while frowning, "Did Vania and Hanson threaten you?" In a sullen mood, both Benjamin and Thomas did not answer her. As such, their reactions only confirmed Yvonne''s suspicions. "You don''t have to worry about the rtionship between me and Hanson. I can deal with that on my own." She was thinking of challenging Vania on her own. "You can''t do that, Yvonne." Thomas immediately stopped her. Vania is too dangerous to the point where me and Dad can''t do anything against her, much less Yvonne. If she fights against her alone, she will only get burnt badly in the end. Still unaware of what happened, Yvonne was a bit baffled as her family, who always stood by her side, was backing off. "Why?" "Just listen to me and Dad. Don''t go against Vania. I will settle your problems in the entertainment industry. You just need to focus on acting. As for the others, Dad and I will strike up a n for you." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Thomas was trying very hard to persuade his sister while analyzing the advantages and disadvantages for her. "Is Vania that good?" Finally, Yvonne understood that they were saying she was not on Vania''s level. "There are a lot of things that you still don''t know about." Thomas chose to skip over the topic for now. "Then, you can just exin it to me, so I will know." She was not scared of Vania in the slightest. After all, Gxy Corporation and the Greyson Family, who were destroyed by Vania herself, were not thought worthy of being the Kepler Family''s enemies. Following that, Jasmine also grew upset at how the father-son pair was being a wet nket as she retorted, "We can''t just let ourselves be intimidated by some youngss." With a cold gaze, Benjamin looked at his wife. "Dear, have you gone senile?" Since Jasmine obeyed Benjamin, she kept quiet after that. Yvonne, who saw that her father was about to lose his temper, swallowed the bitterness and gave in. "I''m scared of knowing now. I''ll just move as per your ordance." Even though she said that, she was still feeling secretly upset deep inside. ¡­ The next day, Vania awoke in disbelief. Everything that happenedst night was like a dream. The man had woken up, but the bed sheet was still warm. Smiling, she walked out of the room. Smiling, she walked out of the room. By then, the dining table was already full of food. Hanson, who was wearing an apron, smiled at her along with the seven children. "Morning." Vania smiled back sweetly. "Good morning." "Sit down quickly, Mommy. This is the breakfast we prepared for you." The children surrounded her and filled her te with food, then proceeded to feed her. At that point, Vania resembled a spoiled princess as Hansonmitted this scene to memory with his phone. Also, today was the first shoot of Vania''s new movie as well as the first episode of ''Will You Return'' airing. The moment it aired, it attracted countless viewers who all left great reviews. ''The characters in the drama are just as I imagined when I read the novel. Vania Greyson picked her castings so well.'' ''I was moved ever since I read the novel. I believe I won''t be able to move on at all after the drama ends.'' ''By the way, I don''t think Yvonne Kepler is suited for the show as well as Jennifer Watson. The rookie is quite nice though.'' ''This is making me hyped for the new movie Vania Greyson is starring in.'' Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Meanwhile, Vania was already at the set of the movie shoot. At the sight of her arrival, Jennifer immediately came to greet her with a smile. "Hello, Director Greyson. A bted congrattions on your marriage," she spoke a bit cheekily. "Thank you." Vania smiled happily, as she had a good impression of Jennifer. "I hope that you can find your mister right too." Her words made Jennifer pout involuntarily, looking as if she liked and disliked it at the same time. Vania was amused at her expression. "How are you feeling today? Seeing that you''ll be starting the shoot, are you ready for it?" "Of course, I am. I am a professional, I''ll have you know," Jennifer answered with a wide smile. She was very rxed in front of Vania and was able to be herself unlike when she was with others. Due to their small age gap and a sense of familiarity between the two, they quickly established a friendship. Blinking, Vania stated happily, "As a director, I have high standards. I hope that the actors can do it all in one take and bring the best out of themselves." After all, she did not film for the purpose of achievingmercial sess. She did it for the purpose of winning awards. Jennifer pounded on her own chest confidently. "That''s a no-brainer. Don''t forget that I''m the queen of cinema. I got that nickname on my own, mind you." Vania replied, "Let us have a fruitful cooperation, then. Who knows, you might get the best actress award again and I might get the best director award." "High five!" Jennifer trusted Vania a lot. Ever since they met for the first time, Jennifer had trusted her a lot. The movie Vania was directing was of an action fantasy theme. However, the difference between those of the same field was how many new shooting styles she would employ. The plot was about a love story and the sorrows of a witch. The writing included tons of topics for the audience to ponder upon. As much as it was a fantasy genre, the content was still rtively deep. Vania shifted her attention to her assistant. "How are thingsing along?" "Everything is good to go, boss." Linda nodded. The condition Vania set as a director was that no stuntmen substitutions were allowed and that the actors and actresses had to do everything themselves. Since she had designed the movements which the actors and actresses could do with some practice, she did not think that this was too far of a limitation. Vania turned to look at Jennifer. "Are you scared?" Since the first scene included wire work, she had asked for Jennifer''s opinion. If she was feeling under the weather, they could postpone it. N?velDrama.Org owns this. After all, she was still a very humane director. As long as it did not cross the line, there was always room for negotiation. After all, she was still a very humane director. As long as it did not cross the line, there was always room for negotiation. Jennifer rolled her eyes. "My dear director, I grew up on the set." There was full of disdain in her voice. "Alright. You can do it. I get it." Vania found herself liking her personality more and more. Therefore, she did not bother to hide her thoughts as she stated, "I think that we might be close friends." This made Jenniferugh. "It''ll be my honor. With a president of apany as my friend, I will expect nonstop opportunities toe my way in the industry from now on." She then hugged Vania as if to prove that she was determined to leech onto her. Laughing happily, Vania replied, "Don''t worry. With me, your sponsor here, I will be sure to give you all the support you need." She said it half-jokingly, as she had a lot of projects that she thought would suit Jennifer. "Wow. Then, President Greyson, if you have any orders, just state them. I''ll be sure to do them to the best of my abilities." Jennifer intentionally showed a silly image of herself, which made Vaniaugh out loud. At that moment, Kiki, who was in the midst of the set as a background character, had a weird look on her face. Chapter 593 Chapter 593 "We can start now, boss." Linda used the walkie-talkie to coordinate the set. After everything was in order, Vania gathered the main characters before going over the script again. "Does anybody have any questions?" "No." The actors all shook their heads. "Very good. Let''s do our best and finish it in one take." Vania then stood behind the monitor. "Action!" Jennifer was already in the wiring harness and had risen high up. ck. With the sound from the action board, the first scene of the shoot officially started rolling. The scene depicted the female lead slowly descending from the tall tree above. The speed in which she traveled downward needed to be slow, so that the camera could get a good angle of her expressions. Yet, the descent barely started when Jennifer''s body tilted slightly for a second. This was not normal as one could tell from a nce that it was because of the wire. "Cut!" Frowning, Vania immediately stopped the shoot. "Check everything. Don''t move." She had a hint of foreboding in her heart. The staff members stopped right away and did not control the wire anymore. However, it was as if the wiring system was out of control and did not stop. Even though it was not dropping rapidly, the harness started to dangle dangerously. Not in control any longer, Jennifer was also being swayed left and right. The situation started getting a bit chaotic as everybody was trying to salvage the crisis. Vania then shot a nce at Linda, who quickly went away. "Ah!" It was then Jennifer screamed before she dropped down rapidly. "Ah! Help!" Screaming, she knew that there was about to be an ident, yet fear prated her whole body as she did not dare to open her eyes. At that point, she was petrified. If one was to fall from such a height, they would be disfigured and their bodies would be wrecked. Strangely, she did not feel any pain at all uponnding. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The thought that came to her mind was that her nervous systems were shot. So, she opened her eyes in fear only to find Vania lying underneath her, breathing in pain. "Vania?" Gasping, she quickly got up. "Call the ambnce!" She then checked Vania''s body thoroughly before noticing her spaced out gaze as she quickly eximed, "Don''t you fall asleep on me!" It turned out that the moment she fell, Vania rolled over and caught her, but the momentum made her crash onto the ground. "Ugh¡­" She groaned with a pale face. In the meantime, Linda had already returned with an ambnce and the police, who proceeded to bring Vania to the hospital and cordoned the scene. Throughout the whole journey, Jennifer was beside Vania as she called out her name repeatedly, fearing that she might fall unconscious. Throughout the whole journey, Jennifer was beside Vania as she called out her name repeatedly, fearing that she might fall unconscious. Lying on the ambnce, Vania only felt that her brain was expanding with her eyesight getting all blurry; she could only see double. Even though Jennifer''s voice kepting to her ears, her perseverance was not enough to keep her holding on to the light. As her eyes closed, she fell unconscious. Her actions scared the living daylights out of Jennifer, who had never seen anything like this. "Director? Vania? Wake up, don''t you sleep¡­" Shouting this multiple times, Jennifer still found that Vania was not reacting. This made her really panic. Teary-eyed, she grabbed onto the doctor''s hands and asked, "What''s wrong with her, doctor? Why did she suddenly close her eyes?" Before waiting for the doctor to answer, she anxiouslyy on top of Vania. "I beg you, Vania, you can''t die like this. Please, wake up. Wake up." For some reason, she rted the ident to such an extreme word. Perhaps it was because the moment she fell from such a height, this thought came to her automatically. Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Now that she was fine, she naturally shifted all her anxiety and worry onto Vania. Seeing her so agitated, the doctor quickly pulled her away and stated, "Please don''t shout like that. You''ll affect the patient. She''s just unconscious for now. Her life isn''t in any danger." "Oh¡­" Jennifer looked up with bloodshot eyes and a worried expression. "Then, when will she wake up?" She did not want anything to happen to Vania as that would ce a guilty conscience on her. "It''s hard to say for now." The doctorforted her, "The patient isn''t in any danger. You don''t have to worry so much." "Okay." Jennifer nodded. "Please, please, make sure that she''s fine." "Don''t worry." When they arrived at the hospital, the doctors immediately pushed her into the emergency ward. At that moment, Hanson had also arrived as the head of the hospital went out to wee him. "Hello, President Luke. We''ve already arranged for a full-body checkup on Mrs. Luke. The results will be out shortly. From our initial judgment, the madam''s life isn''t in any danger." Hanson sighed and nodded. "Arrange the best ward for her." "Rest assured, President Luke. We''ve already arranged everything." This was a hospital located near the set. Even though it did not have any fancy equipment, everything that was necessary was there. "Okay." After Hanson replied, he sat on the chair and waited with a stiff, expressionless face. Only God knows how terrified he was when he heard that Vania was in an ident as he could not even recall how he drove her. Even till now, his heartbeat was still all over the ce. However, upon confirming that she was not in a critical state, he took a sigh of relief. Since this was the first encounter with Hanson, Jennifer did not dare to make a ruckus in front of him, for she only kept praying in front of the ward, wishing that Vania would be fine. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. As much as she knew that the both of them were getting along well with respect and admiration for each other, she did not expect Vania to be the first one to run over and save her the moment she fell. Other than gratitude, Jennifer felt more shocked at her actions. It was at that moment that she felt her and Vania were destined to be the best of friends. Although Hanson did not know why Jennifer was here, he just waited with her silently upon seeing her so worried. Half an hour had barely passed when the doctor came out with a report in hand and spoke respectfully to Hanson, "President Luke, Madam had only fainted because of the sudden impact. Her body is fine. She just needs to focus on recuperation. It''s only¡­" Half an hour had barely passed when the doctor came out with a report in hand and spoke respectfully to Hanson, "President Luke, Madam had only fainted because of the sudden impact. Her body is fine. She just needs to focus on recuperation. It''s only¡­" The doctor spoke hesitantly at the end, as if he was not sure whether to convey the following message. As for Hanson, he loosened up significantly the moment he heard that there was nothing major. However, seeing the doctor being so hesitant made him cautious again. Taking a deep breath in, he stated, "Just speak your mind." Does he want me to have a heart attack from all this suspense? Upon noticing Hanson''s darkened expression, the doctor became even more unsure as he lowered his head. Yet, the doctor''s actions only spurred the man''s anxiousness. "Is it something serious?" Didn''t he say that she isn''t in any danger already? "Oh, it''s not that. Madam''s body is fine." The doctor waved his hand, fearing that Hanson might misunderstand him. "Then, what is it?" Hanson started to get impatient since he was feeling like the doctor was being so hesitant on purpose. Chapter 595 Chapter 595 "Uhm¡­" Thinking about it, the doctor finally stated, "When we conducted the full body checkup for Madam, we found that her kidneys¡­ I mean her body. Right, it was her body that was a little weak, so she needs to cut back on certain activities." The doctor stuttered throughout the whole statement. In the end, he closed his eyes on thest sentence, not caring about anything anymore. Hanson was rendered speechless at this. At that moment, he only felt that his eyelids were twitching, for he wanted to sew the doctor''s mouth shut. Taking a look at the still praying Jennifer, Hanson then snorted as a sign of agreement. Fortunately, nobody was around him, otherwise they would have heard their conversation. Then, he asked, "When will my wife be out?" Now, the doctor was really nervous as he kept wiping the sweat away from his forehead. Hearing Hanson''s question, he immediately replied, "I''ll push Mrs. Luke out now." He then ran back into the ward. Understanding the whole situation, Hanson could somewhat rx now. However, he also discovered that he had been too lenient on Vania''s health. It''s time to make her rest for a bit. At that moment, the doctor had already pushed Vania out. Yet, before Hanson made a move, Jennifer had already pounced on top of her. She then anxiously called out to Vania, who was still unconscious. "Director, wake up! Open your eyes and look at me. It''s Jennifer!" The doctor had to calm her down again. "Miss, please don''t shout like that. You''ll affect the patient." "Oh." Jennifer quickly zipped her lips, but she still followed closely beside the bed. Hanson, who only wanted to see his wife, helplessly followed from behind as there was no more space left for him at the front. Shouldn''t I, the husband, be in front? Reaching the ward, the observant doctor wanted to stop Jennifer. "Don''t¡­" Sadly, before he could state his intentions, Jennifer had already gone straight in. Although she saw that Hanson was already sitting beside Vania, she still stepped up to help as the doctor could not even manage to stop her. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Noticing that she was here to disturb them again, Hanson asked, "Who are you?" He really did forget that this was the queen of cinema who auditionedst time. "I''m Jennifer Watson." Introducing herself, she did not stop working, only wanting Vania to be more comfortable. "Are you also a part of my wife''s crew from the shoot?" "Are you also a part of my wife''s crew from the shoot?" Hanson never remembered any women that had nothing to do with him. Shocked, Jennfier looked at Hanson. He really doesn''t remember who I am. Hence, she could only exin, "I am the main character of the movie." No wonder she''s here. Hanson nodded. "Now that I''m here, you don''t have to stay anymore." Since he had not investigated what happened at the set, he was in the unknown about what transpired. "I can''t do that." Jennifer rejected him tly. "The director only fell because she saved me. So, I can''t leave her side. I have to make sure she''s conscious with my own eyes." After all, she was her savior. "Saved you?" Hanson was confused. Jennifer nodded solemnly. "Yes. I fell down from a tall ce because something went wrong with the wiring harness. The director only got hurt because she was trying to catch me." Even though the incident was not Jennifer''s fault, she was still feeling very guilty. Now, she could only hope and pray that Vania woke up fine so that she could release the guilty burden in her chest. Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Although Hanson knew that Vania hurt herself by falling onto the ground, he did not know the reason, which darkened his expression. Misunderstanding that he was angry because of her, Jennifer immediately apologized, "I''m sorry, President Luke. I didn''t mean for it to happen. It was all an ident. The director is innocent too. Please, let me stay here and apany her." Afraid that he would not agree, she continued, "She is my savior. Please, don''t make me leave." Yet, Hanson''s soured mood was not because of Jennifer. It was because such an ident happened on the very first day of the shoot. This can only mean that someone is behind all this. Upon hearing Jennifer stating that Vania was her savior, Hanson''s expression soured even further. It felt as if Jennifer was trying to express that she would be entrusting her life to Vania from now on. My wife is mine. So, why is there another love rival showing up? With the thought that Jennifer might snatch Vania away from him, Hanson replied unhappily, "I''m here. So, if my wife wakes up, she won''t me you anyway." He especially emphasized the words ''my wife'' to show how much she meant to him. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Yet, Jennifer, who did not understand his meaning, pleaded, "Please, President Luke. Just let me stay here¡­" She looked very pitiful when she said that. Unable to stand her constant begging, Hanson could only nod in the end. "Go wait at the couch over there." You''re not getting close to my wife. After hearing that she could stay, Jennifer quickly sat on the couch joyfully. Suddenly, he recalled something as he looked at her and asked awkwardly, "Are you hurt anywhere? If you are, the doctor is here, so you can have him take a look at you too." Since she was an actress from Vania''s movie, he had to take care of her in his wife''s stead. Shocked, Jennifer quickly thanked him, "Thank you, President Luke, but I''m fine." Hanson snorted. If not for my wife, I would never have shown any concern for you. Turning around, he fixed his gaze on Vania and held her hand while saying her name countless times inside, hoping that she would quickly open her eyes to look at him. It was then Kiki, who had been standing for quite a while behind the entrance of the ward, had an even weirder expression whenpared at the set. Seeing that they finally stopped conversing, Kiki knocked before entering. "Hello, President Luke. I''m here to visit Miss Greyson." Seeing that they finally stopped conversing, Kiki knocked before entering. "Hello, President Luke. I''m here to visit Miss Greyson." The familiar yet cold voice made Hanson''s expression darken again. This was different than when he was facing Jennifer. "Coming in without getting the permission to do so?" His cold tone frightened Kiki. "President Luke, I only came in in a hurry because I was worried about Miss Greyson." "You should show up again when you finally learn some etiquette," he chided her. Regardless of who it was or what intention, it was basic manners to enter when the owner had expressed agreement. "I''m sorry about that, President Luke. Could you just let me take a look at her? I''ll leave immediately after that." "No need. She hasn''t woken up yet. We can''t have too many people in the ward. It will disturb her rest." Hanson rejected her outright. ncing at Jennifer, who was sitting on the couch, Kiki felt very sour inside. If she can stay here, then why can''t I? Hence, she responded without hesitation, "President Luke, I know the whole story of the incident." Chapter 597 Chapter 597 She figured that with such an excuse, Hanson would definitely make her stay and talk in detail about what had happened. As she had expected, the man finally looked up and was willing to give her a bit of attention. "Were you at the scene?" He sounded even grimmer than just now. Kiki didn''t notice it, though. She immediately replied with a nod, "Yeah. I was there the whole time." She just knew that Hanson would definitely get interested in this, and it turned out that she was right. However, just when she was about to continue and tell him everything about the incident, she heard him say, "You don''t have toe to the set anymore." How could such a dangerous person be around my wife? he thought. Kiki was so astounded that her mouth gaped open for a while. Why is the result different from what I imagined? Perplexed, she asked, "President Luke, don''t you want to know the ins and outs of what happened?" Hanson had withdrawn his gaze at this moment. Taking Vania''s hand, he replied in a voice full of sarcasm, "Do you think I can''t find out what happened?" Kiki couldn''t say a word. Hanson was right; not only was he capable of finding out the ins and outs of the incident, but he might even be able to find out who the culprit was. However, she really didn''t want to leave at this very moment¡ªthough it wasn''t for Vania''s sake but for Hanson''s. She had previously said that she liked Vania, but that was merely an excuse she made up without thinking. "President, I know that you''re wary of me, but please rest assured. I have nothing but admiration for Ms. Greyson, and I don''t mean anything else." She defended herself as hard as she could, trying to reverse his image of her. However, Hanson couldn''t stand to listen to her exnation anymore. "Silence is required in the ward. I don''t want to repeat the same thing." He was visibly angry. Still, Kiki stood in ce and refused to leave. "President, just let me stand here and watch over Ms. Greyson, okay? I''m not gonna say a word, so I absolutely won''t break her rest." "Do you want me to get you out of here myself?" Hanson''s voice was icy, with a clear hint of impatience. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Just then, however, Vania''s hand moved. Hanson immediately shifted his attention to her. "Darling, are you awake?" Hearing the familiar call, Vania slowly opened her eyes to see Hanson''s worried expression, upon which she instantly felt much more reassured. She was awake during the whole course of today''s incident. After moving her body a little bit, she asked, "Am I alright?" Hanson nodded. "The doctor has done a full body checkup on you. There aren''t any other issues, so you just have to keep your mind on recuperating." Hanson nodded. "The doctor has done a full body checkup on you. There aren''t any other issues, so you just have to keep your mind on recuperating." Vania was relieved at once. Holding his hand in return, she looked at his nervous expression, saying, "Sorry that I made you worry." "Don''t say something like that. I''m your man," Hanson replied affectionately. At this moment, Jennifer suddenly rushed over and interrupted their eye contact. "Oh, Director Greyson, you''re awake atst! You scared the hell out of me," she said while clutching Vania''s hand to her chest. She continued, "You have no idea. I was stunned when it happened, but I never thought you''d save me. Seriously, I have no idea how to thank you for this." "It''s nothing. You''re a member of my cast, and I have the responsibility to ensure the safety of every actor," Vania said,forting Jennifer. If it were someone else who was in danger, she would''ve saved them, too. As she was overwhelmed with emotion, Jennifer instantly bent down and hugged Vania before snuggling up to thetter. "That''s so kind of you! Sob¡­" Chapter 598 Chapter 598 At this moment, Jennifer looked really different from her public image as an award-winning actress. Who would''ve thought that there was such a side to the usually haughty and standoffish woman? Before Vania could speak, though, Hanson grabbed Jennifer by the cor and yanked her up. "Don''t put your weight on my wife," he said in a very childish tone. "Oh." Jennifer immediately straightened up and looked at Vania apologetically. "I just got too emotional. Are you okay?" "Yeah, I''m fine." Vania smiled while finding herself liking the ingenuous youngdy even more. "Don''t stress yourself out about it." Jennifer nodded heavily. "Now you''re not only my backer but also my savior. Let''s be better friends from now on." Vania nodded. "Sure." She looked forward to their friendship very much. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the ignored Hanson asked in puzzlement, "Backer?" Why couldn''t I understand what they''re saying? This is bad. I have to know what my love rival is trying to convey like the back of my hand, he thought. Jennifer didn''t notice his darkened expression, though. She patiently exined, "Yeah, it means that she''ll be supporting me financially." She and Vania had just agreed on the movie set that thetter would consider her for acting roles in the future. "Supporting you financially, you say?" Hanson sounded even sulkier upon hearing these words. Still oblivious to what was going wrong, Jennifer exined to him, "Yeah, that''s right. Director Greyson said she''ll offer me acting roles if there are scripts that suit me in the future." So that''s what she meant by "Supporting me financially," thought Hanson as his eyelids twitched. Now he finally realized that this so-called ''love rival'' would put him at a greater disadvantage than the woman named Kiki would. At this moment, Jennifer finally noticed that Hanson was morose. Fearing that he was spurning her for being a bad actress who couldn''t bring Vania profits, she hurriedly guaranteed, "Don''t worry, President. By investing in me, Director Greyson has made an absolutely smart choice. I''ll definitely help you guys make a lot of money." I hope she''ll make us lose money, though. That way, my wife won''t be casting her in future projects, thought Hanson. Going along with Jennifer, Vania nodded. "I believe you''re capable of that." Jennifer gave her a wink. "Hehe! What a good eye you have, Director Greyson." Seeing how Jennifer wanted to perform other acts of intimacy, Hanson immediately stretched out his hand to stop her. "Alright, that''s enough. Now that you''ve seen Vaniae round, you can go back to the movie set already." Stop stealing my wife over here! Jennifer was somewhat afraid of him. "Can I stay with Director Greyson?" Jennifer was somewhat afraid of him. "Can I stay with Director Greyson?" Hanson replied, "No, you can''t. She needs to recuperate without being disturbed, and you''re making too much noise here." All she knows is to say those corrupting stuff to my wife. Why would my wife "keep" such a woman? Disappointed, Jennifer turned to look at Vania, wanting to ask thetter to plead on her behalf. She wanted to stay with Vania for a while longer. She didn''t mean anything else; it was just that it was hard toe across someone she got along so well with. Knowing that Hanson was jealous right now, Vania immediately persuaded Jennifer, saying, "I''m fine. We''ll resume filming right after I rest for a day." At the moment, she was still concerned about the progress of the filming. She had to wrap up the filming before the filmpetition took ce four monthster. Jennifer was somewhat reluctant. "Okay." "It''s not like we''re not gonna meet again. And besides, you just got a scare, so go back and take a good rest. I still want you to shoot all the scenes in one take during filming," Vania joked to tell her not to worry. "Alright then, have a good rest." Jennifer left reluctantly. Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Hanson got the main point of their conversation. They''re gonna meet every day during filming. This is bad. Seems like I have to visit the movie set frequently so that I''ll be the only one around my wife. Just then, Kiki''s voice suddenly broke in on his thoughts. "Ms. Greyson." At this moment, Vania noticed her as well. "Why are you still here?" Obviously, she was also puzzled about why she would be here. Seeing the look in Vania''s eyes, Kiki immediately exined, "I''m here to visit you, Ms. Greyson." Vania frowned. "How did you know that I got injured?" "I''m also a member of your crew. I applied for a walk-on role and was chosen." Vania''s expression froze for an instant. She really never gives up on acting, huh? At this moment, however, she could only say, "I''m fine now. You should go back, too." After all, if Kiki were to stay here, Hanson would be displeased, and she would also feel ufortable. Kiki wanted to insist on staying. However, seeing that Vania and Hanson were cutting her dead, she had no choice but to give in. "In that case, I''ll go back and prepare some light food for you before visiting you again at noon." If Vania were to eat the food she prepared, Hanson would definitely eat the food as well. The way to a man''s heart is through his stomach, she thought as a n formed in her mind. "No, don''t bother." Vania refused her kind offer. Kiki hung her head in disappointment. "Okay, I got it. Goodbye, Ms. Greyson and President Luke," she said while sneaking a few nces at Hanson. However, he didn''t look at her even once, so she had no choice but to leave in dejection. Just then, Vania grabbed Hanson''s hand. Although she was still unwell at this moment, she nhelessforted her ''emotionally hurt'' lover, saying, "Darling, you''re the only one I love. And besides, I''m really fine, so don''t worry." Hanson bent down and kissed her on the forehead. "Mm-hm. I only love you, too. What would you like to eat for lunch? I''ll make it for you." Hearing that Hanson wanted to prepare lunch for her himself, Vania quickly waved her hand in refusal. "No, you don''t have to. Just buy something for me to eat instead." She genuinely feared that he would end up blowing up the hospital. Noticing the look of disapproval in her eyes, Hanson merely replied, "Got it." As expected, my wife still doesn''t believe in my cooking skills. I''m gonna prove myself to her today. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Just then, Linda and Larry knocked on the door and came in. "How are you, Boss?" "How is the medical checkup?" They spoke caringly in chorus. Vania replied, "The medical checkup didn''t reveal any issues, and I feel okay. I can be discharged tomorrow." Indeed, she didn''t feel ufortable in any part of her body. It was truly lucky that she didn''t suffer a bone fracture upon getting hit. Vania replied, "The medical checkup didn''t reveal any issues, and I feel okay. I can be discharged tomorrow." Indeed, she didn''t feel ufortable in any part of her body. It was truly lucky that she didn''t suffer a bone fracture upon getting hit. "Great to hear that." Linda came forward and gave her the testimony recorded by the police. "The incident was indeed not an ident." Vania raised her eyebrows. So my guess is right, after all. "And who is the one behind this?" Larry handed the findings of his investigation to her at the same time. "It''s the Keplers." "To think they''re so impetuous." Vania sneered. She had just warned the Keplers, but she didn''t think they''d still have the nerve toy a hand on her. This is probably Yvonne''s doing, she thought. "How would you like to deal with this, Boss?" Vania replied, "Since the incident has been reported to the police, let''s not worry about it. Just let the police deal with it." She chose to deal with the incident in an open way, which would deal the greatest damage to the reputation of the parties involved. Being Vania''s right-hand man, Linda instantly understood what she meant. "I''ve put a news ckout on what happened on the movie set. I''ll lift it right away." Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Vania let out a sneer. "Alright. Everyone has the right to know the truth of what happened, so why don''t we let them learn about it sooner?" Since Yvonne wants to harm me, let''s see if she''s capable of withstanding my retaliation, she thought. "I''ll get it done right away." "Mm-hm." Vania was looking forward to the Kepler Family''s response. Hanson didn''t say a word the whole time, but it was evident from his sullen expression that he already had ideas of his own. ¡­ At the Kepler Residence, Yvonne had been waiting for the news online, wanting to know theizens'' response to the incident that had happened on the first day of Vania''s filming. After all, Jennifer was an award-winning actress with a huge fan base. All she had to do was hire a troll army to have Vania vilified. However, little did she think that Jennifer would be alright. Not only that, but Vania got hospitalized in order to save her, making it even more difficult for Yvonne to have the former vilified on the inte. Just when she was stricken with worry, someone from the police department came. "Is Yvonne Kepler here?" Benjamin and Jasmine''s faces darkened when they saw how the policemen came all of a sudden and spoke in such a rude manner. "Do you know what ce this is?" How dare they speak so impudently in front of us? "Yes, we do. This is the Kepler Residence," the policeman replied sternly. Obviously, they were aware of the Kepler Family''s status, but they weren''t afraid of that at all. Thomas suddenly came out and looked at the policemen icily. "Has your chief never taught you guys how to do things?" "You must be kidding, Commander Kepler," the police officer replied politely without being scared by Thomas'' threats. At this moment, the Keplers were somewhat dumbfounded; they''d nevere across such a situation before. Just when Thomas was about to ask the policemen who had ordered them toe, he heard the police officer say, "It''s been found out through investigation that Yvonne Kepler is suspected of attempted murder. Please let here with us." "How impudent!" Thomas thundered furiously. "Who gives you the nerve to make a scene at my ce?" The charge of murder could affect not only Yvonne''s entire life but also the Kepler Family''s reputation. At this moment, Jasmine stepped forward and rebuked the police officers. "What a frame-up! This has to be a false usation! We''ll definitely get to the bottom of this! Don''t think of getting away with this by then!" "Madam, take a look at these, and you''ll know whether it''s a false usation." The police officer handed over the evidence he was holding. "Aside from these, there''s also news rted to the case on the inte. All eyes are on Miss Kepler now." Jasmine tore all the papers to shreds in a fit of rage. "These are fabricated evidence! There''s no way Yvonne would do this kind of thing." Jasmine tore all the papers to shreds in a fit of rage. "These are fabricated evidence! There''s no way Yvonne would do this kind of thing." "Commander Kepler, Mr. and Mrs. Kepler, please understand the difficult situation we''re in. All eyes are watching us right now," the police officer said with a smile. After all, he dared not be too impudent to the Keplers. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Are you using public opinion to threaten me?" Benjamin sounded very stern. "You''ve got to be joking, Mr. Kepler. With your social standing, who would dare to threaten you? We''re just doing our job based on the evidence. After all, everyone''s waiting for an exnation right now." The policemen had no choice but to advise Benjamin patiently since they dared not take Yvonne away by force. "Mr. Kepler, if you insist on believing that Miss Kepler has been framed, please allow us to take her with us and let her undergo an open trial to clear her name." "What if I disagree?" Benjamin''s voice was still frosty. "I''m afraid the public and theizens will think that the Keplers are throwing their weight around using their authority." "That''s nonsense!" Benjamin barked at the police officer as his body trembled with rage. Seems like Yvonne has to go with them. Finding himself in a difficult position, he beckoned at Yvonne, saying, "Come here." Chapter 601 Chapter 601 However, seeing that Yvonne looked very dreadful right now, Benjamin was puzzled for a moment. "What''s wrong with you? Don''t tell me what they said is true?" "No, it''s not." Yvonne denied it at once. "I won''t go with them. Dad, you''ve got to help me." Still, Benjamin thought it was the best choice to let the policemen take Yvonne away at this very moment. "Yvonne, since you didn''t do it, just go with them. Let the truth speak for itself." If the Keplers were to insist on making use of their social status, then no one would be able to take Yvonne away. However, the police officer was right. If they were to do so, it would prove that they had a guilty conscience. Even if they were in the right, there was no way they could exin themselves then. At this moment, Thomas chimed in with a frown, "Since you didn''t do it, you don''t have to be afraid. Just go with them first. I''ll help you rify everything." Yvonne shook her head. "No, I''m not gonna go with them for something that I didn''t do," she said while backing away in apparent fear. Thomas was somewhat perplexed by her behavior at this very moment. Just then, the police officer produced a new piece of evidence. He said to Yvonne, "Miss Kepler, since you insist that the incident isn''t your doing, you''d bettere with us. After all, a man named David said it was you who ordered him to do it. Why don''t you make use of the opportunity to rify the matter so that no one would dare to frame you in the future?" Upon hearing David''s name, Yvonne panicked for a moment. "David? Who is that? I don''t know such a guy at all. Dad, I can''t go with them." She kept hiding behind Benjamin. Seeing how the policemen spoke in such an imperious manner, Benjamin somehow figured that they were probably backed by someone. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Sorry, but it''s part of our job." The policemen came forward and arrested Yvonne right away, not wanting to waste their breath talking to the Keplers any longer. "Keep your hands off! We have body cameras on us," the police officer said. When Thomas heard this, he immediately stopped what he was doing. It wouldn''t do any good for him to stand up to them at such a time. As a result, Yvonne was dragged away by the police officers. Walking in circles anxiously, Jasmine tugged at Benjamin''s arm while asking worriedly, "What should we do? Now that they''ve taken Yvonne away, will she be in danger?" My daughter has grown up being terribly spoiled. How could she handle the police''s means of interrogation? Thomas replied, "Dad, Mom, calm down first. I''ll find out what''s going on right away." At this moment, he was also extremely anxious, but he was still able to remain calm. He and Benjamin had been worrying about the newly-built secret base, so they had taken no notice of the rumors on the inte. If the policemen hadn''te to them, he wouldn''t have learned that something had happened. At this moment, he unlocked his cell phone and checked the news as told by the policemen, only to notice that the inte was full of discussions about what Yvonne had done. Words like ''Yvonne Kepler hired someone tomit murder'' and ''Vania Greyson hospitalized with injuries due to attempted murder by Yvonne Kepler'' were trending on the inte. At this moment, he unlocked his cell phone and checked the news as told by the policemen, only to notice that the inte was full of discussions about what Yvonne had done. Words like ''Yvonne Kepler hired someone tomit murder'' and ''Vania Greyson hospitalized with injuries due to attempted murder by Yvonne Kepler'' were trending on the inte. Aizenmented, ''How could such a thing still happen in aw-governed society?'' Anotherizenmented, ''Can the Keplers do whatever they want because they''re powerful? Please punish her severely byw to warn the public that one can''t do whatever they want just because they''re rich!'' The thirdment read, ''I''ve only seen such a story in TV dramas before, but I never thought it''d happen in real life. How could a 20-ish youngdy be so cruel?'' The fourthment read, ''Everyone, don''t forget that her purpose was to harm Jennifer Watson and then shift the me onto Vania Greyson. She was trying to kill two birds with one stone.'' The fifthment read, ''May she be judged fairly ording tow.'' Seeing the news reports, Thomas instantly nched with fright. The whole process of the incident was totally against his expectations. He said worriedly, "To think that it has something to do with Vania!" Hearing Vania''s name, Jasmine immediately said, "How dare she still try to harm Yvonne? I''ll never let her off this time!" Chapter 602 Chapter 602 She couldn''t help but gnash her teeth in hatred at the mention of Vania''s name. "Calm down, Mom¡ª" Thomas advised. However, before he could finish his sentence, Jasmine said, "How could I calm down? Not only did this Vaniady steal Yvonne''s man, but she''s now framing Yvonne for murder! She''s simply going too far! Does she think there''s no one else in the Kepler Family? We mustn''t let her off!" Benjamin''s heart skipped a beat when he noticed the expression on Thomas'' face. It was because of Vania that he had suffered a setback for the first time in his entire life. I really stand no chance against her, he thought. Heaving a sigh of helplessness, he urged, "Darling, let''s hear what our son has to say about what''s going on." At this moment, Thomas looked at Benjamin with a somewhat hesitant and uneasy expression. Benjamin waved his hand to signal that he was alright. "Just say it. I can take it." Thomas could only exin, "Something went wrong with the stunt wire on Vania''s movie set this morning. While trying to save the actress who fell from height, Vania got injured and was sent to the hospital." Upon hearing the news, Jasmine instantly lost her cool. Instead of asking about the cause of the incident, she rebuked at once, "Why should Yvonne be med for the incident on her movie set? Our Yvonne is such a guileless child. How could she possibly do something so vicious? Vania really has no scruples!" Having read the entire news report, Thomas was thoroughly disappointed with Yvonne at this moment. Unable to restrain himself any longer, he cut Jasmine short, saying, "Mom, let me finish what I''m trying to say." Jasmine was still in a temper, though. Hearing Thomas speak to her in such a tone of voice, she was startled for a moment. "What are you trying to say?" Why do I feel that even my son is siding with that Vania? Thomas handed his cell phone to her with a sigh. "Mom, you''d better take a look yourself." He really couldn''t bring himself to tell the truth. Puzzled, Jasmine took the phone and read the news report he pointed out to her. The news report described the ins and outs of what had happened. As it turned out, Yvonne had bought off a man named David, asking thetter to bribe a member of the movie crew into damaging the stunt wire to cause the actress to fall from height in order to sling mud at Vania. Jasmine was speechless with shock. Was this Yvonne''s doing? She couldn''t believe it. However, the news report showed conclusive proof that the debit card used for the transaction was Yvonne''s. At this moment, she still wanted to find an excuse for Yvonne. "Do you think the picture has been doctored by someone for the purpose of framing her?" Thomas shook his head. "No. No one would''ve dared to do that." One would only dig their own grave by framing the Keplers, but Vania was involved in the incident. In other words, she must''ve gotten hold of the evidence, which was why she dared to publicize the incident like this to give them no opportunity to fight back. Thomas shook his head. "No. No one would''ve dared to do that." One would only dig their own grave by framing the Keplers, but Vania was involved in the incident. In other words, she must''ve gotten hold of the evidence, which was why she dared to publicize the incident like this to give them no opportunity to fight back. At this moment, Jasmine was somewhat panic-stricken. "In that case, what do you think we should do now? What about Yvonne? What kind of punishment will she get?" Her arrogance just now vanished in an instant. Again, Thomas shook his head. "The incident has caused such a huge public outcry that I''m afraid it won''t be that easy to deal with." Vania really ys her cards well. She''s rendered us unable to fight back by catching us unprepared. "In that case, let''s go to her right away. We mustn''t let her hurt Yvonne no matter what." Thomas feared that Jasmine''s quick temper might cause her to sh with Vania, which would make the matter even more difficult to deal with. He said to her, "Dad and I will do that. You stay at home and wait for our update." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Benjamin nodded. "There''s no time to lose. Let''s go to her right away." The two headed straight for the hospital where Vania was staying. When they arrived at the ward, they saw Linda standing outside the door as if she knew they would being. Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Linda stretched out her hand and blocked the two men''s way. "Sorry, gentlemen, but President Greyson is undergoing therapy right now. It''s not convenient for outsiders to go in." Indeed, one could see through the ss window on the door that a group of doctors were surrounding the hospital bed while seemingly examining the patient. Thomas suggested, "In that case, we''ll wait here for a while and go inter when it''s convenient." Linda gave him a businesslike smile, but her eyes were fixed on Benjamin. "We''ve met before, Mr. Kepler. If you have something to talk to Director Greyson about, you have to make an appointment in advance." Benjamin''s eyes were aze with anger. Since when does a mere assistant have the nerve to threaten me? Things seem to have changed since this Vaniady popped up. "As an assistant, you have to think before you speak," he warned Linda. Then, he continued in a cold voice, "We hear that she''s injured, so we came to visit her with the best of intentions. Do we even have to make an appointment for this?" Linda was still wearing her businesslike smile. "I think you probably have seen the news report, Mr. Kepler. I''m afraid President Greyson isn''t willing to meet an enemy. After all, who knows if another ident would happen and exacerbate her injuries?" She was implicitly referring to the incident where Yvonne had targeted Vania. "An adult has to take responsibility for what they say! The Kepler Family''s legal counsel isn''t a bunch of good-for-nothings either," Benjamin warned Linda again. If she dares to talk through her hat again, I''ll have her sent to the police station! However, being a capable woman herself, Linda wasn''t afraid of their threats at all. "You''d better save your legal counsel for your daughter, Mr. Kepler. After all, she''smitted a serious crime that''s not easy to deal with." Benjamin''s eyes narrowed for a moment. "Do you think the Keplers aren''t able to handle all of this?" "How could such a trifling matter defeat you, Mr. Kepler? The Keplers are involved in military, politics, and business, after all," Linda ttered insincerely, but her expression was too nonchnt. Benjamin looked her up and down, but he was somewhat unable to see through her. Since she is well aware of the Kepler Family''s capabilities, why would she still have the nerve to be so impudent? Could it be merely because Vania has destroyed one of the Kepler Family''s bases of operations? Just when he was about to speak, he heard his butler speak behind him. "Sir! Sir!" He sounded very anxious, as though something serious had happened. Linda gave Benjamin an enigmatic smile. Then, she turned around and entered the ward, leaving the space for the three men. Seeing herst smile, Benjamin instantly realized that she had stood outside the door to buy time so that he would see his butler before he could enter the ward and see Vania. He immediately asked his butler, "What happened?" Seeing herst smile, Benjamin instantly realized that she had stood outside the door to buy time so that he would see his butler before he could enter the ward and see Vania. He immediately asked his butler, "What happened?" Having run too fast, the butler gasped for breath and was unable to speak for a moment. At this moment, Thomas also felt that something was wrong. Having lost his patience, he urged, "What on earth happened? Did something happen to Yvonne?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The butler shook his head to signal that the matter had nothing to do with Yvonne. After taking a while to catch his breath, he finally said, "Sir, the funding chain for the tradingpany in Troyce has been broken." "What?" Benjamin cried out in surprise; he almost thought that he had misheard. He had apany and a base of operations in Troyce, through both of which he had firm control of the country. However, now that he had lost his base of operations and that hispany was running into problems, it meant that he was no longer calling the shots in the country. "How serious is it now?" Even if he had to give up the domestic market, he had to save his ce in the country. Otherwise, his hard work over the past dozen years would go down the drain. Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Fearing that the news would be too much for Benjamin, the butler exined slowly, "There are about 100 subsidiarypanies under the parentpany. Because of the broken funding chain, they''ve all been sued for breach of contracts and are now going into liquidation." Still, Benjamin didn''t take this well. He had a ckout and was about to fall backward. Thomas and the butler hurriedly came forward and held him up. "Dad¡ª" "Sir¡ª" Benjamin recovered himself and opened his eyes the instant they got him. "Help me stand up straight." Thomas suggested, "Dad, let''s see the doctor, shall we?" He feared that the consecutive upsets would be too much for Benjamin''s heart. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "No, it''s not necessary. I''m fine." Benjamin forced himself to stand erect to insist that he was still alright. This is the hospital, where I can see a doctor as soon as something happens to me. What a good way to taunt me! "Ha ha." He let out a sneer, his feelingsplicated. In just two days, he had lost a secret base of operations, causing him to lose 10 billion right away. And now, hispany was brought down without warning. She really never gives me the slightest chance to catch my breath, eh? Now I no longer have anything to do with Troyce. Just then, the door to the ward opened. Having finished examining Vania, the doctors left together, as though they had been timed to leave. The next instant, Hanson''s voice rang inside the ward. "Since you guys are here, juste in." He sat beside Vania''s sickbed without even looking at them. Now that his boss had spoken, Larry immediately invited them in. "Mr. Kepler and Young Master Thomas, this way, please." Thomas helped Benjamin inside, whereas Larry arranged two chairs as respectfully as before, as if they still didn''t know anything. Hanson calmly peeled an apple and fed it to Vania himself in a leisurely manner. On the other hand, Vania didn''t seem to be severely injured. Looking alright, shey face down on her sickbed while eating the apple Hanson fed her. It wasn''t until she finished eating the apple that she pretended to finally notice Benjamin and Thomas'' presence and smiled. "Mr. Kepler, I''m so d that you take time off from your busy schedule to visit me," she said, but she didn''t sound d at all. At this moment, Hanson looked up as well. "Van just got hit. Luckily, she isn''t badly injured and will recover with a bit of rest. Now that you guys have seen her, you may rest assured. This bit of injury is indeed not severe enough for Yvonne to get a sentence." His voice was icy without the usual note of familiarity in it. The sarcasm in his words was evident. The sarcasm in his words was evident. Displeased with his attitude, Thomas stepped forward. "Why the sarcasm? We''re buddies, after all. Can''t wee to pay a visit?" "Do you think we could still be buddies now?" Hanson asked in reply. I''m not gonna get all buddy- buddy with someone whose family just hurt my wife, he thought. Thomas replied, "I know that the incident is Yvonne''s fault, so we''ll let her receive her due punishment. It''s just that there are some things that''d better be stopped at this point." Naturally, he was referring to what had happened in Troyce. Hanson raised his eyebrows for a moment. What had happened in Troyce was, of course, his doing. At this very moment, however, he had only one thing in mind¡ªthat his wife had brought him good luck. Thanks to these incidents, the country was now firmly under his control. Still, looking at Thomas at this moment, he replied, as if he was puzzled, "My wife is now confined to her sickbed, so I''ve been keeping herpany all this while. How could I have the time to do anything else?" "I''m talking about what happened in Troyce." Thomas explicitly pointed out what he was referring to. "I think there''s no need for us to speak in riddles, don''t you think?" Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Vania looked at Hanson with feigned bewilderment. "Darling, isn''t Troyce a foreign country? What does it have to do with Yvonne hiring someone to hurt me?" Hanson went along with her. "I also don''t quite understand it." Thomas smiled in frank resignation. "Vania, it''s no longer necessary to y the innocent now, don''t you think?" he said, uttering Vania''s name sarcastically. "I''m not ying the innocent. I''m really injured," Vania said while pointing at the IV in her arm. "The IV has never stopped running since I got admitted here." Thomas wasn''t willing to y such a game with her, though. "I''m not talking about this." "Didn''t you say that you two are here to visit me? Could it be that you two are here for something else?" Thomas was instantly stumped by her words. Indeed, he had said just now that he and Benjamin were here to visit her. By talking about something else at this moment, he had obviously contradicted himself. Unable to outspeak her, he had no choice but to turn to Hanson. "Let''s end the matter here, okay?" I''ll ept the loss of Troyce. It''s worth it as long as Yvonne is safe and sound. However, Hanson replied, "I''ve never done anything on my own. It''s you guys who''ve been pressuring me all this while, so how could you ask me to let the matter rest?" Apparently, he was portraying himself as someone who had no choice but to fight back after being driven into a corner. Ha ha, thought Thomas to himself. This husband and wife are so simrly capable of making counter- usations. "Alright, everything is our fault. We''ll agree to whatever you want as long as Yvonne is safe and sound." There''s no way to save Yvonne without offering something in exchange. Hanson turned to look at Vania. "What do you think? You''re the victim." Vania massaged her forehead with a frown. "I don''t understand what you mean. Perhaps because I got hit in the head, I''m a bit slow on the uptake." Thomas had no choice but to turn to look at Vania, saying, "Could you please not hold Yvonne ountable and write off what happened in the past?" Vania tilted her head to one side. "You mean you want me to settle this in private?" Thomas nodded. "That''s right. We can agree to any conditions as long as you let Yvonne off." "Ha ha." Vania chuckled. "You guys have been the ones who refuse to let me off and force me to break up with Hanson all this while," she said in a chilly voice. Then, she turned to look at Benjamin. "Don''t you think that I''m right, Mr. Kepler?" Benjamin only felt terribly upset while sitting in his chair. "What do you want?" Benjamin only felt terribly upset while sitting in his chair. "What do you want?" "What I want is the same as before," Vania replied calmly. "Don''t you think you have too big of an appetite? Even if I give it to you, I''m afraid you''ll end up biting off more than you can chew." Benjamin''s voice became frosty as he looked at Vania with scorn. It was evident from his voice that he was angry. Thomas didn''t know what kind of a demand Vania had made previously to make his father so angry. Still, seeing how Benjamin got emotional at this moment, he promptly advised, "Dad, don''t get angry. We''re here for Yvonne''s sake." "Hmph! What she asks for is simply too much! There''s no way anyone could put up with that!" Benjamin replied while disying his anger. It''s got to be an uneptable demand that could make Dad say she''s asking for too much, thought Thomas. At this moment, he was very curious about what Vania''s demand was, so he looked at her inquiringly. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Vania threw up her hands; she didn''t feel at all that she was asking for too much. She replied naturally, "All I want is just the Kepler Family''s whole fortune. As long as you guys can give me that, I can even leave Hanson forever, not to mention letting Yvonne off." Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Thomas'' eyelids twitched. What a nerve she''s got to say that! Before he could speak, though, Hanson immediately refuted her, saying, "Darling, you can''t joke about such a thing." Whatever the reason and the asion were, he didn''t want to hear the word "leave" come out of her mouth. Vania took his hand andforted him, saying, "Don''t worry. Mr. Kepler has turned me down, so I''ll never leave you." "Vania Greyson, can I beg you to please let my sister off? Let me make a solemn apology to you on her behalf," Thomas said while bowing low. Vania Greyson? Ha! Didn''t he call me by my first name just a few days ago? Now he switches to calling my name in full so quickly. Indeed, he and Hanson aren''t blood brothers; he and Yvonne are a family, thought Vania. "How could you possibly do that on her behalf? She''s an adult who has ideas of her own." "As long as you''re willing to let her off, I promise you that I''ll never let here between you and Hanson." Vania looked up at him with distrust. "What makes you think you can make such a promise?" "I''ll send her abroad and forbid her toe back." Thomas'' face showed a hint of reluctance, but he had no other choice. As Yvonne''s brother, he couldn''t let her be charged with attempted murder. For some reason, Vania suddenly nodded. "Okay, I promise you that I''ll think about it. I won''t touch her before I make up my mind." So this is how it feels to be protected by one''s own family, she thought. Getting envious at that very moment, she turned over and said unhappily, "I''m a little tired. You two may go first." Seeing that she had relented, Thomas was instantly overjoyed. Fearing that she would change her mind, he dared not bother her any longer. "Okay. Be sure to tell me if you''ve made up your mind. We''ll definitely thank you for that. Also, we wish you a speedy recovery," he said. With that, he immediately helped Benjamin out of the ward. At this moment, Benjamin was still quite puzzled. She was so upromising just now. Why would she change her mind all of a sudden? "Is she gonna y a trick or something?" Thomas shook his head. "I don''t think she''ll do that. No matter what, it''s good that she could say yes right now. Let''s take our time to work out a solution when we get back." "What you said makes sense." At this moment, Hanson swiftly climbed into Vania''s sickbed and held her in his arms. "Darling, whenever it is, never say things like you''re gonna leave me in the future. Got it?" He wasn''t afraid of anything, but what he feared most was Vania leaving him. That was the line he drew for himself. "Uh-huh. I won''t leave you." "Uh-huh. I won''t leave you." Having heard Vania''s reply, Hanson whispered softly in her ear, "Don''t be upset. Our children and I are your family; we''re your strongest backing." Vania turned over and snuggled up to him. My man knows me the best indeed, she thought. Then, Bryan''s loud voice rang outside the ward and interrupted their conversation. "Vania! Vania!" Vania quickly pushed Hanson to urge him to get out of her sickbed. After all, it was unseemly for them to lie face down like this. Hanson didn''t move an inch, though. Bryan knocked on the door once beforeing in right away. Then, he eximed, "Aw,e on! How unsightly of you two to do this in broad daylight!" He covered his face with his hands while revealing his eyes. Despite what he said, he stared fixedly at them. "Could you two care more about the consequences?" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Hanson let out a sneer. "We''re legally husband and wife. A person like you who never had a girlfriend wouldn''t understand this." Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Bryan immediately threw in the towel. "Okay, okay. Just say whatever you want." Seriously, I''ve got to hand it to them, he thought. Liam smiled next to him while putting the stuff in his hands onto the table. "We came right after hearing about Vanie''s ident. What did the doctor say?" At this moment, Vania had gotten up on her sickbed. She replied, "I was lucky. The doctor said that I''m fine; I just have to keep my mind on recuperating." Liam smiled gently. "You were really lucky. We freaked out when we saw the news. And besides, we never thought you were a film director. I was really surprised." "That''s right, Vania. It''s so amazing of you to be a film director without anyone noticing. Can I get a role in your film through the back door?" Bryan suddenly became interested. Hanson cast a sidelong nce at him. "Will your grandpa agree to that?" At the mention of his grandfather, Bryan instantly got dejected like a deted balloon. "If Vania can put in a good word for me, I think Grandpa will agree to that. He also wants me to have a decent job to do, after all," he said. As he spoke of this, he suddenly thought it was feasible, so he smiled. Vania smiled as well. "I''m afraid I can''t afford to hire you. Doing that will cost a king''s ransom," she said, before seriously eyeing Bryan up and down for a moment. Then, she continued, "If you really want to be an actor, I think you can get an award." Upon hearing this, Bryan became even more interested. This was the first time someone had spoken so highly of him. "Really? In that case, Vania, hurry up andunch me to stardom!" he said before throwing a smug look at Hanson. "Let''s see which of you will still say that I can''t do anything when I win an award." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Hanson''s face darkened when he saw how smug Bryan looked. There was already a Jennifer revolving around Vania on the movie set, and now here Bryan was, wanting to steal some of Vania''s time while she was recuperating. With these two people being her right-hand men, there''d be no ce for me, he thought. Worrying about his ce in Vania''s heart, he couldn''t help but dampen Bryan''s enthusiasm. "You''d better gain your grandpa''s approval first." I have to let Old Mr. Jones know the disadvantages of being an actor before Bryan gets to ask him for permission. That way, Bryan would never be able to join the entertainment industry, he thought while smiling smugly to himself. How could Bryan figure out what Hanson was up to? He immediately replied with a smile, "I''ll ask Grandpa about it as soon as I get back today." Then, he seemed to think it was hardly likely for his grandfather to say yes if he were to ask him about it on his own. Therefore, he said to Vania, "It''ll surely work if you can help me, Vania." He thought that his grandfather would surely like her. Vania had a strange feeling when she heard Bryan suggesting that she meet his grandfather. She didn''t know where the feeling came from, but she knew that the feeling was unusual, so she felt like going. "Okay. I''ll certainly help you as long as you ask me to." Vania had a strange feeling when she heard Bryan suggesting that she meet his grandfather. She didn''t know where the feeling came from, but she knew that the feeling was unusual, so she felt like going. "Okay. I''ll certainly help you as long as you ask me to." Bryan instantly leaped to her side andughed. "You''re the best, Vania." Hanson looked even more sullen than just now. Watching the three''s interaction, Liam chuckled to himself. Bryan''s dream to be an actor is gonna be aborted prematurely, I guess. He changed the subject, asking, "Vanie, are the rumors on the inte true? Is this incident really Yvonne''s doing?" "Thomas Kepler and his father just left before you two came in." Hearing Vania''s answer, Liam and Bryan were shocked. They never thought Yvonne would do this kind of thing. "What are you gonna do, then?" Liam wanted to hear Vania''s decision. "I haven''t made up my mind yet. Liam, do you have any good suggestions?" Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Indeed, Vania had yet to decide what to do. Liam smiled. "How can I make decisions on your behalf? That being said, those distinguished families are rted to one another. However you''re gonna deal with it, there''ll be pros and cons. It only depends on whether you''ll choose yourself or everyone." Vania replied, "I''ll think about your suggestion, Liam." She could tell from Liam''s words that he wanted her to settle the matter privately. However, those distinguished families had nothing to do with her, so she thought it''d be better to only consider Hanson''s interests. Bryan took some time to digest the matter before saying, "I didn''t think Yvonne would be so audacious. In my opinion, Vania, you should teach her a lesson." Vania was slightly moved; she never thought Bryan would side with her right away. She said with a smile, "It''ll be great if I really have a younger brother like you." Bryan was delighted by her words. "I''m a cousin of yours, actually. Hanson''s maternal aunt is my paternal aunt, which makes us rtives." "So you and Hanson are of the same generation in your family?" "Yeah." Vania had thought that Bryan only insisted on calling Hanson by his first name despite being a distant nephew of thetter''s. Because of that, she was baffled by the fact that they were of the same generation in their family. Liam exined with a smile, "We''re about the same age, so Bryan and Thomas aren''t willing to call me Uncle Liam. That''s why I could only let them call me Liam instead." Vania nodded inprehension. So it''s okay to do something like this? What a thing to learn about! Bryan waved his hand. "Vania, when you recover, I''ll definitely invite you to my ce and introduce my siblings to you." "Sure." Vania was very interested. She had never hankered for such family gatherings before. Just then, the seven little children''s voices rang as they rushed into the ward. "Mommy! Daddy!" Seeing the seven children, Bryan and Liam were startled for a moment. This was their first time seeing Hanson''s seven little kids, so they were astonished at the sight of them. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, when the seven little kids saw Bryan and Liam, they also marveled at how fate brought them together. They politely greeted the two men, saying, "Nice to meet you two, misters." "Hi." What a bunch of cute little kids! Bryan rubbed his palms together in front of the seven kids. Caressing the kids one after another, he felt an innate sense of closeness. He was so fond of the kids that he couldn''t bear to part with them. Hanson didn''t expect the seven little kids to be so nice to Bryan, and this made him feel even more ufortable. Bryan was still looking at the seven little kids. Even if I can''t touch Hanson, I can touch more of his sons! After all, they''re carbon copies of their father, so touching them would be equivalent to touching him, he thought while feeling very smug deep down. Bryan was still looking at the seven little kids. Even if I can''t touch Hanson, I can touch more of his sons! After all, they''re carbon copies of their father, so touching them would be equivalent to touching him, he thought while feeling very smug deep down. Hanson sulked inwardly when he saw that the seven little kids didn''t resist Bryan at all. This guy has nothing but a smooth tongue, no? Why would my wife and kids like him? Liam didn''t expect Hanson to be jealous because of the kids'' response despite being an adult. Bryan was now grinning from ear to ear. He said to the kids dotingly, "I''m gonna take you guys to shop for nice clothes and get something to eat, soe with meter." "Alright." Jacob nodded in satisfaction. Now that this guy has caressed me so many times, I ought to charge him for it, he thought. Hearing how sweet Jacob''s voice was, Bryan got even more smitten with the kids. "Since this is our first meeting, I''ll buy you guys whatever you want as a present." How could the stony-faced Hanson have such a bunch of adorable kids? He grinned like a Cheshire Cat. At this moment, Jack knocked Bryan''s hand off his face. Chapter 609 Chapter 609 This is enough, or else Daddy will be jealouster, he thought. With that, the seven little kids abandoned Bryan and gathered around Vania. "Mommy, from now on, we''ll take turns to keep youpany on the movie set while you''re filming." Let''s see who''d still have the nerve to bully Mommy. Bryan immediately stepped forward and stopped them. "You guys are still little, so leave this to me. I''ll be acting in your mom''s film in the future." He still had no idea what the seven little kids were capable of. "Are you sure about that?" James expressed his doubts about Bryan''s capabilities. Being taunted by a little boy all of a sudden, Bryan felt that he had been looked down upon. Immediately, he beat his chest, saying, "Just rest assured. I''ll definitely do a good job of protecting your mom. Otherwise, your dad won''t let me off either." Jack nodded. Well, what he said is indeed true. After all, Mommy matters to Daddy more than anything else. Jude mercilessly blew Bryan''s cover, though. "But what really matters most is whether you can join the movie set." The children had learned of everything about Bryan long ago. Bryan''s eyes instantly zed over. I never thought these little kids would know everything about me. How embarrassing! he thought. Just when he felt like crying, he suddenly hit upon an idea. "What about you guys help me?" Grandpa likes kids the most. If these little kids can put in a few good words for me in front of him, I''ll surely get what I want with half the effort! Just look at how cute they are. My family will definitely be captivated by their cuteness! Morales and Morgan thought about it for a moment. "It''s just that we never work for anyone for free." Jacob was very pleased with his brothers'' reply. "That''s right. It''s difficult to hire us." Bryan asked, "What do you mean by that?" At this moment, he had yet to see through the true nature of the seven little kids. In fact, they were a bunch of wolves in sheep''s clothing. Jacob put his little hands behind his back. "You know what they say about doing favors for a price. We charge a high appearance fee." "Hmm?" Bryan was somewhat curious. Am I now being asked for money by these three little kids? "How are you gonna charge me?" He was now interested. Hanson''s kids are so interesting. Jack replied, "We''re very humane, so we''ll fix the price ording to your requirements, of course." "You mean you guys are virtuous business people?" Bryan asked as the words ''virtuous business people'' suddenly crossed his mind. Morales refused to answer his question, though. "Let''s not think about the question first. Why don''t you tell us about your requirements?" Morales refused to answer his question, though. "Let''s not think about the question first. Why don''t you tell us about your requirements?" Hanson raised his eyebrows as he looked on. So the kind and gentle Morales and Morgan have also been corrupted by bad examples, eh? At this moment, Bryan finally had a feeling that he might''ve been cheated. He said, "There''s only one task for the time being. You guys have to persuade my grandpa into letting me act in your mom''s film." He was quite enthusiastic about acting. Morgan nodded before replying in a rxed manner, "That''s easy. Just pay a deposit first, and we''ll work out a way to help youter. You just have to pay the remaining sum after that." N?velDrama.Org owns this. What a distinct and clear-cut trick! Hanson saw how he had been cheated in the past through their conversation. Hearing these kids speak like grown-ups, Liam couldn''t help but burst into a chuckle. "Sounds pretty good to me. Why don''t you give it a try, Bryan?" Bryan thought about it for a moment. How could a little kid fool me, right? Consequently, he replied with a nod, "Okay. It''s a deal, then." "Alright. We''ll definitely help you." Lily spoke in such a sweet voice that it instantly made Bryan feel as though he wasn''t being tricked. Chapter 610 Chapter 610 "Vanie, how are you feeling? Let''s have lunch together if you can," suggested Liam. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Vania nced at Hanson''s expression before replying with a nod, "I feel okay. As it happens, I''m a little hungry, so let''s eat together." Hanson pointed at Bryan. "In that case, let him express his sincerity first." Bryan immediately felt somewhat short of cash. "What a nice person you are, Uncle Bryan," Jacob said while taking Bryan''s hand in a very friendly manner. "Uncle Bryan, you just said that you''d buy nice clothes for us. That''s so kind of you," Morales and Morgan ttered. "I''m so hungry. Let''s hurry and get something delicious to eat." Jacob tugged at Bryan''s hand again. Bryan instantly felt his heart melt. He promptly nodded, saying, "Come on, let''s go and have lunch right away." Then, he said to the kids, "You guys have to help me join the film crew." The kids beat their chests and replied, "That''s easy. As long as we''re here, you''ll absolutely be able to join the film crew." At this moment, Bryan was already bursting with impatience. "That''s great! Let''s do it tonight." The kids nodded. "Okay." Just when they reached the door, Kiki came in while carrying a food jar. Suddenly seeing so many people in the room, she quickly backed away with an innocent expression. Then, as everyone was watching, she said to Vania in a low voice, "Ms. Greyson, I''m here especially to bring you lunch." She could tell that they were going out, so perhaps they would bring her with them because of what she did. Immediately, she asked as if puzzled, "Did Ie at a bad time, Ms. Greyson? Are you guys going out?" Vania nodded. "You dide at a bad time since we''re going out. And besides, didn''t I tell you a while ago that I don''t need you to bring me lunch?" At this moment, she suddenly felt that she had underestimated this youngdy who had professed her admiration for her. Not knowing the reason for Vania''s sudden change of attitude, Kiki looked somewhat flustered. She quickly exined, "You''ve got the wrong idea about me, Ms. Greyson. It''s me who wants to see you to express my respect for you." Vania sneered inwardly, but her face gave nothing away. She said to Kiki, "Thanks for your kindness, but I have something else to do. Please go back." "Please don''t be angry, Ms. Greyson. It''s my fault foring here. Here''s some nutritious porridge that I cooked for you myself. Now that I''ve brought it here, please don''t turn it down, okay?" Vania silently watched Kiki yact. Since when am I angry? she thought. Seeing that thetter had finished her sentence, she finally replied, "Since you made it yourself, it''ll indeed be too hurtful if I throw it away. You''d better take it back with you." Vania silently watched Kiki yact. Since when am I angry? she thought. Seeing that thetter had finished her sentence, she finally replied, "Since you made it yourself, it''ll indeed be too hurtful if I throw it away. You''d better take it back with you." At this moment, Kiki panicked for real; she really couldn''t figure out why Vania''s attitude had changed so quickly. Right now, she had no choice but to say in disappointment, "Okay then. I won''t be bothering you anymore. Sorry, Ms. Greyson." With that, she ran away with the food jar in her arms, as if she were heartbroken. Watching her receding figure, Bryanmented, "Tsk, tsk. Seems like she''s another one of the thousands ofdies bewitched by Hanson''s dashing good looks." Hanson retorted right away, "You''re wrong this time. The one she likes is Vania." "Huh?" Bryan instantly choked on his own saliva. He looked at Vania in disbelief, asking, "Really?" It doesn''t seem like that to me, though. She pretended to bring Vania lunch, but her eyes were fixed on Hanson the whole time. Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Vania nodded before shaking her head. Seeing her response, Bryan was dumbfounded. "What do you mean?" Vania threw her hands up. "She says she likes me, but she likes Hanson deep down." Hanson darted a look at her in disbelief before the realization hit him. No wonder I''ve felt previously that there was something wrong with the way that woman looked at me, he thought. He quickly changed the subject, saying, "Let''s not talk about those unimportant people anymore. Let''s go." Vania smiled. Seems like he''s realized it, too. With that, the group went to the restaurant together. Miraculously, Vania seemed perfectly fine as she walked. She didn''t suffer any physical injury upon catching Jennifer when thetter fell from such a height. However, she definitely didn''t stage her passing out and hospitalization. She had really passed out from the hit at the time. In the restaurant, the seven little kids sat down across from Bryan. "Uncle Bryan, can we order something to eat?" "You can, of course." Bryan handed each of them a menu. What a bunch of nice and polite little kids. Vania gave Bryan a look of sympathy before saying to her children, "Uncle Bryan is a nice person, so watch what you order." James nodded obediently. "Don''t worry, Mommy. We''ll only order as much as we can eat. We won''t waste food like those bad kids." What a good boy! Bryan couldn''t help but stroke their hair again. At this moment, he was overwhelmed withpassion. "Just order whatever you want. I can afford it." Hearing Bryan speak like a money bag, Hanson nodded with deep emotion. This naive idiot has really experienced little in life. He''ll soon know how cruel reality is. However, the seven little kids seemed to really show Bryan mercy. Each of them only ordered two inexpensive lunch sets. Seeing the food they ordered, Hanson raised his eyebrows. Could I have been mistaken? Are these seven little kids really partial to Bryan? Inwardly, he was somewhat unhappy about this. Seeing that the kids had ordered so little food, Bryan said with concern, "Kids, how about I order some desserts for you guys?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The kids softly expressed their care for Bryan. "Thank you, Uncle Bryan, but we have enough to eat. You should eat more." Bryan was deeply moved. For a time, he thought he had wrongfully assumed them to be up to some mischief. They''re seven cute little kids. How could I think that they''d deceive me? I''m so sorry for that. I have to buy a few more pieces of clothing for themter as a token of my apology. After they finished lunch in a cheery mood, Bryan immediately took the seven little kids by the hand. "Kids, I''ve promised you all just now that I''ll buy some new clothes for you. Let''s go and take a look together." After they finished lunch in a cheery mood, Bryan immediately took the seven little kids by the hand. "Kids, I''ve promised you all just now that I''ll buy some new clothes for you. Let''s go and take a look together." James immediately shook his head. "We''re so moved by your kind gesture, Uncle Bryan. It''s just that Mommy and Daddy have bought many clothes for me, so please don''t waste money on that." "That''s right! You can buy clothes for us after you be an award-winning actor," Jack chimed in. Jacob nodded as well. "We''ve charged you a fee for our service, so we can''t spend your money again." No doubt we''re virtuous business people. Morales and Morgan also voluntarily took Bryan''s hand. "Uncle Bryan, you''re such a nice guy." We''ve got to tter him when we should. At this moment, Bryan was almost moved to tears. "Kids, you guys really are a bunch of little angels." Seeing his children, Hanson heaved a heavy sigh inwardly. They''re more like a bunch of little devils, he thought. "Uncle Bryan, let us help you right now," Jack said voluntarily. Chapter 612 Chapter 612 "Have you figured out a solution so quickly?" Jack nodded. "Yeah, we have. We''ve had everything nned." We have no ns at all, anyway. Bryan''s smile instantly widened. "In that case, Vania, there''s no time like the present. Let''s go together today." He could already imagine the Best Actor awarding into his hands. "Okay." Vania was very interested. For some reason, she couldn''t help feeling that there was something about Bryan''s suggestion that attracted her, so she immediately agreed. "Let me prepare some gifts before we go." "Okay." ¡­ Meanwhile, however, the atmosphere in the Kepler Residence wasn''t that happy and harmonious. Jasmine kept pacing back and forth in the living room as she couldn''t put her mind at rest. "I wonder how Yvonne is in there." She must''ve freaked out, I guess. Thomasforted her, saying, "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ve spoken to the police, so they won''t give Yvonne a hard time." "In that case, just arrange for me to go in there to take a look at her." Thomas refused her, though. "No, I can''t. We can''t do anything rash at the moment." There were countless eyes watching them at the moment. If they were to go to the police station at such a time, they''d definitely draw criticism for it. So we can''t do anything? Jasmine got even more impatient. "When will that Vaniady agree to let Yvonne off? Could it be that she''s stalling us?" Benjamin had the same worries at this moment. "Keep a close eye on her. Don''t let her y tricks behind our back." They had suffered too much loss, so further losses would cost them very dearly. Thomas had a different opinion, though. "She''s promised us that she won''ty a hand on Yvonne. I think she''ll keep her word." At this moment, Benjamin took the meaning of Vania''s words somewhat literally. "So what if she won''t lay a hand on Yvonne? It doesn''t mean she won''ty a hand on us Keplers." "She won''t," Thomas replied, though he had no idea why he''d trust Vania so much. Suddenly, he recalled something. "Oh, by the way," he hurriedly said, "Bryan and Liam Jones seemed to arrive at the hospital as soon as we left." "You mean the Joneses?" Benjamin sounded puzzled for a moment. Thomas replied, "That''s right. They''ve only met once before, but Bryan and Liam have a very good impression of Vania." Vania was indeed attractive, not least because her free and easy manner made one feel that she was special. Jasmine let out a snort. "She looks just like a seductress. As expected, she seduces men wherever she goes." Thomas didn''t say a word at this moment. Vania was indeed very pretty; her eyes were so seductive as though they could lure one''s soul away from its body. "Perhaps you should visit the Joneses," Benjamin suggested as he interrupted Jasmine. "Perhaps you should visit the Joneses," Benjamin suggested as he interrupted Jasmine. Thomas was puzzled for a moment before he immediately realized what Benjamin meant. "I''ll get ready to visit Old Mr. Jones this evening." He had yet to visit the Joneses uponing back to Hammond this time, so it wasn''t considered abrupt for him to visit them. ¡­ The Joneses lived together in arge mansion, which was enlivened by itsrge number of residents. It was just that there hadn''t been any newborn babies for years, with the youngest child being over ten years old. Alistair Jones, Bryan''s grandfather, was very fond of kids, so the pressure to have kids was bearing down on both Bryan and Liam, both of whom were unmarried. When Hanson and Vania showed up at the Jones Residence with the seven little kids, they immediately drew everyone''s attention. "They''ve got to be President Luke''s children. They''re so cute!" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "What a lively scene it is with so many kids being together. It''s a pleasant thing to see." Everyone was fond of the seven little kids. The kids weren''t shy with strangers either. Without any introduction, they bowed to Alistair, who was drinking tea, and greeted him, saying, "Nice to meet you, Great-Grandpa." Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Knowing that they''d be visiting, Alistair had made the preparations. Even so, he was quite surprised to see so many kids showing up before him all at once. "Nice to meet you all. Come over here." He looked at the kids fondly while beaming from ear to ear. These kids were all indescribably cute. At the sight of them, he loved them so much that he couldn''t bear to part with them. "Nice to meet you, Old Mr. Jones and Mr. William." Vania and Hanson greeted the Joneses out of courtesy before handing the presents in their hands to them. "I know that you like to y chess, so I specially brought you a chess set made of marble. I hope you''ll like it." She designed the chess set by herself. "Let me take a look." Alistair instantly became interested. After taking the box containing the chess set from her, he opened it immediately, and his eyes instantly lit up with surprise. "The chess set is indeed made of high-quality marble, and the design is unique. You''ve got a good eye, miss." This was his first time seeing such uniquely-styled chess pieces. Vania replied, "You tter me, Old Mr. Jones. How could ordinary chess sets be good enough for you?" She had to choose something of top quality to give to Alistair as a present, of course. "Do you know how to y chess?" Alistair looked at Vania with interest. However, as soon as he looked at her, he was stunned. He hadn''t looked closely just now. Only now did he feel there was something special about her, and he looked at her with apparent scrutiny. Vania didn''t expect the look in Alistair''s eyes to change so greatly. She got somewhat suspicious; Liam also had such a look in his eyes when he saw her for the first time. Sitting next to Alistair, William¡ªBryan''s father¡ªwas startled as well. Why would she look so much like my sis? William ranked ten among his siblings, so he still remembered his sister very well. Meeting their questioning eyes, Vania nodded. "I can y a little." Upon hearing her voice, Alistair finally came to his senses and asked about something unrted to the subject. "How old are you this year?" Vania was dumbfounded for a moment. Then, she answered, "I''m 23 years old now." She didn''t understand why he would ask about her age all of a sudden. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Hanson didn''t know the reason for that as well, so he kept searching his mind for all information about the Jones Family. "You''re 23, too," Alistair said with a sigh for no reason. Then, he asked, "What does your mother do for a living?" William also asked curiously, "You look like your mother, no?" Vania was totally dumbstruck at the moment. She recalled how Liam had asked her such questions about her mother when they met for the first time. Instead of giving a direct answer, she asked in reply, "Do I look like someone you know, Old Mr. Jones?" Alistair replied without hiding anything, "Yes, you do. You look very much like my daughter." My daughter got lost 23 years ago, though she was already 23 years old at the time. Alistair replied without hiding anything, "Yes, you do. You look very much like my daughter." My daughter got lost 23 years ago, though she was already 23 years old at the time. No wonder Liam asked me such questions when we met for the first time, thought Vania. She replied with a smile, "What an honor it is, then. Unfortunately, my mother has passed away." "Sigh." Alistair instantly let out a sigh with disappointment written all over his face. He had never met Vania''s mother before, but when he heard that she had passed away, he was instantly overwhelmed with grief. Vania asked, "Old Mr. Jones, do you recognize my mother?" She was somewhat puzzled. If he couldn''t recognize her mother, why would he look so sad? Alistair shook his head. "It''s a coincidence that you look a little like my daughter. I felt that your mother would look more like my daughter, so I asked you those questions. Sorry that I brought up your painful memory." "It''s okay, Old Mr. Jones. You don''t have to overthink it. I do look like my mother." Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Alistair said, "It''s our fate to meet each other, miss. Please visit me often in the future." He liked Vania very much, not because seeing her reminded him of his lost daughter, but because he really liked her and felt close to her. Vania also had a good opinion of the kindly old man. "I''ll certainly visit you often when I have time." Alistair''s smile returned to his face. "That''d be great. Wanna y a game of chess with me?" "I can only y a little. Please go easy on me, Old Mr. Jones," Vania replied modestly. "Do your best and let me see how good you are." Alistair loved to y chess more than anything else. "Hanson is the only person among these kids who can y several rounds of chess with me." He was not at all chary of praising Hanson. "Hanson,e over and take a look, but don''t say anything." N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Okay." Hanson held Vania in his arms, though he had wanted to help her. After all, Alistair was an expert chess yer whom few people could beat. Seeing that Alistair was in the mood to y, everyone gathered around them to watch them y. However, they were merely looking on; none of them thought that Vania could beat him. The game of chess started with an ordinary and ssic opening as Vania didn''t ask to y with a handicap. Over ten minutester, Alistair put down his teacup and looked at Vania meaningfully. She was still knitting her brows, pondering over which chess move to make next with a seemingly troubled expression. Half an hourter, Alistair began to frown. After an hour, he suddenlyughed. "Haha! Hanson, your wife is quite amazing." Hearing the suddenpliment, the others couldn''t figure out what was going on, but Hanson understood what he meant. "My wife is nothing less than outstanding." Bryan curled his lips while despising Hanson inwardly. He''s starting to show off again¡­ At this moment, he became a chess referee. "Grandpa wins by a narrow margin." The others were surprised. "A narrow margin?" In that case, Vania is indeed quite amazing. Alistair was stillughing heartily while looking at Vania. "You didn''t go all out. You were thinking about how to lose the game." "Huh¡­" Bryan cried out in surprise when he heard Alistair''s words. "Grandpa, what do you mean by that?" Alistair ignored him, though. "A poor chess yer like you doesn''t know anything." Not daring to speak, Bryan immediately shut up. I''m always the one who gets hurt. Vania smiled tenderly. "You''re the chess expert here, Old Mr. Jones. All I could think about was how not to lose the game, so how could I manage to care about that much?" "Sigh, you''re quite something. Hanson, you''ve found yourself a treasure." Alistair had a high opinion of Vania. He believed that one could be judged based on the way they yed chess, so he admired her. "Sigh, you''re quite something. Hanson, you''ve found yourself a treasure." Alistair had a high opinion of Vania. He believed that one could be judged based on the way they yed chess, so he admired her. Hanson smiled smugly. Inwardly, he was overjoyed; he never thought his wife would be so good at chess. Alistair said, "Vanie, let''s y another game of chess. You have to do your best this time. I want to see you win." It was rare for him to be so happy. After all, it was a pleasure to meet one''s match in chess in the first ce. Vania''s heart thumped when she heard Alistair call her Vanie so naturally. "Okay, I''ll definitely do my best." After another tense game of chess, Vania finally won by a wide margin. Bryanmented with a sigh, "You''re so amazing, Vania! I''m getting more and more impressed." She''s my idol, alright! Alistair also kept pping his hands. "I''m so happy today." Liam looked at Vania with greater surprise. Just then, the seven little kids stood side by side in front of Alistair. They beat their chests, saying, "Great-Grandpa, we also know how to y chess. What about we y a game of chess with you?" "Oh? Okay." Seeing how confident the seven kids looked, Alistairughed even more happily. Chapter 615 Chapter 615 To them, it was just a child''s nonsensical babbling to make their elders happy. As the seven children sent Jack out for battle, he sat sternly in front of Alistair. At first, Alistair was solely entertaining the children, but the more he yed, the more he felt that something was amiss. This child barely followed the rules and attacked wildly, making his moves difficult to counter, as if he were a rival. Alistair felt like he was about to lose this round. However, he didn''t get into a bad mood because he was losing to a child, but was ecstatic instead. "Hanson, your child is much better than you. He''s going to surpass you." Saying that, he moved a chess piece and dered, "I lost." "What?" Bryan eximed again, his mouth gaping so widely that he could barely shut it. Was it that exciting? William and Liam measured the children up again. They aren''t ordinary people at all. "Today is such a good day. We must have a good drinkter." Alistair looked at the children lovingly. Morales and Morgan leaned on his arm and said softly, "Great-Grandpa, you must''ve gone easy on Jack. You''re the best. We all have to learn from you, Great-Grandpa." Jacob massaged his back. "Great-Grandpa, you must be tired from ying chess. I''ll give you a massage." Though he was young, he was already as skilled as a professional. The children''s young and adorable voices as they conversed made Alistairugh loudly; he felt extremely happy. Just then, James gave Bryan a look. Immediately, Bryan stepped forward and spoke up with a smile. "Grandpa, other than running a company, Vania is a famous director. She''s really good at making movies." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Alistair nodded. "I can tell that Vanie isn''t just anyone." "Hehe." Bryan rubbed his hands before continuing carefully, "That''s why I decided to learn from Vania." "You really should learn from her." Alistair felt both loving and worried for his son. Though he was smart and filial, he was just too frivolous. "Does that mean that you''re giving me your approval?" Bryan asked happily. He didn''t expect to seed so easily. Alistair nodded. "Since you don''t want to work at our family''spany, I''ll ask Vanie to pull some strings so that you can join herpany and learn from her. That way, you wouldn''t alwaysze around and cause trouble." "Grandpa, that''s not what I meant." Bryan sighed. No wonder Alistair agreed so quickly¡ªthey were on two different wavelengths. "What do you want to do, then?" "What do you want to do, then?" "Vania is filming a movie right now. Why don''t I join her crew as an actor?" Though the Jones Family did not have any prejudice against actors, Alistair looked at his frivolous grandson and said angrily, "What nonsense are you up to again?" Was he trying to get into the entertainment industry and slip out of his family''s control? "Look at Hanson. His children are already this big. When are you going to find a serious job and start a family?" Alistair couldn''t help but chide him again. Bryan had already heard these words so much that they went in one ear and out the other. He said with a cheeky smile, "Grandpa, I''m still young. Of course I''d prioritize my career. This time, I''m confident that I''ll be able to get the Best Actor award." Then, he looked at Vania for help. "Vania, don''t you think so?" Vania nodded. "Bryan is smart, and he would make a good actor. I think he''ll do well." "Great-Grandpa, we believe that Uncle Bryan will win awards too." Morales and Morgan piped in to cheer Bryan on. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Jude tactfully handed over a cup of tea and said, "Great-Grandpa, have some tea. I think that Uncle Bryan will be fine. Besides, with Mommy here, she can definitely help you take care of Uncle Bryan." Meanwhile, Jacob kept massaging Alistair''s back as he joined in. "Uncle Bryan, you can''t let Great- Grandpa down." "Don''t worry, darlings, I won''t let Grandpa down." Bryan immediately raised his hand as if making a pledge. These kids really are useful. "With so many people vouching for you, it wouldn''t be good for me to not let you try." Saying that, Alistair scoffed coldly. "If you don''t seed this time, don''t me me for not holding back." Sensing that there was hope for him in those words, Bryan immediately nodded. "If I fail, you can punish me however you like, Grandpa." For some reason, he was confident in his acting. Seeing that Alistair was about to agree, Hanson immediately spoke up. "The entertainment industry is too enticing. I think¡­" "Daddy, you think that Uncle Bryan can ovee any difficulties and seed, right?" Jack interrupted his father who was about to oppose. Then, he looked at Bryan and said, "Since everyone trusts you this much, you can''t disappoint us, Uncle Bryan." Bryan nodded profusely. "I didn''t mean¡­" Still, Hanson was about to disagree with Jack''s words, but before he could finish, he was interrupted by James. "Daddy has always had high expectations, so you have to work hard, Uncle Bryan." Jude cheered him up. "No¡­ I won''t approve of it¡­" "Daddy." Morales and Morgan called out at the same time. "We don''t agree with Uncle Bryan using Mommy''s connections either. If he wants to enter the entertainment industry, he still has to work hard on his own. Don''t you agree, Great-Grandpa?" Alistair nodded. "That''s right. You have to work hard on your own instead of relying on others to achieve your goals. Since you''ve decided what you want to do, you have to work hard toplete it." Then, he nced at Bryan in exasperation. "Look, even these children are smarter than you." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Bryan touched his nose. "Grandpa, I''ll work hard." "Hmph." Alistair huffed at Bryan before he looked at Vania. "Vanie, I''ll leave Bryan to you. You have to discipline him well." "Don''t worry, Grandpa. We''re all family, so we have to help each other." Alistair nodded profusely in approval. Vania had really won his heart over. Hence, Hanson had no choice but to let out a silent sigh inwardly. He must not be the children''s father anymore. Which father would be so unimportant that his sons would interrupt everything he said? Hence, Hanson had no choice but to let out a silent sigh inwardly. He must not be the children''s father anymore. Which father would be so unimportant that his sons would interrupt everything he said? In urgent need offort, he took Vania''s hand and nced at her intively. She gave him an appeasing smile. She never expected that there would be a day when the extraordinary Hanson would meet his nemesis. Bryan, on the other hand, was thrilled. He trusted Vania and the children even more and kept telling them jokes, causing everyone tough loudly. "Old Mr. Jones, Young Master Thomas has arrived." Suddenly, the housekeeper''s words interrupted their jokes. "Hurry and let him in." Alistair felt extremely happy that night as Thomas was also a young man he admired. In the past, he used to like to invite Hanson and Thomas to visit him. As soon as Thomas entered the living room, he saw Vania, which made him even more nervous. If all of them were present, it made things difficult for him. After all, he was here to persuade Alistair. Alistair made him sit next to him. "You''re all here today. It''s as if you''ve nned this." Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Thomas smiled politely. "I haven''t visited in a long time after joining the army, so I had toe and visit you during my break, Old Mr. Jones." Then he looked at everyone and asked, "I heardughter outside. What were you talking about that made you so happy?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Alistair pointed at Bryan, saying, "This brat is going to be an actor on a whim." Thomas nced at him dubiously before he turned to Vania. "Is he joining your crew?" "Yes." Vania didn''t deny it. "I think he has potential." So they''re already this close, Thomas thought. He said to Bryan, "In that case, you have to work hard. I''ll be waiting for good news from you." "Don''t worry." Bryan patted his chest. "This must be Hanson''s kids, right?" Thomas turned his gaze to the group of children, feeling shocked. After all, hearing about them and seeing them in person waspletely different. Alistair praised, "They''re really clever. They even beat me at chess, just like their mother." Thomas turned his gaze to Vania. At this time, he was bbergasted. He didn''t expect her to be good enough to gain Alistair''s recognition. If that was the case, it meant that she was absolutely extraordinary. At the sight of them talking andughing with each other, Thomas couldn''t bring the topic of his sister up anymore. After the gathering ended, Bryan and Liam saw them out. Liam walked toward Thomas and patted him on the shoulder. "I know why you''re here. You don''t have to worry about Yvonne. I believe Vania would know what to do next." Thomas gave him a shocked look. He didn''t expect that Liam would be so trusting in Vania as well. "Liam, why are you so sure?" "Instinct." Liam couldn''t exin the reason either. Thomas let out a huge sigh, apparently one of relief, before he thanked, "Thank you, Liam. I guess I can rx now." Liam patted his shoulder again. "Come and look for me if you need anything." "Thank you." After Thomas went back to the Kepler Residence, Jasmine immediately interrogated him, "How was it? What did the Jones Family say?" "I think that Liam has talked about it with Vania before. He told me not to worry." Jasmine frowned, but seemingly rxed a little. "Then, we can only wait." "Yeah." ¡­ Early the next morning, Vania took the initiative to hold a press conference. As the inte was paying close attention to news about Vania''s crew, the moment they heard about her appearance, the media showed up early. When it was time, Vania walked out with Bryan. She stood graciously in front of the media and said in a rxed tone, "I think everyone has already understood what happened to the crew, so I won''t exin too much. Now, I''m doing well, and the rest of the matter will be handed over to the relevant departments for them to deal with. Thank you all for your concern." The moment Vania finished, the reporters immediately began barraging her with questions. "Did Yvonne really do this? Do you have anything you want to say now, Director Greyson?" "ording to reports, Yvonne was already arrested. What do you n to do next?" "Yvonne is the youngest daughter of the Kepler Family. Will her status affect her verdict?" "Are you afraid that the Kepler Family would go against you?" All the questions were sharp and to the point, but they undeniably reflected the current situation. Vania smiled after hearing this and said to the camera, "This matter has been handed over to the police to deal with, and I believe there will be a fair result soon, so I won''t dwell on it anymore." Then, she turned and looked at Bryan. "Today, I''d like to introduce a new actor to everyone¡ªBryan Jones. Chapter 622 Chapter 622 "In our uing film, Lifetime, Bryan will be taking the role of the male lead." Vania moved aside so that Bryan could stand in the middle. "Come and introduce yourself to everyone." Bryan waved at the camera. "Hello, everyone, I''m Bryan Jones. I hope to gain your full support." As this was his first time attending an event like this, he was still a little bashful. "Director Greyson, why did you change the lead actor all of a sudden? Did this new actor get in through a back-door deal?" "Does the original male lead have anything to do with the stunt wire crash?" "Is Bryan Jones a new actor? Why did you choose him, Director Greyson? Does he have any connections?" It was the first time in the entertainment industry that the male lead was changed on the day of filming, and this topic instantly overtook Vania''s crew''s ident. However, Vania remained indifferent in the face of the reporters'' questions. "He fits the male lead''s image the most, but I only found him a littlete. There aren''t any back-door deals in the entire filming process. This concludes today''s press conference." Saying that, Vania took Bryan to the film set. On the way there, his words of admiration for her never stopped. "Vania, you were so bossy toward the reporters earlier. I have so much to learn from you." "Vania, those reporters are too much. I can''t believe they said I got in through connections." "I will definitely make them take it back¡­" As Bryan chattered incessantly, Vania thought that as long as he was there, she would never be bored. When they entered the dressing room, Jennifer immediately ran over and clung onto Vania. "Good morning, sugar mama." As her smile was bright and dazzling, anyone would instantly feel better upon seeing her smile. Vania held her hand as she said, "Let me introduce you to your new partner, Bryan Jones." "Bryan, this is Jennifer Watson, a famous award-winning actress." It was the first time Bryan had seen a girl with such a sweet smile as well, and he scratched his head embarrassedly. "Hello, I''m a future award-winning actor, Bryan Jones." Thinking that he was hrious, Jennifer grinned. "Hello, I''m the current award-winning actress, Jennifer Watson." Bryan instantly felt like he was being mocked, and he said with a pout, "Hmph, just wait until I be an award-winning actor." Jennifer shrugged. "Okay." He really was confident in himself. Vania didn''t expect that the two of them would hit it off so well at their first meeting. It seemed that her choice was right, and maybe things would turn out well for the two. "Do you two need to go through the scenes before we start?" Vania asked, worried that they would face problems as it was their first time working together. Jennifer waved her hands. "I''m fine, but if he needs it, I''ll go along with it." Hearing that, Bryan straightened his back. "Of course I''m fine. Let''s start immediately," he said confidently. Vania couldn''t help but think that if every actor was like them, the entertainment industry would surely flourish. She thought Bryan would face all kinds of problems during his first shooting, but unexpectedly, he was able to capture his angles, and the shooting went smoothly. After they finished filming for the morning, Vania said to Bryan with a shocked expression, "You really are gifted. Good job." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Bryan was satisfied with his performance as well, and his interest toward acting grew even more. Next to them, Jennifer could tell that he was about to steal Vania away from her, and she immediately held onto Vania''s hand. "Why don''t we eat lunch together, sugar mama?" "Hey Vania, I''ming along for lunch too." Saying that, Bryan huddled up to them. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Vania knocked Bryan on the head. "Watch your manners when you talk to me whenever we''re in the film set in the future. You have to rely on your own efforts to win awards, understand?" He scratched his head with a grin. "Got it. I''m starving. Let''s hurry up and go grab a bite." "All right." The three walked side by side, and when Hanson arrived, he saw Bryan and Jennifer clinging onto each of Vania''s side as they talked andughed. His expression darkened in an instant. This was exactly what he had envisioned. Subsequently, he coughed lightly, signaling to them that he had arrived. As a familiar voice suddenly appeared in the happy atmosphere, Bryan and Jennifer immediately let go of Vania''s arms, terrified. "Uh, good to see you, President Luke." "H-Hey there, Hanson." Hanson ignored the two who were stealing his wife away from him and said to Vania, "Darling, I''m here to pick you up for lunch." Hearing that, Vania trotted over and took his hand in hers. "All right." Then, she turned toward Bryan and Jennifer. "Let''s go together. Since we don''t have much time, we''ll eat something simple." Bryan and Jennifer exchanged nces, feeling as if they were a third wheel. However, they still nodded without realizing anything. "All right." A warning glint appeared in Hanson''s eyes, but it was useless, and the two walked beside Vania as if nothing had happened. "Darling, wasn''t this film supposed to end in four months?" Hanson recalled. Vania nodded. "Yes, we were supposed to submit this film for the awards in six months." Hanson let out a long sigh. It was fortunate that it would onlyst four months, and it would end in no time. "Thepany opened a new branch in Studio City, so I''ll be here these days. I can apany you." Just then, Larry spoke up. "President Luke, when did we open a branch here? Why didn''t I know about it?" "Go and open one now," Hanson said through gritted teeth, yearning to toss his prattling assistant into outer space. Larry covered his mouth, realizing that he had identally revealed the truth. "I''ll get to it immediately." "Hurry up." Hanson felt angry just from looking at him. Holding in herughter, Vania hurriedlyforted her husband, "Darling, I like being with you the most." Then, she even kissed his cheek affectionately. In an instant, Hanson''s displeasure evaporated. N?velDrama.Org owns this. As he trailed behind Hanson, Bryan thought to himself, We can runpanies like this now? Got it. During lunch, Bryan and Jennifer sat opposite each other, and they subconsciously huffed at the other. "There''s apetition in six months already. Doesn''t that mean that I''m going to win an award soon?" Bryan asked, looking for a topic. As an unknown actor had never won an award in their first role, Jennifer clearly didn''t believe him. "Why are you boasting? Hurry and eat." "Since when was I boasting? Vania was the one who said I''ll be an award-winning actor." Bryan looked at Vania. "Am I right, Vania?" She nodded. "Yes." Hearing that, Jennifer immediately got jealous. "Then what about me?" "I said a long time ago that you''ll win a second Best Actress award in the future." At Vania''s words, Jennifer immediately looked at Bryan with a smug and gleeful expression. "Eat," he instructed, imitating her. "You two look like a couple." Vania shook her head exasperatedly Chapter 624 Chapter 624 "Who''s a couple? We''re definitely not," the two answered simultaneously. How were they not when they already had so much chemistry? Vania and Hanson exchanged a nce and decided to ignore the two, focusing on their meal instead. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡­ Meanwhile, in the police station, Yvonne was locked up in a small ck room without even a window, and the entire room was blocked by arge iron door. The faint light seeping in through the hallway allowed her to identify where her fingers were. However, ever since she came here, no one had interrogated her, let alone targeted her, and she was left alone without anything happening. As a result, she couldn''t tell what time it was or whether it was day or night. She didn''t eat any of the food delivered by the police officer, and she just sat dazedly, not feeling a hint of regret. "Yvonne Kepler, someone is here to see you." Just then, an officer''s voice sounded. In an instant, Yvonne excitedly clung onto the iron gate. Her first thought was that someone from the Kepler Family hade, but when she saw the visitor, she was surprised. It wasn''t her family, but she had seen this person before. "Why are you here?" Her tone was unpleasant, and her disappointment was clear as well. "I''m here to visit you, of course." The man''s tone was unfriendly, and he looked around at their surroundings as he spoke. "Tsk tsk, I never thought that the youngdy of the Kepler Family would be reduced to such a state." "What do you want to say?" Yvonne wasn''t interested in his mockery. "Miss Kepler, do you want to consider working together with me?" This man was Eddie. When he saw the news of Vania''s argument with Yvonne, he immediately went to Yvonne with the intention of bringing her to his side then, but he didn''t expect her to refuse him without any hesitation. However, Yvonne still didn''t respond to him now. Seeing the hesitation on her face, Eddie said, "Don''t you want revenge, Miss Kepler? As long as we join hands, we can definitely beat Vania and Hanson. Once it''s over, Hanson will return to you and Vania will return to me. What do you think?" "With your abilities?" Yvonne looked disdainful as she said sarcastically, "You''re just another man who lost to Hanson. Why should I believe that you''ll win?" Eddie''s expression immediately darkened, but he did not lose his temper in front of her. "From the looks of the current situation, I think us working together is the best choice." He had nned everything five years ago, but he had never expected it to be ruined by that woman, Vania. Furthermore, not only did that idiot, Mnie, not help him, but she also destroyed his n and made things more difficult. Fortunately, Yvonne appeared, and this ident gave him a new n. "What benefits will I get from working with you?" Yvonne was still disdainful, and was now mocking Eddie''s capabilities. "Is it not enough to get Hanson? Don''t you just want to be with him?" Eddie was certain that Yvonne would be satisfied with this result. "But, what''s the point of getting a man who doesn''t love me?" Yvonne''s tone seemed to have changed now. Taken aback, Eddie asked, "So, after you get out, you''ll get along with them?" "Do you think I still have a chance of getting out?" Yvonne asked rhetorically. Vania would definitely not let her go easily. Besides, the Kepler Family was probably being passive as well. If not, why hadn''t they bailed her out yet? "I can find a way to free you, as long as you''re willing to work with me." Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Yvonne scoffed. How could he, an illegitimate son, do something that the Kepler Family couldn''t do? "Stop wasting your time here. I don''t want to talk to you anymore." Saying that, she turned and left Eddie. Watching her silhouette, he said firmly, "I believe that you''ll work with me one day." "Your visiting time is up." The officer called out to Eddie. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hence, he could only leave, but not before tossing a final word behind. "I''ll be waiting for you anytime." Yvonne sneered as she listened to the gradually fading footsteps. This ce was full of Hanson''s spies, but he still dared to rush over and try to convince her? How could such an idiot beat Hanson? That night, Thomas reappeared in Vania''s filming site again. As he went early, the filming was not over yet. With a cap over his head, he stood among an inconspicuous crowd and watched them filming. Vania constantly gave instructions to the actors, and sometimes even went up to demonstrate personally. Her expression and movements were very serious, causing Thomas to space out a little as he watched her. Women really were the most attractive when they were serious. After Vania finished directing the scene, Thomas immediately stepped forward to block her way. Vania was not too surprised to see him, but she didn''t expect him to be so persistent. "Are you here for your sister?" As expected, nothing could get in between two siblings. Thomas didn''t deny her words. After all, if he said he was here to visit, Vania wouldn''t believe him either. "Yes." "Actually, you knew about your sister''s ns a long time ago. If you were able to advise her back then, she wouldn''t be in so much trouble now." Vania''s tone was nostalgic as she continued, "Also, I''ll never forget what your parents did." Thomas already knew about his parents besieging Vania, and he thought that it was a tasteless move as well. He smiled bitterly. "It''s toote to regret now." Then, he hesitated as he looked at Vania with a troubled expression, not knowing what to say. Aware of what he wanted to ask, Vania said, "If it were you, what would you do?" She really hadn''te up with aplete n yet. Thomas fell silent for a moment before saying, "I''m sorry." However, his apology was useless. "Even though I''m a victim, I''m still slowly being forced into making a decision by you and your family." After knowing Yvonne, she wasn''t having a good time either. For example, she was currently suffering while facing Thomas'' questions. Thomas couldn''t refute, and his voice was apologetic as he said, "I understand." Then, he suddenly changed the topic. "Since I''m already here, let''s call Bryan over and have dinner together." He spoke subconsciously, not knowing why he would suddenly say that. He had nned to leave immediately, but now, he wanted to stay and understand Vania more. Before Vania could reject him, Bryan ran over after he finished removing his makeup. Upon seeing Thomas, he said in surprise, "Why are you here? To watch my acting?" As soon as he finished speaking, he realized something, and asked mysteriously, "Oh, I know. You''re here for Yvonne, aren''t you?" Thomas nodded. There was no point in hiding these things after all. Bryan suddenly became serious and advised Thomas, "Yvonne is bold and reckless, so you should teach her a good lesson to make her learn from her mistakes. But, you don''t have to worry. I believe that Vania will take care of things." Thomas nodded. He had no clue why the Jones Family admired Vania so much when they had just known each other Chapter 626 Chapter 626 This made Thomas even more determined to stay behind and spend more time with them. "I understand. Let''s have dinner together," he invited, thinking that if Bryan agreed, Vania would definitely not refuse. As expected, Bryan agreed as he liked to spend time with his friends. "Sure." Then, he looked behind him. "Wait a moment, I''ll invite the award-winning actress too." Although he always bickered with Jennifer, after spending a day with her, he quite liked this girl who was always smiling. He hurriedly ran to her side and dragged her over. "What are you doing? Why are you touching me?" Jennifer swatted at his hands. "Don''t you know men and women have to keep their distance?" "How old-fashioned." Bryan pouted. Vania looked at Thomas. "You won''t mind if one more person joins, right?" "Why would I?" After all, the more the merrier, and the less awkward the atmosphere would be. Jennifer stood next to Vania. "Sugar mama, where are we going?" She had taken a liking to this nickname. "We''re going for dinner." Vania looked at Jennifer. "Let me introduce you two. This is the young master of the Kepler Family, Thomas Kepler." Yvonne''s older brother? Jennifer understood what their rtionship meant, and didn''t have much of a good impression of him. She replied indifferently, "Hello, I''m Jennifer Watson." "Nice to meet you." Though he could sense her animosity, Thomas was not angry. "Come on, let''s go." Bryan tapped Jennifer''s small head. She immediately hit him back. "If you touch me again, I''ll bash your head in." As she spoke, she curled her hands into fists, but she kicked Bryan vigorously at the same time, diverting his attention. "Ouch!" Bryan yelped, gritting his teeth in pain. "Why are you so violent?" To be frank, Jennifer didn''t put in too much strength either, and Bryan was simply acting. "If you dare to touch me again, you better watch out for a kick to your crotch," Jennifer deliberately threatened him. Bryan immediately dodged her. "You''re something else. Fine, I''ll stop." This person has violent tendencies! "Hmph." Jennifer wrapped her arm around Vania''s, ignoring Bryan''s tomfoolery. "You''re never getting a boyfriend if you''re so violent." Saying that, Bryan hurriedly walked ahead of her. Jennifer pointed her fist at the back of his head. "The queue for my suitors has already reached all the way to outer space." "That means that everyone who likes you are monsters." Bryan refused to give in. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "You''re really itching for a beating, huh?" Unable to hold it in, Jennifer immediately tugged at him. As she watched them squabble from behind, Vania smiled dotingly. Under the street lights, her smile became even more distinct, and Thomas couldn''t take his eyes off her for the rest of their walk. ¡­. At the same time, many reporters wereying low around Vania''s filming site. After all, this was her first time directing a movie, which naturally attracted attention. Besides, her crew also had a major ident, so it was natural that the media would want to make more headlines out of it. When they saw Vania leaving with the actors, they immediately began taking pictures frantically without even taking the time to edit their content before posting them on the inte, just to get on the front page. ''Vania''s Late Night Rendezvous With a Mysterious Man.'' ''Vania Suspected of Letting a Newbie in Through a Back-Door Deal.'' ''Vania Spotted With Two Men at Night.'' ''Who Is the New Male Lead? Why Has He Gained Vania''s Favor?'' Either way, the two men did not leave the headlines. As Thomas had not appeared on the news before, the reporters didn''t know who he was either. As a result, they began to make all sorts of things up just to attract a buzz. Chapter 627 Chapter 627 As the media wrote whatever theizens seemed most hyped about, multiple headlines spawned from the pictures. However, Vania''s fans wouldn''t take this lying down, so they immediately refuted the unscrupulous reporters online. ''So we''re calling 8:00 PM aste at night now?'' ''With how far apart they are, how is there any physical contact between them? What back-door deal are you talking about?'' ''Didn''t you see Jennifer Watson standing beside them?'' ''Clicking into this article only shows me a picture and a bunch of made-up stories. Where''s the follow- up?'' ''Looks like you''re bold enough to write whatever you like just for the clicks. Aren''t you afraid President Luke woulde after you?'' The afternoon international meeting Hanson hadsted until eight at night. "Meeting adjourned." As soon as Hanson adjourned the meeting, Larry came over and reported to him with a phone in his hand. "President Luke, Eddie had gone to the police station in hopes of Yvonne''s cooperation. However, she had refused." "Seems like he doesn''t know when to stop." Evidently, Eddie amounted to nothing to Hanson. Then, Hanson sneered, "Where is he now?" "He noticed we were tailing him and immediately gave our men the slip¡­" Larry''s voice slowly trailed off, as he knew that the president would be angry. As expected, Hanson''s tone grew colder as he said, "If not because of how sloppy our men have be, someone like Eddie wouldn''t be able to give our men the slip. Since they can''t even do something as simple as this, perhaps it''s time to have them go through training once more." Larry nodded repeatedly. "I have already arranged for additional training for them." In order to appease the president''s inevitable anger, he already made the arrangements upon getting the news about Eddie. As he observed Hanson''s expression, he then said cautiously, "Half an hour ago, Young Master Thomas met with Mrs. Luke''s production crew. Right now, they''re having a meal together." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Hanson reacted exactly as Larry expected once more, as the former''s expression immediately sank. "What''s he doing there?" He couldn''t fathom the reason for Thomas'' appearance. Afraid of giving out a wild guess, Larry said, "Perhaps it''s about Yvonne?" After a brief moment of silence, Hanson said, "How are things going with the branch office?" Although he was a man, he was a sensitive person. Larry nodded. "The branch office in Studio City started its operation just this afternoon." This was probably the fastest Luke Corporation had ever established a subsidiarypany, albeit the most reckless. Then again, this was a major event that would influence the happiness of Hanson and Vania, so no one wanted to be responsible for ruining that. Hanson threw a set of keys to Larry. "We''re heading to the restaurant they''re in, right now." "Understood." Larry immediately drove him to Studio City. Although Larry was already driving the car as though Hanson was on a roller coaster, thetter still felt the speed they were going was slow. Nevertheless, the journey to Vania''s location went without a hitch. Meanwhile, dinner for Vania and thepany had just started. "Vania, how did you and Hanson meet?" Thomas brought the conversation up and called Vania by her name. Thinking about her first meeting with Hanson, Vania smiled unknowingly. "It was a chance meeting. There''s nothing romantic about it at all." At the same time, Hanson was standing outside the ss door and was looking at Vania''s table with a stern expression. Looking at how Vania was pleased in her conversation with Thomas, Hanson felt that there was no ce for him here. Nevertheless, he kept his feelings in check before walking over to them in big strides. As he was afraid that Vania would not notice his appearance, he deliberately cleared his throat out loud. Everyone immediately turned their attention to the source of the voice. "Darling?" Vania was the first to speak among the surprised crowd. Next to notice Hanson was Bryan, and thetter got up and said, "Hanson, over here. Chapter 628 Chapter 628 While calling for Hanson, Bryan then said to Jennifer, "Come sit beside me. Let Hanson sit beside Vania." Jennifer''s mouth twitched. Why must I sit beside you? However, after seeing Hanson''s cold expression, she silently moved to sit beside Bryan, albeit far away from him, as though she had a grudge against him. As Hanson took a seat next to Vania, his mood immediately became better. Vania knew Hanson had an important meeting tonight, so she''d thought he would arrive a littleter. Hence, she was all smiles when he came so soon. "Why are you sweating so much? Did you run here?" Because you were smiling at some other man, Hanson thought, but said otherwise. "The weather''s a little hot today." Larry shivered a little, his shoulders trembling, upon hearing Hanson''s words as he saw just how natural Hanson was in lying through his teeth. The atmosphere back in the car was as cold as a winter''s night even when the heater was on, though, he thought to himself. s, he knew he must never voice such an opinion lest his president came after him. As Hanson had been staring at Thomas, thetter started to feel awkward, as though he was caught looking at something someone else fancied. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Then, Hanson deliberately asked, "Why are you here?" He wrapped his arm around Vania, as though he was dering his ce by her side. Smiling stiffly, Thomas replied, "I came to ask Vania if she was done thinking things over. Since it was dinner time as well, I invited everyone to have a meal together." "She''d naturally find you if she''s done thinking about it. You needn''te rushing to her like this. Haven''t you seen the news online? It''s bad publicity for you." Although Hanson''s expression was rxed, one could hear the jealousyced in his tone. All at once, Thomas'' expression grew stiffer. Vania, however, immediately took her phone out and searched online to find her name trending. Late- night mystery man? The media is getting bolder these days, she thought. Then, she leaned on Hanson''s shoulder and, like a spoiled child asking her parents for a treat, said, "It''s all fake news by these unsavory media. Darling, please deal with this mess." "It''s already taken care of." Since Hanson did not even want to see a word of the articles, he had pulled out the big guns to deal with them. That included bankrupting certainpanies, and making certain things disappear. The bottom line was none of them could stay. Satisfied with her husband''s approach, Vania casually kissed Hanson on his cheek. "My darling is the best." Hanson was the weakest when his wife was like this. His body immediately tensed as he stared straight into Vania''s eyes with the wish of wanting to do more. However, Bryan cleared his throat to interrupt the two lovebirds. "Please spare us. We won''t be able to have our meal if you two continue this." Vania then moved the dishes to the front of Bryan. "Fine, you better start eating then." Then, she took her phone out and recorded a short video. Although her husband had dealt with the media, she, as the person involved, needed to make a stance as well. And that was what she did by posting the video on Twitter with the caption: ''No need to exaggerate things. My husband is still around.'' Since theizens had always believed Vania, the video she posted was very well received online. ''This is the right way to fight back against those unsavory media outlets.'' ''That being said, the male lead looks so handsome.'' ''Jennifer''s here as well. She''s so pretty even without makeup.'' ''This is like a bunch of models having a gathering.'' Immediately after that, Luke Corporation''s ount posted a tweet with the caption: ''Exnation given in the picture.'' The content of the picture was a statement that thepany would filewsuits against those unsavory reporters. Chapter 629 Chapter 629 The statement had clearly written that thepany would take legal action against all those who had ndered Vania. As the legal department of Luke Corporation was the world''s number one, no one would be willing to go against them in court. The media outlets that had posted about Vania then discreetly removed all articles online about her. Right now, Hanson shed a smileced with hints of warning at Thomas. Thetter understood what the former''s smile meant, so he lowered his head and stayed silent, as though he was apologizing to Hanson for his impulsiveness today. Noticing Thomas'' action, Hanson snorted at how Thomas fell at the slightest push. Then, he took his phone out and tweeted the following: ''Luke Corporation has established a branch office in Studio City.'' Originally, thepany already had a branch office nearby. However, Hanson established another branch office here in Studio City for the sake of being closer to his wife. Seeing Hanson''s tweet, the netizens began their teasingments. ''I will never be able to learn how to love like him.'' Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ''Establishing apany just because of his wife. President Luke is indeed built differently. How are we common men going topete with him?'' ''Everyone is envious of Vania, yet no one is envious of President Luke? Am I the only one that thinks Vania is the bigger catch here?'' With this onement, the thought suddenly dawned on theseizens, as their target of envy changed to Hanson. ''Can someone give me such a talented wife?'' ''First, you''ll have to be as good as President Luke. Only then can you have such a goddess as your wife.'' ''Looks like I''m envious of the two of them, after all.'' Thus, Vania and Hanson became the object of theizens'' envy once more. Back at the restaurant, everyone had finished with their meal. As Hanson did not wish to stay a minute longer, he immediately said, "We should wrap this up now, so we can all get some rest tonight." It sounded like he was offering them words of concern, but he actually had the ulterior motive of wanting to be alone with Vania. "Alright," said Bryan, who had been particrly in a good mood. Since the cast was living in the same hotel, he looked toward Jennifer beside him and said, "Come, let''s make our leave." Looking at Vania who was in Hanson''s arm, Jennifer could only nod in reluctance. "Fine." Since Jennifer didn''t talk back to him this time, Bryan''s mood became even better as he made his leave together with her. No longer having a reason to stay, Thomas then said, "I''ll also take my leave here. Vania, pleasee to me first thing when you''re done with thinking about it." "Alright." Vania agreed before she took her man''s arm. "Shall we go back now?" She had deliberately shifted her tone when she talked to Hanson here, as she knew she had to cheer her jealous husband up a little. However, Hanson saw through Vania and intentionally acted arrogantly. "I''ll go along with whatever you want." For a man who can''t speak his thoughts, you''re acting quite arrogant here. Sheined in her thoughts. Meanwhile, on the way back to the hotel, Jennifer red at Bryan and said, "Why are you so close to me?" However, she was just like a frightened kitty here; there wasn''t the slightest hint of intimidation in her words. Bryan shrugged his shoulders. "What else can I do when the road here is this narrow? Let''s just hurry up and go." Saying that, he took her hand and strode back to the hotel. "Let go of me. Hey, I said let go." Jennifer struggled to break free of Bryan''s grip, but dared not make any loud noise. This, in turn, made Bryan burst out inughter. "What''s so funny?" "None of your business." The two of them kept tussling with each other verbally all the way back to the hotel. Fortunately, a temporary ''peace'' was restored between them when they arrived at the hotel entrance. Inside the director''s room. Acting as though she was a waiter, Vania stood by the bathroom door and said, "Sir, the bath is ready. You can go ahead now." Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Hanson then acted as the president he was and looked at Vania frivolously. "You''re quite the looker. Come in and serve me during my bath." Ugh, serve him? Does he think he''s some emperor in the olden days? Noticing Vania rolling her eyes, Hanson raised the pitch of his voice. "Reluctant? Then forget it." "No." Vania immediately held onto Hanson, who was already going to the bathroom. "I was just trying to remember the relevant technique. I''m good to go now." She knew that she would be the one to suffer if Hanson continued to be jealous. "Did you have to roll your eyes so far back into your head to do that?" Hanson chuckled as he exposed Vania''s lie. "Er¡­" Vania hesitated for a while before she continued shamelessly, "Yes. This is just how I do it." Why can''t this mean man of a husband just stay silent even if he did see through me? "In that case, let me have a taste of how you do things." Hanson then entered the bathroom and gestured for Vania to follow him. Although Vania felt as though she was a moth about to fly into the mes right now, she still did it, anyway. Tonight, she had not managed to show Hanson the way she did things, but rather she was shown the way Hanson did things. In the end, everything could be expressed in that sigh of relief Vania heaved. ¡­ The next day early in the morning, the tired Vania called Thomas. "Vania?" Thomas was surprised to have received a call from her so early in the morning. "I''ve figured it out. Let''s meet in the restaurantst night." N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Alright, okay. I''ll go there right now." Thomas was unable to contain his excitement, albeit clueless about why he was feeling this way. Was it because he would be meeting up with Vania, or was it because his sister would be out of prison soon? "Sure." Vania ended the call calmly. Noticing Thomas was in a hurry to leave the house, Jasmine immediately asked, "What happened? Did something happen to your sister?" It had only been a few days, but she was already worried sick about Yvonne. Thomas smiled. "Mom, Vania seems to have thought of a way to spare Yvonne. I''m going to see her now." "Alright, hurry to your meeting with her." Jasmine was slightly agitated as well at the thought of Vania finally willing to spare Yvonne. Her eyes were following Thomas closely as he left the house. Even after Thomas'' car was no longer in sight, she was still reluctant to return to her room as she wished for him to quickly return. This way, Yvonne would be able toe home soon as well. After arriving at the restaurant, Thomas immediately rushed over to Vania after he noticed that she was sitting alone. "Take a seat," Vania said. Compared to Thomas'' excitement, she was the calmer one by a mile. Unable to stop himself from staring at Vania, he asked, "Hanson''s not with you today?" However, Vania ignored his question. "This is between me and the Kepler Family. Without your parents here, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to make this deal with me." Although he immediately felt that things might be troublesome here, Thomas asked with a smile, "What are you thinking?" After taking a sip of her coffee, Vaniaid out a map and said bluntly, "I want the Kepler Family''s secret base in Kta." As Hanson''s influence was the weakest in Kta, taking away this secret base from the Kepler Family would be like dewing a tiger. Everything would work out perfectly this way. Listening to Vania''s condition, Thomas was taken aback, his expression stiff, as he hadn''t expected Vania to make such a bold demand. Not to mention, for her to find out the location of his family''s secret base in Kta. He then asked, "Did Hanson tell you to do this?" "I''ve already said that this is between me and the Kepler Family. Hanson has nothing to do with this," Vania exined calmly. "I am still a capable woman even without him in the picture." Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Thomas was admittedly taken aback by howposed and ruthless Vania was, and for a moment, he was at a loss for words. Vania waited patiently for him to respond. She knew that it would take a while for him to process the information, and while allowing him to gather his thoughts, she sipped her coffee quietly. However, Thomas did not say anything even after she had finished her coffee. Subsequently, she set her cup down and said coolly, "I don''t think you get the final say in this, so why don''t you take this back and sleep on it? The details of the n are all there, and you don''t have to give me an answer immediately." She handed him a set of documents that contained the entire strategy she hade up with. The n centered on the incident where Eddie dropped by the police station to visit Yvonne in her holding cell. Vania was attempting to kill two birds with one stone by framing Eddie as the mastermind for the entire thing, and at the same time, exposing the crimes he hadmitted against Hanson. She would then reveal the truth about Luke Corporation andpletely destroy Eddie''s reputation before he had the chance to spin a narrative in his own favor. All the Keplers needed to do was to sign over their secret base to Vania, and she would readily paint Yvonne as a victim of Eddie''s ns. This way, all the loose ends would be tied up nicely. Presently, Thomas snapped out of his reverie and flipped through the details of the n Vania had handed him. He couldn''t believe that she was the one who had thought up such an intricate and foolproof strategy. Taking a deep breath, he said, "I''ll think about it." At this point, he had caught on to the fact that Vania could not possibly havee up with just this one n. He had a feeling that this was just an alternative to the n she had for Yvonne, which would undoubtedly be more ruthless than this one. Little did he know that he was reading too much into this, for Vania truly only made one n. She was merely gambling on the probability that the Keplers would agree to it. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Great, then I''ll be the one waiting for your call this time," she said with a smile, then rose to leave the restaurant. ¡­ Back at the Keplers'' house, Benjamin was furious after Thomas told him of Vania''s request. In a fit of rage, he hurled his teacup onto the ground and gritted his teeth. "The audacity of her!" Smoke was coming out of his ears, and he was so ovee with anger that he trembled. "I will never agree to it!" Vania was nning to gain control of the Kepler Family, and Benjamin could never allow that to happen. Sighing, Thomas pointed out grimly, "If we don''t agree to it, then Yvonne will be punished." Benjamin thought he mightbust on the spot. "I refuse to believe that Vania is a match for our family." Even if Hanson were to back her up and help her defeat the Keplers, she would still sustain quite the loss. Thomas countered worriedly, "But if the Joneses were to help her out, then we won''t stand a chance." This made Benjamin hesitate. "How sure are you that the Joneses will get involved?" "Bryan and Liam trust Vania implicitly, and even Old Mr. Jones dotes on her. We can''t afford to overlook this fact," Thomas exined,ying out his analysis for his father. "That despicable, shameless little¡ª" Benjamin smashed yet another one of his teacups. He felt helpless as if someone had pressed a sharp de against his throat. Furthermore, he was frustrated for underestimating someone like Vania. Seething with rage, he said, "Call Vania right now and tell her I will not agree to her terms!" He would like to see what she would make of that. "Are you sure you don''t want to think about it?" Thomas asked hesitantly. He didn''t think it was wise for them to make such a careless move right now. "What is there to think about? Call her right now!" Benjamin roared, feeling faint from all the blood that was rushing to his head. Left without a choice, Thomas did as he was told and called Vania, but before he could say anything, she said, "Don''t give me an answer just yet. I seem to have a sudden inspiration. I believe that the Keplers'' secret base in Oswell Bay is more valuable, am I right?" Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Right after Vania said this, she hung up. The quick, rhythmic beeps on the other line indicated that the call had indeed ended, and Thomas was so shocked that he did not even realize his phone had slipped out of his hand before ttering onto the floor. He had put the call on speaker earlier, and Benjamin heard every word Vania said loud and clear. His hands were shaking as his mind scrambled to understand how Vania came upon all this information. If she knew all about his secret bases and their locations, then she would know about his other secrets as well. If one could call her meeting with Thomas earlier today an earnest negotiation, then what she said on the phone moments ago was a threat for sure. Benjamin muttered through gritted teeth, "Well-yed, Vania." He had note across anyone so formidable in all his years in the industry. Not even Hanson would threaten him the way Vania had in such a forthright manner. "Dad, what do we do now? Are we really going to give up on Yvonne?" Thomas was anxious as well. He had always been held in high regard by the general society, but his prestigious status was useless when it came to dealing with Vania. Plopping down on the couch tiredly, Benjamin pointed out, "There''s nothing we can do." Thinking that he meant to give up on Yvonne, Jasmine burst into tears. "Yvonne''s been kept in theN?velDrama.Org owns this. holding cell for three days now. If we don''t get her out of there, I''ll start losing my mind as well. Benjamin, you can''t just leave her there." He sighed wearily. "Do you think I wanted any of this?" He could not bear to see his daughter or his business suffer. Jasmine was sobbing hysterically. "She''s the only daughter I have. I can''t lose her, not when giving birth to her was a miracle all on its own." She had always been weak, and after Thomas was born, she wanted to try for a second child. She went through an arduous journey to conceive, and it had taken countless methods and tearful moments before she finally had Yvonne. However, she had nearly died from childbirthplications. Following that, she could not conceive anymore, and this was why she spoiled Yvonne without reason. Aggravated by his wife''s relentless crying, Benjamin swept the rest of the teacups off the coffee table and turned to say to Thomas exasperatedly, "Tell Vania that we''ll proceed with her n." As things were, he had too much to lose, and he could not quantify the value of all the things he had lost. Meanwhile, Thomas was devastated as well after learning that the secret bases and their locations had beenpromised. To think that he and his father had dedicated so much to protecting the bases only to have someone like Vania find out everything about them. Nheless, Thomas knew he had no choice but to make an appointment with Vania. "Very well. I''ll meet up with her first thing tomorrow." He had nned to stall Vania. He did not want to let her see that she had one-upped the Keplers. ¡­ The next morning, Vania showed up early at the restaurant and waited for Thomas to show up. When he did and she noticed how pale and tired he looked, she did not probe him for a clear answer and merely took out the other copy of the agreement. "If you''ve made up your mind, then all you need to do is sign your name wherever relevant." Truth be told, Vania had already seen through the Keplers and knew that they would choose to go along with her n. If not, they would end up losing Yvonne and their secret base at Oswell Bay. She doubted they would be able to sustain such losses, nor would they want to. A bitter chuckle escaped Thomas at that moment. He realized that he could not get a read on Vania no matter how hard he tried. He wished he could get to know her a little better and figure out how her mind worked. "Is this really your own doing?" Did Hanson really not help her at all? "I don''t like having to exin things a second time." Vania set the agreement down in front of him and said, "Maybe you should prioritize your sister''s well-being instead." Then, she suddenly added, "Oh, speaking of whom, I suggest you keep an eye on your sister because I won''t be responsible for what happens if she does anything to mess up this n." Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Thomas gulped and said weakly, "Alright." "Okay. If everything is in order, all you have to do is sign on the paper and we''ve got ourselves a deal," Vania said, passing him a pen. Thomas'' hand trembled badly as he signed his name on the paper. This was the first time he had felt such unbridled agony while signing a contract. Vania could tell how reluctant and pained he was to go through this. "Whatever pain you''re feeling now is the same one I felt when you and your family forced me to leave Hanson." Her voice grew icy as she added, "I think you''ve learned a hard lesson this time, and it would do you well to remember it." Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned. The quote was tailor-made for someone like her, Thomas decided, and he was sure that there was more to her than just a scarily calctive mind. "Right, you can go and pick up your sister now," she dered nonchntly, keeping the paperwork and tossing the pen he used into the bin. It was as if she had settled her grudges all at once and wanted to make room for other thoughts. "Vania," Thomas suddenly called out. She stopped in her tracks, but she did not turn to look at him as she asked coolly, "What is it?" Words evaded him at that moment, and all he could do was stare at the silhouette of her back as he said, "Nothing." Without so much as a backward nce, she picked up her pace and left the cafe as she still had to meet Hanson. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Later that day, Thomas showed up at the police station and picked Yvonne up. As soon as she left her holding cell, he received a message from the secret base informing him that their assets and rights of ownership had all been signed over to Vania. He sighed in exasperation and muttered to Yvonne, "Come on. Mom''s been worrying about you." Yvonne did not say anything as she fixed her gaze on the tips of her shoes and said, "Okay." Meanwhile, after getting the contract signed, Vania rushed over to Luke Corporation''s newpany which had been set up at Studio City. There, she was led by one of the employees to Hanson''s office. Upon getting a call from the receptionist at the front desk, Larry immediately left the conference room and greeted Vania, "Did something happen for you to rush all the way here, Mrs. Luke?" He heard that she hade to a settlement with the Keplers, but he did not know the full details of it. "Nothing happened," Vania responded nonchntly, beaming. "I only came to give Hanson a surprise, but you can''t tell him." Ever since the newpany was set up, Hanson had been chairing meetings here. He did not like making a loss when it came to business deals, and he would much prefer getting hands-on with company work during the early stages of operation. Oh, man, she''s rubbing her love life in my face, Larry thought begrudgingly and did not press Vania anymore for fear that her answers would only make him feel worse about his bachelorhood. "In that case, make yourselffortable here. I have to get back to the meeting before President Luke gets suspicious." More importantly, he did not want to be the third wheel. "I''ll wait for him here, so go ahead," she said cheerily, not at all bored by the idea of staying in Hanson''s office. "Call the secretary if you need anything," Larry said after pouring her a cup of coffee, then brisk-walked out the door so he could head back to the meeting. Presently, Vania clutched the agreement she made for the Keplers'' secret base close to her chest and happily sat down in Hanson''s chair behind the desk. Whatever deal she had struck with the Keplers, she had done out of love for Hanson. She wanted him to know that she appreciated him as well and that she loved him beyond words. She initially believed that the meeting would be over soon after she arrived at thepany, but that was her naivety at work because the meeting ended upsting for at least three hours. Just as she was beginning to doze off, she heard the office door open. "Darling?" she called out groggily in a soft, velvet voice. Hanson, on the other hand, did not expect to see Vaniazily propping her chin up on his desk with one hand and calling out softly to him the moment he opened the door to his office. He thought his heart would melt, and he immediately walked up to the desk to pull her into his arms. "What are you doing here?" he murmured into her hair. Normally, she would be working on set at this hour. Vania happily produced the contract and sang, "Ta-da! Guess what I brought?" Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Hanson only caught a glimpse of the contract Vania was dangling in front of him, and in that split second, he was sure he saw the word ''agreement'' printed on the front page. Chuckling, he asked, "Did you get a really huge deal?" He could only assume that the bright smile on her face was due to her company procuring a huge project which wouldunch them to new heights. However, Vania twined her arms around his neck and said, "It is a huge deal, but it''s a surprise for you." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A surprise? Hanson blinked at her in mild astonishment, unsure as to what a surprise from Vania entailed. She detached from his embrace and rose to her feet, then presented the agreement ceremoniously as she dered, "I have sessfully gotten my hands on the Keplers'' secret base in Kta, and I''ve also pinned Yvonne''s crimes on Eddie and made him the mastermind." She said this casually as though remarking on the weather, but Hanson was stunned speechless. Neither of her aplishments was an easy feat, and he couldn''t believe that she had managed to get her hands on two of the Keplers'' secret bases within the span of a few days. Upon seeing that Hanson was at a loss for words, Vania returned to sitting in hisp. "You said I was your lucky charm, right? Guess you were right after all." He gazed into her sparkling eyes and found himself mesmerized by her, especially when she leaned close to him and whispered in his ear, "What''s mine is yours. From now on, you will be in charge of the secret base in Kta." Unable to cope with such an overwhelming sense of love, Hanson waspletely bewitched by Vania and all the wonderful things about her. It was as if she was a dream he did not want to wake from. Having told him of the surprise, Vania nced at him and was amused to see that he was stumped by it. "Looks like I''ve given you too much of a shock," she mused thoughtfully. "Let''s see if I can find a way to snap you out of that daze." The next second, she pressed her lips to his, and that effectively prompted him to recollect his thoughts as he kissed her back with more fervor, snaking his arms around her to pull her closer. When she sensed his touch, she quickly released him from the kiss. They were in his office right now, and she couldn''t risk having him lose control in here. The abrupt halt in their kiss displeased him, and he muttered frustratedly under his breath, "Darling." There was a hungry look in his eyes as he leaned forward to try to solicit another kiss from her, but she dodged him in time and said, "Wee back to Earth." She grinned and asked, "How will you reward me for my feats, darling?" She was entirely oblivious to the danger she was in as she sat happily in hisp, grinning up at him expectantly. He raised a brow. "I''ll give you your reward right now." Before she could react, he tugged her into a rough embrace and kissed her ferociously, almost demandingly. Crap, I forgot about this, Vania chastised herself for letting her own guard down. Thankfully, Hanson did not push the buttons too far and let her go after a while. "What am I going to do with such a brilliant wife?" he asked. "I think loving me just a tad bit more is a good trick," she suggested brightly, enamored with how sensible and reliable he was. He nodded and gently caressed the delicate curve of her cheek with his thumb. "I''ll do everything you ask me to." Then, he thought of something and asked, "By the way, how were things with the Keplers?" "I won''t strike unless Yvonne tries to pick on me again." Besides, she had gotten enough out of them, and she had no intention of forcing them to give up more to her. She didn''t want to cross the line and appear tyrannical; in a game of chess, she would need to use other pawns instead of making a move herself. She smiled to herself at the thought of this. I''m probably the only person in Hammond who thinks of the Keplers as a pawn. Everyone else sees them as the queen. "Alright, darling. Whatever you say goes. You''re the kindest soul there is," Hanson praised, once again pulling Vania into his arms and kissing her. He could never get enough of her. Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Back at the Keplers'' residence, Jasmine was ted to see that Yvonne had returned. She rushed up to the girl and eximed tearfully, "Let me take a good look at you, Yvonne." Having circled the girl several times, she finally let Yvonne go and said, "Thank goodness you''re alright." She let out a long sigh of relief and felt the knots in her stomach finally loosen. "I''m sorry I made you worry, Mom," Yvonne muttered quietly, looking worn-out as she sat down expressionlessly on the couch. There was no telling what was going through her mind right now. Benjamin was already furious to begin with, but when he saw how dejected his daughter looked, he swallowed his anger and merely gave the table a rough p. All his exasperation and the profanities that threatened to escape him werepressed into one sentence, and he bit it out through gritted teeth, "It''s good to have you back." Knowing that he was boiling with rage, Yvonne turned to him and nodded. "I''m sorry, Dad." Apologizing was the only thing she could do now. Thomas, on the other hand, started lecturing her, "Dad''spany took a pretty bad hit after what you''ve done. You have to be more sensible from now on." With a sigh, he sat down next to her on the couch and added in a softer tone, "If there''s ever anything you need help with, you can alwayse to me. You don''t have to try and solve your own problems on your own, okay?" When she heard that Benjamin''spany had taken a bad hit, Yvonne looked up and asked the three of them, "What did Vania make you do?" "It doesn''t matter anymore. Dad and I will fix things up, so don''t you worry about it." Thomas only wanted her to be happy, and he had no ns to tell her about all that had happened leading up to her release. A dark gleam shed in Yvonne''s eyes as she fell silent once more, but countless thoughts started welling up in her. Benjamin went on to emphasize, "Word of Eddie''s visit at the police station has gotten out, so watch yourself, got it?" "Was Vania the one who leaked the news in the first ce?" Yvonne pressed. Evading the question, Benjamin answered, "Had Eddie not visited you at the holding cell, it might have taken us longer to wash our hands off this incident." Yvonne had already seen the entire narrative Vania had spun about Eddie, and she was admittedly shocked. She never imagined Vania to be so ruthless. She then took a deep breath and apologized to her family once more before saying tiredly, "I''ll be resting in my room." "Okay, I''ll stay with you," Jasmine offered immediately, standing up and falling in step behind Yvonne. ¡­ Meanwhile, the inte blew up after Eddie''s involvement was made known to the public. All the Upon reading the news, Eddie was so furious that he threw his phone onto the ground and shattered its screen. Not only had paying Yvonne a visit at the police station not reaped him any benefits, he had alsonded himself in hot water. Well-yed, Vania, he thought mutinously, seething with rage. He was starting to get a taste of what hitting rock-bottom felt like. Next to him, Bailey stood stiffly and dared not make a sound. "I want to destroy Vania," Eddie hissed menacingly, clenching his jaw. He hated that she was always meddling with his ns. The chances of him bringing down Hanson were slim to begin with, and now, they were almostpletely gone. As things were, he could only resort to using the only weapon he had left in his arsenal. "How are things over at the school?" "I''m afraid Lilith and Tilly have not found the chance to get closer to the Luke Family, sir," Bailey replied cautiously and quietly, worried that the slightest thing might tick Eddie off. Naturally, Tilly and her mother, Thea, were working for Eddie. The mother and daughter were hired to approach Hanson and his family after Lilith could not get the job done. Unfortunately, Tilly''s attempts to forge a friendship or even acquaint herself with the Luke Family had been unsessful, and the only bright side to all this was that the Luke siblings did not find her an eyesore. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "What do you mean they haven''t found the chance?" Eddie growled, casting a sideways nce at Bailey as his features twisted into a malicious grimace. Chapter 636 Chapter 636 "Tilly can''t seem to get along with Hanson''s children or fit into their ygroup," Bailey exined. He was anxious to see the n through as well, but Hanson''s kids were sharper than he thought, and no matter how hard Tilly tried, she just couldn''t get their attention. "How useless," Eddie spat before mming his palm against the table. "We''ll have to get someone else to do the job if the kid fails." "Sir, if we keep adding new pawns to our n, Hanson and Vania may start suspecting us. I think it''d be wise for us to wait a little longer." "How much longer?" Eddie demanded unhappily. All he had been doing for thest five years was wait. Do you actually expect me to sit by and do nothing? Bailey pointed out patiently, "Right now, Hanson and Vania are focused on building up Studio City. If we were to change out the manpower here in Hammond, they might never notice. How about we nt a few of our men at Studio City instead and wait for the perfect time to strike?" "Do you think we have anyone capable enough to do that right now?" Eddie asked incredulously. He couldn''t count the number of people he had disposed of after hisst few attempts to get back at Hanson. "We don''t, but we can always hire new blood. Who has qualms with money, right?" Bailey was referring to the abundance of wealth Eddie had inherited from his father. Bailey then added helpfully, "Besides, your visit to the police station this time caught Vania and Hanson''s attention almost immediately. Maybe there''s a mole among us, and this could be the perfect chance for us. Eddie narrowed his eyes. "I''ll leave it to you to make the arrangements." He was going to find out who the mole was, and once he did, he would not spare him from his wrath. Bailey nodded. "Very well, sir. I''ll get right to it." ¡­ Meanwhile, at Vania''s set, everything had returned to normal, and she fell back to directing and shooting scenes in her usual fast-paced and sequential manner. While the set was buzzing with activity, Thomas showed up once more. He tried not to draw any attention to himself, but Vania spotted him within moments anyway. Hence, she walked up to him and asked, "What do you want?" She was sure that he had gone and retrieved Yvonne from the holding cell, so he had no business here on set. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Thomas merely shed her a smile. "I''m here to thank you for going easy on Yvonne." Vania gave him a bewildered look. He''s probably a couple of cards short of a full deck. She was the one who had benefited the most out of her deal with the Keplers, so there was no reason for Thomas to thank her at all. "I''m pretty sure we just traded things of equal value," she pointed out. "Your gratitude is surprising, to say the least." "Still, I should thank you for actually wanting to let Yvonne off the hook. If you had your mind set on making her pay, I doubt that you would let her go even if we offered up ten secret bases." His gaze was fixed on Vania throughout. "There''s no point dwelling on what''s said and done," Vania replied casually, implying that they should drop this conversation now. She could still remember the dirty look Hanson had given Thomas yesterday, and she knew better than to probe the green-eyed monster that resided in her husband. Taking a deep breath, she said, "I need to continue shooting some scenes now." Truth be told, she still had a deadline to meet. Thomas, on the other hand, had already experienced Vania''s indifference first-hand, but he stood in ce and hesitated to leave all the same. Just then, Liam showed up. "Hey, look who''s here! I didn''t think I''d run into you here, Thomas." Upon hearing Liam''s voice, Thomas visibly lit up and greeted, "What are you doing here, Liam?" Liam''s gaze flickered over to Vania. "The old man asked that I keep an eye on Bryan and see how he''s doing on set." Vaniaughed and said, "He''s definitely been a blessing to us." Caught off-guard by the high praise she had for Bryan, Liam went on to say, "That just means you''ve been a great mentor to him. Anyway, I''m here now, so we might as well grab a bite after you wrap up the shoot." It was only just past noon, and they had a few hours to go before it was dinner time. Thomas thought this might be a sign from the heavens because he really did not want to leave right now. As such, he turned to Liam and suggested earnestly, "You know, there''s a pretty good restaurant in the area. Why don''t we all grab dinner there afterward?" Chapter 637 Chapter 637 "That''s great." Liam expressed his interest. Vania, on the other hand, sighed silently in her heart. It seemed that she could not excuse herself from this meal tonight. Therefore, she had no choice but to make a move. "The drama set requires my guidance, so I''ll have to take my leave now." She then pointed at the studio set next to her and offered, "There is a resting lounge over there. If you want to be on-site, you may sit there and watch." With all that had happened, she still hadmon courtesy. Nevertheless, she could not understand what Thomas wanted to do now. However, she could tell that he didn''t intend to leave yet. Thereafter, Thomas immediately invited Liam. "Come on, let''s go over there and see how good Bryan is to be able to get such a greatpliment from Director Greyson." He called her Director Greyson since he did not want to fall into an awkward situation. Liam smiled in response. "I can''t wait to watch him." Vania then offered a polite smile in return. "Excuse me." Vania gave a short reply and retreated since the situation at hand was already awkward The two sat in the lounge, watching Bryan''s performance at the scene. Both were amazed by his acting skills. They couldn''t help but apud in their hearts. How could he act so well? It was indeed impressive. At one of the branches of Luke Corporation in Studio City, Larry watched the surveince footage and immediately reported in a low voice to Hanson, "President Luke, Young Master Thomas is on Mrs. Luke''s set again." He spoke slowly, fearing that he would anger Hanson if he said it too hastily. However, Hanson''s eyes instantly turned sharp. Larry quickly continued exining, "Erm, Young Master Liam is also there." In Hanson''s heart, these two people were positioned as threats, especially Liam, who was very attentive when he first saw Vania. Now that he was at Vania''s set, he must have plotted something secretly. "We''re going to the studio now," said Hanson, who couldn''t sit still for another minute. He was so quick that Larry almost could not keep up with him even as he trotted. While Liam and Thomas were talking about filming, they saw an angry Hanson and Larry rushing toward them. "Hey, Hanson is here." Liam patted Thomas on the shoulder and walked over to meet Hanson. "Why are you two here?" As soon as Hanson saw them, he asked in an unfriendly tone, "Did your business go bankrupt?" He was directing his question to Liam. In the past, Liam used to be so busy that they seldom saw him, but now, he could be seen in front of Vania every few days. Hanson already read his mind. Liam replied, "I happened to be settling some business here, so I stopped by to see Bryan. Old Mr. Jones was worried about him, so he told me toe." He made use of Old Mr. Jones as an excuse for his behavior right now, yet Hanson didn''t believe a word he said. Liam''spany had less business in Studio City than Luke Corporation. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Moreover, they only had insignificant small branches around this area, so why would hee all the way here? Besides, the set of Vania''s crew was pretty run-down, and they could notpare at all to the bigger companies. Obviously, they came here on purpose. "What about you?" Hanson turned his attention to Thomas instead of exposing Liam. The Kepler Family had no business here, and Thomas did not care about thepany''s affairs. He couldn''t havee here for work, could he? Thomas responded with a smile. "Mrs. Luke let Yvonne go, so I purposely made a trip here to thank her." Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Hanson did not seem to like the phrase, "purposely made a trip here". The Keplers suffered heavy losses, so they were being nice not to seek revenge anymore. What else was there to be thankful for? At this moment, Hanson and Vania had the same expression on their faces. Both of them thought Thomas was being a little weird. Hanson continued to hold back his jealousy and said to the two of them, "People who don''t know you two might mistake you guys as directors. Look at you sitting here pointing and gesturing." The more Liam looked at Hanson, the more he wanted tough out loud. "You seem to be quite upset today." I wasn''t upset today until I saw the two of you! Hansonined in his heart. "Now that you''ve watched the filming process, how was Bryan''s performance?" Hanson avoided his question. Instead of answering it directly, he returned to his original question. Liam nodded with satisfaction. "Not bad. Vanie is right. He does have talent in this aspect." Hanson snorted, Calling her Vanie? Hah. How affectionate. He then dered, "That''s because my wife is good at guidance." "Yes, Vanie is a good instructor," Liam uttered, following Hanson''s prideful remark while unable to hide the smile on his face. "Now that you''ve watched him act, you should go now. If you get photographed by the media here, my wife''s reputation will be affected. " He had already punished the media. No one would dare to send paparazzi anymore. Hanson was just making excuses. Looking at Thomas, he inquired, "You know what happened with the media yesterday, don''t you? Stop causing trouble to the crew again." Thomas was unmoved as he reassured him, "Don''t worry, I''ve already made sure that there are no reporters when I came." Even if there was, the Kepler Family was still capable of dealing with a few reporters. Did that mean they were not going to leave? Since Hanson failed his first attempt to kick them out, he questioned arrogantly, "What else do you two n to do?" "There''s a nice restaurant nearby. We''re just in time to join everyone for dinner." Hanson looked at the current time on his watch, and the hand pointed to three in the afternoon. Thus, it was still way too early before dinner time. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Hanson then gestured to Larry and instructed him to bring a chair over before sitting down with the two other men and watching the shoot. Three men sat together without saying a word, watching the scene like a surveince camera. They did not find it to be a problem, but the actors on the scene felt differently. Not to mention that they were not aware of the identities of Thomas and Liam, but their auras were too powerful to be ignored. Especially Hanson, who kept staring at the studio with a cold face, made them so nervous to the point that they made frequent mistakes. Vania, who had always prioritized the efficiency of filming, could not bear it any longer. She walked up to the three men and said, "The three of you better leave the studio right now." Her speech was filled with the authoritative tone of a director. "The fact that you three are sitting here affects the performance of the actors which dys the process of my filming." Did they not know who they were and how much influence they had on people? One being present was fine, but the presence of the three of them caused a huge burden on the actors. The three men looked at Vania innocently at the same time. "But we didn''t do anything." How could they possibly affect the performance of the actors? Vania sighed, "You may not have done anything, but the fact that you are seated here is more terrifying than doing something." Chapter 639 Chapter 639 The three men looked at her nkly in unison as if they had gone dizzy because of her tongue-twisted sentence. "How are we scary when we''ve done nothing?" Liam asked in confusion. At this moment, Vania realized that she had confused herself. "Anyway, the actors are intimidated by the presence of the three of you. That''s how you all are affecting their performance. They became nervous after seeing you guys here. If you don''t leave and go somewhere else for tea, I''m afraid we''ll have to shoot today''s scene until midnight." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. It was not an exaggeration at all. After all, the actors made frequent mistakes during the scenes. "Is it that bad?" Thomas inquired iprehensibly. They were not monsters, so what was there to be nervous about? "Young masters, I''d like to request that you excuse yourselves," Vania urged them to leave the set quickly. However, the three men exchanged nces but none of them intended to move. Just then, Hanson uttered, "But darling, as your family, it''s normal for me to visit the set. There''s no problem at all about me being here. The actors have to get used to seeing me since I n toe often." Driving him away whenever the actors get nervous wouldn''t be the right way, would it? "He''s right," Liam immediately nodded and agreed. "Bryan is filming here, so there is no problem for me toe and visit him on set." Vania nodded since their reasonings made sense. Without answering the two of them, she let her gaze fall on Thomas. She wanted to hear his reasons now. At this moment, Thomas was taken aback by their words. He didn''t have someone close that he knew on set, but he didn''t want to leave either. After debating, he answered, "As a best friend, I''m here to visit you and Bryan." Best friend? When Vania heard his words, the corner of her mouth twitched. They were more like enemies. Anyway, no matter what they said, she could tell that none of the three young masters intended to leave. "What do you guys want?" Though Vania knew what they wanted, she still blurted an unprofessional question. Hanson took the initiative to speak. "Darling, we are sitting here without saying a word. How are we affecting your actors?" He began to analyze the situation for Vania. "If they''re being disturbed just because of our strong aura, that means that they''re not psychologically stable." "I agree." "That''s right." Liam and Thomas chimed in. Hanson continued, "This is a good opportunity to train them. Otherwise, will they still be so nervous about their uing dramas whenever they see us?" Liam gave Hanson a thumbs up. "Well said, Hanson. The actors are psychologically unstable, so we should train them in order to solve the fundamental problem of the shoot." As expected, a leader''s way of speech was different. Every sentence was meaningful. "Especially for Bryan since this is his first film. He has a lot of room for improvement. Since I''m here to supervise him, I can report to Old Mr. Jones about the situation so that he''ll feel at ease." Vania snickered silently, Very well said. All your reasons make sense. She then turned her gaze to Thomas, who had not spoken yet. "What do you say?" Thomas was flustered and agreed with the rest of the two. "Hanson and Liam are right. Also, your scope of observation while filming is limited, so having us here will help you monitor the overall situation ande up with some good insights to help your filming." Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Very well. Very well said¡­ Vania apuded them in her heart. She really could not find any reason to refute them. Most importantly, they exined as if they were not at fault but instead med it on the actors'' psychological instability that dyed the shooting. As isf afraid that Vania would not believe it, Hanson pointed at the studio. "Look, darling. While you are talking to us here, your actors are just staring at us in a daze. They don''t seem to know how to act anymore. That''s what I call unprofessional behavior." "We''re here to help you point out the potential shorings of the actors," Liam echoed. "Okay," Vania sighed because they were right. Her actors were indeed psychologically unstable. "You guys should continue monitoring then. I''ll be heading back." Hearing Vania''s words, the three men nodded in satisfaction and returned to their seats with triumphant smiles on their faces. Subsequently, she walked back to the filming site and said to all the actors, "Consider this as quality training. Any external factors should not affect the shooting. If you can''t do this at all, then I don''t think you deserve to be called a professional actor. " "We understand and will work on that." All the actors sighed inwardly. It would be fine if it were ordinary men sitting among the crew, but they were the elites of the industry! Aside from their presence, the word of their names would be intimidating enough! All of the actors behaved like mice who confronted cats. They were very frightened. Vania felt that the crew would be unmanageable due to the influence of these three men, so she deliberately dered, "If anyone can''t control their emotions, then I can only ask that you leave the crew." Her actors would have gotten used to it. After all, she was certain that the three men would be visiting the set more often than not. "We shall obey your instructions, Director Greyson." After calming themselves down silently, the actors tried toplete the next shooting task. Now that they had prepared their hearts for it, everyone seemed to be in a much better state than before. Eventually, the filming ended half an hour earlier than usual. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Vania raised her brows and was silently amused by how this trick worked so well. Seeing that the shoot was over, the three men stood up and did some stretches. Sitting on the chair for the whole afternoon was indeed quite tiring. Hanson instantly stepped forward and inquired, "Darling, can we go home now?" Truth be told, Hanson owned a property in the vicinity of this set. Besides, in order to make Vania''s stay morefortable, he had already sent someone to clean the room. Hearing that Hanson and Vania were leaving, Liam immediately suggested, "I made a special visit here and have already booked a restaurant. Let''s have a meal together." Hanson nced at him. "Didn''t you say you just stopped by?" "Uh..." Liam realized the slip of his tongue and paused for a while before saying, "But I purposely booked a restaurant." He was amused by Hanson''s reaction. Hanson definitely knew what Liam meant but still exposed and embarrassed him. "Then, you can have a good meal with Bryan." Hanson was jealous of these men getting too close to his wife, especially Liam. Thomas and Liam never imagined that Hanson could have such a willful side. Hence, they could not help but chuckle. "Don''t be so serious. It''s boring." Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Liam''s words were mainly spoken to tease Hanson. "Let''s just go back to what we were like before and forget about the unhappy past." He even took up the job of a peacemaker to persuade Thomas and Vania. Seeing that no one answered him, Liam looked at Vania and inquired, "Vanie, what do you think?" Vania certainly knew what he meant. The interests of their families were inter-connected, so it was impossible for them to be enemies all the time. She then nodded with a smile. "Liam is right. Let''s have dinner together." Since Vania agreed to it, Hanson couldn''t just leave by himself, could he? After all, he was even more worried about letting his wife eat with them alone. "Sure." When Hanson spoke, there was a hint of reluctance in his tone. "That''s more like it." Liam looked at the prideful Hanson as the smile on his face bloomed. After Bryan removed his makeup, he immediately went to look for them and dragged Jennifer along with one hand. "Let''s have dinner together." Having dragged against her will, Jennifer immediately patted him with her other hand and scolded, "Let go. Who said you could hold my hand?" Why were they holding hands like that? "Ouch! Why would you p me?" Bryan shook his hand, expressing his pain. "Stop pretending. I didn''t even hit that hard." Jennifer was speaking the truth. She didn''t hit him hard and all she wanted to do was just scare him. Nevertheless, Bryan didn''t want to argue with her, so he exined, "Uncle Liam came today. Let''s go and meet them." Without waiting for Jennifer''s reply, he pulled her by the wrist again, as if dragging Jennifer forward. Jennifer was a little embarrassed to be dragged around by a man in front of everyone''s eyes. Especially since there were young actors present who looked at them strangely, obviously misunderstanding them. Jennifer struggled out of Bryan''s grip and kept a distance after separating from him. At this moment, Bryan had yet to notice her abnormality. With a smile on his face, he uttered, "Uncle Liam is a nice person. I''ll introduce him to youter." Although Bryan and Liam often bickered in private, the former would still boast about his uncle toProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. outsiders. Jennifer didn''t know what he meant by introducing him to her, but at this time, she had already walked up to Liam and the others. Subconsciously, she walked to Vania''s side, and Bryan followed suit, naturally standing beside her. At that moment, even Bryan did not notice what he did. "Hi, Uncle Liam. Hi, Thomas," Bryan greeted happily. He didn''t feel awkward at all. Nheless, Liam and the others had witnessed his and Jennifer''s interactions earlier, so they turned their meaningful gaze to the two youngsters. "You must be the popr actress, Jennifer, right?" Liam took the initiative to greet Jennifer. "Hello, I''m Bryan''s uncle." The smile in his speech was so obvious that Jennifer could notprehend it, so she greeted him bashfully, "Hello, I''m Jennifer Watson." Liam nodded, scanned her, and then patted Bryan on the shoulder with a smile. "I think Old Mr. Jones will be relieved when he sees your current state." "Of course." Bryan sounded confident. He then pulled Jennifer to his side and urged, "I''m hungry. Let''s go and eat already." Just then, Jennifer shifted her position shyly and said apologetically, "I have something to do right now. So, I''ll have to take my leave." She then turned to Vania and uttered, "I''ll be leaving first, Director Greyson." She was not familiar with these people, and it was very awkward for her to stay there. Moreover, Liam''s meaningful gaze earlier made her ufortable. Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Just as Jennifer was about to turn around, she was stopped by Bryan. "You didn''t eat a single bite after filming for the whole afternoon. No matter how important your stuff is, you shouldn''t go on an empty stomach." As soon as he was done speaking, Liam and Thomas smiled at each other. "Oh, Bryan knows how to care for people now." Their teasing was so obvious that it made Jennifer even more embarrassed. She then refused, "I really do have something to do, so I won''t join you guys this time." Bryan nced at Liam and Thomas with aining look. "Look what you''ve done! You''re scaring her away!" After speaking, he tried to hold Jennifer back again. "Don''t get me wrong. They don''t mean anything else. Don''t leave with an empty stomach. Let''s have dinner together." Vania also looked at Jennifer and nodded slightly to indicate that it was fine. "It''s just us. You don''t have to be shy. I''m here with you." As she spoke, she walked to her side and linked her arms with Jennifer''s. Jennifer trusted Vania, but in front of Liam, she was more reserved, so she said politely, "I''ll be joining you guys for dinner then." After all, Liam gave off a suave and elegant vibe, so Jennifer had to restrain her usual behavior. Bryan patted her lightly and uttered, "Oh, don''t be so serious! We are all old acquaintances. Rx and show them your usual character." Hearing Bryan''s words, Jennifer almost revealed her true nature and wanted to shove a hammer at him to shut him up. Don''t spout nonsense. Why would you expose me?! Jennifer cursed silently. She could only warn Bryan with her eyes, as if to say, Just you wait. I''m gonna take care of youter! Seeing her gaze, Bryan immediately shut up obediently. "Hahaha." Thomas and Liam couldn''t stifle theirughter. Theirughter was so obvious that they made Jennifer feel bashful once again. Naturally, she could tell that they wereughing at her. Vania then stepped forward and warned, "Stop behaving like children. You two are grown men. Look at how embarrassed she is." "I''m not! Don''t talk nonsense," Jennifer uttered in dissatisfaction. Vania should not have exposed her! "Hahaha." Everyoneughed happily and ended the topic. As soon as the group walked into the restaurant, they bumped into Yvonne. Jennifer immediately had her guards up. After all, the incident of Jennifer''s wire fall was thanks to her. Even though the mediater rified that Yvonne was also a victim, Jennifer didn''t believe it at all. "Yvonne, why are you here?" Thomas eximed in surprise and immediately walked to her side. "What''s the matter?" "Is it wrong for me toe out?" She then turned to everyone and greeted, "I haven''t seen you guys in a while." She spoke in the same tone as before, as if nothing had happened. Liam immediately spoke to ease the atmosphere. "Since Yvonne is here, let''s just have dinner together." "Sure, I haven''t had dinner yet anyway." Without bothering the others'' reactions, Yvonne immediately agreed. She then acted as if she just noticed Jennifer. "Hey! Jennifer, the best actress is here. Seems like you did a good job of ttering the director." Her tone sounded extremely sarcastic. The two had long-held grievances and grudges with each other. After Yvonne said that, the atmosphere instantly turned awkward. Jennifer was obviously infuriated by her words. Seeing that, Bryan quickly stepped up and defended Jennifer, "Why would you say that, Yvonne? Jennifer is a professional." N?velDrama.Org content rights. After working on the set with her for the past two days, Bryan acknowledged her acting skills. Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Yvonne sneered inwardly. Bryan used to help Vania deal with her, but now, he was starting to protect Jennifer. How annoying. "Chill, it''s just a joke. Why are you so worked up? Let''s order. " Yvonne looked rxed as if she had actually made a joke. Vania noticed that Yvonne seemed to have changed since she was released from prison. In fact, Bryan felt the same. He then tugged on Jennifer, who was upset, and motioned her not to confront Yvonne. Jennifer snorted coldly in her heart, knowing that Bryan was doing it for her own good, so she controlled the emotions on her face. However, Yvonne, who was looking at the menu, saw Bryan holding Jennifer''s hand from the corner of her eye. Her gaze was scornful as she started plotting in her mind. "Come on. Let''s see what''s there to eat." Liam handed everyone a menu to ease the atmosphere at the scene. He then sat next to Yvonne, creating a barrier between her and Vania. At that moment, Yvonne also sneered at Liam in her heart. Was he treating her as a scourge? Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Nheless, after she blurted that sentence just now, she no longer tried to target anyone else. Just then, Thomas spoke up for his sister, "I apologize for Yvonne''s bad behavior in the past. I hope we can be as close as before." With that said, he downed the ss of wine in his hand. "I agree with that idea." Liam took the lead in toasting. Vania, Hanson, and the others naturally raised their sses without uttering a word. There were some things you could never pretend didn''t happen when they did. Fortunately, everyone was cheery at the dinner table, and nothing unpleasant happened. As soon as the meal was over, Jennifer hurried back. She was in a terrible mood tonight. Bryan followed behind her and tried to catch up to her pace. "Wait for me! Why are you walking so fast?" he inquired while chasing. After a few steps, he caught up with her. "Are you still upset?" Jennifer didn''t reply. Instead, she just kept moving forward. "Don''t be mad. That''s how Yvonne''s character is. You can''t do anything anyway since there are so many people present." Bryan persuaded her with facts. Now, his interest in Yvonne had also declined. She was no longer the Yvonne he used to know when they were children. "Who said I''m upset?!" Jennifer snapped. Luckily, Bryan knew that if a girl in a bad mood said she was not angry, one shouldn''t believe it. "Why would you snap at me if you''re not angry? You''re lying," Bryan muttered. He then tried to persuade her, "Yvonne is the daughter of the Kepler Family after all. She can''t let go of some tiny matters, so don''t be angry." Jennifer remained silent, reluctantly epting the reality. Bryan gradually walked to her side, wanting to cheer her up. He did not want to see her bitter face, so he suggested, "You didn''t enjoy the dinner, am I right? Should I bring you somewhere else for supper?" He didn''t know what his current state of mind was, but he enjoyed watching Jennifer smile. As long as she smiled, he would be happy. Seeing that Jennifer didn''t speak, he continued, "What about I buy some food for you?" Jennifer was easy to coax as she was no longer upset now. However, it was true that she did not have a good meal tonight, so when she heard his suggestion, she was hesitant. "Supper doesn''t seem like a good idea, does it?" As an actress, she was aware that staying in shape was important. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Bryan knew her concerns and scanned her up and down,menting, "You already have such a good figure. You don''t have to lose any more weight." She was curvy in the right ces, so all in all, her figure was proportionate. Under his scrutinizing gaze, Jennifer immediately put her hands in front of her and warned, "Stop staring or I''ll scrape your eyes out." She was mean when she spoke. Hearing her words, Bryan immediatelyughed out loud, realizing that her anger must have dissipated now that she could talk to him like this. He immediately covered his eyes andplied, "Alright. I''ll stop staring." However, he deliberately left a small slit between his fingers so that he could still meet her eyes. "You..." Jenniferughed helplessly at his mischievous appearance and reached out to hit him. As a result, Bryan managed to dodge her attack and hollered, "Come after me! If you catch me, I''ll let you hit me." "Don''t you dare run!" "Ah¡­ You''re seriously hitting me." "Hahaha. Of course!" Bryan didn''t expect to be caught up by Jennifer after only running a few steps. What a failure. After suffering several ps on the back from her, he finally held Jennifer''s hand and said, "Stop hitting me. I''ll take you to the night market for some delicious food." The night market culture near Studio City was thriving. There were all kinds of snacks on the streets, and celebrities who had shootings nearby would often visit this market. The twoughed and joked around until they arrived at the night market. Jennifer''s depressed mood had nowpletely dissipated. However, seeing the delicacies, Jennifer seemed to see fat beckoning to herself. Looking at Bryan with a pained face, she suggested, "Why don''t we just take a sniff at the food and go back?" Hearing that, Bryan brainwashed her. "You used up a lot of physical strength for filming today and felt upset for the whole night. Shouldn''t you eat some good food to make up for it?" Jennifer hesitated, trying to control her cravings. Whether she wanted it or not, Bryan ordered a small meat skewer and handed it to her. "This is good. Try it." While saying that, he ate one by himself, showing how delicious it was in front of her. Jennifer could not resist any longer, so she took one and ate it. It was delicious! "I want more." While she ordered, Bryan paid for the food. Seeing her eating happily, Bryan felt overjoyed, so he enjoyed his food as well. What they did not know was that a lot of photos were taken by reporters behind them on their way to the market. Photos of them holding hands, joking around, eating together, and more, were captured clearly. After reading the manuscript sent to her phone, Yvonne smiled and replied, ''You may publish it now.'' After that, she switched off her phone and sipped on her red wine. See yourselves on the news, sneered Yvonne in her heart. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Within five minutes, Jennifer and Bryan''s names appeared on the headlines of news sites. Pictures of the two of them hanging out together had gone viral on the Inte. ''Jennifer Watson''s Rtionship Is Exposed¡ªJennifer is suspected to be with a male actor of the crew.'' The photos on the Inte were very clear. Even if the fans wanted to defend Jennifer, they couldn''t. Fortunately, Jennifer''s fans were epting of her rtionship. ''Jennifer Watson is in love. Congrattions!'' ''Their intimate actions can''t be faked. They''re undeniably a couple.'' ''Bryan is quite handsome. Did he join the crew because of Jennifer?'' ''No wonder Vania always brings them to dinner together. They must have some inside story.'' No matter how tolerant Jennifer''s fans were toward her rtionship, they couldn''tpete with the trolls hired by Yvonne. Thementary was suddenly flooded with people scolding Jennifer for being biased over the rising star, while Bryan, the new star, was willing to do anything in order to climb thedder. ''Rising stars today are surely willing to do whatever it means to climb thedder. I guess he does have some skills for Vania to take him as a recement right away.'' Chapter 645 Chapter 645 ''His private life is so disgusting.'' ''The entertainment industry is such a sketchy ce. I can''t bear to watch anymore.'' The anti-fans left such harsh remarks that even Vania was being condemned. They no longer considered the identities of Hanson and Vania. At this moment, for the sake of money, they didn''t even think about what kind of consequence would dawn on them in the future. Anyway, their current job was to leave mercilessments. The more ruthless, the better. Meanwhile, Jennifer caressed her full belly while holding a cup of milk tea in her other hand. She was extremely satisfied. "I''ve sinned by eating so much today. I can''t do this again." If she ate supper every night, she would definitely gain weight. At the same time, Bryan managed to try a lot of food with her. "Just enjoy yourself and don''t think too much." With her, he felt happy. While the two of them were chatting happily, Jennifer''s manager called her non-stop. When Jennifer saw her manager''s phone number, she immediately had a bad feeling in her heart. Did her manager have a third eye? Did she find out that she was here indulging in good food? Thinking of that, she subconsciously shoved the milk tea into Bryan''s hand. She dared not drink it¡­ After gulping, she answered the call guiltily, "What''s wrong, Crystal?" "Jennifer Watson... You''re digging your own grave." Crystal''s roar came from the phone, and even if the loudspeaker was not turned on, it was so loud that everyone around could hear it. Jennifer immediately covered the phone with her hand for fear that her growl would be heard by others. Was it such an unforgivable sin that she had to be scolded for? "Crystal, I swear. I will never eat so much at night anymore. I promise. Please don''t be angry." Jennifer was so scared of her manager that she quickly apologized when she heard her roar. "Jennifer, how dare you eat at this hour? You''re really hopeless." Crystal roared once again. Jennifer was stunned to hear her doubtful voice, so she asked, "Didn''t you call to talk about that?" What else could infuriate her? N?velDrama.Org content rights. "I might as well talk about this." Crystal''s anger could not be suppressed. "Tell me, who allowed you to be in a rtionship?" For actresses who were in the rising period of their career, it was taboo to be in a rtionship. If one was not careful, not only would they lose their partner, but also their entire career. "How many times have I told you that you must never be in a rtionship? Do you take my words for granted?" Crystal was in a fit of rage right now. She wanted to scold Jennifer, but she didn''t know where to start. There were countless words in her heart, but now, they all turned into a ball of anger. In a rtionship? Hearing those words, Jennifer felt like a bolt of lightning just struck her. "Me? In a rtionship?" Why was she unaware of that? Jennifer sounded extremely surprised. She couldn''t understand what happened. "Crystal, what on earth is going on?" "Are you still pretending to be confused?" Crystal grew angrier. "You don''t have to trick me anymore. There''s a lot of buzz on the Inte right now. You sure are impressive." All she wanted to do now was go across the phone and read the actor''s code of conduct to Jennifer. Without waiting for Jennifer to exin, she immediately reprimanded, "I''m going to your room right now. Come back this instance." After finishing her sentence, Crystal hung up the phone. How could Jennifer still be in the mood to have fun outside now? Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Jennifer, who was being hung up on, regained her senses. She and Bryan then turned on their phones together. Immediately, they were dumbfounded when they saw the news. "These are all nonsense!" Bryan was infuriated, but he stillforted Jennifer, "Don''t worry, I will handle this matter so that it doesn''t affect you." Jennifer didn''t know how to describe her current mood, so she felt quite shocked. In the candid photos, the two of them were indeed quite intimate. rifying their rtionship would also cause a problem. No wonder Crystal was so angry. Seeing that she was in a bad mood, Bryan immediately reassured her, "Don''t worry, just leave it to me since I am a man. Did your manager call you? I''ll send you back." Jennifer shook her head. "I''ll go back by myself. I''m also involved in this case, so I''ll discuss this with my manager ande up with a solution." If Crystal saw Bryan, Jennifer was afraid that she would kick him out of the room. "Let me solve it," Bryan emphasized. He was a responsible man. In the end, Jennifer couldn''t win him over the argument, so she went back with him. Walking back to the hotel room, Jennifer hesitated for a while at the door. "What''s wrong?" Bryan looked at her, a little puzzled. Was it so difficult to get in? Jennifer let out a heavy sigh as if she was mentally preparing herself before opening the door. As soon as the door was opened, she heard Crystal''s fiery voice. "Hurry up ande in already!" She sounded as if she was going to eat them up, especially when she saw Bryan, who was following behind Jennifer. "How dare youe here?!" Bryan didn''t expect Jennifer''s manager to be so angry, so he was taken aback by what she said. It was Jennifer who reacted first as she immediately held Crystal, for fear that she would attack Bryan. "Crystal, don''t be angry. Listen to my exnation." "What''s there to exin? When I took you in, the first request I made was for you to not fall in love. Are you blinded by love now? Did you forget everything I said?" Crystal spoke like a machine gun, leaving Jennifer no chance to interrupt her. After Crystal was done venting, Bryan frowned and exined, "We aren''t in a rtionship yet. You''ve misunderstood." Crystal was just about to say something before she decided against it and questioned, "What... What do you mean?" "Let me exin." At this time, Jennifer stepped forward. "I was still hungry after dinner, so he apanied me to the night market." The news was just a product of the media spreading unsubstantiated rumors. "Then why were you holding hands?" Crystal looked at her as if to say, You can''t fool me! Jennifer was embarrassed as she replied, "We did hold hands for a while." Crystal was surprised. "But how are you going to exin all the intimate photos?" No matter who looked at it, it was impossible for them to not associate the two as a couple. "It''s a misunderstanding. It''s all a misunderstanding." Jennifer waved her hands frantically and persuaded, "Crystal, don''t get worked up. He just pulled my wrist, and the photo was erged by the media." She then raised her palm and swore, "I swear that nothing is going on between us." "Have you seen a non-couple holding hands on the street? Are you trying to tell me now that the pictures on the Inte are all edited?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Crystal was adamant about the matter of holding hands. "Crystal, let me say it again. He pulled my wrist," Jennifer repeatedly emphasized that holding hands and holding wrists were different. "Isn''t it the same?" Crystal''s tone was firm. No matter which part he held, the news was already out. Chapter 647 Chapter 647 This time, Bryan uttered, "As a manager, you shouldn''t be so furious before you find out the truth." Facing the manager, Bryan was indifferent and did not behave like a rookie at all. Since Crystal recently joined the crew, she didn''t know of his identity at all. However, she disliked Bryan because he affected Jennifer''s image. "Are you trying to ride the wave?" Many rookies were willing to create scandals just to increase their poprity. "I''m the future best actor, alright? I don''t need to ride the wave!" Bryan was disdainful of the words, ''riding the wave''. "Hah..." Crystal''s expression changed when she looked at Bryan. She had never met a rookie who dared to speak to her like this. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After all, Crystal was a capable manager in the entertainment industry. She had sessfully trained many great actors and movie stars. Of course, it was also easy if she wanted to ruin a rookie''s reputation. Crystal snorted coldly, "Judging by your tone, do you have a solution to this matter?" Bryan didn''t seem to ce much importance on this trivial matter at all as he answered, "Of course." He spoke ever so confidently without a hint of worry. It was true that in the entertainment industry,izens were more tolerant of male stars than female stars. However, someone like him was notmon. Crystal couldn''t help scrutinizing him again before questioning, "Who is your manager?" She wanted to know who gave this rookie such confidence. Bryan was embarrassed. He signed a contract under Vania and joined the crew. He did not have his own team yet, not even a small assistant. Hence, he replied, "It doesn''t matter who my manager is. I can solve this matter." This trivial matter would definitely not trouble him. If he could not solve it himself, then Liam could help him figure it out. Seeing Crystal''s disbelief, Bryan immediately took out his phone and made a call. The content of the call was clearly focused on how he would deal with this matter. However, Crystal and Jennifer couldn''t understand the specific details discussed over the phone. Crystal nced at Jennifer and inquired, "He..." She wanted to ask if Bryan came from an influential family. Jennifer nodded in response. "Yes." To be able to talk to Hanson and Vania on a first-name basis meant that his identity was not simple. Crystal murmured in a low voice, "What a show-off." She then ignored Bryan, who was on the phone, and spoke to Jennifer with a frustrated look. "What do you want me to say about you? You''re a rising star right now. When something like this happens, you might as well be digging your own grave if it goes bad." "Oh." "Oh?" Crystal pointed at Jennifer''s forehead and remarked, "I''m afraid no one will believe that you two aren''t a couple after seeing those photos." That was especially the case for exnations of so-called misunderstandings. They were undoubtedly unconvincing. Why would ordinary friends among the crew suddenly hold each other''s hands? What a joke. Jennifer lowered her head in embarrassment. It was indeed difficult to deal with the situation. "Why don''t we just tell the truth?" "Do you think they will believe it?" Crystal snorted coldly. She did not even believe it herself, let alone theizens, who were spreading unsubstantiated rumors over the Inte! Moreover, there were hundreds of trolls currently monitoring them. It was not easy for them to deal with the situation. While saying that, Crystal sensed that something was off. With a frown, she questioned, "Have you offended anyone recently?" "No," Jennifer replied without thinking. She had been filming on the set for the past few days and only hung out with people within the crew. How did she offend anyone? She then asked in confusion, "Why do you ask?" Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Crystal took her phone out and shoved the news article to Jennifer''s face. "Did you see? All these are anti-fans posting hatements. Someone is obviously hiring trolls to bring you down." "Isn''t it normal? Many people are jealous of my position as the best actress." Indeed, many people were dissatisfied with her after she won the award. Herpetitors were probably overjoyed to see anti-fans bashing her without limit. Thepetition in the entertainment industry was truly cruel. Although everyone looked friendly on the surface, behind the scenes, no one knew what kind of person they were. If one were not careful, they might even be framed by their best friend. "I don''t agree." Crystal''s thoughts were different from Jennifer''s. "Netizens are currently posting hate comments about you, Bryan, and Vania!" No one would actually dare to bash the three of them in the entertainment industry. After all, if they dared to be so tant and ridiculed Vania and Hanson, then they would not be able to hang around in the entertainment industry anymore. "Are keyboard warriors so vicious?" Jennifer scrolled through thements on the Inte, knitting her brows together as she read them. The words they used were nasty to the point it was unbearable for one to read. It really did not seem like an argument between celebrities. At this moment, Jennifer was suspicious of one person. Could it be her? However, she was not certain about anything yet, so she dared not say it out loud. Thus, she had no choice but to continue discussing a solution with Crystal. "If that''s the case, we will simply not respond and wait for this news to die down by itself." "If you don''t respond, you''re basically admitting to it. Are you going to dere that you''re in a rtionship now?" If a celebrity''s private life was known to the public, it would definitely affect the actors themselves. One misstep could ruin their entire career. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. While the two were hesitating, Bryan walked over. "Okay, I have a solution." Crystal''s face was puzzled as she looked at him in disbelief. "Tell us about it. You are also involved in this matter anyway. If you don''t handle it well, your career will also be affected." It was not beneficial for a rookie to have scandals before the film he starred in was released. "I have sent someone to investigate the mastermind behind it, and a conclusion will be reached soon. As for the news on the Inte, I will take the initiative to rify the situation, so you don''t have to worry." While Bryan spoke, he sounded like a responsible man, which was a stark difference from his usual cheeky image. In his heart, these things should have been done by a man. At this moment, Crystal questioned in disbelief, "Y-You already sent someone to investigate the situation?" She didn''t expect that a rookie would have such powers. "Crystal, he is like a younger brother to Director Greyson and President Luke," Jennifer exined Bryan''s identity to Crystal. Hearing that, Crystal was surprised. She didn''t expect Bryan to have such connections. Hisst name was Jones, though. Could he belong to¡­ the Jones family? Just then, her gaze toward Bryan''s eyes changed, and she made a mental note about his identity. "You¡­" Ding Dong! Just as Crystal was about to open her mouth to enquire about Bryan, the doorbell rang. Jennifer immediately went to open the door, "Director Greyson, President Luke?" Her tone was a little surprised because she didn''t expect that they woulde at this time. Crystal also got up immediately and greeted them. "Vania, have you seen the news on the Inte?" Bryan walked up to the two of them. Vania nodded. "That''s why we came. How do you guys n to solve the matter?" Chapter 649 Chapter 649 In fact, Jennifer hoped to dere that they were in a rtionship. However, it was still too early for that. After all, the two of them were notpletely certain about their feelings yet. "I''ve already drafted a tweet and will send a post on Twitter to rify the situationter." Bryan tapped the Twitter app on his phone and showed the draft to Vania. Vania shook her head. "You''ve just entered the industry, and you don''t have many fans yet. I''m afraid no one will read the tweet you sent." She then asked, "Have you found who the mastermind is?" Bryan nced at his phone and answered, "There is no news yet so far." But there should be soon. "I''ve checked it out for you." Vania grabbed her phone and sent him a file through WhatsApp. "It''s true that someone has been stalking the two of you, and their purpose was to take your photos and post them on the Inte to start a fight." This approach was obviously used to destroy an actor''s career. Jennifer and Crystal were both surprised upon hearing that. As expected, someone did this on purpose! "Who is it?" Jennifer inquired eagerly. Would it be the same person she imagined? Jennifer was even more confident about her guess now. Bryan also looked at Vania inquiringly. He wanted to know who was targeting Jennifer and him. Once he found out who they were, he would never let them go because he didn''t want Jennifer to be unhappy. Crystal, too, had her own assumptions. "Is it Jennifer''spetitor, ire?" ire White was an A-lister in the entertainment industry as well and she had always been Jennifer''s rival. Ever since she lost to Jennifer in thepetition for best actress, she had been attempting to bring Jennifer down. Vania did not directly answer Crystal''s question, but said to Bryan, "You two were indeed quite intimate. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have published such an article along with your photos." She spoke in a rxed tone, not at all worried about the seriousness of the problem. Moreover, she deliberately let her eyes roam back and forth between the two of them. Bryan rubbed his nose, feeling a little embarrassed. "Isn''t this normal? Who knew the media''s imagination was so wild?" However, Jennifer felt awkward after being stared at by Vania''s meaningful gaze. She avoided Vania''s gaze and answered, "We just identally brushed against each other." It was not an intimate act. "Oh, so it was unintentional?" Vania purposely elongated the end of the word as if reading her mind. "Ugh." Jennifer''s face gradually turned red as she stomped her feet in anger after Vania purposely teased her. She then pouted in dissatisfaction and muttered, "Why would you tease me in a situation like this? Tell us what to do!" Knowing that she was embarrassed, Vania stopped teasing her. Following that, Vania''s expression turned serious as she uttered, "I will post something about someone hiring trolls and ndering you on the Inte, as well as some live interactions between you two so that we can rify the situation." "Are you sure that is okay?" Crystal was a little worried. "Yes." Vania nodded. "As for the two of you, don''t post any exnation for the time being. Just pretend you haven''t seen the news at all and leave the rest up to me." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Currently, Bryan had already found out the mastermind behind the scenes in the documents that Vania sent him. He was dumbfounded by the discovery. At that moment, he thought his moral perspectives of the world were about to be overturned. The person behind it all turned out to be Yvonne! Goodness, gracious! How could she still not repent after doing so many evil deeds? Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Bryan was really impressed by Yvonne''s rude means to bash him. Currently, he raised his head in disbelief and looked at Vania with disappointment and disorientation as he asked, "Vania, is this true?" Vania nodded. "This is what Hanson found out." Bryan believed in Hanson''s hacking skills. At this time, however, he stared at Hanson in disbelief. Hanson raised his eyebrows and questioned, "Do you not believe in my skills anymore?" "I just can''t believe the results." Bryan couldn''t ept it for a while. After taking some time to calm down, he said to Vania, "Vania, no matter how you decide to solve this issue, I will not stop you." Yvonne had crossed the line. How could she do such a thing to hurt him when they grew up together? Vania patted his shoulder in reassurance. "I know you''re in a bad mood right now, but she''s no longer who she used to be. You should be more careful." Bryan showed a rare gloomy expression and answered, "Okay." At this moment, he also received the same message on his phone. The mastermind behind the incident was indeed Yvonne. Though the conversation between them did not mention Yvonne''s name, Jennifer and Crystal had been curiously observing the conversation. Now, Bryan reassured Jennifer with a cold face. "Don''t worry, Jennifer. I will never let you be hurt by anyone." She was shocked by his words and felt emotional. This time, Vania got up and urged, "It''s gettingte. Let''s go back and rest. Come on, Bryan." Once all of them left, Jennifer suddenly realized what happened. The mastermind must have been Yvonne. Her words at the dinner table today were actually a hint that she was going tounch an attack on her. In that case, she would definitely seek her revenge if there was a chance in the future. Crystal was still unaware of what was going on. Looking at Jennifer, she inquired, "Do you know who it is?" Jennifer told the whole thing to her, leaving Crystal shocked. At the same time, she managed to confirm Bryan''s identity. He was indeed from the Jones Family. As soon as Vania returned to her room, she sat on the sofa and fiddled with her phone, thinking about how to draft the tweet she was going to postter. Seeing that his wife ignored himpletely, Hanson walked up to her in dissatisfaction and took away her phone. "Darling, is your phone more interesting than me?" His gaze looked so pitiful that it did not fit his image of a president at all. Vania giggled and replied, "Of course, not! You are more interesting than my phone." Indeed, her husband was the most handsome man in her eyes. Although she said so, her eyes were still glued to the phone in Hanson''s hand because she wasn''t done with her draft yet. "Then, why don''t I see myself in your eyes?" Hanson was jealous and wanted her to look at him only. "Hand me my phone for now. I''ll spend time with you after I send the tweet," she said in an attempt to negotiate with him. In all honesty, she couldn''t believe that he was even harder to coaxpared to her children back home. Hanson then uttered, "That brat is old enough to solve his problems by himself. You don''t have to worry about him." It was fine that she took extra care of him at the set, but now that she was off set, she was still thinking about him. That made Hanson jealous. "Of course! I know he can solve his own problems, but I have to defend myself when theizens are insulting me too!" Vania''s attitude was firm. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Hanson never thought that Yvonne would continue to behave this recklessly and hire an army of keyboard warriors to say such things. Her actions were reprehensible. He saw everything that was being said online. When he recalled those nasty terms that were being tossed around, his expression darkened. "Darling, you don''t need to do anything about this. I''ve already sent someone to handle it." It seemed like losing two secret bases was not enough of a punishment for the Keplers. They had not learned their lesson yet. This time, he was going to let Yvonne know just what was in store for her for offending Vania. "Okay." Vania wrapped her arms around his neck. "I''m sure my man will be able to handle everything for me." She even kissed him on the forehead. Vania''s actions stirred Hanson up right away. He carried her up into his arms and said, "Alright. We should hurry to bed now." It waste and the sky was dark. It was time for bed. Vania was amused by the way Hanson reacted. She kissed him once more on the forehead. "I didn''t know that my darling felt jealous so easily." Hanson''s arms tightened around her as he did not agree at all. "Darling, wait for me to send a tweet first before we go to bed." She pointed at the box by the door. "I even bought something to help me make it up to youter." Although she knew that Hanson would help her, she still wanted to make a statement of her own. Meanwhile, Hanson eyed the box. It was all wrapped up nondescriptly and led his thoughts astray at once. It was just a tweet. He could spare the time. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His eyes were bright as he said, "I''ll give you one minute." He kept her in his arms in preparation for bedtime. One minute was too little. "What about five minutes?" Vania countered, though she could probably do it in under five minutes. However, five minutes felt like an eternity to Hanson, so he was reluctant to agree. Vania could tell that he wanted to protest, so she cut in before he could say anything. "If you don''t give me five minutes, then I''m taking back my offer of making it up to you." Hanson eyed the mysterious box again and his expression fell. How could he forego his compensation? In the end, he agreed half-heartedly, "Fine, but you must remain in my arms while doing so." That was the furthest he was willing topromise. "Okay," Vania agreed. It was as if she was trying to coax a child. I''ll let him have this. She quickly typed out her tweet and posted it. "All done." It took her less than two minutes in total. After turning off her phone, she said mysteriously to Hanson, "President Luke, I''m sure that your back must be hurting after being at the shooting location all afternoon. Shall I give you a special massage that''s only avable here at the Greyson household?" She had made all the preparations. A massage? There are objects involved too? Hanson''s mind ran wild with it and he quickly nodded expectantly. She chuckled mysteriously. "Go and lie down over there." He swiftly got out of his clothes andy on the bed prostrate. Meanwhile, Vania happily took out what she had prepared and began to study the manual carefully. Caught in his anticipation, Hanson did not notice what Vania was doing. First, she poured a bit of essential oil into her palm and gave him a back massage ording to what she remembered. Hanson grew more excited at the touch of her soft and gentle strokes. He kept warning himself to take it slow and enjoy the experience. Right at that moment, Vania paused what she was doing. He wanted to turn around, but she pressed him down. "Don''t move around. Stay put." Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Vania continued to fiddle with the item in her hands. "You''ll be in for the time of your life soon enough." Her words only served to fuel Hanson''s eager anticipation. He never expected her to be this well- prepared, and he was truly on cloud nine. Thus, he never would have expected to feel some heat against his back all of a sudden. It felt like something was sucking and pulling on his skin, and it did hurt a little. "Darling, what''s that?" Hanson tried to get up again to see what was going on. Things were going a little differently from what he imagined. After all, Hanson did not know what cupping was. Humming a simple melody, Vania felt perfectly at ease as she ced the second cup on his back. "Just be patient and enjoy the experience. I''m sure you''ll be very rxed by the end of it." "Is this thepensation you were referring to, darling?" Hanson asked in puzzlement. Was it not a little too different from what he envisioned? Vania nodded. "Yes, that''s right. This is it. You shouldn''t wriggle around so much." After getting the hang of it, Vania was able to ce all of the little cups along Hanson''s back fairly quickly. Even if Hanson wanted to move, he could not do it at all. It was like his entire body had been sealed up somehow. He got the picture now. This was a technique known as cupping and was Bryan''s favorite. "Darling, are you experimenting on me?" He recalled seeing that the box was new and unopened. Vania waved her hand. She was pleased with what she had done. "I''m just trying to help you rx and getfortable." Cupping was a famous massage technique after all. She thought she did very well on her first try. This meant she had a gift for it. "Even so, don''t you want to be the one who gets the honor of being the first person that I massage?" Vania continued. "Of course." He wanted all of Vania''s firsts. "Still, darling, I don''t want to experience this." He was more eager to be holding Vania right now. Vania checked the time and saw that it was about time, so she agreed. "Alright, I''ll take them off now." She merely thought that Hanson did not enjoy the cupping sensation. She did not know he had other ns. After seeing the round marks left along his back, sheughed heartily, "You look like adybug right now." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As for Hanson, he felt like he had been released from a spell that immobilized him. He pulled Vania into his embrace at once. "Say that one more time. What do I look like?" Adybug, huh? Vania sensed danger and quickly waved it off. "I didn''t say anything. You must be hearing things." She giggled and asked, "How did it feel?" Hanson snorted. So you won''t admit it, eh? He looked right into her eyes and said domineeringly, "Right now, I''m going to let you experience what happens when adybug bes a man." He dragged Vania onto the bed and made her lie down the way he did earlier. "It''s my turn to have a go at it." "No, thank you," Vania shot back instantly. She finally knew what Hanson had on his mind and wanted to escape. Unfortunately for her, Hanson subdued her at once. His movements felt rather skillful as he seemed to pick it up without needing to be taught. A short whileter, Vania''s back was covered in tiny cups. Hanson was satisfied with his masterpiece. As for Vania, she heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully, her punishment was not what she thought it was. Still, she was currently locked in ce and could not move at all. After ten minutes, Hanson released her. When he saw what her back looked like now, he chuckled and said, "We''re the same species now." She''s the one who called me adybug earlier. Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Now, she was just a seven-spotteddybug. The childish President Luke thought that this description of her was fitting. Vania and Hanson were perhaps the only two people who¡¯d use such a manner to describe one another. Vania was just about to get up and take a look at her back when Hanson pushed her back down. "It¡¯s about time I show you my power as a man." The lights went off right after that. ¡­ Meanwhile, there was a heated discussion happening online after what Vania posted on Twitter. "Both the actors have a close rtionship behind the cameras, and here¡¯s a slight snippet of that for you guys. I hope you guys like it. Furthermore, I¡¯ve taken legal action to deal with the act of hiring ghostwriters to hurt Jennifer and Bryan. I¡¯ve made a legalint about the people who made false statements about our rtionship. I hope you guys look forward to hearing the results!" On top of that, Vania posted a few videos of Jennifer and Bryan¡¯s sweet interactions with each other. ''So, they were framed all along? The entertainment industry is terrifying,'' someonemented. ''Well, I like it when they¡¯re together. They seem to be a good match for each other.'' ''They''re so cute together. I support their rtionship!'' ''I support Vania¡¯s decision. Those keyboard warriors have gone too far!'' The majority of thements seemed to be supporting Vania, but there were also a few who weren¡¯t entirely supportive. ''Why is Vania the only one responding to this? What about the rest of them?'' ''Aren¡¯t they being a little too close to each other? This seems a little inappropriate for a guy and girl who aren¡¯t dating, right?'' ''It is an actor¡¯s duty to watch their own words. No one could frame them for anything if they didn¡¯t make certain inappropriatements.'' There were a lot ofments below the post, but they were no longer as rude and horrible as before. Yvonne hadn¡¯t expected things to develop so rapidly. Their whole family had been sitting around and preparing to head to bed when the police knocked on their door once more. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Yvonne is involved in a case of defamation, and we¡¯re here to arrest her," the police said with a stern look on his face and a bunch of legal documents in his hand. "What?" The Keplers could no longer control themselves when the policemen showed up in front of their house once more. They stepped forward and red at the police with grim looks on their faces. Benjamin was the first to speak. "Do you guys think my house is some wet market where you''re allowed toe whenever you want to?" "We¡¯re just following thew," the policeman replied without a hint of fear in his eyes. This situation was simr to what happened previously, and Thomas had a bad feeling about it, so he quickly stepped forward. "I want you to rify things before you arrest anyone." The police held the documents up before responding to Thomas. "Yvonne hired ghostwriters to make false ims and usations about Jennifer, Bryan, and Vania''s rtionship with each other. This is a threat to their reputation, and we have sufficient evidence to take legal action against Yvonne," he exined. "Yvonne!" Thomas growled before letting out a scoff. He was furious. Well, this must be true since the police have the guts to saunter into our grounds just like that! They wouldn¡¯t have the nerve to do so if they weren¡¯t certain about it. Yvonne was shocked by Thomas¡¯s sudden growl, and she felt fear creeping across her chest. How could they have found evidence about this? Thomas immediately understood what was going on when he saw the avoidant look in her eyes. "Were you really the one who did it?" Benjamin understood the situation at that same time, and his face turned hard and cold. "How dare you, Yvonne Kepler?" This was the first time Benjamin had referred to her by her full name. The Keplers had sacrificed a lot just to get her out of prison. Yet, she had caused more trouble after just getting out of prison for one day. "Will you only be satisfied after using up all of the Kepler Family¡¯s savings?" Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but shout at Yvonne. Jasmine, on the other hand, started to tear up when she heard that her daughter was about to be brought away once more. "Hurry and exin yourself, Yvonne. Tell them that you didn¡¯t do it!" she cried. Chapter 654 Chapter 654 However, the evidence was clear, and there was no way that they could argue against it. Regardless of how furious Benjamin was or how much Jasmine cried, Yvonne was brought away by the authorities once more. Benjamin was fuming at this point. "I don''t have a daughter as useless as her. She''ll have to deal with this on her own," he growled. This incident involved Vania and the Jones Family, so the Kepler probably had no way of going against them unless they sacrificed their entire family''s funds. The Keplers'' housekeeper knew that the situation looked bad then, but he still felt obligated to update his employer about the news he heard. "Sir, the Jones sold all of the shares they had in Kepler Properties." The Jones had given them their first warning. Even though the divestment didn''t impact the Keplers in any way, it was likely for the Jones and Kepler Families'' rtionship to be ruined because of this matter. That was the underlying issue that made Benjamin take action. "I want you to go to the Jones Residence with me," he said to Thomas. Thomas hastily stopped his father from doing so. "Dad, it''s gettingte. I don''t think it''s advisable for us to visit them at this hour. Why don''t we look deeper into this matter and figure things out before making a decision?" Benjamin realized that his son had a point¡ªhe had been too overwhelmed with anger a moment ago. "Alright. We''ll do as you say," Benjamin uttered as he returned to his senses. Thomas hastily pulled his phone out and scrolled through the news on Twitter to figure out what was going on. There were tons of unsightlyments on the Inte, and many of theizens were mocking the three people for having such a messy rtionship. Vania and Hanson were married. Even if Vania could tolerate this matter, it didn''t seem like Hanson could do the same. Yvonne really got herself into trouble this time, Thomas thought. Furthermore, it was a fact that Yvonne was the root of this whole issue. Her main intention had been to sneakily take a video of Jennifer and Bryan before ruining their careers and subsequently dragging Vania''s movie down. However, Yvonne hadn''t expected to lose control over her ghostwriters. She hadn''t been mindful of this matter, and thements online had been too harsh, so she ended up getting sued by Vania. Right then, all Yvonne could do was wait for the court''s final verdict. "Benjamin, you should think of ways to save Yvonne again." Jasmine was sobbing so hard that she could barely breathe. Benjamin didn''t respond to her, so Thomas had no choice but to speak up for his father. "Dad and I wille up with a n, Mom. Stop crying." "What n? What other ns can we possibly have?" Benjamin couldn''t stop himself from barking at his son after hearing his son''s words. Jasmine had just stopped crying, but she started wailing again after hearing that they couldn''t find a way. "Are you saying that Yvonne is going to be sentenced to prison by the court?" Thomas was in a tough position as well. "Bryan is a really heartless man. I don''t think he''s going to let Yvonne get away so easily. Additionally, I think Hanson might also go after her¡­" Thomas felt his head aching at the thought of Hanson. If Bryan was the only one Thomas had to deal with, Thomas felt like he might be able to change Bryan''s mind. However, Thomas didn''t see any hope of changing Hanson''s mind. "What should we do now?" Jasmine was panicking. She couldn''t bear to see her daughter being sentenced to prison. "Stop it. Stop crying." Benjamin raised his voice at Jasmine, feeling just as frustrated over the matter. Benjamin had never raised his voice at her before, so she lost her cool immediately. "Why are you shouting at me? Shouldn''t you being up with a n?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. "She''s the one who chose to do such idiotic things. She should reflect on her actions." Benjamin couldn''t think of a way to save Yvonne, so he had no choice but to lean toward giving up on her. "You''re going to make me lose my temper." Jasmine wagged a finger at her husband. She felt the urge to start a huge fight with him. Thomas hastily got between them when he sensed an argument brewing. "Stop fighting, Mom and Dad. We are already in a huge mess even without all your arguments!" he said with a sigh. "It''s getting late, so all we can do now is wait," Thomas uttered in an attempt tofort Jasmine. "I''ll go visit Vania and Bryan first thing tomorrow morning." Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Jasmine finally kept her mouth shut after hearing Thomas'' words. They had no choice but to follow his n. ¡­ In the meantime, Eddie showed up at the police station a while after Yvonne was brought in for investigation. "What are you doing here?" Yvonne''s voice was calm and peaceful, but her gaze was full of disdain. Eddie was thest person she wanted to see right then¡ªthere was an obviously vile look on his face. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He grinned at her. "I''m here to work with you, of course." Then, he took a look at his surroundings. "What a coincidence. You were in this room thest time as well. How did you end up here again?" "Are you here to watch me make a fool out of myself?" Yvonne shot Eddie an annoyed re. How dare a shady guy like Eddie make fun of me? she thought. "Why would I do that?" He denied her usations. "I''m genuinely here to work with you. Judging by your current capabilities, you''re no match for them at all." She sneered at his words. "Are you saying that you have a n?" He was defeated by Vania as well, and he doesn''t have any way of getting back at her either, right? "Neither one of us has a n right now, but if we work together, we might be able to figure something out," he said to her. "Hah! How can two failures make one sess? What idea do you have in mind?" Yvonne eyed the other man curiously. She didn''t look like she trusted him at all. "Well, the more, the merrier, right?" Eddie uttered half-heartedly. He didn''t tell her much about what was going on in his mind. "You should stop talking to me as if you''re trying to fool a kid," she replied. He''s not being sincere at all ¡ªhow dare he tell me that he wants to work with me? It seems more like he''s trying to use me, Yvonne thought. I don''t mind being defeated on my own, but I will not allow anyone to benefit from my downfall. "Are you saying that you don''t want to work with me?" Eddie seemed convinced that she wasn''t interested. However, he still had a feeling that they coulde up with something if they teamed up. "Well, you can see yourself out since you know my answer. I''m afraid you''ll never get a chance to recover your reputation if word got out that you visited me," Yvonne replied. "You''re right. I should leave now." Even though Eddie''s words made him sound like he was concerned, there wasn''t a hint of worry on his face. After all, he was here to figure out who the spy was. His whereabouts had been exposed thest time he stepped foot in the police station. So, this time, he wanted toe over to figure out who the traitor was. Eddie didn''t seem dejected even though Yvonne no longer paid any attention to him. "I''d like you to think more about it, Miss Kepler. I''ll always be avable for a partnership," he uttered in a determined voice. Then, he walked out of the station and got in his car before addressing Brandon. "Did you manage to find the traitor?" "Our men are all in their spots. There are no irregr actions on their part," Brandon said while shaking his head. "Is that so?" Eddie frowned. How could this be? "Could it be someone from the police force?" Brandon asked after thinking about it for a moment. They had only managed to go in to meet Yvonne after bribing the police, after all. But Eddie shook his head. "That''s impossible. We''ve all concealed our true identities. If the police were to expose me for anything, they''d still refer to me as the false identity I provided and not my true identity." "So, the people who exposed the truth must know who we truly are," Brandon concluded. "That''s right. I want you to get people to monitor this situation. We''ll see if anyone exposes us soon," Eddie ordered. Brandon nodded in agreement before looking at his boss worriedly. "Sir, wouldn''t we lose another opportunity if we get exposed again?" Chapter 656 Chapter 656 "We don''t have a choice now." If they couldn''t figure out who the traitor was, all of their uing ns were destined for failure. "I got it. I''ll keep an eye on our men," Brandon uttered. Despite Eddie''s cautious actions, his whereabouts were posted on Twitter almost immediately after he left the police station. He hadn''t expected this at all. ''Eddie visited Yvonne at the police station in the middle of the night'', the post wrote. All theizens lost their cool when they saw this piece of information. ''Isn''t Eddie the one who harmed Yvonne? Why is he teaming up with her?'' ''Why would they meet in the station? Did Yvonne get captured again? Is she responsible for that incident?'' ''Can someone give us some answers? All of this is so fishy and confusing.'' Amidst the mess, there was another media site that released a new piece of information. ''Yvonne was the one who framed Vania, Bryan, and Jennifer,'' the site imed. Everyone''s perception of the young miss of the Kepler Family changed the moment they heard about this. ''Why would she want to go against the three of them? It doesn''t make sense at all.'' ''She has already been arrested once. Hasn''t she learned her lesson? Does she think she can do whatever she wants just because her family is powerful?'' Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ''I bet she felt a sense of hatred toward them because she couldn''t get the man she loves¡ªHanson,'' someonemented. ''I agree with the previousment. That''s what it is!'' anotherment said. All of theizens were starting to gossip about Yvonne, and they were all making sarcastic remarks about her. ''How is she a rich man''s daughter? She acts more like a nasty b*tch!'' ''I can''t believe a family as grand as the Keplers brought up a child like Yvonne. This is shocking,'' one comment said. ''Didn''t her parents go to the filming site to confront Vania? Well, like parents, like children, I guess! It''s no wonder they have a daughter like Yvonne.'' Theizens had a heated discussion about these few people and their rtionships with one another. Through theirments, it was clear that the public didn''t favor Yvonne at all. Brandon showed Eddie the news that had been posted online. "Look, Young Master Eddie. Our whereabouts were exposed in the end." Eddie smacked his fist against his seat. "It''s fine if they expose my whereabouts, but I''m afraid this also means that people will think of Yvonne and me as a pair." "Isn''t that what you want? She''ll have no choice but to work with you then." Brandon cheered for his boss. "Even if we don''t work together, people will still think of us as one." Eddie was rather pleased with this oue. The Kepler Family, on the other hand, wasn''t. They knew the sort of person Eddie was, and they knew that Yvonne would never be on his side. Thomas stayed up the whole night dealing with all the news on the Inte. ¡­ Meanwhile, Hanson had a great sleep. He woke up the next morning feeling fresh and well-rested. It seems like the massage did me good, he thought. But Vania felt theplete opposite¡ªher whole body was aching when she woke up. I bet Hanson''s massaging techniques were incorrect. Why else would we wake up with such different results? Vania dragged her sore body over to the filming site. When she got to the entrance, she saw a familiar face. It was Thomas. He was looking all over the ce as if he were waiting for someone. Vania smiled when she saw him. She hadn''t seen all the news on the Inte, but she was certain that things had been brutal throughout the night. She tried her best to avoid bumping into Thomas as she didn''t want to talk to him about Yvonne. However, Thomas spotted her quickly, and he strode over to her at once. "Are you here to visit me at work?" Vania had no choice but to greet him with a smile. Thomas responded with a rather bitter smirk. He knew that she was making fun of him, but he proceeded to exin himself anyway. "I''m here to see Bryan." "He''s getting his makeup done. You can wait for him here," Vania told Thomas. "However, I hope your presence doesn''t affect my production team''s shooting schedule," she uttered. Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Vania''s words were actually a warning to Thomas¡ªshe wanted to tell him not to cause any more trouble at their filming site. Thomas responded with a rather exasperated scoff. Do I really look like someone as unchivalrous as that? "I just want to have a few words with him," Thomas told Vania. "Sure. I need to work now," she said with a nod before excusing herself. However, she had only taken a few steps away when Thomas stopped her. She had already expected him to do so¡ªshe was certain that he wanted to talk about Yvonne. She didn''t want to be the first to bring it up as she wanted to hear what he had to say. Thomas hesitated for a long while before he spoke in a strained voice. "Will you help me if I offer you another secret base?" he asked. Vania smiled. "What do you mean? I don''t really understand what you''re saying." Thomas knew that Vania was fooling around with him, yet he had no choice but to exin himself patiently. "I''m talking about Yvonne." "Oh. What about her?" Vania eyed the other man with an innocent look on her face. "It''s all over the Inte." "Ah¡­" Vania eximed as if she had just realized what was going on. "Are you talking about how Eddie went over to visit her?" "No. I''m talking about you suing her." Thomas shook his head. Vania widened her eyes intentionally. "The person behind that incident was indeed a terrible person. But what has this got to do with Yvonne?" Vania acted as if she was just a victim who didn''t know what was going on at all. "Yvonne is the one behind all of this." Thomas was certain that Vania knew the truth, but he still stated it in a clear manner anyway. "So, I want you to help me out. I know that Hanson and Bryan aren''t going to let her go so easily," he said. "You should talk to them, then. Anyway, why should I help a person who attacked me multiple times?" Vania red at Thomas. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Well, you''re the only one who can change Hanson''s mind. Bryan trusts you as well." The only thing Thomas could do then was to beg her. "You think too highly of me, Young Master Thomas. I believe that everyone has their own opinions and free will. How can I convince them to do anything at all?" Vania''s tone sounded colder than before. She didn''t want to discuss this matter with Thomas at all. Furthermore, there was no way she was going to speak on behalf of Yvonne. If anything, she''d only support Hanson and Bryan''s actions. Thomas wasn''t about to give up just yet. "Our family has another secret base in East Bay. If you help me, I''ll transfer ownership of the ce to you." This offer sounded like a gift from heaven to any regr businessman. However, Vania simply scoffed at his offer. "I''m just a normal woman. Why would I need so many secret bases?" Does he think I''m that easy? Does he think that he can just offer me his secret bases every time he needs my help? If I really wanted that base, I can im it for myself without even exerting much effort. I don''t need to agree to his offer at all. Thomas froze when he saw how uninterested Vania seemed. "But previously, you¡ª" "People change, Thomas." Vania interrupted him. The rest of the Keplers'' secret bases meant nothing to Vania, so there was no difference whether or not she gained ownership of them. Thomas stared at her with a pained look in his eyes. If she doesn''t want the secret base, what else can I offer in exchange for her help? Is my sister really going to get punished by thew? At that moment, Bryan walked over to them. He had just gotten his makeup done. When Bryan saw Thomas, Bryan was no longer as friendly as he was in the past. "Hey, Thomas," Bryan greeted in a t tone. Then, Bryan brushed past the other man before walking toward his filming site. Thomas hastily suppressed all his emotions before hurrying after Bryan. "I''d like to have a few words with you in private, Bryan." Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Bryan obviously knew why Thomas was here. "You don''t want to see your sister getting hurt, but I don''t want to see my good friend getting hurt either," Bryan said with a rather dejected look on his face. He had long considered himself and Jennifer to be on the same team. "Yvonne was just too much. She deserves to be taught a lesson." It was rare for Bryan to show such a firm and stern side of himself. He wasn''t trying to overpower anyone¡ªhe simply had a strong sense of loyalty toward his friends. Even though he always put on a fun and cheerful look in front of everyone, he had still inherited his father''s abilities¡ªhe had his way of dealing with the situation when it got serious. Thomas knew Bryan well, so he knew that Bryan was genuinely mad this time. When Bryan saw how quiet Thomas was, he continued talking. "Eddie went to look for Yvonne. You know about this, don''t you?" Bryan seemed to have automatically assumed that Yvonne and Eddie were a team in this matter. He even considered the possibility that both of them had worked together to harm his friends. Thomas quickly shook his head before speaking up for Yvonne. "I know about this, but I''m sure that Yvonne would never work with Eddie. Eddie is just trying to sabotage her." "Well, please don''t make things hard for me, Thomas." Bryan felt bad whenever he thought about how unhappy Jennifer felt. Right then, Jennifer walked out of the room after getting her makeup done. When she saw Vania and Bryan talking to Thomas, she hurried off without even greeting Vania. Bryan immediately left Thomas behind and chased after Jennifer when he saw her. "Wait for me, Jennifer! Let''s go together." Bryan walked over to Jennifer and instinctively reached for her hand. However, she swiftly dodged his hand before speaking to him in a rather grumpy tone. "Didn''t you learn anything after what happened online? You shouldn''t be so touchy in public." She sounded rather annoyed, but she couldn''t exin why. Perhaps she was mad because she had caught Bryan speaking to her enemy''s family member. Bryan scratched his nose awkwardly. "That incident online only happened because someone was trying to hurt us. It won''t happen again. Furthermore, I got someone to handle this issue. You know that Yvonne has been arrested, right?" "Well, I still don''t like it when others misunderstand us." Jennifer made her words clear. They would have to be more mindful of their interactions since they weren''t a couple. She recalled ament that had told them to be more mindful, and she agreed with it. Bryan felt rather uneasy after hearing her words, so he quietly kept his hand behind his back before tagging along behind Jennifer. He still tried his best to please her. Meanwhile, Thomas had no choice but to leave when he saw Bryan walking away. He knew that there was no point in going after Bryan anymore. I guess I''ll have to ask Liam if he has any ns, Thomas thought. Throughout the rest of the day, Jennifer kept her distance from Bryan, which made him feel rather upset. Vania could tell how disappointed Bryan was, so she approached him after their filming was done. "What is it? Why do you look so down?" she asked. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He let out a sigh. "Why does Jennifer keep ignoring me, Vania?" "Didn''t she tell you that she doesn''t want others to misunderstand the rtionship you have with her?" Vania replied. Jennifer made things clear, didn''t she? I can''t believe Bryan still doesn''t understand this. "But what happened online only happened because someone was trying to frame us. No one will misunderstand our rtionship now." Bryan felt like he hadn''t done anything wrong. Deep down, he truly despised Yvonne. Jennifer wouldn''t ignore me if Yvonne hadn''t done such a thing, he thought. Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Vania sighed and shook her head. It seemed like he did not recognize his feelings yet. "What do you think your rtionship with her is right now?" she asked. "We''re great friends, of course," Bryan answered without giving it much thought. He was fond of spending time with Jennifer and liked how he felt around her. Was that not the sign of a great friendship? "See, you just said that you''re good friends with her, but friends don''t walk around hand-in-hand." Vania''s words managed to get Bryan thinking, but he did not seem to understand what she meant. Does he still not get it? Is he such an oblivious guy? She sighed to herself. "You''ve never dated before, am I right?" She did not want to tell him directly that he liked Jennifer. These sorts of things were best left to the person in question to discover for himself. "Dating?" Bryan seemed a little bewildered by this concept. Dating was not part of his vocabry just yet. After all, his days were spent either in an army base or under lock and key at home. The sultry women that showed up at the bars he frequented did not get any sort of special reaction out of him. At this point in time, Bryan truly did not know what it was like to like someone and date her. Right now, his face was contorted in confusion. He did not answer Vania immediately, but in the end, he replied with great difficulty, "Vania, what does dating have to do with this?" He just wanted to know why Jennifer was ignoring him. Oh, forget it. Vania sighed once more. She might as well get the ball rolling, so she said, "I think you like Jennifer." "What the¡­" Bryan cursed at the mention of such an unfamiliar concept to him. The expression he had right now was exactly the look on Hanson''s face when he found out that he liked Vania. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He''s hopeless. Vania realized she could not do anything about a guy who was this oblivious. She decided to leave it to his fellow man, Hanson. "Looks like you still don''t get it. Go and discuss this with Hanson. Who knows? You might just find an answer. He''s got some experience in this matter." Bryan, who was still at a loss, ran straight over to Hanson''s office as soon as he heard that. Hanson was in his office going through some documents when Bryan came barging in without knocking first. "You''re bing more and more unruly," Hanson barked. Hanson looked back down at his documents, but he sneakily undid one of his buttons and allowed the mark on his shoulder to peek through ever so slightly. Bryan noticed what he did, of course, and he swallowed unconsciously at the sight. He''s the devil. He could not help asking, "Hanson, I''m not Vania. Why are you doing these devilish things?" Having said that, he stared at the mark on Hanson''s shoulder and asked curiously, "What''s that? Why is it so red?" Feeling rather smug about it, Hanson pulled his cor straight and hid the mark. "It''s a sign of love. A bachelor like you won''t get it." Hey! Did he just mock me? This sneaky fellow is doing it on purpose. "Did you want something from me?" Hanson shoved Bryan aside. He did not like having another man peeking under his shirt. "Oh." Bryan recalled what he came here for and said, "Vania asked me toe and ask you what liking someone means." Hanson tore his eyes away from his documents and looked over at Bryan. "Do you have someone you like?" Bryan refuted at once. "How''s that possible? I don''t want to get married, so why would I like someone?" Chapter 660 Chapter 660 Hanson got up and kicked Bryan. Who does he think he''s talking to with that tone? "If you don''t have someone you like, why did youe over to ask me this question?" Hanson retorted icily. Bryan scratched his head. "Vania told me to." "It seems like my wife has overestimated you. You can leave now if there''s nothing else. Don''t disrupt me while I''m at work." Hanson decided to chase him out. "Hang on. I haven''t figured out what''s going on, Hanson." Bryan grabbed Hanson''s shirt. Hanson flung him off with disdain. "I''ll teach you a method for Vania''s sake. Go back and reflect on this in silence for a day, and you''ll figure it out." He tossed Bryan out right after saying that. Staring at the closed door, all Bryan could think of was, Tyrant! Bryan and Jennifer did not have any scenes to shoot that afternoon, so Bryan locked himself in his room and let his mind wander. He intended to let himself rx and enter into a meditative state, but he began to fidget after spacing out for less than five minutes. "It''s so frustrating," he muttered to himself. Why do I feel like this? Right now, all he could think about was what Jennifer could be doing right now. She did not have any scenes to shoot this afternoon either. At the thought of that, Bryan made his way to the door before holding himself back. I can''t go to her. She''s been ignoring me the whole day, so I''m sure she''ll reject me if I look for her now. What should I do? Bryan paced back and forth near the door. He really wanted to see Jennifer. As for Jennifer, she was currently in her room staring at the ceiling and sighing. She looked a little angry, but also a little discontented. There were all sorts of emotions inside of her and it was making her feel extremely frustrated. However, Jennifer did not know why she was feeling so frustrated either. Crystal had her phone with her as she came over to Jennifer. "Those things on the Inte have mostly been sorted out now. Consider it a lesson for you to be more careful next time." Jennifer nodded exasperatedly. "Got it." She turned around as she did not want to discuss this with her manager right now. Crystal took one look and sensed that her mood was a little off. "What''s going on with you?" "I''m fine. Just let me think in silence for a while." Such questions only made Jennifer feel even more annoyed. Crystal nodded. "Alright. I''ll leave you alone for a while." She took Holly with her and left. ¡­ Thomas went to see Liam. He sat down in front of him and remained silent for quite some time. It was Liam who started the conversation. "You''re here for Yvonne''s sake, right?" Thomas twitched his lips helplessly in affirmation. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Liam poured him a cup of tea. "From the way I see it, you could use Eddie to solve the mess Yvonne created." When Thomas heard this, he stared at Liam in puzzlement, as if he was asking whether that would work. "Eddie is a thorn in both Hanson and Vania''s sides. If you help them deal with him, maybe you could convince them to let Yvonne off," Liam exined. Thomas'' face lit up. He felt like that could work. "Thanks for your advice, Liam, but what about Bryan¡­" He was afraid that Bryan would not let Yvonne off so easily. Liam smiled. "Go and advise your sister. Ask her to give Bryan a proper apology. He''s not an unreasonable young fellow." They understood Bryan pretty well and knew that he was a kind-hearted person. Chapter 661 Chapter 661 If Yvonne was sincere about admitting her fault in the matter, Bryan would surely take their past friendship into ount and forgive her. Thomas, whose face had been grim all day, finally looked a little brighter. "You''ve gotten a huge load off my chest with just a few simple pointers." He did not know how he could thank Liam for this. He downed the cup of tea that Liam poured for him and said, "I''ll go and think of a way to get this done." Liam smiled. "I wish you all the best," he said before finishing his tea as well. ¡­ Vania''s filming ended a little early today, so she headed straight to Hanson''s office to go home with him. Before Hanson could even react to his office door opening, Vania had rushed into his arms. "Hi, darling." Her voice was full of mirth and it lifted his mood too. Hanson could not resist pinching her face when he saw her sweet smile. "Seeing as how you ran that quickly, I''m guessing your back and waist don''t hurt anymore," he said suggestively. Vania gave him a light shove on the chest and pouted. "Careful now, or I might get angry and ignore you." Suddenly, she thought of something and said mysteriously, "My stamina is too weak right now, so I thought of a good way to train myself up. I''m sure you''ll like it." She''s sure I''ll like it? Hanson''s curiosity was piqued. He nudged her chin and said, "Tell me." While asking, his mind began to mull over what kinds of training he would like. He reckoned he would have to reject whatever idea Vania came up with. However, Vania seemed a little embarrassed as she muttered, "In order to strengthen my stamina, I''ve decided that tonight, I should be on top and you should be at the bottom. That''ll help me train." As soon as she said that, Hanson felt like his body was on fire. He was burning up inside. There was no way he was rejecting this. Immediately, he pulled Vania into his arms and said, "That''s a great idea, darling. For the sake of your stamina, let''s hurry home and train right away." He could not wait a single minute longer. "There''s no rush." Vania waved him down. "We need to eat dinner first before training, or we''d be starving." Hanson did not get what Vania meant. He simply nodded and agreed. "Okay. Let''s go eat now." That activity did require a lot of energy. Hanson grabbed Vania and rushed to a restaurant, picked out a few delicious items off the menu, and began to scarf his food down at once as if someone was about to snatch the food out of his hands. Vania sighed and said, "Slow down. Why are you eating in such a rush?" Hanson did not say anything but instead continued to speed through the meal. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was impossible for him to not be in a rush. He wanted to head home as soon as possible to begin their training. Vania sensed his impatience and chuckled smugly before saying to Hanson, "Darling, you should be able to take it." Hanson nced at her. "Are you doubting my abilities?" He did not mind proving it to her once they got home. All men hated being doubted when it came to this. Vania saw the burning look in his eyes and cleared her throat. "Of course not! My man is the best." Though she praised him out loud, she was feeling rather amused on the inside. I can''t wait to see the look on Hanson''s faceter! Vania ate her dinner at leisure, and Hanson grew so impatient at the sight of it that he called out, "Darling." It was just one word, but it conveyed all of his urgency as he subtly hinted for her to hurry up. "If I''m not full, I won''t have any energy and you won''t get a good experience," she said misleadingly on purpose. Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Hanson nodded. Vania had a point. "In that case, darling, is there anything else you''d like to eat? We can add a few things." He sounded a little aggrieved while saying that. Vania snorted in amusement. "Oh alright, I was just kidding. I''m done. Let''s go." Hanson immediately grabbed her hand, his eyes filled with anticipation, and he swiftly drove them back to the house they were staying in while in this city. It''s great to have some alone time together. We can do anything we want since the children aren''t with us. As soon as they entered the door, Hanson pinned Vania against the wall. "Darling, let''s start right now." "Sure," she said airily. He spotted the wily look in her eyes and felt like he had been tricked. Why were things a little different from what he imagined? Yes, he was right. It waspletely different. Half an hourter, Vania asked with a grin, "Can you still take it, darling?" "Yes," Hanson groaned in response, but his arms were quivering a little as he held himself up in a nking position. It was not surprising since Vania was sitting on his back. "Let''s continue training then, shall we?" "Sure," he responded through gritted teeth. This was what Vania meant when she said one of them would be on top, and the other on the bottom. He wanted to p himself on the forehead in regret. He should not have agreed to it so rashly. After holding on for another half an hour, Hanson finally fell t on the ground. Vania stood up and said chirpily, "I think our training went great today. Let''s continue tomorrow." Who asked him to put me through all thatst night? She was determined to teach him a lesson. However, while she was feeling smug about it, Hanson got to his feet and swept her off hers. "It was just an hour''s worth of nking and you thought I''d be wiped out, huh? You''re underestimating me." His voice was steady and he did not seem tired at all. Hanson decided to prove himself to her tonight and see if she would ever underestimate him again. Vania eximed in surprise. Did he eat some sort of medicine that turned him into Hercules? How could he still be this energetic after holding a nk for an hour with her sitting on top of him? I can''t mess with him at all! He spotted the look of regret on Vania''s face and said devilishly, "The real training starts now." When everything was finally over, Vania, who used up every ounce of energy she had in her, sighed silently. It''s true that you can''t challenge a man''s dignity when ites to these things. I''m the one who suffers in the end. ¡­ At Kepler Residence, Thomas said to one of his subordinates, "Find Eddie Luke no matter what it takes." "Yes, sir." He''s a master of staying in hiding, right? Well, I''ll find him if that''s thest thing I do. Hanson could not utilize any secret forces to search for Eddie, but Thomas could. Jasmine looked at her son and asked, "Are you sure this will work?" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "This is the only way to help Yvonne now." Thomas could not think of any other way. Jasmine shook her head and sighed. "I hope we can find him as soon as possible. That way, Yvonne will be able toe home sooner." "It''s better if she stayed inside and reflected on herself, rather thane out and cause even more trouble," Benjamin could not resist saying. Although Jasmine knew that Benjamin was just saying it out of her anger, hisment still upset her and she left in a huff. While the investigation into Eddie''s matters was done with absolute secrecy, a lot of his subordinates were taken down as a result of what Thomas was doing. They fell one after another, and Eddie suffered terrible losses. Chapter 663 Chapter 663 "Mr. Larson, you better damn well exin what''s going on." He was the one who handled most of the matters in Hammond. Brandon was just as thunderstruck when he heard the news. He had not seen any of thising. "Young Master Eddie, I am certain that this is not Hanson''s doing. Someone else is behind this." It was someone who hid so well that he could not look into them at all. "It''s not him? Eddie''s expression darkened. "Could it be the Keplers?" Were they trying to take revenge on him for meeting Yvonne? This seemed like overkill if that were the case. Not to mention that it would be pretty easy to get Yvonne out anyway, so why would they need to go through all this trouble to get at him? "We can''t discount that possibility, Young Master Eddie," Brandon said worriedly. "The Keplers are not to be underestimated. Why don''t we find a way to meet up with Thomas Kepler?" "What, so that we can deliver ourselves right into the hands of our enemies?" Eddie retorted sarcastically. "What should we do then? We can''t just sit around and do nothing." They would end up being wiped out if they did that. "How are the arrangements over at the shooting site?" He had nted some of his own people within the filming crew so that he could take Vania and Hanson''s lives if it came to that. "Everything''s ready." Brandon nodded. "Let''s do it now." Eddie''s tone was unusually cold. "Has the research team manufactured the new medicine?" Brandon nodded again. "Yes, I''m certain that even if The Great Chemist himself came over, he wouldn''t be able to find an antidote for this poison." Eddie gave it some thought and said, "Let''s use it then." Although Bryan and Jennifer seemed to be a little off, filming continued as per the schedule. Things were a little tense due to the scenes they were shooting today, so Vania and the others chose to eat the catered lunch boxes along with the rest of the film crew. Ever since Liam and Thomas dropped by once at the filming location, Hanson woulde over before it was even time for lunch to check in on Vania. He was afraid that other guys would try and get close to her. The day went on as usual, and the restaurant staff came exactly at twelve to deliver the lunch boxes. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Director Greyson, I''ve brought the food. Please sign here to acknowledge receipt." Vania checked the number of boxes before signing her name. "Thank you." She turned to the cast and said, "Let''s start eating." The crew started handing out the food. Vania and Hanson were thest to take their portions. All along, if Vania ate on location, she would always take thest lunch box. The restaurant staff stayed back and helped out. He always did that and Vania did not mind it. However, when Vania and Hanson went over to get their lunchboxes, Hanson caught the look in the man''s eyes. Hanson''s expression turned a little grim. He exchanged a nce with Vania, and sure enough, Vania had also noticed it as well. She opened the lunchbox andmented off-handedly, "Darling, it''s full of meat. I don''t think I can watch my diet today." The menu today was heartier than usual. Hanson smiled dotingly and took her lunchbox from her. "Wait for me. I''ll go and buy something else for you." He got up as soon as he said that, but he was still holding both of the lunch boxes. Just then, the restaurant staff who delivered the food spoke up with a friendly smile, "You look perfect, Director Greyson. There''s no need for you to go on a diet. Don''t people always say that you should eat well for lunch? Our boss cooked the food himself today. Why don''t you give it a try, Director Greyson?" The owner of this restaurant was an internationally acimed chef who started his own business and opened a restaurant here in Studio City, and business was booming. Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Vania seemed to be in turmoil over whether she should be eating meat. In the end, she swallowed and said, "Well, alright." "I don''t know what to do with you," Hanson chuckled before passing the lunch box back to her. "Oh no!" Vania''s hand slipped and both their lunch boxes fell to the ground. "What a shame. Looks like I won''t be eating meat today after all." After seeing the lunch boxes on the floor, the restaurant staff was startled before saying, "It''s fine. I prepared extra in case someone wanted a bigger portion. I''ll go and get it right now." This food had been prepared specifically for her, so there was no way he could allow her to skip out on it. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Vania knew what he was up to and immediately held her hand out to stop him. "Let''s not waste any more food. I''ll just treat it as part of my diet." Hanson put his arms around her shoulders. "I''ll join you." Vania did not need to lose any weight and never intended to either. She was just giving an excuse. Since she put it that way, the man could not continue attempting to convince her, or otherwise, he would be exposing himself. "In that case, you can let me know in advance if there''s anything you''d like to eat next time, Director Greyson. I''ll make sure that we prepare a lunch you''ll be satisfied with," the restaurant staff said with an innocent smile. "Thanks a lot." Vania and Hanson watched as he left, their expressions darkening rapidly. Once he was gone, they exchanged a look and had a pretty good idea of what was happening. Immediately, they arranged for someone to look into this. As soon as the man left the filming location, he sent a text to Eddie at once. When Eddie found out that the man failed his mission, he mmed his fist on the table. "He couldn''t even do one simple thing. Why did you arrange for him to handle this, Mr. Larson?" It took an all-new level of genius to fail at delivering a simple lunch box. "I didn''t expect Hanson to be this vignt. One look was enough to rouse his suspicions." Brandon did not think it would fail either. The man should not have nced at Hanson through the crowd. Eddie''s expression was a little menacing. Now that his schemes had been exposed so quickly, it made it even more difficult for him to carry out his ns. Did he select hard mode or something? Why were there so many unavoidable obstacles each day? "Continue sending people over. I don''t believe I''ll fail every single time." As soon as Eddie said that, a team of men stormed through the door. "You should worry about yourself first." The group of men came in and stood in Eddie''s way. They were Thomas'' men. Without waiting for their reaction, the man leading the team said, "I have orders to take all of you down." Despite how intimidating the man sounded, Eddie remained seated and spoke darkly. "That''ll depend on whether you guys are actually capable of doing that." The moment he said that, his men came rushing over and stood in front of him facing the men who broke in. "I advise you to give up on trying to put up a fight. It''d be easier on all of us," the leader of Thomas'' men said. Eddie snorted. "Is that so? On the contrary, I think you won''t get the chance to report to your boss today." His voice lowered into a growl as he looked at the group of men who did not get what he meant and added, "You''re right. I should worry about myself first." As soon as those words came out of his mouth, his men raised their weapons and started firing at Thomas'' men. They moved so swiftly that Thomas'' men did not have the time to react before being defeated handily. Amid the chaos, Eddie and Brandon jumped out the window and escaped using a hidden tunnel. Soon after, his men retreated in a sh, and by the time Thomas got to the location, they were all gone. "We failed, Young Master Thomas." When the leader spotted Thomas, he came over and admitted their failure at once before awaiting his punishment with his head lowered. Chapter 665 Chapter 665 "What a cunning man," Thomas growled furiously, but he did not me his men. If Eddie were that easy to catch, Hanson would not have allowed things to drag on till now. However, now that he failed to capture Eddie, what could he do about Yvonne? Out of ideas, Thomas had no choice but to approach Hanson. When Hanson saw the person who showed up all of a sudden, mes of fury flickered in his eyes. Originally, Hanson thought that he would be able to make use of today''s incident and find Eddie. He assumed that his men would surely be able to capture him, or even if they failed, they would not let the cat out of the bag. However, all of his perfectlyid out ns were ruined by Thomas. "Hanson," Thomas mumbled weakly. He found out about Eddie sending someone to poison the lunch box and realized that his actions had thrown a wrench into Hanson''s n. Therefore, he was very sincere as he apologized, "I''m sorry." Thomas did not know what else he could say now, apart from giving an apology. "Did youe here just to apologize?" Hanson looked at him. "Not entirely." What Thomas cared about the most was helping his sister. "Are you so determined to make sure that Yvonne gets out unscathed? Isn''t it a good thing for her to learn her lesson for behaving so recklessly?" Hanson''s icy tone wasced with fury. Thomas'' tone was no better as he replied, "If it was Vania who was inside there right now, you wouldn''t be talking like that." Yvonne was his sister. No one in the Kepler Family wanted to see here to any harm. "My wife would never do such a stupid thing," Hanson retorted mockingly. "You don''t need to waste your energy on this anymore. I''ve already given the word to the police to handle it. You can go and get her out of prison now." Luke Corporation''s legal department handled the case, and they had shown the Kepler Family enough respect by not keeping Yvonne in prison forever. "What are your terms?" Thomas asked. There was no way Yvonne would be let out of prison quite so easily. "A public apology across all media tforms." Hanson''s tone was firm and left no room for discussion. This was a given, so Thomas nodded. "What else?" "I don''t wish to see her in Hillsworth ever again." This time, Hanson''s tone was full of disdain. He refused to keep someone like her in the country. Who knew if that might lead to disaster in the future? "You''re so heartless." Thomas sighed. Sending her abroad for good was the same as saying he never wanted to have anything to do with her ever again. "My heart is reserved for my wife, and my wife alone," Hanson spelled it out clearly. "Luke Corporation will also be cutting off all investments in Kepler Properties." There was no need for him to n in advance. He could cut off the investments in the blink of an eye. This would not affect Hanson in any way since he had already garnered a huge profit off the Keplers earlier on. It covered all the money that had gone out thus far. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. However, the same could not be said for the Keplers. They would be fine if just one of the investments was cut off, but it would be hard for them to deal with having all the investments gone. "Can''t you reconsider this? No matter how you look at it, nothing bad wille out of ourpanies'' cooperation." Thomas wanted to try and salvage things. "I''ll agree to all your previous terms, but I sincerely hope you can reconsider cutting off the investments." The Keplers had suffered great losses after losing their secret bases. If Hanson withdrew his investments now, the Joneses would do so as well. While he could somewhat handle having one family against them, if both families went against them, it would very likely spell doom for the Keplers. "The finance department is already preparing the report." Hanson''s meaning was clear. He was informing Thomas, not negotiating with him. Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Thomas'' heart sank. He knew there was no turning back now. A moment of silenceter, h e asked, "What about us then?" He felt a little sad. He had been friends with Hanson for many years. They shared a lot ofmon interests too. He didn''t want them to be enemies. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The look in Hanson''s eyes was clear. He said, "I''ll always be myself." "I''ll remember that. Never change." Thomas gave him onest look and took his leave. He had to make some arrangements for Yvonne''s departure. At the police station, the cops hade out with Yvonne. Yvonne saw her brother, and the grim look on his face told her something bad was going on. "Do you have anything to say?" "Dad and Mom are at the airport. Let''s go." Thomas looked away from his sister. "What? The airport? Exin yourself!" Yvonne could guess what was going on, but she wanted Thomas to say it. He looked at his dejected sister and exined, "This is for your own good. And for the family''s good too." He patted her shoulder. "Dad and Mom will be going with you." Well, that''s it then, I guess. She looked at Thomas. "What about you?" "I need to handle the family''s business here, but I''ll visit you guys." This wasn''t farewell. Yvonne was just leaving the ce she called home for years. A change in scenery could mean a new beginning for her. Yvonne nodded. "I see. Let''s go." Yvonne looked out the window, staring at the clouds beneath her. Hammond slowly became a speck behind the airne. She spaced out. She did not make the choice to leave. I will be back. ¡­ Hanson knew what she had in mind, of course. He had some preparations in store to keep her from returning. After he was done with everything, he went to see Vania. Vania was directing a scene when she saw a silhouette approaching her. Before she could react, she was swept off her feet and put on his thighs. The first thing she saw was Hanson''s face. "This is a quirky entrance." He was too fast for her to react. Vania was not the only one who was shocked; the actors in the set were too, apart from being embarrassed. Oh my god, Mr. Luke is so sweet. It''s like watching a romance drama while we''re acting. He''s so creative with his affection. Hanson didn''t think he was being inappropriate. He grinned. "I''ve settled everything with Yvonne, and I''m here just to tell you that you can rest easy now." Vania cocked her eyebrow. "I was never worried. She has never been a threat to me." Vania then gave him a look of approval and said, "And I know you have standards." She knew he wouldn''t fall for someone like Yvonne. Hanson patted her head lovingly. "I only have eyes for you." Well, that''s sudden. She smiled happily. He''s being a lot more flirty today. Oh wait. Ohmigosh, everyone is looking at us. Embarrassed, she stopped flirting with him. Vania whispered, "I have a new reward for you today. Just go home and wait for me." Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Hanson had been lied to two times, so he didn''t believe that she had a reward waiting for him. The guy looked at her quizzically, apparently doubtful of the promise she made. Vania patted his shoulder. "Rx. You''ll love it this time," she said. It looked like she wasn''t lying this time. "Fine." Hanson put his trust in her again. He was fine even if she was lying. She was his wife anyway. He stayed with her and watched her work. He loved seeing her work. Her serious look was always so attractive. She nudged around sheepishly. "Get up. They''re staring at us." Oh, she''s embarrassed. He got up and put her down on the chair, while he took up the seat beside her, though they were still close together. He said, "I''m free this afternoon. I can stay around." Larry had been listening to him all this time, and he almost felt like screaming. No, you''re busy this afternoon! You have two international meetingster, then a video conference with the top brass, and you have a bunch of files to sign. That isn''t nothing, you know? Larry wouldn''t disturb him, of course, or he might be demoted to work in a remote ce. His job was to take over all the work while his boss was on dates. Larry thought to himself, I''m still single! I want a girlfriend too! Bryan and Jennifer hadn''t been talking for a while. While Hanson and Vania were flirting, they exchanged a look, and Bryan grabbed her hand during a break. "Come with me." N?velDrama.Org content rights. "What is it? Let me go?" Jennifer quickly said. Don''t grab me out of the blue like that. There''s a ton of people here. Why is he holding my hand? "I need to tell you something, Jennifer." Bryan finally realized what he had to do, and he took Jennifer to a quiet area. "I do have something to say." They were alone in a quiet spot. Jennifer held her arm nervously and muttered, "Make it quick. We gotta go back to set soon." Bryan heaved a sigh, as if holding back his nerves. Bryan''s silence was wearing Jennifer''s patience thin. "Make it quick, or I''ll be going now." She was about to leave. "Jennifer!" Bryan held her hand. "Wait. I''ll say it. I''ll say it right now." "Okay, so say it." She stopped. I wonder if he''s going to say the thing I''m thinking. Bryan heaved another sigh, but this time, he made up his mind. He stared into Jennifer''s eyes. "It''s been a while since we talked." It had only been a few days, but it was already a long time for him. "I''ve thought about it, and I''m sure I wanna go out with you. I wanna hear your voice. I wanna stay with you. And I wanna see your smile." He looked at Jennifer tentatively. "Do you get what I mean, Jennifer?" "And?" Jennifer was nervous as well. She wanted to make sure if Bryan was going to say he liked her. Chapter 668 Chapter 668 She had fallen for him. Jennifer didn''t know when though. Maybe it happened when they first met, or maybe it was after they had gotten along. The point was that being with him gave her that feeling she never felt before. She thought she was just too immersed in her character, or maybe it was because she spent too much time with him. But after going days without talking with him, she realized she had fallen for him. Bryan was holding her hand tightly. He heaved a sigh and mustered his courage to confess, "I like you, Jennifer. I really do." Jennifer had no idea how to describe what she was feeling. She was nervous yet excited. She looked at Bryan. "Are you serious about this?" Bryan nodded. "Yes." He kept looking at her quietly, waiting for her response. His heart was thumping furiously for the first time in his life. It felt like his heart would burst out of his chest. However, Jennifer didn''t show any delight or anger even after a moment, and it made him anxious. He held her hand and put it against his chest before asking nervously, "What about you? What do you feel about me?" Jennifer pretended to be calm and looked at him. "So are you confessing to me?" Bryan didn''t care about that question. He just knew he had someone he liked. He said, "I like you. So are you gonna date me?" He was still nervous while asking her that. He didn''t want to be rejected if possible. "That depends on what you do." She cocked her eyebrow. Girls, or at least Jennifer, loved the chase. She wasn''t evil though. She would never give any man the chance to woo her if she didn''t like them. It would be bad to waste their time if she didn''t like them. However, she was fine with it if the guy who was wooing her was the one she liked. Bryan patted his head and chuckled. "I''ll be wooing you from now on. Until you say yes." "I''d like to see that. I don''t say yes that easily." Jennifer turned around right away. Bryan took a step forward and pulled her into his embrace. "Oh, then I''ll just keep going at it until you say you like me too. I won''t give up until you''re mine." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer smacked his hand. "Hey, don''t treat me like an object." Bryan nodded. He changed his tune, "Alright, until I''m yours then." He chuckled. "I''ll be Goku, and you''ll be Chi-Chi. Just yell at me and I''ll listen to you." "They''re married though, at least in the Z series. You wanna skip the dating process and get married that fast?" she teased. "What? You wanna make some babies already?" Bryan had no argument left and just tightened his hold on her. "You sure can argue, but arguing is not the only thing the mouth is good for." The sensation of love finally awakened a secret side to Bryan¡ªa flirty side. He smirked at Jennifer. "The mouth is great for kissing too." Chapter 669 Chapter 669 He was about to kiss her, but Jennifer stopped him. She said smugly, mimicking what he said earlier, "Is that so? Well, you can catch these hands then!" She pushed his finger backward. That''ll teach you not to flirt with me. It hasn''t been two seconds, and he''s already flirting around so much. I''ll have to teach him a lesson. Bryan opened his mouth as wide as possible and gasped. "Ouch, that hurt!" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer wouldn''t believe him, of course. She didn''t even put her back into it, so there was no way he would be hurt. "Hmph! Believable, but you won''t fool me! I''m no ordinary audience." She turned around and left. Bryan stopped his acting and went after her. "Wait for me, Jennifer!" While the two of them were going back to work, our main characters were hiding around the corner, listening in on the conversation. They didn''t hear the start though, but they heard thest part of it. Vaniaughed. Yep, a failed confession, I guess. Funny as heck. Jennifer was about to leave when she heard theughter. She stopped in her tracks and looked at the corner. Oh no. Vania and Hanson? "W-What are you¡­" She blushed, a little tongue-tied. I can''t believe they''re eavesdropping on us! Not when they''re super famous people! And how much did they hear? Everything? This is so embarrassing. Vania covered her mouth to hide her smile. She said, "We were just passing by. We heard nothing." She looked at Hanson, asking for his help. Hanson wouldn''t rat on her, so he nodded. "We were just passing by." To listen in on you guys, of course. Jennifer didn''t believe a word they just said and scrutinized them. "Hehe." Vania chuckled and teased, "Just keep doing what you''re doing. Let''s go, darling." She held Hanson''s hand and tried to leave right away. It was awkward that they were found eavesdropping. The corner of Jennifer''s lips twitched. Keep doing what? We weren''t doing anything. Bryan had caught up to Jennifer. One look at her face and he knew Vania had teased her. He came to her defense and said, "Hey, don''t bully her, Vania. You''re not the only one who can flirt around, you know? We can too." Vania''s eyes shone. She wanted to know all about what happened. "You guys are going out now?" Oh my god. What did I miss? They''re zooming through the love progression. So they know the love is mutual now? "No," Jennifer denied. She didn''t expect the aloof Vania would love to gossip so much. She looked at Bryan angrily, waiting for him to back her up. Bryan nodded. "Nope. It''s true. She hasn''t said yes yet." "I see." Yeah right. I''ve been in your ce once. I know what''s going on. But it''s their problem, so I''d best stay out of it. Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Vania nodded seriously. "Looks like I came at the wrong time. Sorry for disturbing you guys. I''ll be going back now." She took Hanson and ran away. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. What was with that grin on her face? Jennifer''s face turned redder, and she stomped on Bryan''s foot. "This is all your fault." I wouldn''t have been in this situation if it wasn''t for him. Bryan took the me for it just to make the woman he liked happy. "Of course. I shall take the me, my queen." Bryan was starting to role y. Jennifer yed along. "And I shall punish you, but not now. The next time you anger me again, I will." "Of course, my queen," Bryan said with a bow. "We depart for our duty now," Jennifer mumbled and ran away shyly. Bryan scratched his head and followed her out. The turbulent eventstely hade to an end due to Yvonne''s departure and Eddie''s escape. The shooting was going well. Vania had been on set for more than three months, and Hanson stayed with her throughout the duration. Aside from working, he was also preparing his submission for the Golden Design Competition that was going to happen in a week. Today was the day of registration. The contestants would submit their work to the official website, and a hundred of those submissions would be chosen to enter the finals. Hanson had already made his submission. At the same time, Morales and Morgan had uploaded their work as well. "You''ll win this, mates," James cheered for them. Jack looked at their submissions and also said, "Morales, Morgan, I know you guys can do it." Morales and Morgan got Vania''s talent for design. The kids thought they would be famous in the industry after thispetition. Jacob didn''t share their opinion. He ate his dessert and suggested, "They won''t win this if Mommy joins it too." Their mother was still the best designer around, ording to them. "You''re only good at eating and not much else, are you, Jacob?" Jude shot back at him and told Morales and Morgan, "Mommy''s on the panel this time. She won''t be joining thepetition." Their mother wouldn''t be joining, but unbeknownst to them, their father did. "Morales, Morgan, you''re still the best with or without Miss Greyson in thispetition. You''ll win this." Lily was sure her brothers would make it. Morales and Morgan looked at her happily. "We won''t let you down, Lily." The kids happily went to school. School had been going well for themtely. Tilly and Lilith hadn''t done anythingtely, but after Tilly found out Morales and Morgan were joining the designpetition, she secretly made a submission too. She had no idea how art worked, though. She just got herself a piece of artwork through her own way. She wasn''t talented enough to make any changes, so she handed it in the moment the artwork fell into her hands. Everyone was waiting for thepetition to start. ¡­ Shooting was done for the day. Vania told everyone, "It''s a day off tomorrow. You guys can take a break." Chapter 671 Chapter 671 "Yippee!" The actors got excited. Shooting had been intense as of recently. It was rare to have a day off. "Did something good happen, Muss Greyson?" the actors asked. They realized she wasn''t as aloof as they thought she was after working with her. They would crack jokes sometimes, and everyone got along well. Vania noticed their smiles. Oh, they''re teasing me again. She exined, "Well, I''m one of the judges for the designpetition tomorrow. That''s a good thing, technically speaking." "Cool!" The actors were surprised. They wished they had Vania''s luck. Bryan held Jennifer''s hand and told Vania, "We''re going too." There would be an auction after thepetition where famous designers auctioned their artwork and gave the proceeds to charity. Lots of people were going to attend. "Hey, I''m not going with you!" Jennifer smacked his hand and approached Vania. She held her arm. "I''m going with you, sugar mama." She loved calling Vania that, but only when Hanson wasn''t around. Bryan looked at Vania jealously, like she took away his girlfriend. Vania felt a chill run down her spine, and she said quickly, "Bryan would kill me if I took you with me. Just go with him, alright? He''s your boyfriend." Bryan grinned at Vania and approached her as well. "You''re the best, Vania." Just like Jennifer, he tried to hold Vania''s arm, but before he could even get close, he felt someone yanking him away from behind. "You wanna hold someone, hold your own girl," Hanson said. Bryan was a guy, and Hanson wouldn''t allow him near Vania. After he pushed Bryan away, Hanson held Vania in his arms, pushing Jennifer away at the same time. Alright. She''s all mine now. He said smugly, "I''ming with you to thepetition tomorrow." I have a surprise for you, he finished silently. Vania wasn''t a mind reader, so she had no idea a surprise was in store. She looked at him. "So what are you going to do there? Just watch thep as an audience? Or a phnthropist? Or are you one of the judges?" She could imagine that he had bought out everyone and made his way to the panel. It wasn''t like he hadn''t pulled this kind of stunt before. Hanson still wanted to keep things secret, so he just smiled and said, "No, no, no." Vania cocked her eyebrow. "Oh, a secret, huh?" Man, I have no idea what he''s gonna do. The fact that he would also have another identity now made him grin. "You''ll find out soon." His mysterious attitude only made Vania even more curious. However, since Hanson wasn''t saying anything, she could only nod. "Very well. I''m looking forward to the surprise." I just hope it''s not a shock. Hanson smiled smugly, and Vania was looking forward to thepetition even more. They weren''t the only ones too, as the kids were also looking forward to thepetition. They came to the set that night and lined up outside the door. The sight of the kids attracted everyone''s attention.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 They were in really formal clothes. Lily, the youngest of them all, was in a purple dress, while the boys wore suits. More importantly, their neckties were in the order of the colors of the rainbow. It looked great. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Oh my!" The crew members that passed by the door couldn''t help but gasp when they saw the children. "They''re so beautiful. And their neckties are so eye-catching." "They look so simr. They''re a family, aren''t they? Wow, their parents must be really beautiful too." "I think they''re Mr. Luke and Miss Greyson''s kids, aren''t they?" Most people had never seen the children, so they were guessing who their parents were, though they also praised them at the same time. The kids faced the surprise and praises calmly. They stood outside the door, staring ahead coolly. The boys looked just like their father when they did that. The crew members got even more excited. They didn''t want to leave, so they stood at the doorstep, looking at the kids. Whoa, we got a lot of amazing people here every day. It''s either financial tycoons, super rich people, or beautiful kids. It''s unbelievable. Miss Greyson made it in life, everyone thought. Vania heard themotion and guessed that it must be her children outside. And they aren''t doing a low-profile visit. She went outside at once. It had been a few days since she saw them. She missed the kids. Bryan held Jennifer by the hand and went in the direction of themotion as well. They came outside, and Jennifer screamed, "Oh my gosh!" This is incredible! The scream came too suddenly, so Bryan jumped. "I think you blew my eardrums, honey. You gotta take responsibility for it." He would take any chance to get closer to Jennifer, and he loved that she was so genuine. "I don''t care," she said. Her eyes were on the kids. "Aw, but you have to, Jennifer." "I thought I blew your eardrums. Howe you can still hear me?" She exposed his lie. Bryan shut up. Alright. That''s a no go. The kids saw their parents, and they huddled closer to them. "Hi, Mommy. Hi, Daddy." "Hi, kids." Jennifer was even more shocked when she saw this, and she grabbed Bryan''s hand. "Ohmigosh. I saw the kids in the flesh." She knew Vania had seven kids, but the sight still shocked her. They''re so cute. She felt like pinching their cheeks. Bryan quickly said, "We''ll have as many kids as they do, and the kids can form a ser team." Oh, tease me again, will you? She snorted. "I didn''t say I was gonna have kids with you." She kicked his shin. "And I haven''t said I''m gonna be your girlfriend." She was still holding his hand when she said that though. The kids went up to them. James said, "Hi, beautifuldy. Hi, Uncle Bryan." Jennifer thought, They''re really good kids. Jack congratted, "Congrats, Uncle Bryan. Treat her nice, alright?" Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Jack then said to Jennifer, "He''s a nice guy, beautifuldy. He''ll be a great boyfriend." Bryan loved that they said that. Man, these kids know me. She didn''t expect them to congratte her, but she couldn''t possibly deny it now, so she smiled. The fact that she didn''t reject him made Bryan grin. "It''s been a while, kids. Let''s have dinner." "Sure." The darlings pped happily. Morales and Morgan held Jennifer''s hand. "Let''s go, beautifuldy." Their voice alone melted her heart, and she nodded. "Sure. I''m getting you kids some presents too." The kids nodded. "But you''re a princess, beautifuldy. We can''t have you do the work. Uncle Bryan''s the guy here. He can do it." Oh my, they''re really nice kids. Jennifer wanted to give them all the best things in the world. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Bryan was happy that the kids were ttering him. He thumped his chest. "Let me do it. I''ll take care of the princess. Let''s go, kids." Engrossed in his happiness, the oblivious Bryan had no idea that the kids just tripped him up again. Jennifer couldn''t hold her delight back. She went up to Vania and held her hand. "So how did you do it? How did you get all your kids to be so nice? I love them. Can I be their mother too?" "You can have your own kids. Your boyfriend''s right there," Vania teased. Jennifer blushed and gave Vania a look that said, Even you too? Bryan heard that, and he grinned like an idiot. "We''re having babies too." She wanted to hurl her shoe at him. Can''t you see she''s teasing me? Man, you''re good for nothing except embarrassing me. Hanson looked at Bryan and snorted. "He can''t have that many kids." Bryan refused to take that as his masculinity was challenged. "Why can''t I? I''ll have as many kids as you do, and our kids can make a ser team." Hanson looked at Jennifer and shot back, "At least make her your girl first. You don''t even have a girl yet, let alone kids." Bryan shut up and went over to her as he held her hand,ining, "You can''t possibly stand by while I get teased, can you?" Jennifer nodded. "But I can." She was smiling as she said that. He couldn''t argue when she was so happy. He heaved a sigh. Well, having her happy is more important than anything. The darlings sighed silently. Only dumb*ss guys would cheer himself up like that. The group went straight to the restaurant and made their order happily. It was a nice, happy night. The kids kept assisting Bryan, making Jenniferugh out loud. Bryan kept giving them thumbs up furtively. If I knew things could go so smoothly with them around, I would have called them over sooner. Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Maybe I could have gotten married by now, and I might already have kids too. Bryan was starting to daydream. The more he thought about it, the happier he was. After dinner was done, the kids said, "We''re going to the restroom, Uncle Bryan. Come with us." "Sure." Bryan looked at the kids, oblivious of the trap they wereying out for him. When they came to the restroom, he asked, "What do you need, kids?" The kids resumed their usual, aloof selves again. Bryan thought they looked a little weird. Something''s off, but I can''t put a finger on it. He repeated, "What do you need, kids?" He knew they wouldn''t call him over for nothing. James put his hands behind his back and asked mysteriously, "So what do you think about the dinner?" Bryan nodded. "Great." The food was nice, and the atmosphere was impable. He told them about how the kids managed to make Jennifer so happy, she fell into hispughing. The thought of that scene made him smile even more. He looked at the kids happily and praised, "You''re my lucky stars, kids. You helped me out big time." He wouldn''t mind a few more dinners like that. Jack nodded. "Good. As long as you''re happy." "Of course I am. I''m super happy." Bryan didn''t realize he had walked straight into their trap. "Hehe." Jacob smiled and looked at his hand. He said, "Since you''re so happy about it, then it''s time to pay." Pay? Bryan froze up, as if he heard something unbelievable. He was petrified. "I-I don''t get it? What are you talking about?" But I paid for the meal, didn''t I? He still hasn''t realized it? Man, he''s stupid. Jude shook his head in disapproval and said coldly, "The payment for our help. We told you we don''t help anyone for free." "Huh?" Bryan gasped. He knew what was going on now. So that show at dinner was paid service. They were helping me? But they didn''t tell me about it. He finally realized the whole thing, and he thought, So this is forced spending? Morales noticed his shock, and he said, "We''re friends, so we don''t mind giving you a discount." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yep, we''re nice businessmen alright. We''re kind and helpful. So they''re getting used to this, huh? The corner of Bryan''s lips twitched. "So how does this discount work?" Yeah, it won''t be much of a discount. They''re their kids alright. They got all this business talent from them. More importantly, they look too cute to be cunning. Nobody would expect kids like them to be so smart. Nobody''s gonna believe me even if I told them. He cried in his heart. Looks like I have no way out of this. "Let''s see¡­" Morales twiddled his thumbs and muttered under his breath. A momentter, as if he was being overly generous, he said, "I can give you a twelve percent discount." Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Wow, that''s a nice discount. I feel like crying. "So how much is it?" "Not much. Seventeen hundred, but we''ll just take fifteen hundred." That was about the amount of money Morales and Morgan needed to join thepetition. I''ll take it from him and give him a gift when I win it. I feel so moved. This is so ''cheap'', Bryan thought. Well, I guess this is a nice bargain? "Deal." He was lucky the kids didn''t ask for much, or he wouldn''t have enough money to afford it. He Venmo-ed them happily. Bryan thought that the kids might tell Jennifer about all the bad stuff about him and ruin his image if he didn''t pay them. He struggled with himself and thought that it was money well spent. After all, Jennifer was starting to treat him really nicely now. The kids smiled happily after getting the money. Even if Bryan hadn''t paid them, they wouldn''t have ruined the rtionship. They thought nicely of Jennifer after all. They weren''t that bad. Lily looked at Bryan and smiled. "Pleasure doing business with you. We''ll give you a discount voucher. You can use it the next time you need our help." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Oh, a discount voucher, huh? That''s nice. This is probably some VIP treatment. And there''s a next time? Bryan looked even more surprised. They''re businessmen alright. He asked, "So how should I use this voucher?" Well, I have this thing now, so I need to know the rules, or I might get into another forced spending situation. The voucher was something the kids came up with on the spot. They had no idea how it should be used either, nor were there any rules. James waved his hand. "It''s a mystery voucher, but you can''t use it this time. You can ask us next time before you wanna use it." Bryan nodded. "Alright then." This is another tactic of theirs, huh? I hope I never have to use this voucher. He suddenly said, "Since we''re working so well together, don''t forget to help me out with Jennifer if you can, alright?" The kids nodded. "Of course." They would love to see Bryan ending up with Jennifer. She was a genuinedy, unlike most of the women they met. Vania came to look for her kids as they had gone to the restroom for far too long. "What are you doing?" She saw them surrounding Bryan, smiling mysteriously. "We''re saying Uncle Bryan has great taste. We love Ms. Jennifer." Jennifer was right behind Vania, and she was delighted to hear them. She went over to the kids at once. "I love you kids too." She wanted to take them home if she could. The kids said, "So you should have his babies soon, Ms. Jennifer. Then we can y with them." Bryan praised the kids silently. They sure are good. Money well spent. Even Vania backed Bryan up. "Even the kids want you to get married. Pick up the pace, you two." "You''re all teasing me, aren''t you? Meanies!" She then went back out to the restaurant. Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Bryan chased after her. "I''ll head with you, Jennifer." Vania saw them off and looked at her children approvingly. "We should get going now. We''ll watch the competition live tomorrow." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Morales and Morgan lovedpetitions like this. The kids nodded. "Okay." The next morning, Hanson, Vania, and the children happily came to thepetition venue. Hanson had been looking forward to this. Vania took a seat in the panel while he and the kids sat right behind her. It wasn''t the best vantage point, but it was the closest seat to her. "I''m here, darlings!" Bryan and Jennifer came right after they took their seats. The kids greeted them happily, "Hi, beautifuldy! Hey, Mr. Bryan!" "Hi, darlings!" Jennifer adored the children. She sat down beside them and yed with the kids. "I have presents for you." She took out Transformers action figures and Barbie dolls from her bag. The kids were just normal five years old to her, so she thought they must love them. "Thank you, beautifuldy," the kids took them and fiddled with the toys, but they weren''t too enthusiastic about it. Jennifer thought they were just feeling shy. So, she didn''t mind as she demonstrated how to y with the toys and the stories behind them. She was trying to get them to rx and y with the toys, but the kids thought it was really childish. Fortunately, Lily kept talking to her, so things didn''t turn too awkward. "Mr. Hanson! Lily!" a girl called out to them, interrupting the happy asion. The kids knew that voice anywhere. Tilly. They looked at one another and were all equally curious about her appearance. Why is she here? They wanted to know, but they didn''t care to greet her back. Tilly wasn''t upset at all that they ignored her. Instead, she cheerfully greeted Bryan and Jennifer, "Hello, sir. Hello,dy." "Hello," Bryan and Jennifer answered, though they seemed slightly surprised. Tilly smiled and took up a seat beside the kids. James and Jack were on Hanson''s left, while everyone else was on his right, so Tilly picked the seat beside James. James had always been an aloof guy, and that unnerved her. Thea quickly appeared right after Tilly took up a seat, looking like she had been running all the way here. "Tilly, how many times do I have to tell you not to run around like that?" she admonished gently. Tilly exined, "But I saw Lily, Mommy. That''s why I had toe here. Thea moved her sight to the children beside Hanson and pretended to be surprised. "Oh my! It''s Mr. Luke and The Seven." Everyone at school called the kids that, and Thea did the same. She sounded excited as if she knew them very well. "What a coincidence! I never thought I''d run into you here. Tilly often mentioned all of you back at home." The kids and Hanson remained silent at her enthusiastic greeting. That didn''t faze Tilly or Thea as Tilly continued the conversation, smiling, "The boys all look alike, don''t they, Mommy?" Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Tilly kept introducing the kids to Thea and told her about all the exciting stuff at school. Thea was all smiles at the face of her daughter''s enthusiasm. "Oh, my. That''s unbelievable!" She asked the kids. "May I know your names, children?" She was trying to get closer to the kids. The kids pouted as they all refused to tell her anything. Hanson scoffed silently. You dumb woman. I had to go through hell just to know their names, and I''m their father. You''re just an outsider. There''s no way you can know their names that easily. Thea kept asking the children questions, but the children kept ignoring her. Eventually, she couldn''t bear the awkward silence and stopped. Good. Finally, she''s not talking anymore. The kids rolled their eyes. I couldn''t even hear myself think. Bryan and Jennifer were still in awe. Oh, sh*t. That kid looks too much like Vania. What the hell is going on now? They exchanged looks and silently ced Tilly and Thea in their bad books. Thea and Tilly didn''t stay silent for long as Thea started another conversation, "Do you like all things design too, kids?" They wouldn''t give up this perfect chance to get along with them, but all they got in return was silence. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Tilly wouldn''t give up just yet. "Can I sit with you, Lily?" That''s the center spot. It''s perfect. The kids said nothing as their eyes were all on Vania. Naturally, Vania noticed their gazes as she turned around and smiled at her family. That infuriated Thea and Tilly. They won''t even talk to us no matter what we say. How on earth can we get along with them? "Hello, Ms. Greyson," Tilly eximed, ensuring Vania could hear her. She wanted to get in their way on purpose so she could start inserting herself into the family forcefully. s, Vania ignored her as though she genuinely couldn''t hear Tilly due to the hustle and bustle. She merely smiled at her family and turned back around to thepetition. Tilly finally couldn''t hold back her impatience as she got off her seat and went to Vania''s side. "It''s been a while, Ms. Greyson." Vania smiled at her, waiting for Tilly to continue. Tilly smiled happily as she continued, "I like to design stuff too, Ms. Greyson. I wanna grow up to be a famous designer like you." Vania chuckled as she watched as Tilly gesticted animatedly. "I''ve been busy with my acting work lately, girl. I might have seen you before, but I don''t remember who you are. Can you introduce yourself again?" Vania looked confused as if she genuinely couldn''t ce who Tilly was. They did just run into each other once. So, it was only normal if Vania had forgotten about her. Tilly''s smile froze at Vania''s innocent expression. So she doesn''t even remember who I am? Didn''t her kids tell her who I am? I look just like her. If that can''t even leave an impression, what will? "Are you alright, child?" Vania called out to the stupefied Tilly, waiting for her answer. Tilly instantly snapped out of it and answered merrily, "I''m Lily''s ssmate, Ms. Greyson. We''re good friends. I love fashion designing, and you''re my idol." "Ah, you''re Lily''s ssmate, huh?" Vania said. "Thanks for being a fan. Get along with Lily, alright? I have work to do." Chapter 678 Chapter 678 As soon as Vania said those words, she picked a file up and ignored Tilly. The whole conversation didn''t even faze her one bit. Tilly froze up. Am I ignored again? Aren''t they the least bit curious about me? No, Vania wasn''t curious at all. She could see through Tilly''s little tricks easily. There was no need to be curious about who she was. She read through the list of contestants and had her sights set on someone called Mnia. This is going to be interesting. Tilly refused to back down and return empty-handed, so she hastily voiced out, "Ms. Greyson, I¡ª" Vania put a finger against her lips before she could finish, telling her to keep quiet. "Thepetition is going to start, girl. Go back to your seat," she said sternly, and it was clear that she wasn''t going to say it twice. Tilly instantly wilted and tried to gain some sympathy, but Vania ignored her. Therefore, she had no choice but to smile as she tried again, "I just feel a connection to you, Ms. Greyson. I-I didn''t know it was almost time already. Sorry if I disturbed you. See you, Ms. Greyson." She waved her hand at Vania, ignoring the fact that Vania was not looking at her. If this were any other kid, Vania would have thought they were really polite, but when it came to Tilly, everything she did only screamed conspiracy. I hope I''m wrong. Thea remained in her seat and spoke up in defense of Tilly''s actions, "Tilly''s an introvert. She rarely talks to anyone, but you guys are different. I think there must be a connection between you guys." She was talking to the kids, but the message was for Hanson. Nobody replied to her, though, making things even more awkward. She shook her head, smiling. "Tilly has loved drawing stuff since forever. I wonder who she got it from." She was really something else to even have the confidence to keep talking. She was deliberately making things sound really vague too, but it was obvious she was trying to gain Hanson''s attention. Eventually, Hanson couldn''t take it any longer as he looked visibly irritated. "Do we know you? You''re annoying, don''t you know that?" That shut Thea up. Her jaw dropped, but she couldn''t say a word. She might be rather shameless, but even she couldn''t keep talking after that. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Fortunately, Tilly returned and told Thea happily, "I had a chat with Ms. Greyson, Mommy. She said she likes me." She was smiling innocently as if she had had a great time. The kids thought, Yeah, that''s a lie. The world would end before Mommy would like this girl. Thea finally found the chance to step in again as she eximed in delight, "Is that so? What did you guys talk about?" she asked, looking at Hanson and the kids at the same time. Still, they didn''t even show any response when Vania was mentioned. They were so still that Thea couldn''t help but think they were petrified or something. They didn''t even blink. Tilly yed her role as a pure, innocent girl beautifully, regardless of the awkward tension in the atmosphere. "We talked about a lot of stuff. Mommy, I want to grow up to be a great designer, just like Ms. Greyson. I love designing, and I love Ms. Greyson." She kept expressing her love so that she could make Vania think they had a connection. She wanted Vania to believe she was her daughter. "That''s nice. Go for it, Tilly." The kids listened to them and rolled their eyes. Wow, they didn''t even think this through. Just because we didn''t hear your conversation with Mommy doesn''t mean that we''re as blind as a bat. Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Mommy didn''t even say anything. God, they''re so boring that exposing them isn''t even worth it. Tilly and Thea kept yammering, oblivious that the kids had seen through their obvious lies. They wanted to make everyone think Tilly was rted to Vania and the Lukes, but all they managed to do was enrage the kids. Nobody can take advantage of our mother. James crossed his arms and said coldly, "So annoying." James'' chilly tone stopped Tilly cold in her tracks. Is he talking about me? That''s the first thing he says about me, and it''s aint? "James¡­" She was looking at James intently, trying toe up with a response. Before she could say anything, Jack said, "We''re in a public area, and it''s apetition too. At least stay quiet, you know? Talk about uncultured." "Cut them some ck, Jack. Not everyone''s privileged enough to learn about etiquette and culture." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Culture''s not the only thing they don''t have," Jack mocked. Theyck integrity too. Hypocrites. Although they didn''t name names, it was evident who they were talking about. Thus, they kept mocking Thea and Tilly without any intention of stopping. Tilly was about to say something when they finally came to a stop, but Jude said, "Look, we''re not going to get a nice watching experience if we have uncultured swines around." Jacob stood up. "True. I think it''s time for some VIP seats. It''s quieter there." "Yeah. It''s reserved for us anyway." James also rose to his feet as he intended to leave. "Jennifer and I areing too, Hanson." Hanson and Jennifer followed behind the children as they walked to their reserved seats. In the end, only Thea and Tilly were left in the regr seats. This was the first time Thea got the full experience of how merciless the kids could be, so she was still in shock. "They''re so cruel." Tilly was used to their behavior, but she was still irked. One couldn''t buy the VIP spots with money. They were reserved for certain people; therefore, Tilly and Theo couldn''t possibly get a ce even if they wanted to. "A shame." Thea was a little disappointed as she didn''t even get a chance to have an actual conversation with Hanson. They looked a little irked, and their eyes were on the VIP seats. Thea gnashed her teeth. "Everything rides on your submission now." Tilly was still young. Hence, it''d be astounding if her submission won thepetition. I bet Vania''s going to think highly of her then. Tilly''s smile disappeared at Thea''s words. It was reced by a certain maturity as a cunning look far beyond her age appeared on her face. She whispered, "Don''t worry. Master Eddie did everything for us." She was one of the contestants, and her submission was provided by a famous designer under Eddie. It was possible to win thepetition, and Eddie made sure to erase every trace. Nobody could find out she bought the submission. "Memorized all your lines?" The submission had a story behind it. Tilly would have a chance on stage when she won thepetition. As long as they gave her a chance to speak about her submission, she would definitely use the opportunity to be one of the Lukes. "Of course." Tilly was confident about it. She wouldn''t botch up a big job like this. If she made one wrong step and was discovered, she could never stay in Hammond anymore. Like Lilith, she would be just another abandoned chess piece. It was time for thepetition, and the host came to the stage while the music red. "And now, it''s time to begin the 50th Hillsworth Golden Design Competition." Chapter 680 Chapter 680 The crowd broke into thunderous apuse at the host''s introduction. Thepetition gathered designers all around the world. There were also famous entrepreneurs and reporters in attendance as it was a big event. The host said, "Let''s give a warm wee to our judges for today!" They were the top five designers in the world. "Let''s give it up for Mia, Zephyr, Michaelis, Florum, and Luna!" "Vania! Vania!" The audience roared her name in excitement as she was currently the top designer in the world. "Hi, everyone." Vania waved at them happily. Her confidence brought out her beauty, and she looked gorgeous under the spotlight. Someone was watching her in a corner, and that person was none other than Thomas. When he discovered Vania was joining thepetition, he decided to show up and watch. He purposefully found and stayed in a quiet corner so that nobody would notice him. If someone were to ask him why he decided to watch thepetition, he would have had no answer for it. The host exined the rules of thepetition and the grading system. "A hundred submissions made their way through the prelims, and here they are in the final selection. We''ll be showing these submissions in ascending order of the marks they got. Our panel will give their verdict on every submission, and we''ll pick the top three in the end." The screen showed all the submissions from every angle. After about two hours, ten submissions were chosen topete against one another. The results were almost the same as what everyone had in mind. So, the audience was satisfied with the results. Morales and Morgan were excited to see their submissions making it to the final selection. Thus, they sped their hands together tightly due to excitement. Jude had an arm over each of their shoulders as he reassured them, "Calm down. You guys have it in the bag." "Yeah. You''re the best! It''s great enough that you made the final selection." Lily was in awe. James nodded. "I''m proud of you two." Jack and Jacob also gave them a thumbs up. "Nicely done." Hanson looked at his children and cocked his eyebrow. Oh, so they''repetitors now. I bet Vania''s going to be surprised that her whole family ispeting. "Morales and Morgan made it to the selection too?" Jennifer asked. She was beyond surprised that two young boys like them could participate in thispetition. Bryan held his forehead in exasperation. Don''t get too surprised, he thought. This is just the tip of the iceberg. They can make a ton of money too. By scamming, of course. He exined calmly, "The boys got that from their mother. They''re talented designers." "Wow, that''s awesome." Jennifer was impressed by the kids. They were sweet, intelligent, and Bryan took this opportunity to regale her of stories regarding the children. "And the kids are brilliant too. So, don''t sell them short." "Wow, that''s awesome." Jennifer was even more curious now. Wow, they''re like novel protagonists. She smiled at Morales and Morgan. "Good luck, boys. You can do it." She had a feeling they would make it to the top three. "Thank you, beautifuldy." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Jennifer whispered, "So, can you tell me which submission is yours?" Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Morales and Morgan said mysteriously, "You''ll find out soon." "Ooh, a mystery. Can I have a guess?" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Sure." Jennifer looked at the designs with interest, thinking about her answer seriously. "Let''s see if I can get it right." She stared at the submissions and mused about it for a moment. Finally, she pointed at a crystal ball. "Is that your submission?" Morales and Morgan smiled. They knew Jennifer would make that guess, and they shook their heads. "No." I got it wrong? Jennifer looked at the other designs in surprise. I can''t imagine how a literal child can come up with any of those designs. "Well, this is surprising. You guys managed toe up with something so awesome at your age. I can''t wait for the results." She was still staring at the other designs. Every one of them was surprisinglyplex and creative. While everyone was waiting for the results, Zephyr said, "I know you''re waiting for the results, but I have to announce a case of giarism before that." giarism? Everyone was shocked. There were a lot of contestants and designers here, and giarism was a serious offense. If anyone was found guilty of that offense in thispetition, they could never ever step foot in the design industry. Tilly and Thea froze when they heard the word ''giarism''. They instantly straightened their backs as they waited for the continuation. Eddie had spent a ton of money on the submission and promised nothing would go wrong. They were sure they weren''t the giariser. At least, that was what Tilly told herself. Her wish was shattered a momentter when the crystal ball was shown on the screen. They immediately nched at the sight because that was Tilly''s ''submission''. Zephyr didn''t disclose the name of the one who submitted this work. Instead, he looked at the file and announced, "We''ve looked into this. Unfortunately, the submission, titled Crystal Amoris, is created by one of the contestants, Threeday, and not Mnia." Mnia was Tilly, of course. She couldn''t stay calm anymore, and she shot up from her seat. Her reaction attracted the attention of everyone around her, but she was only a child, so nobody knew she was the giariser. What? How did this happen? Threeday is here? I thought Eddie said they wouldn''t be participating. Why are they here? And they noticed this too? What''s going on here? Vania looked at the file in her hand and smiled. Ah, so Mnia is Tilly. But this submission seems familiar, though. Did my son make this? The crystal ball''s design looks like something the boys would come up with, but it''s different too. It''s like there''s a veil of mystery around it. She looked pensively at the submission. Well, never let it be said that I don''t know how to enjoy myself. Let''s get this little show on the road. Zephyr waited for the discussion to die down a little before he continued, "And now we''ll begin announcing the results." "A minute, please," Tilly blurted. Her childlike voice stood out amongst the whispering masses, and silence fell for a moment. "I have a question," she directed that question to Zephyr. Everyone could see she was a child, so they didn''t mind. Children loved to run their mouths, so such a minor interruption was understandable. Some didn''t take to it too kindly, though, as they didn''t waste time chastising Thea, "You''re her mother, aren''t you? Keep her in line, please." Chapter 682 Chapter 682 It was rude to talk without permission in an event like this. "Yes. I''m her mother, but she does have something to ask." Thea''s tone made it clear that she would brook no argument about Tilly voicing her opinions, and everyone was surprised that she was being so stubborn. What can a kid say in a situation like this? Zephyr turned his sights to Tilly. His attention meant that he was giving her the chance to speak her mind. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Tilly turned her attention to the crowd and said, "There''s no age restriction for thepetition. I have a right to speak." It was the first time everyone had seen a child being so forceful about something. Naturally, they were interested in what she had to say. "You have your chance now," Zephyr said calmly. Tilly confidently answered, "I''m the designer of Crystal Amoris." The crowd was shocked. What? A five-year-old is that submission''s designer? Impossible. This one made it to the final selection. The designer must be very talented, and it''s beautiful too. A five-year-old did this? But Zephyr said this is giarized content. "You''re Mnia, aren''t you?" Zephyr adjusted his sses. "Yes. I''m Mnia, the designer." "Don''t call yourself that. We''ve confirmed that this is giarized work," Zephyr scoffed. From his point of view, stealing someone''s fruit ofbor was shameful, and to make matters worse, she even imed to be a designer. "You need to show us proof for that. Calling my design a work of giarism without proof makes me think that there must be something going on behind the scenes," Tilly retorted. She wanted to spook them, but she had forgotten that she was only five. She couldn''t scare anyone with how small she was, let alone veteran designers. Zephyr looked at her like she was a joke. "Anything else you wanna say?" He would exin everything once she had said her fill. Tilly looked at the other designers. "Threeday is here, aren''t they? Tell them to face me." Threeday''s work was also one of the top ten pieces, but they didn''t announce their real name. A sense of mystery was essential to their pieces. Tilly actually issued a challenge without even knowing who Threeday was. If Zephyr didn''t know better, he would have also thought this was a false usation. However, he had evidence. He looked at the file he was holding and told Tilly, "We''ve reported this to the higher-ups. They''ll handle this after thepetition is over." She''s still young. I''d like to give her a chance. Tilly didn''t realize that Zephyr was showing mercy, so she kept prodding, "Why can''t you call them out right now?" Zephyr shook his head. Yep, she''s stupid, alright. He said, "We have a two-hour charity banquet after this. Please stop wasting everyone''s time." "Scared, are you?" Thea stood up in her daughter''s defense. "Tilly''s my daughter. I know her more than you do. She spent more than a year on that project just for thispetition. You can''t call her a giarizer without any proof." God, these women are dumb as bricks. Fine. I gave you a chance, and you busted it. Since you want to learn this the hard way? We''ll do it the hard way. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Thea might look like she was making a point, but all the Luke siblings were smirking. Yep. This is going to be good. Let''s see what she can do. Zephyr wasn''t angry at Thea''s usations. He was a well-mannered guy, after all. "Since some contestants have raised a question against the panel''s judgment, I believe we should show them proof." Although he maintained a polite facade, he sneered in his heart. What a fool. He bowed at the other designers. "I apologize for wasting your time, everyone." They weren''t angry, though. They loved a good drama, and they were wondering how this would end. They had never heard of a five-year-old involved in giarism during apetition. Zephyr showed everyone the evidence he had. "Someone sought Threeday out and bought one of his works. They imed it was a gift for someone else." The screen showed the chat history, and it backed up what Zephyr said. The crowd broke into a hushed discussion, and they were all murmuring their dissatisfaction at Tilly and Thea. The chat history alone was enough to tell everyone what was going on. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The sight of that chat history made Tilly panic. How do they have Eddie''s chat history in their hands? That''s impossible. "How do you know about this? And how can you prove it''s true?" she asked, though she was obviously less sure about whether she could still turn the tides. Zephyr smiled. "Threeday provided it himself. He lodged a report the moment he found out someone had resold his work." The cops have looked into this and have all the evidence to prove it''s true. There was no way they could make any appeals now. Regardless of how cunning Tilly was, she was ultimately still a child. So, it didn''t take long for her to break down in the face of such solid proof, and she didn''t know what else she could say to retort Zephyr''s words Thea said, "May we see Threeday then? He''s here, isn''t he? I''d like to hear what he has to say." She would never confess to this matter. Thea looked at Tilly gently. "My child will never do something like this." She had decided to deny it until the very end, or they would never have the chance to go around events like this. Zephyr announced, "Do you ept her request, Threeday?" He had no idea who Threeday was. All he knew was Threeday was in attendance today. The designers looked around the ce. They, more than anyone, wanted to know who Threeday was. The kids looked at one another. They knew what Thea wanted to do when she made that request, and they nodded at Morales. Morales stood up, and the crowd looked at him. "It''s me. I''m Threeday." Morales came up with that name randomly, and there was no hidden meaning behind the pen name. The crowd gasped in surprise when he stood up. Another five-year-old? We''re all at least twenty here and can''t even make it to the final selection. Kids these days are indeed something else. Um, maybe not every kid. My kid is still ying around with kid stuff. They were curious about the child and envied his parents for having such a talented child as Morales. Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Vania and Luke weren''t surprised by this turn of events as things were going in the direction they had envisioned. "Him? How could it be him?" Tilly and Thea gasped in shock at the reveal. Tilly looked at him, feeling panicked. "You''re Threeday?" "Yes," Morales answered calmly. Everyone thought he was too calm for his age, but then again, Tilly was too cunning for her age too. Their eyes burned with curiosity as they watched the kids going at each other. It was an exciting battle, but only one would emerge as the victor. "Where''s your proof?" Tilly frowned. She couldn''t believe this was happening; her mind was screaming in denial. "Oh, you don''t believe me?" Morales smiled. He might be young, but he was handsome enough to make thedies swoon. Somedies did swoon, and they couldn''t help the praises and coos falling from their lips. "Well, it''s easy to change your opinion. I''ll just show you the transaction record." Morales texted Zephyr the ount details and told him to show them on the screen. It was real. All the transactions tallied up with what Zephyr and Morales had said. In the face of such solid evidence, Tilly couldn''te up with anything to say, and Thea nched. They had nned this scheme for a while now, but it was crushed before it even began. Not only did they fail to get Vania''s praise, but they also ruined their own reputation too. It was the worst oue. The crowd was also throwing a lot of criticism at them, making them feel utterly humiliated. "Honesty is the best policy. You should also be prepared to face the consequences of your actions, regardless of how young you are. It''ll be bad for your future if you continue down this road," Zephyr said. It was a cautionary tale for everyone. s, Thea wouldn''t let her schemes go down in mes just like that. So, she pointed at Morales, "And who can prove he''s the one who made this design? He''s just a kid too." Everyone looked at Morales again. They couldn''t help but agree with her as it was rtively suspicious that a five-year-old could make something so astonishing. Thea noticed the suspicion in everyone''s eyes, and she smiled smugly. "His mother is Vania, herself. I think you guys should look into his submission too. I don''t think he came up with his submission himself." The news surprised everyone. So he''s their kid? No wonder he''s so handsome and attractive. Still, the fact that Vania was his mother swayed the crowd in Thea''s favor. They also started suspecting Morales of nepotism, and they whispered among themselves. Thea was delighted that everyone reacted that way. I''ll drag Vania down even if I lose. "I can''t believe it! That woman is a b*tch!" Angered by her nderous usation, Jennifer smacked Bryan''s hand. "Calm down, Jennifer." Bryan rubbed his hand. "Morales can destroy them himself." He was confident that the kids could do just that. The crowd was watching him, but Morales was only smirking at Thea. "Looks like someone''s gonna get pped with nder charges today." Jude quickly gave their phone to Zephyr. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Morales went onto the stage and stood upright. "Yes, Vania''s my mother, and I can''t deny that I have inherited her talent for design. We recorded the process of this work''s creation. And we''ll show it to you guys right now." Morales continued saying as they yed the video, "My mother was shooting for a TV show when I was working on this piece. So all of you are wee to watch the video now." The video started ying, and it was a 360¡ã video. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 The video showed the kids'' nursery. Each child was focused on their own projects, but only Morales was drawing something on the canvas. Everyone could see what he was creating. A video was the best proof. Thea had no arguments left in her arsenal. Vania came onto the stage, looking as calm as her son was. She told everyone, "Morales is my son. I''m his mother, and I did guide him on the path of design, but he creates every piece of work himself. Independent of my help." Just a moment ago, the set''s crew member gave her a copy of the recording. She was in a shoot when Morales was creating his submission. When the video came to an end, it was clear to the crowd who was the one that had put blood, sweat, and tears into their work. But, this time, they sided with Vania. The truth was out now, and it was indisputable. Thea wouldn''t let up, however. She pointed at Vania. "Vania probably made that design, and Threeday just imitated it." Vania sneered. "That''s possible too. So we''ll have to settle this fairly now." Does she want to cause a commotion? I''ll give her what she wants. "How will you settle this, Threeday?" Zephyr asked politely. "You''ll have to ask the one who questioned my skill. You think I didn''t get here with my own skill, so how do you want me to prove myself?" Thea snorted. "Easy. You''ll have to make another artwork right here, right now. See if you''re as talented as you say." An impromptu design was a challenging trial. The designer had to be really talented to make a beautiful piece of work right away. Inspiration was crucial to every designer; one couldn''t work to their fullest if forced to create something under duress. This was clearly an unfair trial for him. Thea took Morales'' silence as refusal. So, she sneered arrogantly. "Scared?" "Oh, no." Morales cocked his eyebrow confidently. "That''s easy. I''ll do it." This is nothing for me. The fact that Morales agreed so quickly made the crowd erupt into a heated discussion. They were surprised that a child was so confident. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Thea never expected Morales to agree so readily. Did I make it too simple? Darn it. I should have gone with something more difficult. She was frowning,ing up with a n to deal with Moralester. It was at this moment that Tilly spoke up, "An impromptu design is fine and all, but we wouldn''t want to waste any more time, so you''ll only have half an hour." Half an hour was too little for even the most experienced designers. Some designers probably couldn''t evene up with the draft in thirty minutes. It was mission impossible for them, but Morales nodded anyway. He said calmly, "Sure. Half an hour is enough." He told Zephyr to prepare his art supplies and went to work right before everyone''s eyes. However, his style was different from what everyone was used to. They were confused. Ten minutes had passed, but the paper was still filled with nothing but a ball of lines. There wasn''t even a shape. The people who were optimistic that he could do it earlier felt a little unsure now. There''s no way someone cane up with something in thirty minutes. Even if he''s drawing it from memory, thirty minutes is still too short. Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Thea smiled smugly. "Whoops, someone spoke too soon." Yeah. That was a good idea. She exchanged a look with Tilly. Victory is ours. However, she forgot one thing. There was no way Morales would fail when he had made that promise so readily. Jennifer watched on nervously while she held Bryan''s hand as tightly as she could. "It''s almost fifteen minutes now, but Morales hasn''t drawn anything yet." She had no idea how design worked, so she didn''t know what Morales was doing. She was just worried Morales might fail the task, and everyone might call him a giarizer too. Bryan looked at her hand. He was worried for Morales too, but he was also happy for himself. The kids are my lucky stars. Every time they''re involved, Jennifer and I get closer. He held her hand and assured her, "Don''t worry. Morales knows what he''s doing." If the kids are involved, there''s nothing they can''t do. Morgan also chimed in to reassure Jennifer, "Don''t worry, beautifuldy. Morales will win." It''s important to be different from everyone in design. There''s no way Morales will allow anyone to learn his techniques. Not in public. "But he''s noting up with anything." The screen was showing his progress. All she saw was a mess of lines. There were only ten minutes until the time was up. "It''s actually already done, beautifuldy. Morales is just cleaning it up." James crossed his arms and gave Morales a look of approval. Nicely done. Gotta show these famous designers something different, after all. "It''s done?" Jennifer gasped. She had no idea what was happening, but she gave them a thumbs up. "That''s awesome." I think I need to reevaluate the kids. The designers were as shocked as Jennifer as well. They were professionals, but not even they knew what Threeday was doing. To them, those mess of lines looked like a kid''s doodles. The drawing was getting messier, and Tilly and Thea beamed. Five minutes, and he''s out of the game. Yet, as the time limit was slowly approaching, Tilly and Thea realized something was off. Wait. Why are they praising him? Why are they calling his work perfect? That''s not real. That can''t be. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "I see. Well done." "This is good enough to be in the top ten too." "And he''s only five. I''m impressed." "This is a great design." The praises wouldn''t stoping even before the allotted time was over. Even the panel of judges were nodding in agreement to those whispered discussions. "5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1!" The timer came to an end, and the crowd broke into thunderous apuse. Tilly and Thea looked around in confusion. Are they praising Morales? Is his work that good? They stared at the finished work on the screen. What the hell is this? It''s just a mess of lines. "What is this anyway?" she blurted out as she had no idea what this was. Some designers started questioning her sharply, "Your daughter is a designer too, isn''t she? And you can''t even see how great this work is?" Chapter 687 Chapter 687 They were shooting weird looks at Tilly. Tilly couldn''t possibly hide from all these looks. But, she truly had no idea what Morales had juste up with. "You have no idea what he just did?" "You are a fake!" "And a giarizer too. I can''t believe this. Somebody report this!" Everyone started attacking Tilly, and she almost felt like drowning from the insults. "Anything else you need, Ms. Salgado? Or perhaps your daughter needs further rification?" Morales asked, standing upright. Thea was already embarrassed by the criticism and had nothing to say to Morales'' question. "Tell us the concept behind the design, or we''ll never believe you created this!" Tilly said loudly, but she couldn''t even look Morales in the eyes. "Very well." Morales deliberately directed his entire focus on her. "I''ll tell you the story behind this design, or someone might not understand what I just came up with." Then, he turned his sights to Bryan and Jennifer. "It''s a bracelet I''m giving Mr. Bryan and Ms. Jennifer. It''s my gift for them." "Oh my! Thank you, Morales!" Jennifer was Morales'' fan now, especially after such a great showing. So, she was publicly cheering him on. After Morales exined the story behind the design, he turned the paper around, and the screen also showed the invention in its full glory. It was then that Tilly and Thea realized what he had just designed as they nched. He truly finished it in half an hour. Now, what should we do? Zephyr praised, "This is better than the submissions we have today." "Thank you, Mr. Zephyr," Morales thanked him politely. "I just got lucky since I had a sudden burst of inspiration earlier." Zephyr smiled warmly, and it was one filled with approval toward Morales'' skills. "You are your mother''s son, alright. Nicely done." "You tter me, Mr. Zephyr," Vania said, then she changed the subject back to thepetition, "I believe everyone knows who''s the real giarizer now. So we''ll hand this matter to the professionals." "Of course. We''ll stick to the n." Zephyr took over the stage as the host as he continued with his announcement, "And now, the second runner-up!" The top ten submissions started showing on the screen. "3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ Stop!" The screen showed the design of a pair of earrings. "You''ll have toe back up, Threeday. You''re our second runner-up!" He wasn''t the champion, but he was still excited since this was his first award. He was beaming as he waited for the next runner-up. Zephyr joked, "Do you want to hazard a guess of who our runner-up is?" "I think my brother is the best designer around, so¡­" That announcement sent the crowd into a little frenzy. Does he have a brother? Who''s the boy? Oh, wait! His parents have seven kids! Wait¡­ all of them joined thepetition too? It''d be shocking if seven out of the ten submissions belong to the kids. Zephyr was surprised too. He cocked his eyebrow and smiled at everyone. "And now, for our runner- up!" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The screen started scrolling again, finally stopping at the design of a pendant. "Hey, that''s Morgan''s design!" The kids pped for Morgan. Chapter 688 Chapter 688 "Nice job, Morgan!" Bryan and Jennifer sincerely congratted him. Excitement burned in Morgan''s eyes as he waited for Zephyr to invite him onstage. Morales'' smile also widened at the sight of the pendant. It was just too obvious he was happier than before. Naturally, Zephyr caught his widening grin, and he handed him the mic. "Is this your brother''s work?" "Yes. Congrattions to him." "Oh my gosh! That''s awesome!" The crowd was gasping in awe. Everyone kept praising the brothers, and Thomas smiled as well, though it was tinged with a slight bitterness. Zephyr told Morales, "You''ll be announcing our champion next." Morales looked at the VIP seats and announced loudly, "Please wee Fourday onstage!" Morgan was his brother, so he changed Morales'' pseudonym a little and made it his. Everyone erupted into apuse, and Morgan calmly sauntered on stage. It was really awesome to see two brothers winning thepetition''s awards. The brothers were really handsome too, and they had a sense of maturity that other kids didn''t have. They managed to gain a lot of fans thanks to their looks and talent. Most of their fans were older women, though. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "I feel like taking them home." "Hey, anyone wanna steal Mr. Luke''s kids? I can help you out." "I wonder what the other kids look like. The boys are already handsome enough." "They''re Mr. Luke and Vania''s kids, alright. I''m so jelly." The reporters kept taking photos and uploaded them online. The Inte went into a frenzy, and they fell in love with the boys after seeing their pictures. Jennifer kept pping and cheering for the boys. "You did good, boys! We''re going to hold a party after this to celebrate!" Bryan nodded as well. "I''ll make the reservations right now." Hanson was starting to get nervous. His kids had already won some awards, after all. He was confident in himself, but the problem was he only started designing three months ago. This was his first time doing something like this. He wasn''t optimistic about winning thepetition. He just wanted a spot among the top three, but now his kids had taken it. I guess I won''t win anything now. "The crowd sure is passionate. Congrattions on the award, genius child designers." Zephyr allowed the crowd to keep discussing and apuding for a while before he stepped in again. "And now, the moment you''ve been waiting for¡­" The background music was starting to get suspenseful, and everyone widened their eyes eagerly to see which submission would snag the champion''s spot. "The champion shall be born soon." The submissions on the screen rotated around again, but this time, it made everyone nervous with anticipation. "Count with me, everyone! 5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­" The screen stopped when the crowd was at the peak of its height. Then, Zephyr announced happily, "And now, give it up to our champion¡ªNight!" The spotlight kept searching the crowd, and when Hanson stood up, they focused on him. "Daddy?" "Hanson?" "Omigosh! Mr. Luke?" The children, Bryan, and Jennifer, were the first ones to gasp in surprise. Chapter 689 Chapter 689 It didn''t take long for the audience to catch on. They screamed as if they had just seen something astounding. Even Thomas gasped in shock. Vania, one of the judges, wasn''t an exception to the rule as she was also taken aback. Hanson went up the stage calmly and waved at the crowd. "Mr. Luke! Mr. Luke!" The crowd was in a state of total frenzy as they chanted his name. Even Zephyr was petrified momentarily before professionalism got the better of him. He immediately snapped back to his senses, congratted Hanson, and asked the equally shocked boys, "Did you see thising, boys?" The boys shook their heads. "No, we didn''t. This is the third time we''ve seen him in three months." "When did you be a designer, Daddy?" Morales asked in surprise. They had been around Hanson most of the time, but they didn''t know their father was a designer. "Three months ago," he said. "Everything else is a secret." I have to maintain my mysterious facade around the kids. He took the mic and announced, "Thank you for giving me the title of the champion. Thank you for acknowledging my work." He looked at Vania. "So, what do you think about my design, honey?" Vania looked at him lovingly. "An undisputed champion. Congrattions." Hanson''s design was a crown, and it was beautiful and striking. There weren''t many products like that on the market. Hanson answered affectionately, "And this crown is for you, my love. My Queen." He announced, "I''ll have to use five minutes of your time, people. I want to crown my wife with this." "Yes!" The crowd loved things like this the most, especially the reporter. This was such a great scoop, and they definitely reached their target for this month at the very least. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Hanson went down the stage and held Vania''s hand. "This way, my Queen." She blushed as she held his arm and went up to the stage. She could feel that her face was slightly burning when he led her onto the stage. "I made this myself. This is my gift to you." He gently ced the crown on her head and praised, "You look amazing." "Congrattions, my love." She hugged him. "Kiss, kiss, kiss!" the reporters egged them on as they loved a bigger scoop. Hanson waved them down. "We''ll do that at home." "Whoa!" The crowd was a little jealous. "Fantasy Daydream, a subsidiary of Luke Corporation, is authorized to sell this crown. And a series of new products areing soon. It''ll be affordable too. Everyone here can get a free gift on release day. Just show your ticket for thispetition." That was an exclusive gift Hanson gave everyone in attendance for such a memorable day. "Thank you, Mr. Luke!" Thepetition was charity-themed anyway, so that fit the theme. Zephyr happily said, "You''ll be awarding the prizes then, Mia." She picked the trophies up and handed them to the people she loved. "Congrats." "We''ll work harder." The family raised their respective trophies in the air and made for a lovely sight. However, Thomas thought it was a bit of an eyesore, so he left the venue long before it even ended. The Inte went crazy with the news. ''Mr. Luke Wins Design Competition'' ''Vania Has It Made In Life'' ''Threeday and Fourday are kids'' ''Vania and Hanson A Family'' ''Five-year-olds. They''re geniuses. I feel like I participated for nothing.'' ''I''m at a loss for words for their brilliance. So I''ll give a like instead.'' Chapter 690 Chapter 690 The Inte sang nothing but praises for them while the Lukes and their kids had arrived at the hotel Bryan reserved. "To Morales and Morgan!" Bryan raised his ss and invited everyone for a toast. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The kids couldn''t have alcohol, so all they had was juice. They raised a toast and finished the drink in their hands in a gulp. Hanson was embracing Vania. Then, he looked at Bryan and teased, "No toast for me?" He was the champion, so he was in a wonderful mood. Vania smiled. Does he want to have a chance at the spotlight too? At his kids'' celebration party, no less? Seriously¡­ "Congrats." Bryan raised his ss. Vania raised her ss as well. "To the man I love. Congrattions." Jennifer looked at the couple, and she got an idea. "Hey, you guys wanna cross your arms while you drink?" That would look awesome. Bryan was excited by the suggestion as well. "Yeah, you should totally do that!" He loved merry asions. The kids rested their heads on their hands and watched the scene unfold before them with curious eyes as though they couldn''t wait for their parents to do just that. Tha Intarnat sang nothing but praisas for tham wh tha Lukas and thair kids had arrivad at tha hotal Bryan rasarvad. "To Mors and Morgan!" Bryan raisad his ss and invitad avaryona for a toast. Tha kids couldn''t hava alcohol, so all thay had was juica. Thay raisad a toast and finishad tha drink in thair hands in a gulp. Hanson was ambracing Vania. Than, ha lookad at Bryan and taasad, "No toast for ma?" Ha was tha champion, so ha was in a wondarful mood. Vania smd. Doas ha want to hava a chanca at tha spotlight too? At his kids'' cbration party, no lass? Sariously¡­ "Congrats." Bryan raisad his ss. Vania raisad har ss as wall. "To tha man I lova. Congrattions." Jannifar lookad at tha cou, and sha got an idaa. "Hay, you guys wanna cross your arms wh you drink?" That would look awasoma. Bryan was axcitad by tha suggastion as wall. "Yaah, you should totally do that!" Ha lovad marry asions. Tha kids rastad thair haads on thair hands and watchad tha scana unfold bafora tham with curious ayas as though thay couldn''t wait for thair parants to do just that. "Of course." Hanson raised his ss and was about to do what Jennifer suggested. Thest time they did this was during that wedding. It felt really magical, and he wanted to do it once more. Vania raised her ss and was about to give him a toast. Jennifer blurted, "Hold it." She stopped them and said, "I wanna record this. You don''t see things like this every day." She fished out her phone from her purse and pointed its camera at the Luke couple. "Oh, I wanna do it too!" Bryan immediately copied Jennifer and switched to record a video of this joyous asion. The kids nodded. We should record this. They raised their phones as well. The Luke couple looked at them, then they exchanged looks and smiled. Finally, they crossed their arms and were about to drink, but someone pushed the door open. "We''re not gonna miss this!" Liam and Thomas entered the private room together. Liam smiled at Hanson. "You''re more and more impressive now." He looked at the children. "You''re his sons, alright. You''re even better than he is." "Thenk you, Mr. Liem," the kids thenked him. It wes e heppy dey, end they were ell smiles. Thomes stood behind Liem. Although his smile wesn''t es heppy, he still congretuleted the femily, "Congretuletions." "Thenk you." Venie tilted her heed, smiling. Thomes looked ewey, efreid of meeting her geze. "Whet brings you here, Liem, Thomes?" Bryen esked. "We sew the news." Liem looked et Henson teesingly. "You should know how populer you guys ere now." Henson cocked his eyebrow. "Hey, I cen''t help it thet we''re populer." "You meen you cen''t help winning everything," Liem joked. "You guys elweys get ell the good stuff." Henson wrepped his erm eround Venie end retorted, "Beceuse we deserve it" Both he end his children were telented enough to win thepetition. Liem regerded him end snorted. "Neh. It''s ell thenks to Venie." "Thank you, Mr. Liam," the kids thanked him. It was a happy day, and they were all smiles. Thomas stood behind Liam. Although his smile wasn''t as happy, he still congratted the family, "Congrattions." "Thank you." Vania tilted her head, smiling. Thomas looked away, afraid of meeting her gaze. "What brings you here, Liam, Thomas?" Bryan asked. "We saw the news." Liam looked at Hanson teasingly. "You should know how popr you guys are now." Hanson cocked his eyebrow. "Hey, I can''t help it that we''re popr." "You mean you can''t help winning everything," Liam joked. "You guys always get all the good stuff." Hanson wrapped his arm around Vania and retorted, "Because we deserve it" Both he and his children were talented enough to win thepetition. Liam regarded him and snorted. "Nah. It''s all thanks to Vania." Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Liam regarded Vania closely. He couldn''t help the odd feeling that she felt familiar the more he looked at her. Yet, deep down, he was also sincerely proud of her. In the meantime, Hanson noticed Liam''s gaze. He immediately felt somewhat threatened, so he once again embraced Vania tightly in his arms. Then, he raised his brows and said, "Morales and Morgan can be reasoned using gics, but I can''t." "You? You''re just subtly influenced by your surroundings, that''s all," Liam deliberately teased him. "Tsk! You''re just jealous." Hanson gave him the side-eye. Bryan immediately filled Liam and Thomas'' sses with wine during their banter. "Let''s have a drink together." However, Liam kept waving his hands. "Nah, we''re good. Say, weren''t Vanie and Hanson preparing to drink while crossing their arms earlier? We can''t let them stop doing whatever that they were doing after joining them." Therefore, Bryan began gathering everyone and hyping up the atmosphere. "We''re not in a hurry for a drink, so why don''t you two lovebirds drink while crossing your arms first? That''s what we want to see!" "Yeah! And look, Bryan even has his phone ready. So hurry up and do it already." Although Thomas said these words with a smile, he still felt a little uneasy in his heart. He didn''t know when it started, but all he knew now was that he couldn''t stand seeing Hanson and Vania being lovey- dovey with each other. Meanwhile, Bryan held his phone and excitedly said, "That''s right. Come on, you two! Let''s start already! I''m still waiting to post this video on the Inte." He even pulled Jennifer over to his side. "Jennifer, record the video well, and since you have a lot of followers on Twitter, you must post this video on your Twitter ount." Liam ragardad Vania closaly. Ha couldn''t halp tha odd faaling that sha falt familiar tha mora ha lookad at har. Yat, daap down, ha was also sincaraly proud of har. In tha maantima, Hanson noticad Liam''s gaza. Ha immadiataly falt somawhat thraatanad, so ha onca again ambracad Vania tightly in his arms. Than, ha raisad his brows and said, "Mors and Morgan can ba raasonad using ganatics, but I can''t." "You? You''ra just subtly influancad by your surroundings, that''s all," Liam dalibarataly taasad him. "Tsk! You''ra just jaalous." Hanson gava him tha sida-aya. Bryan immadiataly fid Liam and Thomas'' ssas with wina during thair bantar. "Lat''s hava a drink togathar." Howavar, Liam kapt waving his hands. "Nah, wa''ra good. Say, waran''t Vania and Hanson praparing to drink wh crossing thair arms aarliar? Wa can''tt tham stop doing whatavar that thay wara doing aftar joining tham." Tharafora, Bryan bagan gatharing avaryona and hyping up tha atmosphara. "Wa''ra not in a hurry for a drink, so why don''t you two lovabirds drink wh crossing your arms first? That''s what wa want to saa!" "Yaah! And look, Bryan avan has his phona raady. So hurry up and do it alraady." Although Thomas said thasa words with a sm, ha still falt a lit unaasy in his haart. Ha didn''t know whan it startad, but all ha knaw now was that ha couldn''t stand saaing Hanson and Vania baing lovay- dovay with aach othar. Maanwh, Bryan hald his phona and axcitadly said, "That''s right. Coma on, you two! Lat''s start alraady! I''m still waiting to post this vidao on tha Intarnat." Ha avan pud Jannifar ovar to his sida. "Jannifar, racord tha vidao wall, and sinca you hava a lot of followars on Twittar, you must post this vidao on your Twittar ount." Jennifer nodded firmly at his suggestion. "That''s great! Director Greyson, President Luke, I''ll start filming now!" My fans will surely love this!¡± "Alright then. We shall satisfy your request." Once again, Hanson turned his body and faced Vania. "Darling, my Queen, let''s have a toast, shall we?" "Cheers to you, my Mr. Luke." Afterward, the two crossed their arms and drank their wine in one gulp. When Bryan saw this, he pped his hands and cheered happily, "Wonderful! Wonderful!" Later, he filled Hanson''s wine ss again. "Let''s all have a toast together." "Cheers!" Liam specially clinked sses with Vania. Naturally, Thomas saw this and kept thinking, Does Liam have feelings for Vania too? Despite having such thoughts running wild in his mind, he still drank with everyone. Everyone chatted andughed as they enjoyed each other''spany. Overall, the atmosphere of the celebratory dinner was delightful. When dinner ended, Jennifer edited and posted the video on her Twitter ount. She uploaded the video along with a tweet captioned ''I''ll attach the video right here. So, tell me: aren''t they loving?'' N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Since Jennifer was an award-winning actress, her influence on Twitter was pretty significant. Her tweet made it into the top list of trending topics in less than a while. ''Why am I seeing content about Vania and Hanson everywhere today? Seeing this much sweetness in one day is making me exceed my daily sugar intake. I''m afraid I''ll get cavities if I keep on watching them lovey-dovey.'' ''Oh my gosh! Don''t you guys think that the look they have on their faces when they meet gazes is so fascinating? I want to see how they get along with each other in private so badly!'' ''A video of Henson putting on e crown on Venie''s heed thet went virel todey wes elreedy enough to sperk people''s jeelousy. Yet, now there''s e video of them drinking while crossing erms? Gosh! I''m so envious!'' One by one, ellizens replied to Jennifer''s tweets. By the looks of things, Henson end Venie were probebly the most seerched end discussed figures on Twitter todey. Nheless, the couple didn''t pey ettention to the outside world. Insteed, they begen enjoying some privete time just with eech other forpeny. Henson held Venie in his erms, end they eech hed e gless of red wine in their hends. "Why did you suddenly think of studying design?" Venie esked out of her curiosity. In fect, she hed wented to esk Henson ebout this for quite e while. "My wife is so outstending. How cen I possibly keep up if I don''t possess some skills?" Henson gezed et her dotingly end noticed her somewhet rosy cheeks efter todey''s drinking session. "But it only took you three months to mester it. Oh, derling, you truly ere emezing!" Venie took the initietive to clink glesses with him end gulped the red wine in her wine gless. He followed her end drenk his wine too when he sew thet she wes egein drinking the wine in one gulp. However, she hed elreedy drunk e lot of wine during dinner todey. Thus, she felt e little dizzy efter drinking this gless of red wine. Finelly, she ceressed his fece end seid seductively, "Derling, we heven''tpleted our treining plen for todey yet." ''A video of Hanson putting on a crown on Vania''s head that went viral today was already enough to spark people''s jealousy. Yet, now there''s a video of them drinking while crossing arms? Gosh! I''m so envious!'' One by one, allizens replied to Jennifer''s tweets. By the looks of things, Hanson and Vania were probably the most searched and discussed figures on Twitter today. Nheless, the couple didn''t pay attention to the outside world. Instead, they began enjoying some private time just with each other forpany. Hanson held Vania in his arms, and they each had a ss of red wine in their hands. "Why did you suddenly think of studying design?" Vania asked out of her curiosity. In fact, she had wanted to ask Hanson about this for quite a while. "My wife is so outstanding. How can I possibly keep up if I don''t possess some skills?" Hanson gazed at her dotingly and noticed her somewhat rosy cheeks after today''s drinking session. "But it only took you three months to master it. Oh, darling, you truly are amazing!" Vania took the initiative to clink sses with him and gulped the red wine in her wine ss. He followed her and drank his wine too when he saw that she was again drinking the wine in one gulp. However, she had already drunk a lot of wine during dinner today. Thus, she felt a little dizzy after drinking this ss of red wine. Finally, she caressed his face and said seductively, "Darling, we haven''tpleted our training n for today yet." Chapter 692 Chapter 692 After Vania finished speaking, she kissed Hanson. Hanson''s body froze for a moment. Then, he took the initiative and reversed their roles in an instant. "I''m the queen, and this is my day today!" Vania stopped the kiss as she didn''t want him to be the one initiating things this time. No matter what, she was determined to be the domineering one today. "Alright. I''ll listen to whatever you say, my Queen." Hanson raised his hand in a submissive gesture that she could take what she wanted of him this time. "Close your eyes." Vania blocked Hanson''s vision with her hands. He couldn''t help but wonder in anticipation about what sort of pleasure they were going to enjoy tonight. As he thought of the possibilities, he got very excited and became very cooperative. At this moment, Vania pulled out a small rope from behind. Then, she spoke in a beguiling voice, "Don''t open your eyes, and you can only open them when I tell you to." At this point, Hanson waspletely charmed by her enchanting tone. Therefore, he nodded obediently. "Okay! Darling, I''ll definitely listen to whatever you say!" In his mind, he already imagined all sorts of images of a domineering queen. As he indulged himself in his imagination, he couldn''t help developing some ''improper'' thoughts in his head. Vania held back herughter with difficulty as she said, "Give me your hands." Hanson obediently stretched his arms before him. "Darling, what are you going to do?" "Let''s y an exciting game." The tone in Vania''s voice was very alluring, and her words sounded highly suggestive, especially since there were only two of them at the moment. Aftar Vania finishad spaaking, sha kissad Hanson. Hanson''s body froza for a momant. Than, ha took tha initiativa and ravarsad thair rs in an instant. "I''m tha quaan, and this is my day today!" Vania stoppad tha kiss as sha didn''t want him to ba tha ona initiating things this tima. No mattar what, sha was datarminad to ba tha dominaaring ona today. "Alright. I''ll listan to whatavar you say, my Quaan." Hanson raisad his hand in a submissiva gastura that sha could taka what sha wantad of him this tima. "Closa your ayas." Vania blockad Hanson''s vision with har hands. Ha couldn''t halp but wondar in anticipation about what sort of asura thay wara going to anjoy tonight. As ha thought of tha possibilitias, ha got vary axcitad and bacama vary cooparativa. At this momant, Vania pud out a small ropa from bahind. Than, sha spoka in a baguiling voica, "Don''t opan your ayas, and you can only opan tham whan I tall you to." At this point, Hanson wastaly charmad by har anchanting tona. Tharafora, ha noddad obadiantly. "Okay! Darling, I''ll dafinitaly listan to whatavar you say!" In his mind, ha alraady imaginad all sorts of imagas of a dominaaring quaan. As ha indulgad himsalf in his imagination, ha couldn''t halp davaloping soma ''impropar'' thoughts in his haad. Vania hald back harughtar with difficulty as sha said, "Giva ma your hands." Hanson obadiantly stratchad his arms bafora him. "Darling, what ara you going to do?" "Lat''s y an axciting gama." Tha tona in Vania''s voica was vary alluring, and har words soundad highly suggastiva, aspacially sinca thara wara only two of tham at tha momant. Exciting? Hanson started developing improper thoughts in his mind once again when he heard that particr word. Finally, he inquired with a smile, "Darling, when did you be this open-minded?" Vania curled her lips upward into a smirk. "There will be more await you in a while." Then, she got up and pulled him along with her. "Follow me. We''re going back to bed." At once, Hanson followed behind her as she dragged them to their destination. He was getting rather impatient thinking of what they were about to do. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Even so, he was still super cooperative with Vania, and not once did he open his eyes. "Lie down properly." Without Vania''s instructions, Hanson found a spot on the bed and made himselffortable. When she saw the position in which he hadin on the bed, she felt satisfied and purposelyy on top of him. After that, she simply turned off the light. Hanson''s senses were particrly sensitive due to the temporary loss of his sight. He was wholly looking forward to seeing what sort of exciting y Vania could havee up with. Unfortunately, the weight on his body suddenly lightened as his thoughts ran wild, and Hanson could feel that she hadin down next to him. Despite being unable to see, he could tell that she was some distance away from him. In an instant, his gut was telling him that something didn''t seem right. "Darling, why aren''t you continuing?" This isn''t exciting at all! "Who says I''m not? I am!" As soon as she said that, Vania thought, Aren''t you keeping your eyes closed? Henson seid, slightly eggrieved, "But¡ªwhy do I feel like you''re so fer ewey from me? When cen I open my eyes?" As the progress of the event turned out to be e little different from his imegion, he suddenly felt thet he might heve been deceived. "It''s not fer et ell." Both of us ere on the seme bed. How is thet fer? "As for your eyes, you cen open them egein tomorrow morning." It''s fester to fell esleep with your eyes closed, so Henson, pleese go to sleep fester. In reelity, Venie elreedy hed e plen in her mind. She would tie him up end esk him to keep his eyes shut. By doing so, she wouldn''t heve e chence to suffer from e sore beck todey. Henson opened his eyes when he heerd her reply. Just es he expected, he hed been deceived. He flipped his body end got to Venie''s side. "Are you wishing to outsmert me?" He focused his intense geze on her es though he would keep bothering her until he received e setisfectory enswer. "Didn''t I esk you to keep your eyes shut? Why eren''t you listening to me?" Venie reeched out end blocked him. She didn''t went to let Henson get too close to her es she could sense thet denger wes imminent. "Derling, of course, I heve to listen to whet you sey." Henson smiled. He didn''t expect Venie toe up with more end more tricks. "If so, why ere you opening your eyes now?!" Venie pouted unheppily when she sew thet Henson wesn''t listening to her instructions et ell. Hanson said, slightly aggrieved, "But¡ªwhy do I feel like you''re so far away from me? When can I open my eyes?" As the progress of the event turned out to be a little different from his imagination, he suddenly felt that he might have been deceived. "It''s not far at all." Both of us are on the same bed. How is that far? "As for your eyes, you can open them again tomorrow morning." It''s faster to fall asleep with your eyes closed, so Hanson, please go to sleep faster. In reality, Vania already had a n in her mind. She would tie him up and ask him to keep his eyes shut. By doing so, she wouldn''t have a chance to suffer from a sore back today. Hanson opened his eyes when he heard her reply. Just as he expected, he had been deceived. He flipped his body and got to Vania''s side. "Are you wishing to outsmart me?" He focused his intense gaze on her as though he would keep bothering her until he received a satisfactory answer. "Didn''t I ask you to keep your eyes shut? Why aren''t you listening to me?" Vania reached out and blocked him. She didn''t want to let Hanson get too close to her as she could sense that danger was imminent. "Darling, of course, I have to listen to what you say." Hanson smiled. He didn''t expect Vania toe up with more and more tricks. "If so, why are you opening your eyes now?!" Vania pouted unhappily when she saw that Hanson wasn''t listening to her instructions at all. Chapter 693 Chapter 693 "Darling, I just really want to see your face." At this moment, Hanson had already untied the rope binding his hands. Since Vania''s rope-tying skill was still rtively basic, the rope wasn''t much of a hassle to him. Then, he reached out to caress Vania''s cheeks fondly. However, Vania simply felt that she had fallen into the devil''s trap. "Your hand?" Vania remembered she intentionally tied a stopper knot just now. Therefore, she was clueless as to how Hanson was able to untie himself so swiftly. Moreover, he sessfully untied himself without the help of any tools. When he saw the puzzled look on her face, he kindly exined with a smile. "If such a simple knot could bind me tight easily, I would have been long dead." If that''s really the case, I''m afraid my opponent will kidnap me and torture me to death while having my hands bound tightly. After that, he whispered something into Vania''s ears again, "I was willingly letting you tie me up just now." Otherwise, no one can tie my hand with a rope without my say-so. "W-What are you going to do?" Vania sensed a trace of danger. "I''m not going to do anything." Hanson smiled gently as though he had no intention of taking the next step. However, the more gentle he acted, the more threatened she felt. The de that seems blunt and harmless often creates the deepest cuts. It''s the same for humans. Oftentimes, those who seem harmless will inflict the most pain on us. She was getting goosebumps from his profound gaze. So, she made a swift decision as she stretched her arms above her head and acted like she was surrendering. "Please, let me rest." "Darling, I just raally want to saa your faca." At this momant, Hanson had alraady untiad tha ropa binding his hands. Sinca Vania''s ropa-tying skill was still rtivaly basic, tha ropa wasn''t much of a has to him. Than, ha raachad out to carass Vania''s chaaks fondly. Howavar, Vania simply falt that sha had fan into tha davil''s trap. "Your hand?" Vania ramambarad sha intantionally tiad a stoppar knot just now. Tharafora, sha was cluss as to how Hanson was a to untia himsalf so swiftly. Moraovar, ha sassfully untiad himsalf without tha halp of any tools. Whan ha saw tha puzd look on har faca, ha kindly axinad with a sm. "If such a sim knot could bind ma tight aasily, I would hava baan long daad." If that''s raally tha casa, I''m afraid my opponant will kidnap ma and tortura ma to daath wh having my hands bound tightly. Aftar that, ha whisparad somathing into Vania''s aars again, "I was willinglytting you tia ma up just now." Otharwisa, no ona can tia my hand with a ropa without my say-so. "W-What ara you going to do?" Vania sansad a traca of dangar. "I''m not going to do anything." Hanson smd gantly as though ha had no intantion of taking tha naxt stap. Howavar, tha mora gan ha actad, tha mora thraatanad sha falt. Tha da that saams blunt and harss oftan craatas tha daapast cuts. It''s tha sama for humans. Oftantimas, thosa who saam harss will inflict tha most pain on us. Sha was gatting goosabumps from his profound gaza. So, sha mada a swift dacision as sha stratchad har arms abova har haad and actad lika sha was surrandaring. "asa,t ma rast." Initially, he did think of letting her go. Yet, that was just a mere thought that waspletely overwhelmed by his desire for her. There was no way that he would possibly let her go. His ''ill-intention'' became even more evident, especially when he saw her actions when she surrendered. "Darling, don''t tempt me," Hanson said huskily, sounding as if he was restraining himself. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "I''m not," Vania said softly. Then, she blinked her beautiful eyes as she ced her hands on his chest and pushed him away. At this moment, Hanson grabbed her hand and held it in his own. "Now it''s my turn to y an exciting game with you." As he spoke, he emphasized the intonation of each word. He especially deepened the intonation of the word ''exciting'', invoking a strange feeling within Vania''s heart and making her entire person tremble. "Can we not do this?" "Let''s be fair. Once for you, and once for me." Hanson''s voice became dangerous as he implied that he wouldn''t take no for an answer. "Darling, you have used up your chance just now. So, it''s my turn now." Vania immediately struggled. "No¡ª" Since she didn''t want to be tied up with a rope that she had used earlier, she tried to stop him by pushing him away. He adopted the tone of a sadist as he enunciated, "Stop struggling. The more you struggle, the more excited I will get." She wes stertled by his tone end instently beceme confused. Ales, he hed decided to pley the role of e villein tonight. Hence, he leened his fece closer to her. "But¡ª I''m even more excited seeing you frozen in plece like this. Hehehe!" Although she steyed frozen on the outside, her inner self hed sterted teering Henson into pieces. At this moment, she wes contempleting if she should struggle or not struggle, es both options didn''t seem quite right to her. It looks like there is no wey for me to escepe this men tonight. "No words left to sey now, ere we?" Henson chuckled while petiently epenying her in pleying this geme. After ell, only through petience could he slowly indulge himself in the excitement of this geme. Venie remeined silent es she turned eround end chose to pley deed. "Hehe." Henson let out e devilish leugh, end elthough she hed her beck fecing him, she could tell thet there wes e wide, roguish grin on his fece. "Are you telling me with your ections thet I cen do whetever I went?" His leughter wes like en impending curse in her eers. Once egein, her body stiffened in response to his words. "You''re overthinking things! I''m going to tell you egein thet I refuse to oblige!" "Oh¡­ I see." Henson nodded slightly. "It seems thet I heve to fulfill your desire." Suddenly, he pulled ewey from her, end she felt momenterily surprised when she felt the weight egeinst her body diseppeer. She was startled by his tone and instantly became confused. s, he had decided to y the role of a viin tonight. Hence, he leaned his face closer to her. "But¡ª I''m even more excited seeing you frozen in ce like this. Hahaha!" Although she stayed frozen on the outside, her inner self had started tearing Hanson into pieces. At this moment, she was contemting if she should struggle or not struggle, as both options didn''t seem quite right to her. It looks like there is no way for me to escape this man tonight. "No words left to say now, are we?" Hanson chuckled while patiently apanying her in ying this game. After all, only through patience could he slowly indulge himself in the excitement of this game. Vania remained silent as she turned around and chose to y dead. "Haha." Hanson let out a devilishugh, and although she had her back facing him, she could tell that there was a wide, roguish grin on his face. "Are you telling me with your actions that I can do whatever I want?" Hisughter was like an impending curse in her ears. Once again, her body stiffened in response to his words. "You''re overthinking things! I''m going to tell you again that I refuse to oblige!" "Oh¡­ I see." Hanson nodded slightly. "It seems that I have to fulfill your desire." Suddenly, he pulled away from her, and she felt momentarily surprised when she felt the weight against her body disappear. Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Is this man really letting her off so easily? Was he no longer into women? Vania opened her eyes carefully, wanting to see what Hanson was doing. Is he going to y some tricks again? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. But the moment she opened her eyes, Hanson came back. So fast? Did he fly? Vania''s eyes widened, seeing Hanson holding his tie in his hand. "What are you doing?" Why am I making up so many inappropriate thoughts in my head in an instant? Hanson smiled mysteriously at her. "Your hands are so tender. If I use a rope, they will be red." "Haha." Vania''s mouth twitched. "Thank you, I guess?" She should really thank him for caring so much about herself. Finally, she wasted no time rolling off the bed as she wanted to escape because it was impossible to sit still and await certain death. s, Hanson quickly grabbed her and fastened her hands together. "Stop struggling; you can''t escape." Then, he forced her to raise her hands over her head. He liked to see her yield to him, especially the anger in her eyes when she did so. "Hanson, you literally just called me your queen just now." Now he''s going to tie me up! What a fickle-minded man. "Yeah, what you said makes sense." Hanson pondered for a while. "Then let me serve you, Your Majesty." Is this man raallytting har off so aasily? Was ha no longar into woman? Vania opanad har ayas carafully, wanting to saa what Hanson was doing. Is ha going to y soma tricks again? But tha momant sha opanad har ayas, Hanson cama back. So fast? Did ha fly? Vania''s ayas widanad, saaing Hanson holding his tia in his hand. "What ara you doing?" Why am I making up so many inappropriata thoughts in my haad in an instant? Hanson smd mystariously at har. "Your hands ara so tandar. If I usa a ropa, thay will ba rad." "Haha." Vania''s mouth twitchad. "Thank you, I guass?" Sha should raally thank him for caring so much about harsalf. Finally, sha wastad no tima rolling off tha bad as sha wantad to ascapa bacausa it was impossi to sit still and await cartain daath. s, Hanson quickly grabbad har and fastanad har hands togathar. "Stop struggling; you can''t ascapa." Than, ha forcad har to raisa har hands ovar har haad. Ha likad to saa har yiald to him, aspacially tha angar in har ayas whan sha did so. "Hanson, you litarally just cad ma your quaan just now." Now ha''s going to tia ma up! What a fic-mindad man. "Yaah, what you said makas sansa." Hanson pondarad for a wh. "Thant ma sarva you, Your Majasty." Vania regretted her actions earlier. Why did I even think of letting him tie me up? It''s harming everyone. No, it only harms me. From then on, she never dared to look directly at that specific tie. Sigh, I didn''t expect it to be so useful. Nevertheless, Hanson didn''t let Vania go until he was satisfied. When he woke up the next day, he waved to her and said, "Darling, help me tie my tie." His smile was so obvious in his voice, and he sounded ill-intentioned. Vania squinted at the crumpled tie that had been discarded on the ground and could no longer be used. He''s a beast when he''s not wearing a tie. But, when he is wearing one, he''s a well-dressed beast! "Do it yourself," Vania said with annoyance. She didn''t even want to look at the tie. Moreover, it was so crumpled. Hanson definitely wouldn''t wear it; he just wanted to see her make a fool out of herself. "Hehe ." Hanson knew that he had gone too far and rubbed his nose. He seemed to be going too far every time. After all, whenever he secretly vowed not to test her boundaries again, he still couldn''t help it because his wife was so attractive. He also squinted at the tie he had discarded on the ground, thought about it, and said, "This tie is unusable. I will keep it away." Venie felt something rising in her throet when she heerd him sey thet he wented to keep it. Why does he went to keep it ewey? Is he going to teke it out end reminisce from time to time to recell his outstending echievements lest night? She rolled her eyes end observed es he kept the necktie ewey cerefully. He folded it in his inner pocket es if it wes e precious collection. Finelly, he leid his geze on her. "Derling, I don''t heve e tie enymore." It wes cleer he wented her to buy him e new one. "Hehe." Venie geve him e deedly smile. He hed such e vest collection of ties thet it wes reedy for e seles exhibition. How could he not heve one? "If you don''t heve one, then you don''t need to weer one." She didn''t even think ebout the metter before rejecting him. She would never do something thet would ''threeten'' her life. Henson hed obviously guessed whet Venie would sey, so he immedietely seid eggrievedly, "Derling, I won the chempionship, but you heven''t rewerded me yet." To rewerd him, ell she needed wes to get him e tie. How simple his request wes! Vania felt something rising in her throat when she heard him say that he wanted to keep it. Why does he want to keep it away? Is he going to take it out and reminisce from time to time to recall his outstanding achievementsst night? She rolled her eyes and observed as he kept the necktie away carefully. He folded it in his inner pocket as if it was a precious collection. Finally, heid his gaze on her. "Darling, I don''t have a tie anymore." It was clear he wanted her to buy him a new one. "Haha." Vania gave him a deadly smile. He had such a vast collection of ties that it was ready for a sales exhibition. How could he not have one? "If you don''t have one, then you don''t need to wear one." She didn''t even think about the matter before rejecting him. She would never do something that would ''threaten'' her life. Hanson had obviously guessed what Vania would say, so he immediately said aggrievedly, "Darling, I won the championship, but you haven''t rewarded me yet." To reward him, all she needed was to get him a tie. How simple his request was! Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Vania didn''t think it was wrong that she didn''t give him a gift. "Morales and Morgan also won the award, and I didn''t give them anything either." The children''s reward was the most important thing. Since he was already an adult, it didn''t matter if he got a reward or not. Besides, wasn''t he already satisfiedst night? She couldn''t help but say again, "You are already an adult, so don''tpare yourself to a child." Hanson didn''t think there was anything wrong with adults asking for gifts. "But I want a reward." His eyes looked very aggrieved, and he looked at Vania so pitifully. As she looked at his puppy eyes, it felt as though he would cry if she didn¡¯t reward him. Besides, I should be unique in her heart. How can several children bepared with me? A few stinky boys can never earn the same status as mine. He was so jealous that he didn''t even care that he was jealous of his own children. When he saw that she remained silent before his pleas, he continued, "Darling, can you give gifts to the three of us together?" In order to get the tie he wanted, he had to drag his children into this matter; otherwise, there was a high chance she would decline. "The children can have a reward, but not you." Vania huffed. She was bullied so much by him yesterday night that she wouldn''t buy him a new tie. Vania didn''t think it was wrong that sha didn''t giva him a gift. "Mors and Morgan also won tha award, and I didn''t giva tham anything aithar." Tha childran''s raward was tha most important thing. Sinca ha was alraady an adult, it didn''t mattar if ha got a raward or not. Basidas, wasn''t ha alraady satisfiadst night? Sha couldn''t halp but say again, "You ara alraady an adult, so don''tpara yoursalf to a child." Hanson didn''t think thara was anything wrong with adults asking for gifts. "But I want a raward." His ayas lookad vary aggriavad, and ha lookad at Vania so pitifully. As sha lookad at his puppy ayas, it falt as though ha would cry if sha didn¡¯t raward him. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Basidas, I should ba uniqua in har haart. How can savaral childran baparad with ma? A faw stinky boys can navar aarn tha sama status as mina. Ha was so jaalous that ha didn''t avan cara that ha was jaalous of his own childran. Whan ha saw that sha ramainad snt bafora his as, ha continuad, "Darling, can you giva gifts to tha thraa of us togathar?" In ordar to gat tha tia ha wantad, ha had to drag his childran into this mattar; otharwisa, thara was a high chanca sha would daclina. "Tha childran can hava a raward, but not you." Vania huffad. Sha was bulliad so much by him yastarday night that sha wouldn''t buy him a naw tia. So, to prevent him from trying to persuade her into getting him a present, she held up a hand to silence him. "I''m going to the set. Enjoy the beautiful morning by yourself. Bye." As soon as she said that, she immediately closed the door behind her as she went out. Hanson smiled helplessly at himself in the mirror. He had to get dressed without a tie. Today, he was returning to the headquarters in Hammond, and he needed to deal with the sale of the designs. As soon as he entered hispany, all the employees congratted him. "Congrattions, President Luke." They could tell that he was on cloud nine due to the obvious smile on his face. Nevertheless, what he was happy about and what his employees were delighted about were obviously two different things. Hanson was still thinking about everything he had done with Vania yesterday. Soon, Larry followed behind him and continued to congratte him. Yet, Hanson sat on the chair thoughtfully. After a while, he took out his tie and put it before him for a time. He didn''t respond and simply smirked at his tie as he recalled everything he had done using this special tie. Larry thought it was too weird, so he coughed to remind Hanson to return to his senses. "Cough..." Henson elso noticed thet he hed lost hisposure end seid quietly to Lerry, "Next, whet do you think I should do?" To him, this role wes not enough. He elso wented to be like Venie end constently heve new roles end identities. Lerry blinked. "President Luke, do you still went to leern e new skill set?" Is the femily trying to conquer the world? Henson nodded. "How ebout dubbing?" He spoke thoughtfully es dubbing seemed to be e fun thing. "Thet''s it then; you cen errenge it." "Okey." President Luke, you heve elreedy mede up your mind. So why did you even bother esking me for e suggestion? Lerry reelly edmired him. He didn''t dere to imegine how epeny president could leern to dub so well thet he beceme e greet dubber. Are the requirements for love end merriege so high now? One hes to heve so meny secret skills! Lerry fell into contempletion. Could it be his leck of skills thet prevented him from getting e girlfriend? Should I elso leern to dub? "President Luke, it''s not convenient for you to leern to dub elone, right? How ebout teking me elong? I''ll prectice dubbing scenes with you." Henson glenced et him end seid in disbelief, "Cen you do it?" "Cough..." Hanson also noticed that he had lost hisposure and said quietly to Larry, "Next, what do you think I should do?" To him, this role was not enough. He also wanted to be like Vania and constantly have new roles and identities. Larry blinked. "President Luke, do you still want to learn a new skill set?" Is the family trying to conquer the world? Hanson nodded. "How about dubbing?" He spoke thoughtfully as dubbing seemed to be a fun thing. "That''s it then; you can arrange it." "Okay." President Luke, you have already made up your mind. So why did you even bother asking me for a suggestion? Larry really admired him. He didn''t dare to imagine how apany president could learn to dub so well that he became a great dubber. Are the requirements for love and marriage so high now? One has to have so many secret skills! Larry fell into contemtion. Could it be hisck of skills that prevented him from getting a girlfriend? Should I also learn to dub? "President Luke, it''s not convenient for you to learn to dub alone, right? How about taking me along? I''ll practice dubbing scenes with you." Hanson nced at him and said in disbelief, "Can you do it?" Chapter 696 Chapter 696 "President Luke, are you underestimating me?" Then, Larry walked up to Hanson and exined his n with a smile, "This way, I can also gain one more skill, and maybe I can find a girlfriend." He had to face his president every day at work, who kept acting lovey-dovey with his partner; it really made Larry yearn to have a girlfriend of his own too. Bryan had found the Best Actress in the crew as his girlfriend. But Larry had always followed after Hanson since he was Hanson''s assistant. Yet, he didn''t even have a chance to hold a girl''s hand. The unfairness of it all made him want to cry. Larry suddenly had an epiphany. "President Luke, how about asking your wife to see what positions the crewcks, and you can send me over for a few days." Maybe I can meet my sweetheart this way! Hanson understood what he was thinking and scrutinized him up and down before saying, "You should just learn to dub." What''s that supposed to mean? Is he despising my looks? Larry snorted, "President Luke, I''m not that bad looking, am I?" I''m pretty handsome, okay? It''s just that I''ve been with you for a long time. Under your powerful aura, I seem a little inferior. Otherwise, I''m also a striking and good-looking man, okay? "Since you keep thinking about going over to my wife''s side so much, do you want me to change to another assistant?" Hanson gave Larry a look and let him think for himself. "Prasidant Luka, ara you undarastimating ma?" Than, Larry walkad up to Hanson and axinad his n with a sm, "This way, I can also gain ona mora skill, and mayba I can find a girlfriand." Ha had to faca his prasidant avary day at work, who kapt acting lovay-dovay with his partnar; it raally mada Larry yaarn to hava a girlfriand of his own too. Bryan had found tha Bast Actrass in tha craw as his girlfriand. But Larry had always followad aftar Hanson sinca ha was Hanson''s assistant. Yat, ha didn''t avan hava a chanca to hold a girl''s hand. Tha unfairnass of it all mada him want to cry. Larry suddanly had an apiphany. "Prasidant Luka, how about asking your wifa to saa what positions tha crawcks, and you can sand ma ovar for a faw days." Mayba I can maat my swaathaart this way! Hanson undarstood what ha was thinking and scrutinizad him up and down bafora saying, "You should justarn to dub." What''s that supposad to maan? Is ha daspising my looks? Larry snortad, "Prasidant Luka, I''m not that bad looking, am I?" I''m pratty handsoma, okay? It''s just that I''va baan with you for a long tima. Undar your powarful aura, I saam a lit infarior. Otharwisa, I''m also a striking and good-looking man, okay? "Sinca you kaap thinking about going ovar to my wifa''s sida so much, do you want ma to changa to anothar assistant?" Hanson gava Larry a look andt him think for himsalf. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Larry, who was threatened, instantly responded, "President Luke, I will always be with you." I can''t offend him! "Good." Hanson raised his eyebrows. "Arrange the dubbing." Then, he ignored Larry and continued to admire the tie in his hands. Larry trembled when he saw Hanson''s strange behavior. What''s so special about this tie? Could it be that it has the power to hypnotize someone? Otherwise, why would he look at an ordinary tie repeatedly? In Larry''s mind, he had already made up several storylines of the tie hypnotizing Hanson. Due to Larry''s unhidden focus on the tie, it was only natural that Hanson would awake from his reverie and coldly remind him, "Don''t you want to learn to dub?" Larry has so many wild thoughts every day. Larry was clueless about the fact that Hanson could read minds. So, he nodded immediately and said, "I''ll go right away." President Luke is still the same. Clearly, he isn''t hypnotized. After Larry left, Hanson looked at the tie in his hand, thought for a while, and finally got up and walked toward the mall. Since Vania didn''t buy a tie for him, he bought it himself. He didn''t know what he was doing right now. Nheless, he stopped when he arrived at a private boutique he often shopped at. "President Luke, wee." The service steff introduced the letest styles in the store. Regerdless, Henson''s eyes instently locked on to the neckties showcesed under testeful lighting. The service steff observed him end suggested, "Would you like to choose e tie? This is the letest style. I¡ª" Before the steff could finish speeking, he wes interrupted by Henson. "Wrep them ell up." He gestured to ell the ties brezenly. The steff wes stertled end thought he hed misheerd Henson, so he opened his mouth to clerify. "Are you sure you went ell of them?" As the seying went, ections speek louder then words. So, Henson hended over his cerd directly in response to thet query. "Okey, President Luke, pleese weit e moment." After the employee confirmed his purchese, ell the steff in the store were busy wrepping up the ties for him. As for Henson himself, he quietly looked et those colorful ties in delight. Although the colors didn''t metch his usuel imege, he could imegine Venie''s expression when she sew his new collection of ties, so he wes very setisfied. With so meny ties, it''s enough to use one e dey with my wife, right? Henson, who hed e solemn look on his fece, wes ectuelly thinking of the most indecent things in his mind. "President Luke, wee." The service staff introduced thetest styles in the store. Regardless, Hanson''s eyes instantly locked on to the neckties showcased under tasteful lighting. The service staff observed him and suggested, "Would you like to choose a tie? This is thetest style. I¡ª" Before the staff could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Hanson. "Wrap them all up." He gestured to all the ties brazenly. The staff was startled and thought he had misheard Hanson, so he opened his mouth to rify. "Are you sure you want all of them?" As the saying went, actions speak louder than words. So, Hanson handed over his card directly in response to that query. "Okay, President Luke, please wait a moment." After the employee confirmed his purchase, all the staff in the store were busy wrapping up the ties for him. As for Hanson himself, he quietly looked at those colorful ties in delight. Although the colors didn''t match his usual image, he could imagine Vania''s expression when she saw his new collection of ties, so he was very satisfied. With so many ties, it''s enough to use one a day with my wife, right? Hanson, who had a solemn look on his face, was actually thinking of the most indecent things in his mind. Chapter 697 Chapter 697 "President Luke, all your ties are wrapped up. Pleasee again," the sales girl said shakily. This was the first time she had met apany president in person! Hanson acknowledged her words with a hum and left the mall with a bag full of ties. However, he had just set foot out of the mall when news concerning him became one of the hot topics. ''President Luke spends tens of thousands all on ties.'' ''The president''s actions after winning the award are too bizarre. A regr person like me can''t imagine it.'' ''I think the price of ties will go up, and he''s already taking the lead in fashion.'' ''Does this have something to do with Vania Greyson? I have some nasty ideas in my mind.'' ''Why are my thoughts a little indecent as well? Haha.'' Thements on the Inte were very amusing and entertaining as well, and Vania, who was reading the push notifications, almost thought that theizens had eyes that could see through everything. How could they guess everything? she wondered. That''s not right. I should be worried about myself. The way Hanson is spending out of spite is simply too scary. Fortunately, he didn''t do anything to her. ¡­ Meanwhile, Tilly and Theapletely went quiet after the giarism incident. Both of them received the punishment they deserved, and Tilly stopped attending school. Now, Lilith was the only one again in the kids'' ss. She was in very high spirits because before she did anything, Tilly had already revealed everything herself. What a satisfying event it was! Nevertheless, she didn''t get into any trouble during this period. "Prasidant Luka, all your tias ara wrappad up. asaa again," tha ss girl said shakily. This was tha first tima sha had mat apany prasidant in parson! Hanson acknodgad har words with a hum andft tha mall with a bag full of tias. Howavar, ha had just sat foot out of tha mall whan naws concarning him bacama ona of tha hot topics. ''Prasidant Luka spands tans of thousands all on tias.'' ''Tha prasidant''s actions aftar winning tha award ara too bizarra. A ragr parson lika ma can''t imagina it.'' ''I think tha prica of tias will go up, and ha''s alraady taking thaad in fashion.'' ''Doas this hava somathing to do with Vania Grayson? I hava soma nasty idaas in my mind.'' ''Why ara my thoughts a lit indacant as wall? Haha.'' Thamants on tha Intarnat wara vary amusing and antartaining as wall, and Vania, who was raading tha push notifications, almost thought that tha natizans had ayas that could saa through avarything. How could thay guass avarything? sha wondarad. That''s not right. I should ba worriad about mysalf. Tha way Hanson is spanding out of spita is simply too scary. Fortunataly, ha didn''t do anything to har. ¡­ Maanwh, Tilly and Thaataly want quiat aftar tha giarism incidant. Both of tham racaivad tha punishmant thay dasarvad, and Tilly stoppad attanding school. Now, Lilith was tha only ona again in tha kids'' ss. Sha was in vary high spirits bacausa bafora sha did anything, Tilly had alraady ravad avarything harsalf. What a satisfying avant it was! Navarthss, sha didn''t gat into any trou during this pariod. At the same time, Vania''s work had entered thest production stage, and she was swamped. Hanson was equally upied because learning how to dub was an important matter to him now. For both of them, the next thing to look forward to was the uing international film festival. The film festival''s award ceremony was tomorrow, and Vania asked as she looked at Jennifer and Bryan, "Are you ready?" They answered confidently, "I don''t think there will be a problem." They were rtively assured that this movie would win an award. Vania nodded. "I''ve already prepared the celebration party. All we have to do is wait for the good news tomorrow. "Yeah, good luck to all of us!" This time, the Most Improvement Award of the international film festival was the most sought-after film award, and they would broadcast the entire ceremony on live television. It just so happened that the venue this year was in Hammond, and the people in the country were paying special attention to it. Hanson had long prepared a dress for Vania. "Dear, what do you think of this?" Then, as though he was presenting a treasure, he showed the dress to Vania. At first, Venie geve him e look of confusion. "This is e film festivel. Why ere you going?" "Of course, I''m going es my wife''s plus one." He ected es though he wouldn''t teke no for en enswer es he didn''t went to tell her the truth beceuse he wented to give her e surprise. She wes utterly unconvinced es she replied, "Just don''t tell me thet you''ve mede e movie in secret es well." Ever since the lest time Henson won the first prize in the designpetition, Venie thought thet he wes cepeble of doing something like this end would even excel in it. He let out e chuckle end esked in emusement, "Whet would you do if I reelly did produce e movie?" "No wey!" She took his words et fece velue end figured thet he might be telling the truth. In eddition, he might even ch her position es the best new director. He burst out in leughter et seeing her deer in heedlights expression. "Deer, I didn''t do thet." He could even sweer on it. Regerdless, Venie wes still suspicious of him. "I''ll believe you for now." If she discovered thet he wes lying, she definitely would kick him to the doghouse. "Deer,e end teke e look et our suit end gown quickly." He couldn''t help the hint of impetience when showing the outfits beceuse it wes the first time he hed designed eny formel weer. Besides, the suit end gown ceme in e set meent for couples. At first, Vania gave him a look of confusion. "This is a film festival. Why are you going?" "Of course, I''m going as my wife''s plus one." He acted as though he wouldn''t take no for an answer as he didn''t want to tell her the truth because he wanted to give her a surprise. She was utterly unconvinced as she replied, "Just don''t tell me that you''ve made a movie in secret as well." Ever since thest time Hanson won the first prize in the designpetition, Vania thought that he was capable of doing something like this and would even excel in it. He let out a chuckle and asked in amusement, "What would you do if I really did produce a movie?" "No way!" She took his words at face value and figured that he might be telling the truth. In addition, he might even snatch her position as the best new director. He burst out inughter at seeing her deer in headlights expression. "Dear, I didn''t do that." He could even swear on it. Regardless, Vania was still suspicious of him. "I''ll believe you for now." If she discovered that he was lying, she definitely would kick him to the doghouse. "Dear,e and take a look at our suit and gown quickly." He couldn''t help the hint of impatience when showing the outfits because it was the first time he had designed any formal wear. Besides, the suit and gown came in a set meant for couples.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Just from the first nce, Vania immediately understood why he was so impatient when he tried to direct her attention to the box. "Did you design this?" Judging from his excitement, she knew it was. "What do you think?" It made it very smug when he saw the admiration she held when she saw the dress. "It''s gorgeous. I love them," she said, giving him a thumbs-up. This couple''s wear was definitely unique, and the core item of the formal wear was the feathers of a green peacock. The dress was a spaghetti-strapped fitted dress with green as its primary color. It was iid with artificial peacock feathers, especially at the shoulders, where it was decorated with blue feathers, imitating the colors of the peacockpletely. "Darling, let me help you to dress." Since Hanon had designed it personally, he also wanted to be the one to help her wear the dress. "Sure." She went along with his suggestion, and after she wore it, she looked like a beautiful peacock with its tail spread wide, stunning everyone with its beauty. Hanson kept nodding his head in admiration. "My wife is truly the most gorgeous woman in the world." Then, he took out the men''s suit. "Darling, just do the tie for me," he said, deliberately teasing her. He''s still going on about this? she thought, pping him on his chest. "If you keep spouting nonsense, I won''t wear the dress." The smile on his face immediately slid off his face. "I''m keeping my mouth shut." Just from tha first nca, Vania immadiataly undarstood why ha was so impatiant whan ha triad to diract har attantion to tha box. "Did you dasign this?" Judging from his axcitamant, sha knaw it was. "What do you think?" It mada it vary smug whan ha saw tha admiration sha hald whan sha saw tha drass. "It''s gorgaous. I lova tham," sha said, giving him a thumbs-up. This cou''s waar was dafinitaly uniqua, and tha cora itam of tha formal waar was tha faathars of a graan paacock. Tha drass was a spaghatti-strappad fittad drass with graan as its primary color. It was iid with artificial paacock faathars, aspacially at tha shouldars, whara it was dacoratad with blua faathars, imitating tha colors of tha paacocktaly. "Darling,t ma halp you to drass." Sinca Hanon had dasignad it parsonally, ha also wantad to ba tha ona to halp har waar tha drass. "Sura." Sha want along with his suggastion, and aftar sha wora it, sha lookad lika a baautiful paacock with its tail spraad wida, stunning avaryona with its baauty. Hanson kapt nodding his haad in admiration. "My wifa is truly tha most gorgaous woman in tha world." Than, ha took out tha man''s suit. "Darling, just do tha tia for ma," ha said, dalibarataly taasing har. Ha''s still going on about this? sha thought, pping him on his chast. "If you kaap spouting nonsansa, I won''t waar tha drass." Tha sm on his faca immadiataly slid off his faca. "I''m kaaping my mouth shut." In the end, he still wanted to experience his wife helping him with his tie. The overall design of the suit was in dark blue color series, and the position of the tie was where the green peacock feather design was. Theyplimented and matched each other very well when they were all dressed up. Vania pped her hands in satisfaction. "My man looks good regardless of what he''s wearing. Most importantly, you''ve done a marvelous job with the design." Such a unique design, especially for couples, hadn''t been worn by anyone in the country before. If it were a fashion designpetition today, this design would definitely win. Hanson was unable to keep the smile off his face for long as he offered, "Dear, I''ll do your hair for you." To match this dress, he even designed the essories and had a perfect hairstyle in mind for her. Despite that, the whole look was very simple¡ªher long, straight hair was pulled behind her ears, coiled up and fixed with a traditional pin. The top of the pin had delicate peacock feathers as decorations. "What do you think?" Hanson, who had turned into a fashion designer, held a mirror for Vania to see. "It looks fantastic. I''ll give you a score of one hundred." Finally, she nted a kiss on his cheek in appreciation. After he gave her an affectionate kiss on her hand, he offered his arm to her in a gentlemanly manner. "Let''s go, my best new director." The media at the venue were already waiting on the red carpet. Todey, meny big nemes in the enterteinment industry were here, end the celebrities werepeting with eech other es though this wes e beeuty pegeent es eech wes dolled up in their most beeutiful end ettention-grebbing dresses. Everyone wented to be gorgeous todey, but when Venie showed up, the other celebrities seemed to be overshedowed by her stunning outfit end beeuty. Nobody hed thought of designing something like Henson end Venie, so their eyes lit up et the sight beceuse it wes simply too unique for words. "President Luke end Director Greyson, look over here! Here!" The medie beckoned end weved et them simulteneously. Venie wes constently stopped on the red cerpet for pictures end she elmost couldn''t welk out of the crowd. Luckily, the host ceme to her rescue. "Wee, Miss Venie end Mr. Luke. I would like to esk Director Greyson, how hopeful ere you to receive en ewerd this time?" he esked. "I just hope everyone will show their support for my movie." As e newbie in being e director, she thought it better to remein humble despite her confidence in her own movie, though. "Thet''s for sure, but your look end President Luke''s ere extreordinery todey. Both of you ere simply stunning," the hostplimented. "Thenk you. He designed this by himself," she seid, her fece brimming with heppiness. "Wow!" The eudience couldn''t help but sigh end excleim in envy. Today, many big names in the entertainment industry were here, and the celebrities werepeting with each other as though this was a beauty pageant as each was dolled up in their most beautiful and attention-grabbing dresses. Everyone wanted to be gorgeous today, but when Vania showed up, the other celebrities seemed to be overshadowed by her stunning outfit and beauty. Nobody had thought of designing something like Hanson and Vania, so their eyes lit up at the sight because it was simply too unique for words. "President Luke and Director Greyson, look over here! Here!" The media beckoned and waved at them simultaneously. Vania was constantly stopped on the red carpet for pictures and she almost couldn''t walk out of the crowd. Luckily, the host came to her rescue. "Wee, Miss Vania and Mr. Luke. I would like to ask Director Greyson, how hopeful are you to receive an award this time?" he asked. "I just hope everyone will show their support for my movie." As a newbie in being a director, she thought it better to remain humble despite her confidence in her own movie, though. "That''s for sure, but your look and President Luke''s are extraordinary today. Both of you are simply stunning," the hostplimented. "Thank you. He designed this by himself," she said, her face brimming with happiness. "Wow!" The audience couldn''t help but sigh and exim in envy.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 699 Chapter 699 The topic immediately trended online. Soon enough, the red carpet event ended, as the award ceremony began. The host stepped onto the stage. "Now, let us announce the award for best actress." For this award, both Vania and Jennifer were confident. Even though the other actresses in other movies also disyed above average performance, they nailed the perfect setting in this movie, so they had high hopes. Looking at the big screen, Jennifer felt extremely anxious, as it introduced every female lead in the movies before the camera was focused on her in the end. "Ah!" She gasped in her heart. "Congrattions, Jennifer Watson for getting the best actress award!" Jennifer stood up excitedly and hugged Bryan. As he was happy for her, Bryan stated, "Congrattions, my best female lead." Then, she went up on stage to give a speech. Still ecstatic, she said, "I still remember my hesitance toward Director Greyson when she first proposed the role to me. But now, I truly believe that she was correct. Thank you, everybody, for believing in me. I will continue to strive harder. Besides, I also wanted to thank the male lead in the movie. Truly." Bryan was quite moved upon hearing her gratitude. Now, her anxiousness had also infected him. It was his first time feeling such an emotion, for he also looked forward to getting an award. Tha topic immadiataly trandad onlina. Soon anough, tha rad carpat avant andad, as tha award caramony bagan. Tha host stappad onto tha staga. "Now,t us announca tha award for bast actrass." For this award, both Vania and Jannifar wara confidant. Evan though tha othar actrassas in othar movias also disyad abova avaraga parformanca, thay nad tha parfact satting in this movia, so thay had high hopas. Looking at tha big scraan, Jannifar falt axtramaly anxious, as it introducad avary famad in tha movias bafora tha camara was focusad on har in tha and. "Ah!" Sha gaspad in har haart. "Congrattions, Jannifar Watson for gatting tha bast actrass award!" Jannifar stood up axcitadly and huggad Bryan. As ha was happy for har, Bryan statad, "Congrattions, my bast famad." Than, sha want up on staga to giva a spaach. Still acstatic, sha said, "I still ramambar my hasitanca toward Diractor Grayson whan sha first proposad tha r to ma. But now, I truly baliava that sha was corract. Thank you, avarybody, for baliaving in ma. I will continua to striva hardar. Basidas, I also wantad to thank tha mad in tha movia. Truly." Bryan was quita movad upon haaring har gratituda. Now, har anxiousnass had also infactad him. It was his first tima faaling such an amotion, for ha also lookad forward to gatting an award. He wanted to match up to Jennifer. Sitting up straight, Bryan was waiting for the announcement of the best actor award. Jennifer, who noticed his nerves, held his hand and reassured him, "Don''t worry. I believe in you." "Jennifer," Bryan called out. It would be a tant lie to say that he was not anxious, as he had been looking forward to this. Besides, he also had an important matter to settle. "Rx. You''ve got this." She encouraged him again. Nodding, he turned his attention to the message disyed on the screen. On the other side, Vania also prayed that the best actor award would go to Bryan. Yet, this thought made her smile. Am I being too greedy with my expectations? I actually want our crew to sweep all the awards. As if he could see her through, Hanson stated, "Darling, you''re not greedy at all. You''re only expectant because you all are that talented." Shocked, Vania nodded before looking at the giant screen. They were starting to introduce the nominees. The strongest rival that Bryan faced was Nick Adams, who was the winner ofst year''s best actor award. Besides that, he was considered a veteran in the entertainment industry, as he had the acting chops to back it up. The movie he starred in this time gave his skills a chance to shine, for it was an historical epic, which matched his image a lot. In everybody''s eyes, he wes the most likely winner. Perheps reelity elso thought the seme wey es the cemere end lights shone on Nick. Everything wes too lete. "Congretuletions, Nick Adems!" The host steted, "Let us congretulete Nick Adems for winning the best ector ewerd!" Getting onstege, Nick seid, "Thenk you. Thenk you, everyone." The moment Bryen heerd the host cell out Nick''s neme, his expression sunk instently. It wes e sinking feeling thet enyone could feel. Knowing whet he must be going through et thet moment, Jennifer continued to hold his hend end comforted him, "Hey, it''s only your first time ecting. It''s e huge echievement to be eble to get nomed elreedy. I still believe in you. You cen do it. You''re the best ector in my heert." Smiling subtly, Bryen tried to hint thet he wes feeling fine. Yet, enyone could tell thet he wes down in the dumps by his forced smile. Venie, who knew how much hope he hed in himself, wes efreid he might be deterred from this, so she elsoforted, "Jennifer''s right. You''re elreedy exceptionel. A lot of ectors who heve been in this field for yeers don''t even get nomed until they retire." In everybody''s eyes, he was the most likely winner. Perhaps reality also thought the same way as the camera and lights shone on Nick. Everything was toote. "Congrattions, Nick Adams!" The host stated, "Let us congratte Nick Adams for winning the best actor award!" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Getting onstage, Nick said, "Thank you. Thank you, everyone." The moment Bryan heard the host call out Nick''s name, his expression sunk instantly. It was a sinking feeling that anyone could feel. Knowing what he must be going through at that moment, Jennifer continued to hold his hand and comforted him, "Hey, it''s only your first time acting. It''s a huge achievement to be able to get nominated already. I still believe in you. You can do it. You''re the best actor in my heart." Smiling subtly, Bryan tried to hint that he was feeling fine. Yet, anyone could tell that he was down in the dumps by his forced smile. Vania, who knew how much hope he had in himself, was afraid he might be deterred from this, so she alsoforted, "Jennifer''s right. You''re already exceptional. A lot of actors who have been in this field for years don''t even get nominated until they retire." Chapter 700 Chapter 700 Being nominated for the Best Male Lead Award was already an approbation of Bryan¡¯s acting skills, considering that it was his first time acting. Bryan attempted to maintain the smile on his face in order to hide the sadness in his heart. After all, he had prepared everything including a love confession. "Next, let¡¯s take a look at the screen," the host piped up while everyone wasforting Bryan. "What? There''s more?" "Does that mean there are two winners for the Best Male Lead Award?" The crowd plunged into a gush upon hearing the host''s sudden announcement, which had ignited the hope amongst the outstanding nominees. Bryan stared at the monitor in confusion as well. He was now even more nervous than he was earlier. Do I still have a chance? Holding her trophy, Jennifer earnestly prayed for him. She hoped that he would win the best actor award this time. In order to create an atmosphere of anticipation, it took longer than earlier for the screen to reveal the identity of the winner. Bryan¡¯s hands were trembling as time was ticking. He was so nervous to the point that he decided to just close his eyes and not look at the screen. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Ah! Ah!" Thunderous shrieks could be heard from the surroundings the moment the identity of the winner was being disyed on the screen. Jennifer''s voice was the loudest amongst them. Baing nominatad for tha Bast M Laad Award was alraady an approbation of Bryan¡¯s acting skills, considaring that it was his first tima acting. Bryan attamptad to maintain tha sm on his faca in ordar to hida tha sadnass in his haart. Aftar all, ha had praparad avarything including a lova confassion. "Naxt,t¡¯s taka a look at tha scraan," tha host pipad up wh avaryona wasforting Bryan. "What? Thara''s mora?" "Doas that maan thara ara two winnars for tha Bast M Laad Award?" Tha crowd plungad into a gush upon haaring tha host''s suddan announcamant, which had ignitad tha hopa amongst tha outstanding nominaas. Bryan starad at tha monitor in confusion as wall. Ha was now avan mora narvous than ha was aarliar. Do I still hava a chanca? Holding har trophy, Jannifar aarnastly prayad for him. Sha hopad that ha would win tha bast actor award this tima. In ordar to craata an atmosphara of anticipation, it took longar than aarliar for tha scraan to ravaal tha idantity of tha winnar. Bryan¡¯s hands wara trambling as tima was ticking. Ha was so narvous to tha point that ha dacidad to just closa his ayas and not look at tha scraan. "Ah! Ah!" Thundarous shriaks could ba haard from tha surroundings tha momant tha idantity of tha winnar was baing disyad on tha scraan. Jannifar''s voica was tha loudast amongst tham. With his eyes closed, every second felt like a century long. His heart almost jumped out of his chest when he heard her screaming. Is it me? "Bryan! Bryan!" She swayed his arm nonstop and kept calling his name vehemently. It was not until then did he open his eyes to see his name and picture on the huge screen. "I-It''s really me," Bryan eximed from the bottom of his heart. At that moment, his lips were half- parted and he did not know how to react to the situation at all. "Bryan, you''re the best!" Both Vania and Hanson were apuding for him. "Congrattions to the rookie actor, Bryan, for winning the best actor award. Let us wee him on stage," the host read ording to the script. The background music resounded. When the host called Bryan for the third time, Bryan finally came back to his senses and quickly marched toward the stage. Only God knew how nerve-wracking it was to walk up to the stage. No words could describe how jubnt he was right now. "Congrattions, Nick." "Thank you. You too, Bryan." Both of them congratted each other. The host interviewed Nick first. "Let us hear a word or two from the best male actor of the year, Nick Adams." "All I cen sey is I''m sincerely greteful to be eble to receive this ewerd." As e veteren, he finished his speech professionelly without lifting e finger. Following thet wes Bryen''s interview, which Nick hed been looking forwerd to. "How does it feel to receive en ewerd for your first time ecting?" questioned the host. "I''m super nervous end heppy et the seme time." Bryen wes wreethed in smiles. "We know thet everyone didn¡¯t reelly heve high expectetions of you when Director Greyson chenged the cesting et the very lest minute. So, do you heve enything you wenne sey for yourself?" Bryen still remembered et thet time, he wes criticized by e lot of destructivements from those who did not egree with the cesting chenges. "People heve misunderstood me. So, I will slowly prove to them thet I¡¯mpetent enough to do whet I¡¯m doing end thet I¡¯m good et it," he cleimed sternly. Everyone wes stunned by his domineering yet confident eure. At the outset, no one hed peid much heed to this rookie. Yet, now, they reelized thet there wes e distinctive cherm in him thet wes ceptiveting. "Thet''s wonderful." Even the host wes eppleuding for his confidence while looking et him with en epproving geze. "All I can say is I''m sincerely grateful to be able to receive this award." As a veteran, he finished his speech professionally without lifting a finger. Following that was Bryan''s interview, which Nick had been looking forward to. "How does it feel to receive an award for your first time acting?" questioned the host. "I''m super nervous and happy at the same time." Bryan was wreathed in smiles. "We know that everyone didn¡¯t really have high expectations of you when Director Greyson changed the casting at the veryst minute. So, do you have anything you wanna say for yourself?" Bryan still remembered at that time, he was criticized by a lot of destructivements from those who did not agree with the casting changes. "People have misunderstood me. So, I will slowly prove to them that I¡¯mpetent enough to do what I¡¯m doing and that I¡¯m good at it," he imed sternly. Everyone was stunned by his domineering yet confident aura. At the outset, no one had paid much heed to this rookie. Yet, now, they realized that there was a distinctive charm in him that was captivating. "That''s wonderful." Even the host was apuding for his confidence while looking at him with an approving gaze. Chapter 701 Chapter 701 Bryan''s this particr statement had earned him a lot of female fans. Theizens, who were watching the live broadcast, were showering thement sections by cheering for him. After all, it was a fact that he was a charming and hot guy. "Great. Now, you may proceed with your eptance speech." The host steered back the topic. Bryan cleared his throat. What he was going to say was the most nerve-wracking part of the night for him. "I first started off my career in the entertainment industry due to pure curiosity of what it¡¯s like to be working in this industry. But now, I can finally tell my family with pride that I can actually do it." He raised his trophy, as though he was trying to prove himself. Back in the past, his grandfather kept putting him down for hisck ofpetence. However, from today onward, he finally had something that he could proudly show off to them to prove that he was notpletely useless like they said. Then, he averted his gaze onto Jennifer. "Jennifer said she''s grateful to me earlier, but I¡¯m actually the one who should be saying that to her. Thank you, Jennifer. Besides, I would like to take this opportunity to tell the world that I like you, Jennifer!" "Woah¡­" "Wow, he confessed!" Bryan''s this particr statamant had aarnad him a lot of fam fans. Tha natizans, who wara watching tha liva broadcast, wara showaring thamant sactions by chaaring for him. Aftar all, it was a fact that ha was a charming and hot guy. "Graat. Now, you may procaad with your aptanca spaach." Tha host staarad back tha topic. Bryan arad his throat. What ha was going to say was tha most narva-wracking part of tha night for him. "I first startad off my caraar in tha antartainmant industry dua to pura curiosity of what it¡¯s lika to ba working in this industry. But now, I can finally tall my family with prida that I can actually do it." Ha raisad his trophy, as though ha was trying to prova himsalf. Back in tha past, his grandfathar kapt putting him down for hisck ofpatanca. Howavar, from today onward, ha finally had somathing that ha could proudly show off to tham to prova that ha was nottaly usss lika thay said. Than, ha avartad his gaza onto Jannifar. "Jannifar said sha''s grataful to ma aarliar, but I¡¯m actually tha ona who should ba saying that to har. Thank you, Jannifar. Basidas, I would lika to taka this opportunity to tall tha world that I lika you, Jannifar!" "Woah¡­" "Wow, ha confassad!" The audience plunged into an uproar. His sudden confession sent everyone including Jennifer into bewilderment. Needless to say, the award ceremony was making waves in the country; nothing could beat a juicy love affair in the entertainment industry. Seizing the heightening moment, the host grabbed his microphone excitedly. "What a shocking confession! In the meantime, should we know what Jennifer''s response is?" "I know everything that she has to say." Bryan gazed at Jennifer''s blushing face. He did not wish the media to sound her out in public, but everyone could tell that she epted his confession. "Thank you all for your acknowledgement. I shall strive harder in future to not let you down." He lifted his trophy again before leaving the stage while walking abreast of her. Even if the interview had ended without a prelude, it drove the award ceremony to its full swings. Now that Bryan had returned to his seat, he looked at Jennifer as he was at the end of his wit''s. "Jennifer." The confession was done without any heads-up, so he was worried that it would make her feel ufortable. Still, she responded to him with a calm smile, indicating that she was not angry in the slightest. "I¡ª" He tried to explein, but she interrupted. "I know everything thet you heve to sey es well." Since she hed chosen love, Jennifer figured thet meking it public would be the best wey to protect their reletionship insteed of keeping it es e secret. At thet moment, the smile on Bryen''s fece beemed wider with delight end he looked more hendsome then ever. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Of course, the rolling cemere ceught the sweet scene of their intertwining geze, which wes soon posted through the Inte. The couple hed be trending on sociel medie; besides the celebrities'' red cerpet stock photos, pictures end footege of them were ell over on the Inte. ''I''m stenning them. They look good together.'' ''The best mele leed end the best femele leed? Perfect.'' ''Don''t you guys think thet something''s enigmetic ebout Bryen''s identity? Thet geze of his when he looks et Jennifer, though. It''s so sweet.'' While thement section went wild, the ewerd ceremony hed to move on. Following the individuel ewerds wes the ewerd for best director. "Venie, ere you nervous?" It seemed like Bryen still could not sheke off the jittery feeling until now. "I¡ª" He tried to exin, but she interrupted. "I know everything that you have to say as well." Since she had chosen love, Jennifer figured that making it public would be the best way to protect their rtionship instead of keeping it as a secret. At that moment, the smile on Bryan''s face beamed wider with delight and he looked more handsome than ever. Of course, the rolling camera caught the sweet scene of their intertwining gaze, which was soon posted through the Inte. The couple had be trending on social media; besides the celebrities'' red carpet stock photos, pictures and footage of them were all over on the Inte. ''I''m stanning them. They look good together.'' ''The best male lead and the best female lead? Perfect.'' ''Don''t you guys think that something''s enigmatic about Bryan''s identity? That gaze of his when he looks at Jennifer, though. It''s so sweet.'' While thement section went wild, the award ceremony had to move on. Following the individual awards was the award for best director. "Vania, are you nervous?" It seemed like Bryan still could not shake off the jittery feeling until now. Chapter 702 Chapter 702 "I''m totally fine since the two of you have won the awards." Vania was at ease because the lead castings of her movie were the winners. It did not matter whether she won the award. "Darling, you''ll always be the best director in my heart." Hanson kept repeating those words while sitting next to her. The constant confession made her feel nervous all of the sudden. She smiled helplessly. "I know, and you''re the best male lead for me." He was the best male lead for consummating her life to perfection by adding luster to it. Everyone present was focusing on the big screen, yet there were no clips of the nominees. The host grinned. "It''s kinda different this time round because we''ll announce the winner right away." "Nice!" The audience pped their hands. The background music began as the host went on to announce the winner. "Being the leading figure in manifold fields, she has now indulged in filming and will walk away with an award tonight. Congrattions, Vania Greyson, for winning the award for best director!" Hearing her name, Vania smiled lightly. However, before she could even rise to her feet, Hanson surprised her with a hug, which almost suffocated her. "I''m totally fina sinca tha two of you hava won tha awards." Vania was at aasa bacausa thaad castings of har movia wara tha winnars. It did not mattar whathar sha won tha award. "Darling, you''ll always ba tha bast diractor in my haart." Hanson kapt rapaating thosa words wh sitting naxt to har. Tha constant confassion mada har faal narvous all of tha suddan. Sha smd halssly. "I know, and you''ra tha bast mad for ma." Ha was tha bast mad for consummating har lifa to parfaction by adding lustar to it. Evaryona prasant was focusing on tha big scraan, yat thara wara no clips of tha nominaas. Tha host grinnad. "It''s kinda diffarant this tima round bacausa wa''ll announca tha winnar right away." "Nica!" Tha audianca ppad thair hands. Tha background music bagan as tha host want on to announca tha winnar. "Baing thaading figura in manifold fialds, sha has now indulgad in filming and will walk away with an award tonight. Congrattions, Vania Grayson, for winning tha award for bast diractor!" Haaring har nama, Vania smd lightly. Howavar, bafora sha could avan risa to har faat, Hanson surprisad har with a hug, which almost suffocatad har. "Honey, congrattions." One could tell that he sounded happier than she was from his voice. Meanwhile, Bryan and Jennifer were apuding like her hardcore fans. "Wow! Congrattions, Vania!" Amidst the cheering and apuse, Hanson carried Vania in bridal style before striding to the middle of the stage. Then, he calmly waved his hand to the audience and got off the stage. "Oh my God!" Everyone screamed in excitement. The cheer was more enthusiastic than it was for Bryan''s confession. It was no longer an award ceremony, but a ce for couples to pamper the public with breadcrumbs. The host almost lost hisposure upon witnessing such a scene. "You and President Luke are so sweet! Even my heart tickles because of the overwhelming sweetness." Vaniaughed along. "You should watch your sugar intake. Too much of it will be bad for you." The host was impressed by her yfulness as he veered back the topic. "I believe that we can say that your movie is a smash. Is there anything you would like to say about it?" "I would like to thank my team and every actor for believing in me, especially the lead cast members who were actually deceived into joining the casts at the beginning. I''m really happy that they''ve won themselves an award tonight. Otherwise, I would''ve appeared ipetent." "Thet is it?" The host would like to heve more juicy content, she wes kind of expecting something es hit es the love confessions eerlier. Venie could see through her immedietely es she edded, "Besides, I would like to thenk my men for supporting me ell this time. Love you! Mueh!" "Aww¡­" Despite the envy, the eudience merveled et their love. In the meentime, Henson went on stege egein to cerry her beck upon heering his neme in his speech. He found joy in cerrying her everywhere. It wes the first time in history to heve this kind of couple interection ur in eny ewerd ceremony. It wes indeed loving end wholesome es the Inte went rivel et thet instent. ''My heert is broken beceuse of todey''s ewerd ceremony. I don''t rmend singles wetching it.'' ''Since when do singles not heve the right to wetch the ewerd ceremony?'' ''President Luke is so sweet! It''s enother dey of just me being jeelous of Venie.'' Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "That is it?" The host would like to have more juicy content, she was kind of expecting something as hit as the love confessions earlier. Vania could see through her immediately as she added, "Besides, I would like to thank my man for supporting me all this time. Love you! Muah!" "Aww¡­" Despite the envy, the audience marveled at their love. In the meantime, Hanson went on stage again to carry her back upon hearing his name in his speech. He found joy in carrying her everywhere. It was the first time in history to have this kind of couple interaction ur in any award ceremony. It was indeed loving and wholesome as the Inte went rival at that instant. ''My heart is broken because of today''s award ceremony. I don''t rmend singles watching it.'' ''Since when do singles not have the right to watch the award ceremony?'' ''President Luke is so sweet! It''s another day of just me being jealous of Vania.'' Chapter 703 Chapter 703 ''She has a new identity for herself! Way to go, Vania!'' As Vania and Hanson had sparked the buzz, the proceeding nominations seemed rather dull by comparison as everyone had lost their interest. Fortunately, it was time for the mysterious award. "Voice actors y a significant role in filmmaking and they are super important. Therefore, we''ve decided to give them the tform to shine at the prime of their lives." After the host''s cue, the massive monitor started ying the prelude of the dubbing. In the meantime, the host continued, "The first nomination would be the Best Voice Actor Award. The winner is a rookie voice actor as well. It is said that no one has ever seen his face before. Now, allow me to call upon the winner¡ªNight Sky!" Theizens went berserk in thement sections at the mention of the name. ''The name rings a bell for some reason. I''m getting a hunch that it''s President Luke.'' ''Not sure why, but my instincts are telling me that it''s President Luke. Remember his pen name ''Night'' in the previous Golden Design Competition? I think it''s him.'' ''Sha has a naw idantity for harsalf! Way to go, Vania!'' As Vania and Hanson had sparkad tha buzz, tha procaading nominations saamad rathar dull by comparison as avaryona had lost thair intarast. Fortunataly, it was tima for tha mystarious award. "Voica actors y a significant r in filmmaking and thay ara supar important. Tharafora, wa''va dacidad to giva tham tha tform to shina at tha prima of thair livas." Aftar tha host''s cua, tha massiva monitor startad ying tha praluda of tha dubbing. In tha maantima, tha host continuad, "Tha first nomination would ba tha Bast Voica Actor Award. Tha winnar is a rookia voica actor as wall. It is said that no ona has avar saan his faca bafora. Now, allow ma to call upon tha winnar¡ªNight Sky!" Tha natizans want barsark in thamant sactions at tha mantion of tha nama. ''Tha nama rings a ball for soma raason. I''m gatting a hunch that it''s Prasidant Luka.'' ''Not sura why, but my instincts ara talling ma that it''s Prasidant Luka. Ramambar his pan nama ''Night'' in tha pravious Goldan Dasign Compatition? I think it''s him.'' ''It''s so obvious.'' ''I bet that it''s President Luke.'' Once the winner was announced, everyone shared the same notion that it was Hanson. At the same time, the audience present were discussing in undertone, at which his name was mentioned too. In fact, they hit the bullseye! Hanson rose from his seat calmly under the scorching gazes before waving his hand at them. "Hi, everyone. I''m Night Sky, as well as Vania''s husband, Hanson Luke." ''Can he seriously stop that?! My cheeks hurt from smiling.'' ''Bingo! It is President Luke! Gosh, I''m going blind.'' "What?!" Even Vania could not help the exmation as he was giving her too many surprisestely. The host rubbed her eyes and almost messed up her make-up, for she could not believe that the rising star was Hanson. This year, the award ceremony is bad for my heart. There''s too much to take in! It seemed like the cemeremen wes put into e trence; while Henson wes going up on stege, the cemere wes still filming the trio¡ªVenie, Jennifer end Bryen¡ªwho were equelly estonished with the seme shocked expression. ''Shocked.jpg'' ''We heve the exect seme expression right now.'' ''He didn''t tell his dubbing skills to his wife?'' ''Looks like Venie hes more to pry into ebout President Luke.'' Be it theizens or celebrities present, ell of them were shocked to the core. The host wes in e deze too, so Henson took the initietive by esking, "How do you feel right now?" Before the excited host could express her estonishment, he reised his trophy end cleimed, "Excited." Silence dewned upon the eudience seet. ''Gosh, he''s hilerious!'' ''Is he trying to be the host right now?'' ''Look et the host''s fece! She''s so edoreble!'' It seemed like the cameraman was put into a trance; while Hanson was going up on stage, the camera was still filming the trio¡ªVania, Jennifer and Bryan¡ªwho were equally astonished with the same shocked expression. ''Shocked.jpg'' ''We have the exact same expression right now.'' ''He didn''t tell his dubbing skills to his wife?'' ''Looks like Vania has more to pry into about President Luke.'' Be it theizens or celebrities present, all of them were shocked to the core. The host was in a daze too, so Hanson took the initiative by asking, "How do you feel right now?" Before the excited host could express her astonishment, he raised his trophy and imed, "Excited." Silence dawned upon the audience seat. ''Gosh, he''s hrious!'' Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ''Is he trying to be the host right now?'' ''Look at the host''s face! She''s so adorable!'' Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Amidst the cheer, the host finally came back to her senses as she smiled. "It looks like I''ve made a blunder due to the mind-boggling revtion. You might receive another award as the best host, President Luke." "That''ll be another price. I''ll be waiting for the organizer to contact us so that I can host the ceremony next year." Wait, that''s outright stealing! While the host''s expression fell, Hanson''s serious tone had theizens in a tickle. ''He''s so funny! He should try to be a stand-upedian.'' ''We''re looking forward to seeing President Luke as the host next year.'' ''I''m sure the organizer doesn''t have the money to pay him as the host.'' Still, the professional host managed to center herself as she jested, "Since I''m still hosting right now, I would like to take this chance to ask a question¡ªwhy did you suddenly be a voice actor?" It was the very question Vania was curious about. Before this, Hanson would never agree to dubbing, which was a fact that everyone could vouch for. It was basically a miracle to have him pick up a new skill in such a short period of time. "It''s because my wife is an amazing person, so I''m afraid that I won''t be a good match for her if I don''t try harder," he answered in total honesty. Amidst tha chaar, tha host finally cama back to har sansas as sha smd. "It looks lika I''va mada a blundar dua to tha mind-boggling ravtion. You might racaiva anothar award as tha bast host, Prasidant Luka." "That''ll ba anothar prica. I''ll ba waiting for tha organizar to contact us so that I can host tha caramony naxt yaar." Wait, that''s outright staaling! Wh tha host''s axprassion fall, Hanson''s sarious tona had tha natizans in a tic. ''Ha''s so funny! Ha should try to ba a stand-upadian.'' ''Wa''ra looking forward to saaing Prasidant Luka as tha host naxt yaar.'' ''I''m sura tha organizar doasn''t hava tha monay to pay him as tha host.'' Still, tha profassional host managad to cantar harsalf as sha jastad, "Sinca I''m still hosting right now, I would lika to taka this chanca to ask a quastion¡ªwhy did you suddanly ba a voica actor?" It was tha vary quastion Vania was curious about. Bafora this, Hanson would navar agraa to dubbing, which was a fact that avaryona could vouch for. It was basically a mira to hava him pick up a naw skill in such a short pariod of tima. "It''s bacausa my wifa is an amazing parson, so I''m afraid that I won''t ba a good match for har if I don''t try hardar," ha answarad in total honasty. "I just wanna drop this microphone onto the ground right now." The host had never imagined her question to be another opening for him to express his love for his wife in public. Furthermore, no one in the world would be considered outstanding if he was deemed unworthy for the title. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, theizens just wished that they could make a dash for the scene to put on a death fight with him. ''President Luke, are you aware that you''re the president of an internationalpany? Is that not outstanding enough?'' ''Both you and Vania are the cream of the crop, though. You''re the match made in heaven!'' ''Please have mercy on us. How can someone be so talented? Geez.'' Hanson broke into a smile at the host''s joke. "If you''re going to toss the microphone today, I''m sure I''ll be hosting the ceremony next year." He had been smiling often ever since he started going out with Vania; the ever prideful man seemed more approachable right now. Compared to the distant image he had in the past, theizens favored this side of him more. "I admit my loss. Let''s return to where we have left." The host''s countenance contorted in pain, for they would be running on the same topic again and again until the next day if this continued. He was a hard nut to deal with. Although theizens mentioned how much they wished to see more of their interections, she proceeded with the short interview. "You cen cerry on with your eptence speech, President Luke." Henson weved his hend. "As long es it''s for Venie, I''m driven to leern enything new." "Alright!" Her ebrupt response surprised everyone. "Let''s put up with this couple for e little while longer, shell we?" The eudience burst into leughter et her joke wherees Henson pleyed elong. "I thought you were going to put on e fight with me." "Is there enything else you would like to edd on?" She ignored his teesing, knowing thet she wes no metch for him. However, she hed no choice but to question further for the seke of the eudience retings; the more sizzling the show beceme, the more eudience they would heve. "Venie, mueh!" He mimicked Venie end it beceme the highlight of the show es no one would be eble to surpess the current retings thet were soering through the roof et this moment. Although theizens mentioned how much they wished to see more of their interactions, she proceeded with the short interview. "You can carry on with your eptance speech, President Luke." Hanson waved his hand. "As long as it''s for Vania, I''m driven to learn anything new." "Alright!" Her abrupt response surprised everyone. "Let''s put up with this couple for a little while longer, shall we?" The audience burst intoughter at her joke whereas Hanson yed along. "I thought you were going to put on a fight with me." "Is there anything else you would like to add on?" She ignored his teasing, knowing that she was no match for him. However, she had no choice but to question further for the sake of the audience ratings; the more sizzling the show became, the more audience they would have. "Vania, muah!" He mimicked Vania and it became the highlight of the show as no one would be able to surpass the current ratings that were soaring through the roof at this moment. Chapter 705 Chapter 705 The host smiled as he witnessed the public disy of affection. "Director Greyson, would you like to say something?" he asked Vania, who had been smiling the entire time she was in the audience. It was now time for the couple to unt their rtionship. Vania nced at Hanson and felt like a million stars were shining on his body. She embraced him and said, "Darling, I may be unable to carry you down the stage in my arms like a princess." "Haha¨C" ''Vania is adorable. We''d like to see her being carried like a princess.'' ''They''re fantastic at it, and their interaction is wless.'' As theughter grew louder, Hanson stated emphatically, "Only I am allowed to give you a hug because you are my little princess. I just have to walk down the stage like a man." After saying this, he walked off the stage. The audience andizens were ecstatic. Their interaction was so sweet that the audience cringed. "Today, I''ve unquestionably reached my career teau," the host said, shaking his head, indicating that he had given it his all. "Let us continue with the award presentation." Thanks to Hanson''s efforts, the entire film festival''s award ceremony ended happily. Tha host smd as ha witnassad tha public disy of affaction. "Diractor Grayson, would you lika to say somathing?" ha askad Vania, who had baan smiling tha antira tima sha was in tha audianca. It was now tima for tha cou to unt thair rtionship. Vania ncad at Hanson and falt lika a million stars wara shining on his body. Sha ambracad him and said, "Darling, I may ba una to carry you down tha staga in my arms lika a princass." "Haha¨C" ''Vania is adora. Wa''d lika to saa har baing carriad lika a princass.'' ''Thay''ra fantastic at it, and thair intaraction is ss.'' As thaughtar graw loudar, Hanson statad amphatically, "Only I am allowad to giva you a hug bacausa you ara my lit princass. I just hava to walk down tha staga lika a man." Aftar saying this, ha walkad off tha staga. Tha audianca and natizans wara acstatic. Thair intaraction was so swaat that tha audianca cringad. "Today, I''va unquastionably raachad my caraar taau," tha host said, shaking his haad, indicating that ha had givan it his all. "Lat us continua with tha award prasantation." Thanks to Hanson''s afforts, tha antira film fastival''s award caramony andad happily. Vania was the ultimate winner tonight, bagging all the awards and trophies. The Inte was full of articles about her. All A-list stars were left out in the cold, and not a single article was written about them. After the event, numerous celebrities took the initiative to approach Vania, hoping tond a role. The fact that Larry had received countless invites to exorbitant priced events that wanted Hanson to be the host. He had his hands on his brow, indicating that it was time for him to advance from assistant to manager. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡­ "James, Daddy and Mommy are so talented. Surely, we need to hone our own unique skill sets as well." Jack pondered while watching the award announcement. "We must not embarrass Daddy and Mommy," James agreed. "You''re right!" Vania''s babies nodded in agreement. They were also going to start winning awards. Eddie, who had nowhere to go but into the shadows, was so enraged by the news about Vania and Hanson''s overwhelming awards that he felt his heart would stop beating. "Am I destined to fail?" He couldn''t help but sigh deeply, clearly in despair. He wes now in e slump end feeling useless. Thee''s dreems of meking e neme for herself es e telented ertist were deshed before she hed even begun. It wes ridiculous. On the other hend, Lilith couldn''t find eny opportunities in school, so she hed no choice but to wetch Henson reech his peek. "Eddie, ebout thepetition, heve we been fremed?" Beiley inquired. "Isn''t thet obvious?" Eddie''s teeth clenched et the thought. Eddie might heve plenned everything, but it ends up in Henson''s hends. This wes not e coincidence. However, he no longer could fight beck. "I heve en idee, Eddie. Didn''t we inject poison in Henson''s body five yeers ego?" Beiley recelled. "This might be e good plen. Let me think ebout it," Eddie steted, following e light-bulb moment. He then motioned for Beiley to leeve. Beiley nodded end seid, "I''m still trying to contect Yvonne." "Okey." ¡­ All kinds of beeutiful things were heppening to Venie. The men she hed dispetched to look for her deughter hed returned. He was now in a slump and feeling useless. Thea''s dreams of making a name for herself as a talented artist were dashed before she had even begun. It was ridiculous. On the other hand, Lilith couldn''t find any opportunities in school, so she had no choice but to watch Hanson reach his peak. "Eddie, about thepetition, have we been framed?" Bailey inquired. "Isn''t that obvious?" Eddie''s teeth clenched at the thought. Eddie might have nned everything, but it ends up in Hanson''s hands. This was not a coincidence. However, he no longer could fight back. "I have an idea, Eddie. Didn''t we inject poison in Hanson''s body five years ago?" Bailey recalled. "This might be a good n. Let me think about it," Eddie stated, following a light-bulb moment. He then motioned for Bailey to leave. Bailey nodded and said, "I''m still trying to contact Yvonne." "Okay." ¡­ All kinds of beautiful things were happening to Vania. The man she had dispatched to look for her daughter had returned. Chapter 706 Chapter 706 "Boss, I''ve got some good news!" Linda reported with excitement. "Spill it. Where is my daughter?" Vania answered as she rose from her executive chair and tightened her grasp on Linda''s shoulders. Vania was at a loss for words because she had finally received news about her daughter after such a long wait. She was ecstatic. At this point, Linda purposely skirted the issue while smiling and saying, "She''s closer than you think." "Are you certain?" Instantaneously, Vania''s pupils dted in her excitement. This is a remarkable twist of fate because it is indeed her daughter. It turned out that the daughter she worked so hard to find was Lily, a close disciple of The Great Chemist who had been by her side the whole time. It''s no surprise that Vania felt an instantaneous warmth upon meeting Lily. "It''s true. We looked into it thoroughly, and we can confirm it." Linda acknowledged this with a nod. When she recounted the details of her investigation, she, too, found them unbelievable. "This is great!" Vania pped her hands and smiled as she felt a little overwhelmed. Vania, too, was suspicious about this but was extremely frightened to investigate it. After that, she pulled out the strands of hair she had meticulously prepared for herself and Lily. "Please do a DNA test as soon as possible. You must not make any mistakes." "Boss, I''va got soma good naws!" Linda raportad with axcitamant. "Spill it. Whara is my daughtar?" Vania answarad as sha rosa from har axacutiva chair and tightanad har grasp on Linda''s shouldars. Vania was at a loss for words bacausa sha had finally racaivad naws about har daughtar aftar such a long wait. Sha was acstatic. At this point, Linda purposaly skirtad tha issua wh smiling and saying, "Sha''s closar than you think." "Ara you cartain?" Instantanaously, Vania''s pupils dtad in har axcitamant. This is a ramarka twist of fata bacausa it is indaad har daughtar. It turnad out that tha daughtar sha workad so hard to find was Lily, a closa disci of Tha Graat Chamist who had baan by har sida tha wh tima. It''s no surprisa that Vania falt an instantanaous warmth upon maating Lily. "It''s trua. Wa lookad into it thoroughly, and wa can confirm it." Linda acknodgad this with a nod. Whan sha racountad tha datails of har invastigation, sha, too, found tham unbaliava. "This is graat!" Vania ppad har hands and smd as sha falt a lit ovarwhalmad. Vania, too, was suspicious about this but was axtramaly frightanad to invastigata it. Aftar that, sha pud out tha strands of hair sha had maticulously praparad for harsalf and Lily. "asa do a DNA tast as soon as possi. You must not maka any mistakas." "Yes." She had nned numerous scenarios in which she would be reunited with her daughter. When the time came, she was still bewildered by it. However, she was pleasantly surprised by the good news. Vania didn''t hesitate and drove directly to the Luke Corporation. Hanson was the first person she wanted to share the good news with. As soon as she walked through the door of the Luke Corporation, she received a call from Linda. "Boss, it''s confirmed." The hospital utilized the quickest avable DNA test to establish the parentage of the two. Vania was ovee with the emotion that she had finally been reunited with all her children. She dashed straight to Hanson''s office. Hanson was going through the documents at the time. A shadow rushed into Hanson''s arms as he was about to reprimand his employee for being ignorant. He could tell he was getting closer to Vania because he caught a whiff of the familiar rose perfume. "Darling?" As Hanson moved his posture to make Vania morefortable while she was in his arms, he couldn''t help but feel perplexed."What brings you here at this hour?" Vania will not show up now unless there is an absolute emergency, so if there are any issues, this will be settled with a phone call. So, why is she in such a rush? His heert begen to rece es he wes clouded by verious thoughts, but Venie just hugged him firmly end didn''t utter e word. "Sob... Derling¨C" She weiled in e teery voice. He hed never seen enything like this before end hed never seen her breek down. "Who''s meking you cry?" Henson inquired, his fece solemn end worried es he set upright for e moment. His voice sounded es if it were full of rege. Still, in his erms, Venie shook her heed end seid, "No. Nobody hes hermed me." She continued to cry even efter the finel word wes spoken. Henson furrowed his brows, wondering whet could heve mede her upset to such en extent thet she wes crying when no one hed mistreeted her. "Tell me cleerly. Whet''s wrong?" He coexed her into looking et him by drewing her heed ewey from his erm. He wes bing increesingly uforteble es e result of her sedness. "You heve to keep yourposure until I finish speeking," Venie seid when she stopped crying. When Henson heerd her sey thet, his frown deepened. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He begen to overthink end enswered, "I cen hold on es long es you don''t went to divorce me." Venie chuckled et his reply end pouted, "Whet if I fell in love with someone else?" His heart began to race as he was clouded by various thoughts, but Vania just hugged him firmly and didn''t utter a word. "Sob... Darling¨C" She wailed in a teary voice. He had never seen anything like this before and had never seen her break down. "Who''s making you cry?" Hanson inquired, his face solemn and worried as he sat upright for a moment. His voice sounded as if it were full of rage. Still, in his arms, Vania shook her head and said, "No. Nobody has harmed me." She continued to cry even after the final word was spoken. Hanson furrowed his brows, wondering what could have made her upset to such an extent that she was crying when no one had mistreated her. "Tell me clearly. What''s wrong?" He coaxed her into looking at him by drawing her head away from his arm. He was bing increasingly ufortable as a result of her sadness. "You have to keep yourposure until I finish speaking," Vania said when she stopped crying. When Hanson heard her say that, his frown deepened. He began to overthink and answered, "I can hold on as long as you don''t want to divorce me." Vania chuckled at his reply and pouted, "What if I fall in love with someone else?" Chapter 707 Chapter 707 "Who else can catch your attention if you lose interest in me?" Hanson inquired, his eyes fixated on Vania. One would expect such assurance from a remarkable man like Hanson. "Never shed tears for other men," he added as he wiped her tears away. Since Hanson was so authoritative, he was the only one who could im Vania as his own. "What about my sons?" She made a deliberate remark. "They are still children and will protect you when they grow up." He gently pinched her little nose. She stopped crying and chuckled, "I''m crying for my daughter." Hanson hadn''t heard Vania say the word ''daughter'' in a long time, so her words made his eyes light up, "Is there any good news?" She would never crack a joke with him if there was no good news. "You must keep calm after I finish talking, darling." Vania sniffled, her eyes filling with tears once more. Hearing this, Hanson nodded. His heart was pounding, and he couldn''t help but feel anxious. "It''s confirmed that Lily is our daughter," she said as she hugged him again, crying as if venting her years of pent-up grievances and hardships. "It''s truly her." He heaved a sigh of relief, his wildest spections having been confirmed. "Who alsa can catch your attantion if you losa intarast in ma?" Hanson inquirad, his ayas fixatad on Vania. Ona would axpact such assuranca from a ramarka man lika Hanson. "Navar shad taars for othar man," ha addad as ha wipad har taars away. Sinca Hanson was so authoritativa, ha was tha only ona who could im Vania as his own. "What about my sons?" Sha mada a dalibarata ramark. "Thay ara still childran and will protact you whan thay grow up." Ha gantly pinchad har lit nosa. Sha stoppad crying and chucd, "I''m crying for my daughtar." Hanson hadn''t haard Vania say tha word ''daughtar'' in a long tima, so har words mada his ayas light up, "Is thara any good naws?" Sha would navar crack a joka with him if thara was no good naws. "You must kaap calm aftar I finish talking, darling." Vania snifd, har ayas filling with taars onca mora. Haaring this, Hanson noddad. His haart was pounding, and ha couldn''t halp but faal anxious. "It''s confirmad that Lily is our daughtar," sha said as sha huggad him again, crying as if vanting har yaars of pant-up griavancas and hardships. "It''s truly har." Ha haavad a sigh of raliaf, his wildast spactions having baan confirmad. As if he was finally able to put himself in her shoes, he seemed to understand and care about her emotions for the first time in a long time. "Darling, we are finallyplete," he said, his voice cracking slightly. Hanson was fully aware of Vania''s effort and importance to this moment''s aplishment. The two hugged each other, and tears welled up in their eyes. At this precise moment, Larry burst through the door, eximing, "President Luke... I''m sorry. I''ll leave." What brings Mrs. Luke here? Are my eyes deceiving me? I saw them crying and hugging each other. Is it because the jewelry sales have reached an all-time high, causing them to be overly excited? No, I don''t think so. After all, President Luke has umted more life experiences and seen more of the world. "Pleasee in." A calm voice interrupted Larry''s train of thought. He knocked and entered, only to find Hanson and Vania sitting beside each other with calm and normal expressions. Am I hallucinating? Larry gulped but maintained his stone-cold silence. He heard what Hanson said, "Your bonuses will be deducted the next time you don''t knock on the door." Larry felt wronged; he knocked several times but received no response and decided to force his way inside the room. He had no idea Vania was here. "I understend." In feer of losing his bonuses, he could only bow his heed. "Speek up," Henson excleimed irritebly es his mood wespletely ruined by Lerry, who hed interrupted him. "Mrs. Luke, there is some news ebout your deughter," Lerry, who hed regeined his professionel demeenor, informed Henson efter glencing et Venie. Lerry wes ecstetic end emotionel beceuse he knew how seriously they took this metter. However, both of them geve en indifferent reection upon heering the news. "Is thet it?" Henson esked es he squinted et Lerry. His tone of voice wes unmistekebly repulsive. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lerry ceme into my room end ruined my mood just to tell me this. Lerry wes totelly stunned by Henson''s ettitude. Isn''t this wonderful news? Isn''t it true thet President Luke end his wife''s priority right now is finding their deughter? How could they heve such e shellow emotionel reection efter heering such e significent ennouncement? I''ve just seen them hugging end crying. Lerry rubbed his eyes, believing Henson end Venie hed been possessed. His expression, however, ceused Henson to roll his eyes once more. "I understand." In fear of losing his bonuses, he could only bow his head. "Speak up," Hanson eximed irritably as his mood waspletely ruined by Larry, who had interrupted him. "Mrs. Luke, there is some news about your daughter," Larry, who had regained his professional demeanor, informed Hanson after ncing at Vania. Larry was ecstatic and emotional because he knew how seriously they took this matter. However, both of them gave an indifferent reaction upon hearing the news. "Is that it?" Hanson asked as he squinted at Larry. His tone of voice was unmistakably repulsive. Larry came into my room and ruined my mood just to tell me this. Larry was totally stunned by Hanson''s attitude. Isn''t this wonderful news? Isn''t it true that President Luke and his wife''s priority right now is finding their daughter? How could they have such a shallow emotional reaction after hearing such a significant announcement? I''ve just seen them hugging and crying. Larry rubbed his eyes, believing Hanson and Vania had been possessed. His expression, however, caused Hanson to roll his eyes once more. Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Despite Larry''s nk expression, Hanson was gracious and gave him an exnation in the end. "Before you arrived, I was already aware of the news. My daughter is Lily, The Great Chemist''s close disciple." Hanson spoke proudly. How did he find out? When Hanson mentioned that, Larry''s eyes nearly popped out of his head. He was unaware that they already knew this information, so it''s not surprising that Hanson rolled his eyes at him. This information must have been delivered by Mrs. Luke. She is far superior to Hanson in her ability to gather information. "Congrattions, President Luke and Mrs. Luke." Larry congratted them on this joyous asion. After that, he looked at them with a puzzled expression. Why are they crying here instead of going home and sharing with their children the good news? "Don''t you realize that my daughter is in school now?" Hanson snorted as he was aware of Larry''s thoughts and added, "You won''t understand because you don''t have a girlfriend yet." Furthermore, they must thoroughly prepare to surprise the children. This is too much. How can I be mocked in this way? Larry had a thought. He chose to remain silent and leave at this time. Daspita Larry''s nk axprassion, Hanson was gracious and gava him an axnation in tha and. "Bafora you arrivad, I was alraady awara of tha naws. My daughtar is Lily, Tha Graat Chamist''s closa disci." Hanson spoka proudly. How did ha find out? Whan Hanson mantionad that, Larry''s ayas naarly poppad out of his haad. Ha was unawara that thay alraady knaw this information, so it''s not surprising that Hanson rod his ayas at him. This information must hava baan dalivarad by Mrs. Luka. Sha is far suparior to Hanson in har ability to gathar information. "Congrattions, Prasidant Luka and Mrs. Luka." Larry congrattad tham on this joyous asion. Aftar that, ha lookad at tham with a puzd axprassion. Why ara thay crying hara instaad of going homa and sharing with thair childran tha good naws? "Don''t you raaliza that my daughtar is in school now?" Hanson snortad as ha was awara of Larry''s thoughts and addad, "You won''t undarstand bacausa you don''t hava a girlfriand yat." Furtharmora, thay must thoroughly prapara to surprisa tha childran. This is too much. How can I ba mockad in this way? Larry had a thought. Ha chosa to ramain snt andava at this tima. Before he turned around, he heard Hanson say, "I will deduct your bonus for being so careless this month." "President Luke, didn''t you just say you wouldn''t?" Larry wept because he needed money to marry his wife. "Now, I''d like to deduct it once more. Do you have any thoughts?" Hanson raised his eyebrows, utterly unaffected by Larry''s tears. Larry knew Hanson was in a good mood, so he chirped, "President Luke, your family has been reunited. Do you think you should reward me for such a joyous asion?" "You wish!" Hanson burst outughing. Larry''sments about the family reunion made him very happy. "Alright. I''m not going to deduct your bonus. You can leave now." Hanson didn''t want him to get in his way because he still wanted to hug his wife. Hanson might have kissed Vania by now if Larry hadn''t just barged in. Larry, who had been pardoned, quickly left the office. "Let''s continue, darling," Hanson said as he took Vania into his arms. Continue with what? Crying in each other''s arms? Vania squinted at him as she was able to see right through his deception. "I''m going to throw a reunion party for the kids tonight." She changed the topic. She recelled the previous wedding the children hed orgenized for her end Henson, which hed been truly memoreble. So, she elso wented to plen e noteble reunion ectivity for the children this time. "Whet ere your thoughts, derling?" All Henson could think ebout wes spending money on something unique. However, he wes concerned thet his children would object. "I heve en idee," Venie seid with twinkling eyes es she elreedy hed e plen in mind. "Let''s invite Bryen end the others over for dinner. It''ll be e lot of fun!" She could simply host e reunion perty in her own beckyerd. "It''s entirely up to you, derling." Henson levished his ettention on Venie while pressing his fece egeinst hers. On the contrery, Venie wes eble to gently evoid him. She wes still thinking ebout the events et the time with e worried end solemn expression. "Whet''s the problem?" Henson inquired. "Lily hes been with The Greet Chemist. I''d like to errenge for the kids to meet her todey beceuse it''s e speciel esion. I think the kids will enjoy it." This wes Venie''s first gift to Lily es her mother. She recalled the previous wedding the children had organized for her and Hanson, which had been truly memorable. So, she also wanted to n a notable reunion activity for the children this time. "What are your thoughts, darling?" All Hanson could think about was spending money on something unique. However, he was concerned that his children would object. "I have an idea," Vania said with twinkling eyes as she already had a n in mind. "Let''s invite Bryan and the others over for dinner. It''ll be a lot of fun!" She could simply host a reunion party in her own backyard. "It''s entirely up to you, darling." Hansonvished his attention on Vania while pressing his face against hers. On the contrary, Vania was able to gently avoid him. She was still thinking about the events at the time with a worried and solemn expression. "What''s the problem?" Hanson inquired. "Lily has been with The Great Chemist. I''d like to arrange for the kids to meet her today because it''s a special asion. I think the kids will enjoy it." This was Vania''s first gift to Lily as her mother.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 709 Chapter 709 "I''ll get it arranged right away. However, given the current time, I''m afraid Bryan and the others can only arrive at night," Hanson stated. "As long as they''re able toe." "Just leave it to me," he said as he took Vania''s hand. "Let''s go home now and properly set up the garden," Vania said, nodding. "I''ll request the nning team to transform the backyard into a mountain setting simr to The Great Chemist''s ce, where Lily used to stay." Given sufficient time, they couldplete the design and decoration. "All right, let''s do it this way." Vania nodded in agreement. On the other hand, her babies at school were still focused on their sses. They saw no distinction between today and other days. As usual, Vania and Hanson arrived at the school''s entrance after school. "Mommy, you appear to be in a good mood today. What makes you so happy?" Her babies caught a glimpse of her excitement. "There is indeed something perfect about today. Let''s go home first," Vania said and nodded. "Okay!" They excitedly followed her. However, when they arrived at the door, they discovered something different. "Mommy!" Vania''s babies eximed in surprise. "I''ll gat it arrangad right away. Howavar, givan tha currant tima, I''m afraid Bryan and tha othars can only arriva at night," Hanson statad. "As long as thay''ra a toa." "Justava it to ma," ha said as ha took Vania''s hand. "Lat''s go homa now and proparly sat up tha gardan," Vania said, nodding. "I''ll raquast tha nning taam to transform tha backyard into a mountain satting simr to Tha Graat Chamist''s ca, whara Lily usad to stay." Givan sufficiant tima, thay couldta tha dasign and dacoration. "All right,t''s do it this way." Vania noddad in agraamant. On tha othar hand, har babias at school wara still focusad on thair ssas. Thay saw no distinction batwaan today and othar days. As usual, Vania and Hanson arrivad at tha school''s antranca aftar school. "Mommy, you appaar to ba in a good mood today. What makas you so happy?" Har babias caught a glimpsa of har axcitamant. "Thara is indaad somathing parfact about today. Lat''s go homa first," Vania said and noddad. "Okay!" Thay axcitadly followad har. Howavar, whan thay arrivad at tha door, thay discovarad somathing diffarant. "Mommy!" Vania''s babias aximad in surprisa. The entrance to the vi was decorated in the same style as the castle''s,plete with cartoon dolls that Lily adored. It was as if the babies had telepathic interaction. They murmured, "Is Lily back?" Vania ignored their surprise, took their hands in hers, and said, "Let''s go in!" The babies unknowingly allowed Lily to walk in front of them. The balloons that filled the room began to fly around as soon as the door was opened, which took them aback as they started to have more serious thoughts. Is Lily really our sister? The seven boys received an affirmative answer in their hearts for unknown reasons. "Let''s all go to the backyard." Vania led the way by holding their hands. Despite her expectations, Lily was taken aback as if something unexpected was about to ur. When they arrived in the backyard, Bryan immediately led them in a group cheer. However, they were all dressed up as dolls, so they couldn''t differentiate who was who. They were encircling Lily, turning around and leading her forward. The wooden house was visible after passing through the fake mountain. "Am I dreaming?" Lily eximed, stunned by what she was witnessing. "Everything is reel," Jennifer essured Lily es she weed her into the wooden house. "It''s exectly the seme!" Lily hed been ovee by emotion. Nheless, she wes perplexed es to why there hed been such e sponteneous celebretion. "Lily, teke e look et the sky!" At this point, Liem spoke up. When Lily looked up, she noticed colorful kites in the sky. "Ms. Greyson?" She wes so moved thet she looked suspiciously et Venie. It wes either she did not understend whet wes going on or lecked the courege to think ebout it. "Pleese no longer eddress me es Ms. Greyson. In the future, you mey refer to me es Mommy," Venie seid es she welked eheed. Lily''s eyes widened even more, end she felt overwhelmed by Vernie''s words. "You ere our long-lost deughter, end from now on, you heve to cell me Deddy," Henson seid es he cerried Lily end held her high ebove his heed. "Wow, Lily hes returned!" The six boys immedietely expressed their delight upon heering the news. The bebies were ell of the seme minds. They joyfully surrounded Venie end Henson, clepping their hends end circling them. "Everything is real," Jennifer assured Lily as she weed her into the wooden house. "It''s exactly the same!" Lily had been ovee by emotion. Nheless, she was perplexed as to why there had been such a spontaneous celebration. "Lily, take a look at the sky!" At this point, Liam spoke up. When Lily looked up, she noticed colorful kites in the sky. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Ms. Greyson?" She was so moved that she looked suspiciously at Vania. It was either she did not understand what was going on orcked the courage to think about it. "Please no longer address me as Ms. Greyson. In the future, you may refer to me as Mommy," Vania said as she walked ahead. Lily''s eyes widened even more, and she felt overwhelmed by Varnia''s words. "You are our long-lost daughter, and from now on, you have to call me Daddy," Hanson said as he carried Lily and held her high above his head. "Wow, Lily has returned!" The six boys immediately expressed their delight upon hearing the news. The babies were all of the same minds. They joyfully surrounded Vania and Hanson, pping their hands and circling them. Chapter 710 Chapter 710 "Daddy and Mommy." Lily called out without hesitation. In fact, she had long considered Vania, Hanson, and the six babies to be her family after spending so much time with them. Now that it was all true, it was a dreame true for Lily. At this moment, Linda had already taken all of the locks that Vania had prepared earlier. "I previously personally designed this for you and it turned out to be lessplete, but now everything isplete." Vania was overwhelmed with emotion as she put the lock on her babies by herself. This time, their locks were allplete. "We''ve been reunited as a family." "I have been looking for you for a long time and today, my wish has finallye true," Vania said as she wrapped her arms around Lily. "I miss you, too, Mommy." Lily was constantly thinking about her parents too. "From now on, our family will be happy, okay?" Vania caressed Lily''s little face. "Yeah." Her seven children all nodded vigorously. "Daddy and I have left you a surprise. Look who hase to see you!" Vania added as she and Hanson approached Lily. Lily raised her head in surprise, only to see her master and her brother approaching. "Hello, Brother and Master!" Lily screamed and dashed over. The Great Chemist swooped down on her, looked at her, and said, "I made the right decision back then. This is your home." Vania politely bowed to The Great Chemist and expressed gratitude while saying, "Thanks to you, our family can be reunited." "It''s simply fate. This time, I was able to take my disciples to the bustling city to take a look. It will not be time wasted." "Just leave everything to me," Hanson imed that he had already nned the best itinerary for them. "Okay." The Great Chemist cracked a smile. Tonight''s party was the real deal. Vania and Hanson had resolved everything, and their family was finally reunited. Many issues hade to an end and her family was now at peace. ¡­ For a long time, there was no news about Vania and Hanson on the Inte. Theizens were eager to be fed content. However, his name was currently trending on the Inte. President Luke was admitted to the hospital for emergency treatment. ''President Luke is said to have copsed during a meeting in the conference room. I''m not sure what happened yet.'' There were numerous theories on why Hanson fainted on the Inte. Despite the fact that the Luke Corporation initially blocked the news, it eventually spread on the Inte. Eddie had obviously broken the news as he bribed and threatened one of Hanson''s secretaries. The main task was to ce Hanson''s favorite coffee in the refrigerator and freeze it for a while before brewing it. This method might cause Hanson''s stomach issues. The poison in his body was ipatible with the frozen coffee. It would be enough to kill him if he was not treated in time. No one would ever discover the reason behind him being warded to the hospital. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Eddie assumed everything was in order and waited patiently for the oue. Hanson''s family and friends had gathered in the emergency room of the hospital. Vania lingered anxiously while April was rescuing Hanson in the emergency room. "Mrs. Luke, don''t be concerned. Hanson is going to be fine." How could Vania not be worried? She was unable to remain calm at this time. Chapter 711 Chapter 711 Things were very different this time because Hanson''s condition had never been so critical. "Hanson is very concerned about his daily diet. How did his stomach problem arise?" Liam frowned, thinking this was unusual. "I''ve already checked, and there''s nothing suspicious. I''m afraid we won''t be able to make a decision until the inspection results are released." Vania, on the other hand, was certain that this incident was inextricably linked to Eddie. "Continue to dispatch investigators. There must be clues if it is an ident." Liam also seeked assistance from his subordinates. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Thank you, Liam," she thanked him politely. "I''m here to help you," he responded. Vania simply didn''t know what to say in response to his words at the time, so all she could do was smile and say, "Thank you." At this precise moment, her seven babies appeared in the hospital. "Can you please let me in to see Daddy?" Lily inquired as she approached Vania. Vania was naturally confident in Lily''s medical skills, so she nodded and said, "Let the nurse take you to change your clothes, but be cautious." "Okay." James and Jack, on the other hand, were going through thepany''s surveince tape on theptop. They were intensely focused on every detail. "What did you find out?" Bryan sat down next to them and watched the videos with them. "Hold on. There''s something fishy about this secretary," Jacob announced abruptly. What about the secretary? Everyone was puzzled. "Her expression is strange," he added as he observed the scene on yback. "Is there any problem?" Bryan asked, not seeing any difference. Everything appeared normal to him. "She was clearly hesitant to open the fridge. A professional secretary would never do something like this," Jacob borated. "Then, let''s start looking into this secretary," Bryan said, immediately enlightened by Jacob''s exnation. "Let''s avoid acting rashly. We should wait for the medical results from April first," Liam suggested. "Okay." Vania nodded, agreeing that this method was feasible. Soon after, Lily and April emerged from the emergency room. "How is Hanson doing?" Vania inquired immediately and gave them a worried look. She could tell something was wrong because they both had a solemn expression on their faces. "Hanson''s poison has been stabilized for the time being, but this time it''s too serious. I''m afraid we''ll have toe up with an antidote." He shook his head. This appeared to be a genuine poison attack. "Do you think there''s anything you can do, Lily?" "I''ve been looking for an antidote for Daddy for a long time, but the process will take 49 days. It''s just that Daddy is still in a grave situation at the moment." Lily expressed her concern. "I won''t let anything bad happen to Daddy," Vania assured. "Lily, you can begin developing the antidote with peace of mind." "Don''t worry, Mommy." At this point, Hanson had already been transferred to the ward. Vania clutched his hand as she sat beside the hospital bed. After about an hour, his eyelids moved. "Darling! Darling!" Vania called. However, there was no response from Hanson even after calling twice. She became impatient and fixed his gaze on him, fearful of any medical side effects. Fortunately, he responded again shortly after. "Darling," Hanson said hoarsely as his eyelids slowly opened. "You''ve finally awoken!" Vania expressed her surprise and excitement. Chapter 712 Chapter 712 "Yes." Hanson was well aware of the situation. When he saw Vania''s nervous expression, he took her hand in his own. "Don''t be rmed. I''m all right now." He couldn''t feel any pain anymore right now. Vania kept her heartache hidden because she didn''t want him to realize how serious it was this time. However, he understood everything. "Our rtionship is improving, so Eddie is bound to be jealous. I''m afraid that this poison..." he said as he pursed his lips and reluctantly looked at Vania. Vania immediately pressed her lips against his before he could finish his sentence. She was feeling his breath with desire. "Don''t be silly. Lily has already gone to develop the antidote for you, and you will be healed soon." "I believe in our daughter," Hanson said, nodding. "Have a good rest now, and I''ll take care of the rest." Vania had already devised a strategy. "I also have faith in my wife." Hanson would believe anything as long as she did it. The two looked at each other and exchanged a friendly smile. After a short while, Hanson fell into a drowsy sleep. His body was still a little weak, and he needed to cultivate by sleeping. Linda, whom Vania had dispatched to investigate the situation, had already returned at this point. "Have you discovered anything new about the secretary?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Yes. I discovered that she had arge sum of money being transferred into her ount three days ago." "However, we have not been able to track down the source of this payment." Linda stated truthfully. "What about my babies?" Vania frowned; she was surprised that Eddie had been so observant this time. "It appears that Eddie gave it his all this time, and the little young masters have yet to discover the source as well." "He''s figured out how to be clever now." Vania scowled. "Beware of this secretary. Everyone involved must keep Hanson''s situation private. I''m curious to see what they''ll do next." "I have already done so. Boss, I believe there is another person we need to pay attention to," Linda reminded Vania after nodding. "Oh?" Vania cocked her brow at her as she had no idea who Linda was referring to. "Kiki," Linda spoke calmly. Vania frowned inadvertently. She already knew Kiki liked Hanson, but she hadn''t seen her since Hanson kicked her out thest time, so she had ignored Kiki for a while. "What did you find out?" Vania was deep in thought. "At first, I didn''t pay much attention to her, but when I saw her at the hospital entrance, I decided to look into it. She''s been missing for several days," Linda continued, "and it''s no coincidence that she''s shown up at the hospital this time." Vania nodded thoughtfully when she heard this. Despite the fact that news of Hanson''s emergency hospitalization spread quickly on the Inte, no one knew which hospital he was in. Kiki had appeared out of nowhere, which also raised suspicions. "Don''t make hasty decisions. We simply pretend we don''t know anything about it." "Okay." It was already evening when Vania finished exining everything. She personally prepared dinner for Hanson. He was sick right now, and he needed to watch his diet. His personal preferences were made known to her because she had lived with him for so long. Hanson awoke shortly after Vania had finished preparing a healthy dinner. There was a strong sense of revitalization, which made him angry when he smelled the food. Chapter 713 Chapter 713 "Darling, it smells lovely," Hanson said as he approached Vania, who was in the kitchen, and gave her a back hug. He seemed to be referring to the dishes. Vania leaned in close and smiled softly. Hisplexion was brighter, indicating that he felt better. "Please take a seat and wait for me." He was a nuisance in the kitchen. "Okay." Hanson nodded and walked over to the dining table. People who didn''t know the situation would never guess he was sick because he looked so healthy. He no longer had negative reactions or side effects after receiving treatments from Lily and April. Furthermore, he had received a good night''s sleep, so his body was back to normal. "Please feed me, darling." Hanson made a bold request as his demeanor suggested that he was under the weather. Vania couldn''t help but reprimand him when she saw his arrogant expression. "I think you can do it on your own." He was thinking about taking advantage of her at the time. "I''m afraid I can''t." Hanson refused, iming his situation was serious and he couldn''t do anything. He had be the incarnation of ck Jade, as if a gust of wind could knock him over. "Would you like me to feed you mouth-to-mouth?" Vania spoke slowly and deliberately in front of Hanson. "Of course, if my wife wants to do it, I''m not going to say no." He was eager to try this feeding method because he had never done so before. "But I don''t want to do it. Do it yourself," she rejected with a smile. Adults had toplete tasks on their own. "Do you really have a heart, darling?" Hanson expressed his displeasure to Vania. "I don¡¯t. Do it yourself," she said as she set the porridge before him. "Ouch!" Hanson screamed with one hand covering his stomach before he cried miserably, "Darling, my stomach hurts so much!" "I''ll call the doctor," Vania said as she quickly set down the tableware and assisted Hanson in lying down on the hospital bed. She sounded hurried and concerned. "No. I need you to apany me. I''ll be fine after some rest," he said as he took her hand in his. He was speaking softly as if withholding something. Then, he lightly rubbed his stomach, hoping to alleviate his difort. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He was as rxed as a cat with its belly turned over at this point. After a while of being rubbed, he realized he was hungry and said softly to Vania, "My stomach feels empty. It would be better if you feed me something, darling." "Okay." Vania''s attention was now solely on Hanson. So, she hurriedly brought the hot porridge over while saying, "Your stomach is ufortable, so eat less. Take your time." She spoon-fed Hanson, who ate it with relish. He was smiling in content, which was a stark contrast to him in agony a second ago. Hanson, who was well taken care of, was overjoyed. "Darling, if you can feed me mouth-to-mouth, I believe my stomach will be healed right now," he told Vania as he was carried away. His voice was filled with zeal. Vania realized what was going on as soon as she heard his words. She immediately ced the bowl of porridge in her hand on the table and looked at Hanson while eximing, "How dare you to lie to me now?! Eat it on your own. I don¡¯t care anymore." "Ah? No..." Hanson sighed regretfully, looking at Vania with reluctance. Chapter 714 Chapter 714 He should not have gone too far. Now, he wouldn''t even have the chance to be spoon-fed by Vania. "I believe you''re in good shape now, and you shouldn''t have any trouble eating on your own," Vania said casually. Furthermore, there was only a small amount of porridge left, and she was relieved that Hanson could do it all by himself. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." He had no choice but to finish the meal with tears in his eyes. Hanson became concerned when he finished his meal and noticed that Vania hadn''t finished eating and said, "Darling, let me feed you." He could feed his wife mouth-to-mouth if she couldn''t do so. At this thought, Hanson regained his energy and dashed out of the hospital bed. "Slow down," Vania advised as she was concerned by Hanson''s quick movements. On the other hand, he didn''t believe there was any physical issue, so he brought the prepared porridge to Vania, saying, "Darling, you haven''t eaten yet." Allow me to feed you." When Vania saw his wicked smile, she twitched the corners of her mouth and said, "I better do it myself." She didn''t want to be a burden to the sick. Furthermore, she suspected Hanson of being involved in a "conspiracy." "I''m delighted to serve you, darling." He sat across from her with a smile on his face, after which the spoon was in front of her. "I''ll do it myself. I don''t want to bully the sick." Vania reached for the spoon in Hanson''s hand, but he avoided it, saying, "This is fine. Actually, I have a little secret to tell you," he said mysteriously. "Huh? So, why don''t you go ahead and do it?" she inquired, her brow furrowed. Hmph! I can''t believe he''s keeping things from me. He then began toy out some ground rules. "Let me finish feeding you first, and then I''ll talk." Haha. He''s started to learn how to bargain. He appears to be fine now. Vania opened her mouth to drink the porridge from the spoon, but Hanson dodged it once more. What the hell? She stared at him and asked with an unpleasant tone, "Are you teasing me?" "Don''t get too worked up, darling. I''m going to feed you mouth-to-mouth." Is he serious? Vania poked her ears, fearing that she had misheard. After seeing Hanson''s serious face, she swallowed again, this time with a clear rejection expression. Why was he taking it so seriously when she had just said something casually? Hanson had already popped the porridge into his mouth, positioned himself in front of Vania''s face, and said vaguely, "Darling." Vania didn''t dare to look at it, and her brow furrowed in disgust. "You better feed me with a spoon," she grumbled. Inparison, this was a lot easier to ept. "Okay." Hanson immediately nodded and agreed, as long as she allowed herself to be fed. Otherwise, if he irritated her, she would eat it on her own. Hanson spoon-fed Vania, enjoying watching her little face move like a hamster. He stood up again after feeding her two bowls of porridge in a row, but she immediately pushed him down. "I''mpletely stuffed." If Hanson hadn''t suppressed her with his gaze, she wouldn''t have eaten the second bowl. As such, he calcted the amount of the two bowls of porridge and realized it was more than enough, so he set the bowl down. After that, he embraced Vania and cuddled her on the hospital bed. He enjoyed the pleasant sensation, so he closed his eyes and rxed. Chapter 715 Chapter 715 All of a sudden, the secret that Hanson had mentioned earlier came through Vania''s mind. So, she patted him and asked, "What''s the secret you said just now?" "Oh." Hanson opened his eyes and looked at her. "Actually, I wasn''t poisoned today." What? Her eyes widened when she heard that. She sat up straight, stiff from his embrace, and stared at him. It was obvious that she didn''t know whether what he said was the truth. If he wasn''t poisoned, why is he in the hospital now? Is this a delusion? Noticing her confusion, he pulled the puzzled Vania back into his arms and exined, "I just so happened to pass by when Miss Rond ced the coffee into the fridge. I have a meeting today, so I didn''t order coffee, but she sent me a cup all of a sudden. From there, I knew something was going on, so I just yed along." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. It''s really Miss Rond! After understanding everything, Vania looked at Hanson and asked, "If that''s the case, then why didn''t April see it from the examination?" "I''ve hinted to him, but he was just too concerned about me at that time, so he didn''t notice it." Hanson had a proud face. "Hey! Be serious." She pushed him a little and continued saying, "But we''re really in sync. We have the same thought." "My wife, as expected." The delighted Hanson wanted to ask for a kiss but was pushed away again by Vania. "What about Lily?" The little girl suddenly came to her mind. "That brilliant girl is just like you. She understood everything with just a little hint." He just gave Lily a look, and she already understood what was going on. Then again, the drug manufacturing was real. On the other hand, when Eddie received Hanson''s news, a proud smile tugged on his devilish face. "Good job." Standing by his side, Brandon felt good too. "What should we do next, Young Master Eddie?" At that moment, Eddie''s face became even more devilish. "We can''t let the assistant live. You think of a way to get rid of her." How could he be at ease with such leverage on him? Although he had promised Miss Rond a wealthy life for the rest of her life, what he actually meant was a wealthy life in the other world. "Understood." Brandon nodded and then told Eddie, with a smile, "I''ve found another person who we can use." "Really? Tell me about it." Eddie was on cloud nine, so he was very interested in Brandon¡¯s suggestion. The person Brandon had in mind was Kiki. "Haha." Eddie couldn¡¯t suppress his evilughter. "What are you waiting for? Go find her now." If there was someone like her working for him, his nasty ns would be way smoother. With a smile still on his face, Brandon answered, "I''ve already approached her. I''m sure I can get her soon." Hearing that, Eddie smirked and suddenly thought of Yvonne. "By the way, the Kepler''s princess still hasn''t agreed yet?" It was definitely ironic for him to address Yvonne as a princess. Brandon scoffed, and his eyes were full of disdain. "She''ll know our importance when she starts suffering." How can she sumb if she doesn¡¯t suffer a little? With a despising tone, Eddie agreed. "I really want to see how long she can be this tough?" Then, he instructed, "Brandon, keep your eyes on Hanson''s side. We need to get rid of him when the time comes." They couldn''t obtain any news about Hanson now, but Eddie knew that the calmer it was, the sooner the storm was arriving. When Brandon noticed that Eddie''s mood had gone down, he said immediately, "Congrattions, Young Master Eddie. After all these years of waiting, the chance is finally here. We can definitely get rid of Hanson this time." Chapter 716 Chapter 716 That poison was the result of many years of research. Even the Great Chemist wouldn''t be able to detoxify it, or else Hanson wouldn''t experience the episode this time either. With his brows snapped together, Eddie waved his hand, indicating that Brandon should stop talking and leave. Immediately, Brandon kept quiet and quickly left the room. ¡­ On the other hand, Hanson had already blocked all the news about him, so no one knew what his condition was now. Hispany was still operating as usual without any negative news. And the staff of hispany was as usual as well, not spreading any rumors. However, it was totally different on the inte. Theizens were taking their guesses and thought that Hanson was involved in an ident. All of a sudden, they started to feel bad for Vania. ''Pity President Greyson and her young children. How did President Luke get involved in the ident? Candle emoji.'' ''There''s been no news about President Luke for so long. I think something bad really happened. Candle emoji.'' No one knew from whom this news started spreading, but Vania and Hanson''s Twitter were filled with candle emojis at once. Fortunately, there were still some who were rational. Theirments stood out from the candles. ''Aren''t you guys afraid that President Luke will return somedayter after saying such things?'' ''There''s no official news yet, but the rumor is just spreading like wildfire. I really hope that President Luke can remediate these unscrupulousizens.'' But these rationalments were lost in the candles within seconds. At this moment, Hanson had been transferred secretly back home. Looking at thements on the inte, he really wanted to prove himself, but it was still not time yet. So, he could only use this strength, which he had no ce to let off on his little wife. When Vania came home after work, she was carried by Hanson into the room before she even had the time to get changed. He pushed her against the wall and said, "Are you tired, President Greyson? Let me give you a massage." From his tone, anyone could tell that he meant other things. It was especially so from his expression, that his ulterior motives could be seen right away. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It had already been a week since thest time he had fun, so he needed to get his cravings satisfied. Little did he know that his beloved wife, Vania, refused him with the excuse that he needed rest. Woe is me! She rejected me again! However, he was feeling sulky since he was just pretending to be sick. His body was as healthy as usual. There was even a fire named desire that he couldn¡¯t put out without some assistance. Somebody! Put out the mes before it consumes me! Does he want to give me a massage? Vania looked at Hanson''s super obvious expression and scoffed in her heart. It''ll only make me more tired if he massages me. So, she reached out her hand and patted his shoulder. "You''re a patient now. Go stay in bed." The reason she was still calling him a patient was just to mock him. After all, he had been using his illness as an excuse to let her feed him every day. "You should already know whether I''m sick." He stared at Vania with his sparking eyes, as though fire was going to emit from his eyes. "Oh." Vania tapped his chin. "Since you''re not sick, I won''t feed you from now on then." "What?" Hanson wasn''t willing to give up on that. So, he thought, Should I keep the feeding benefit or exercise my ''power''? He was struggling inside as to which to choose. After some time, he decided to exercise his ''power''. The feeding could still be nned in the future. Hanson, who had already made his choice, said frankly, "I think I can eat my own meals without help." Chapter 717 Chapter 717 The benefits right in front of Hanson¡¯s were more important. If worse came to worst, he could just pretend to be sick again. Having made up his mind, he looked at Vania as he calcted his next step. Hah, this man. Vania chuckled in her mind. "All right, then you''ll have to keep your promise." Then, she waved her phone. "Sorry, I identally pressed the ''record'' button." With evidence in her hands, she knew he wouldn''t dare to make up lies again. Vania had already seen through Hanson''s plots, so she had prepared everything beforehand. However, Hanson quickly swiped Vania''s phone from her. Then, he navigated to the recordings folder. There were no recordings in sight. "Deceiving me, eh?" Smiling, Hanson slipped Vania''s phone into his pocket. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Vania wasn''t worried in the least as she smiled evilly. "I didn''t say I was recording on that phone." Vania had two phones. Hanson immediately realized that he was tricked. He grabbed Vania and pulled her into his tight embrace. "Then I''ll have to be a man who doesn''t keep his promise." With that, he hastily sealed Vania''s mouth. Vania struggled for a bit and dodged him. "Get up. I still have to go shower." She was about to find an excuse to dodge Hanson, but she never thought she was falling right into his arms. Hanson''s eyes immediately lit up as he nodded enthusiastically. "Then I''ll go with you, darling. I''ll help you shower." The great President Luke had now turned into an enthusiastic scrubber. He hastened to the bathroom and filled up the hot water, then he stood at the door with a towel in hand, beckoning to Vania. "Come, come." Seeing that cringe scene, Vania almost thought she had traveled back in time. She really didn''t have the guts to see Hanson like this. If she posted Hanson''s current look onto the, the inte would probably explode. Vania had gossip in her mind, but Hanson waspletely oblivious as he continued waving at Vania. "Come quick, darling." However, when Vania heard those words, she thought it was, ''Come quick, Miss Client.'' With Hanson like that, he would definitely be a top scrubber in the olden days. His services would probably cost an astronomical amount. Vania couldn''t help but shiver, chasing out that terrifying image from her mind. She looked at Hanson, a little awkward, as she said, "Come out first. I can do it myself." If he continued standing there, her imagination might run wild with all the weird scenes. However, Hanson had decided that he simply must touch Vania today, so he couldn''t be that obedient. He refused to budge from the entrance. His expression even looked a little pitiful. "Darling, don''t you like me anymore?" Oh, now he''s changing tactics? Vania thought she had underestimated him. If so, then she would not be to me if she changed tactics as well. Vania pulled at her cor on purpose, revealing her snow-white arms. She smiled sheepishly at Hanson and flicked her finger. "Darling, I''m too tired to walk. Come and help me." When she spoke, she dragged out thest vowel, sending chills down Hanson''s spine. He no longer cared if it was a part of Vania''s n. He walked straight up to her, as if entranced. Seeing Hanson walking step after step toward her, Vania smiled in victory. However, when Hanson beheld that smile, it only made Vania more seductive in his eyes. When Hanson walked up to Vania, she dodged him swiftly, then with a quick heave, she pushed him out of the room. Chapter 718 Chapter 718 With a swift fling of her hand, Vania shut the door and locked it. She did it with such skill and grace, and there was not a smidge of hesitation in her actions. Seeing the tightly shut door, Vania pped her hands gleefully. Then, she purred to Hanson, who was standing outside. "Oh, Great President Luke, I''m afraid you''ll have to wait outside for a while. Oh, right, if you can''t wait that long, you can go sleep in the guest room." Obviously, she had no desire to open the door for Hanson tonight. Meanwhile, Hanson, who was shut out, stared at the door in front of him in shock. He was pushed out by Vania? Just like that, without any warning? This is too sudden! Hanson rubbed his nose because he never thought that he woulde to this one day. In an attempt to salvage the situation, he reached out and pushed at the door, but just as expected, he was already locked out of the room. By the looks of it, he would have to spend quite some energy if he wanted to go back in. Just then, the six babies passed by Hanson in a leisurely manner, wearing sneering expressions. Daddy is finally chased out by Mommy, they thought gleefully, Serves him right for bullying Mommy. "Daddy, are you rethinking your life choices?" the six boys asked smilingly. Hanson was at a loss for words. Fine, even the children are making fun of me. He was already plotting his revenge. Tonight, he would make sure Vania experienced the consequences of bullying her own husband. Hanson said indifferently, "I''m ying a game with your mommy. Why don''t you check on your sister?" The six boys didn''t want to expose Hanson''s lie, so they just nodded and moved past him. Seeing his sons leave, Hanson looked at the door and smiled a meaningful smile. His wife had truly underestimated him. Such a simple lock couldn''t have stopped him. However, it wouldn''t be appropriate to cause a ruckus at night, so he gave up on breaking the door. Hanson strode out the door then. His and Vania''s master bedroom was on the second floor, and there was a balcony at the front that led straight to the bedroom. With his years of experience in the army, Hanson didn''t even break a sweat as he jumped with great ease onto the balcony on the second floor. Hanson entered the door. Vania wasn''t in the room, and there was the sound of water in the bathroom. Look who¡¯s showering. Also, because of the loud noise of the water, Vania didn''t hear anything in the bedroom from her position inside the bathroom. She also never thought that Hanson woulde in through the balcony. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hanson, who had sessfully made his way back into the bedroom, hummed happily in his mind as he swiftly removed his clothes. He opened the door to the bathroom when Vania waspletely unaware. She was having a great shower, and she never expected the bathroom door to open so suddenly. "Ah¡ª" Startled, she began to scream. When she saw that the intruder was Hanson, she felt a little angry and defeated. "How did you get in?" Didn¡¯t I lock him out? How did he appear in the bathroom just like that? Hanson walked up to Vania. "You underestimate your man." "Ah¡ª" When Vania felt Hanson''s skin, she screamed again. "Why aren''t you in your clothes?" Then, she covered her eyes, unwilling to look at Hanson in front of her. "Haha!" Hansonughed at her actions. "What are you so nervous about, darling? We''ve seen everything there is to see in each other." Vania was speechless, her face flushed red like a ripe tomato. She was already trying her best not to break into swears and curses, so she really hoped he could just shut up. However, Hanson was oblivious to this as he asked gleefully, "Also, who wears clothes to a shower?" Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Saying that he could manage his own meals, Hanson deliberately moved his body to get closer to Vania. "Ah... Don''t!" Vania screamed again and again. Fortunately, the sound instion of their room was good; otherwise, the little children would think there was a burr. Hanson ignored the screaming Vania. Instead, he picked her up and put her in the bathtub and, at the same time, made a shush gesture to her. "Don''t shout. You''ll affect Lily''s medicine-making session." This room was well soundproofed, so no one could hear Vania''s screams even if they were standing at the door. How could it affect her daughter in the furthest room? It was just nonsense. Vania was dissatisfied. "As long as you don''t touch me, I won''t shout." Isn''t his sudden appearance in the bathroom that caused me to be frightened? "Darling, you are too sensitive. What is there to be afraid of for us to take a bath together?" Hanson asked with a bold expression. However, Vania was different; she was not as thick-skinned as Hanson. Her face, which was already red from the temperature in the bathroom, turned even redder now as if it could drip blood. She looked especially charming in this warm and misty bathtub, like a tempting apple. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the scene in front of him, Hanson could no longer control himself, and he hurriedly said to Vania, "Darling, let me practice on you." Later, Vania''s screams were all drowned in the sound of water. Butpared to Hanson and Vania''s romance, Yvonne seemed a little lonely abroad. She was living in the vi Thomas had prepared for her, and her life was the same as before, but she couldn''t be happy and kept staring out the window in a daze. Benjamin and Jasmine had alreadye to apany her. Seeing her so lonely, Jasmine couldn''t bear it and teared up. "Yvonne, don''t be sad. I''m talking to your brother, and he''ll arrange for you to go back." It was not difficult to give Yvonne a new identity, and Jasmine obviously had her own thoughts. As soon as Yvonne heard that she was going back, she became interested. "Do we still have a chance to go back?" If there was a chance to go back, why would she be brought out, and why was she still here now? Jasmine nodded. "I have already told your brother, and he said he would find a way." Overseas was good, but Jasmine still preferred her own country. Yvonne smiled. "Okay." She would wait patiently until the day she returned, and if she did, she would definitely not let Vania go. Jasmine did tell Thomas about this. Originally, Thomas had no way, but now that something had happened to Hanson, he thought the opportunity hade. After all, Hanson and Vania''s minds were now on Eddie, and they might not pay attention to Yvonne. He''d present Yvonne with a brand new identity and let her return to Hammond. ... Time flew in the blink of an eye, and seven more days had actually passed. Yet, Eddie still didn''t get any news about Hanson. At this point, he finally couldn''t sit still and look at Brandon. "Are you sure that Hanson is poisoned?" It had been half a month, and the toxin used was strong, so how could there be no news until now? Moreover, the hospital was still busy with Hanson, as if everything was going smoothly. Are they developing an anti-venom? The doubts in Eddie''s heart were really getting stronger by the second. Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Brandon reported, "The secretary did see Hanson drinking the coffee with her own eyes. Moreover, the people we arranged to be in the hospital had also determined that Hanson was indeed seriously ill. He entered the ward and never came out again." Hearing this, Eddie had another suspicion in his heart and felt suddenly that things were not going well. At least from Brandon''s description, I know that we still have control. "In that case, why haven''t we gotten any news yet?" Eddie''s face turned stony, after which he stared at Brandon, waiting for his answer. Brandon was also struck silent by him and suddenly felt the seriousness of the matter. "Young Master Eddie, I will send someone to investigate the matter immediately." "Your reaction is toote, isn''t it?" Eddie was very dissatisfied with Brandon''s current reaction. If this went on, he wouldn''t be able to get any news, so wouldn''t he lose? "Young Master Eddie, I am willing to be punished." Brandon took the initiative to admit his mistake and wanted to lessen Eddie''s anger. Their punishments were really corporal punishment. One set of caning was enough for him to lie on the bed for a week. Eddie snorted coldly. "What happened to that secretary?" His tone was obviously a little furious, and he didn''t want to hear any unexpected news. Brandon said immediately, "She has been dealt with." "In what way?" "An ident. Her death was designed as a traffic ident on the day she got off work." "Did you leave any tracks?" Eddie was truly a little worried about Brandon''s work now. "Don''t worry, Young Master Eddie. There aren''t any tracks, and her family will no longer pursue it." Brandon thought that he had done nothing wrong. "Okay then." Eddie pondered for a while. "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time, so you should quickly arrange another ce." They had to be guarded against some things. It had been years since he was involved in the shady business; hence, he knew when to back off and go forward. "Young Master Eddie, do you need me to add some more staff?" Brandon asked worriedly. "Not for now. Go and receive the punishment." Eddie closed his eyes and waved his hand. "Yes, sir." ... Content ? N?velDrama.Org. At Haling Vi, Lily was making medicine, and the whole family was watching her. Out of nowhere, she stopped the movements in her hands and looked at the eight pairs of eyes in front of her. "I''m a little flustered to be watched like this." Why does it feel like they''re watching a criminal? "Then we won''t watch," Hanson said, but he still didn''t take his eyes off Lily. He couldn''t help but think his daughter was really excellent; she could ovee such a difficult poison. Lily held her forehead, took out the pill she made, and handed it to Hanson. "Daddy, take this first." It was like holding out candy and coaxing a child. "What is this?" Vania asked. "It''s a semi-finished product," said the six boys. After reading the medical book for a long time, they already have a general idea about it. "Take it. There are no side effects," Lily exined. "Maybe it can get rid of your toxicity too." Is it so amazing? Hanson swallowed it. "Okay, Daddy. Can you stop looking at me now?" Lily was like sending a child away. Oh,e on! I''m just bored. "Fine, I won''t disturb you." "Daddy, your gaze has already disturbed her." The six boys were disgusted. When Vania heard the children''s words, she forcibly dragged Hanson away. "Don''t disturb her." "Then can I disturb you?" Hanson was bored and looked at Vania with wicked thoughts. "No." Then she left Hanson and went to the study. Chapter 721 Chapter 721 It happened that Linda came over without any heads up. "What''s so urgent?" Vania asked because if there were no unexpected circumstances, Linda would not havee here. "It''s about Kiki." As soon as Vania heard the name, she was stunned. "What did she do?" "She went to the hospital every day." Linda was also quite puzzled. At the hospital, they had already arranged for someone to pretend to be Hanson, and they had formed a detailed n so that there would be no loopholes. What is she doing? "Tell me about the specific situation." Vania pondered. "She just walks around the area at different times of the day. There was no other action taken." "Oh? We will leave early tomorrow, as I want to see her." Vania suddenly smiled. "Boss, will doing this alert the other party? It will be bad if you alert the mastermind behind her." Linda also understood what Vania meant. "She passed that area at a different time every day, so it wouldn''t be normal if I don''t run into her once." Linda nodded. "Understood." Then, as a subordinate, she asked with concern, "How is President Luke?" Thinking of Hanson''s recent vile actions, Vania gritted her teeth. "He''s doing well." Otherwise, she wouldn''t be tortured like that. Seeing that Vania''s expression was a little weird, Linda was about to ask when she suddenly realized what Vania meant. She trembled and felt that she had to change the topic. "Boss, I''ll go first. You can call me if you have something." Then she walked out without looking back. Vania looked at the closed door very strangely. Did she say something particrly terrible? Otherwise, why did Linda leave so fast? Just when she was wondering, Hanson quietly sneaked into the study. He looked at Vania oddly, like a goblin who wanted to swallow her alive. Vania''s body tensed involuntarily. "What are you looking at?" It felt scary to be looked at like that by him. Hanson''s eyes lit up; he continued staring at Vania and said with a smile, "Our daughter is really amazing." His tone couldn''t help but be filled with pride. Vania nodded. "Of course." Their daughter was absolutely outstanding; after all, she was a close disciple of The Great Chemist. Thinking that Hanson had just taken the medicine, she asked with concern, "Do you think the poison in your body has been eliminated?" Otherwise, why would he be so excited all of a sudden? He shook his head. "No, no, no... That''s not the point." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "What is the point then?" she asked in confusion. "Cough..." He cleared his throat and said like a great immortal, "I suddenly feel that the spiritual power in my body has increased greatly, as if I am about to soar." She rolled her eyes. Does he think he''s cultivating immortality and drinking elixir? What nonsense about the spiritual power greatly increasing? Disgusted, she retorted, "Can''t you speak in human language?" Say something that I can understand. "Hehe." Hanson smiled, suddenly leaned into Vania''s ear, and whispered softly, "I have too much spiritual power in my body, and I can''t digest it all by myself, so now I need to release it." When he spoke, he looked pleased, and his true intentions were clearly revealed. Vania reacted immediately and looked at him with gnashing teeth. "Since it''s a wonderful essence, you should digest it yourself. Besides, it''s fine. You will definitely digest and adapt to it after a long time." He didn''t want to wait too long, so he said very thoughtfully, "Good things must be shared with you, darling." Shaking his head, he said that everything was for his wife. Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Vania patted Hanson''s shoulder and said earnestly, "I''m happy you think so. However, such an important spiritual power is for your treatment, so I can''t use it." She had no choice but to y childish games with Hanson. Hanson was still coaxing her softly. "Darling, this is definitely a good thing. Would you like to experience it with me?" Then he couldn''t help but hug Vania in his arms. Vania immediately looked at him defensively. "Stop it." After all, she still had a sore back. Without needing further boration, Hanson knew what she was thinking, and the smile on his face became more pronounced. "Darling, you will not feel soreness in your body if you receive my spiritual power." Haha... Vania rolled her eyes helplessly in her heart. She could guarantee that if she received his spiritual power today, she would not be able to get out of bed again. "Since you don''t respond, darling, then I''ll take it as a yes." Hanson nned to attack. "You let me go first. Let''s talk about it." Vania thought about a strategy and nned a mission to save herself. "There''s no need to let you go; we can talk like this now." Hanson held her in his arms and let her sit on hisp while he stroked her hair like petting a cute kitten. Vania felt like she was being treated like a pet by Hanson. So, she stretched out her hand and pped Hanson''s hand heavily, and then she intentionally left a red mark on the back of Hanson''s hand. Seeing that imprint, Vania smiled. I''ll let you know how powerful a cat can be! But when Vania smiled, Hanson immediately became interested. "So, you like role-ying, darling." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, he was already prepared. He was bored at home recently and learned to shop online. The first thing he bought was some beautiful clothes for Vania. Hanson''s eyes lit up, and he put Vania on the chair. "Just wait for me toe back." Then he disappeared in front of Vania like the wind. Seeing him running toward the cloakroom, she became alert. The ties he bought before were still on disy at home. This time, could it be that he wanted to tie her in all directions? How could she still wait for him? That was impossible. Vania got up to run, but Hanson, who came back, stopped her directly at the door. Hanson smiled wickedly. "Kitty-kitty, do you think you can run away?" Now he was delighted ying role-ying with his wife. Vania saw what he was holding with sharp eyes, ignoring what he said. It was colorful and fluffy, so Vania had a bad premonition and felt her heart race faster. "What are you holding in your hand?" "Of course, it''s better equipment." Hanson lifted the thing in his hand, shook it in front of Vania, and said to her meaningfully, "Darling, don''t underestimate these things. It does help to improve your spiritual power." He now wanted to instill all his spiritual power into Vania. Vania sneered in her heart. She was not a 3-year-old child, so how could he lie to her? "You''d better keep it for yourself. I don''t need it." Of course, she wouldn''t snatch something from a sick patient, but she still nced at the thing in Hanson''s hands furtively. After all, she was curious. Chapter 723 Chapter 723 When Hanson saw Vania''s gaze, he ignored what she said and tried his best to show what he was holding in front of her. "Darling, your eyes are telling me that you like it. Let me help you put it on." He didn''t care whether Vania wanted to or not and started to undress her. Vania tried to block him, but in the end, there was a massive disparity in strength between men and women. After a few rounds, Vania was restrained obediently by Hanson. "It looks like I can''t avoid it today." Vania was lying on the bed, already discouraged. However, she was still a little unwilling and kicked Hanson with her calf. But even with all of Vania''s strength, kicking Hanson''s leg was like tickling, which made him even happier, and he rubbed her hair affectionately. "Kitty just likes to scratch, huh? Come quickly and let me see how good my kitty looks in clothes?" His voice was seductive, and Vania''s body was shaking as she felt a little unbearable. She rolled her eyes in disgust in her heart. Do I still need to wear clothes? Shouldn''t he say that I look the most beautiful in his heart when I don''t wear clothes? But Vania knew that she couldn''t struggle anymore, so she let Hanson change her clothes. Seeing Vania''s reaction, Hanson felt even happier. He took out the clothes and put them on for her. This dress had very little fabric, and there was also a long tail, which was of course a cat''s tail. The cat ears pinned on her hair were fluffy and pinchable. Coupled with Vania''s figure and beautiful face, she really looked like a cute kitten now. Hanson nodded with satisfaction. His eyes were bright, and he already imagined the different looks of Vania in different clothes. "Darling, you''re really a beautiful kitty." Hanson was all praises. "You also look very charming in clothes." Although he said this, it was not the picture he had in his mind. Vania could now imagine what Hanson was thinking in his heart. She grinned at him and then took advantage of Hanson''s unawareness to meow. "Meow¡­" This sound made Hanson shocked for more than a minute, and the blood in his whole body seemed to freeze. "Meow¡­" With another meow, Hanson came back to his senses, and he gripped Vania''s arm a little harder. As a result, Vania let out another meow, as if she was very dissatisfied, and wed at Hanson''s hand. "Why are you grabbing so hard?" Her arm hurt so much. "Haha." Hanson finally reacted now and smiled at Vania. "It seems that you are a temperamental kitten, but I like it." Hanson carried her onto the bed, then held her in his arms and gently yed with the tail in his hand. The fluffy feeling was really nice. Although he didn''t take any action, he was definitely studying in his heart how to take this kitten. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Vania turned around, curled up on the bed, and closed her eyes to indicate that she was going to sleep. Time for me to y dead. How could Hanson let her fall asleep so easily? He turned her over with his hands and said, "It''s too early to go to bed now." Vania closed her eyes and said, "Cats like to sleep." Since she was already ying the role, she wanted to make it a little more realistic. Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Hanson didn''t say a word, but he didn''t intend to let her go to sleep so peacefully, so he touched her here and there for a while. This kind of action made Vania itch all over. Looking at Hanson angrily, she barked, "Quit it!" "Quit what?" Hanson expressed his interest. "I haven''t seen what a cat looks like when it''s all bristled up before. I may learn a lot today." Seeing Hanson''s smiling face, Vania was really annoyed at him. She said crossly, "So, what are you going to do?" "Transfer spiritual power to you," Hanson announced without hesitation. Knowing that it woulde to this, Vania was discouraged. "Let''s not do this kind of thing every day, okay?" During this period of time, Hanson had nothing to do at home, and she was the one who suffered the most. It was really double destruction of the mind and body. "What kind of thing?" Hanson looked innocent and pretended he didn''t know what Vania was talking about. "Haha!" Vania sneered. What a jerk. Only then did Hanson change his strategy. "Didn''t anyone tell you that yourplexion has improved,Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. darling?" I''m pale and skinny now, am I not? I really don''t know which eye of his sees that myplexion improved. "Do you want to say that this is all your credit?" "It''s my credit, of course, and we''re going to do something different today." Does he still want to do something different? Vania felt a burst of exasperation in her heart, but she just closed her eyes and ignored him. The more Vania couldn''t shake off Hanson, the more heughed happily. "I didn''t expect my kitten to be so timid. It seems that I should exercise your courage." The tone of his speech was very light, and Vania could already foresee what he was going to do next. However, what she imagined did not happen. Instead, she heard the sound of Hanson walking, so she gently opened one eye and peeked at him. This time, Hanson went to the cloakroom again and quickly took out another piece of clothing. When did he buy so many clothes? Why don''t I know at all? Vania sighed silently in her heart. Hanson had already walked to her side at this time. "The cat is too weak a role. Let me change for you." Then, he was thrilled to show the clothes in his hands again. This time it was a costume of a little fox, but it was still fluffy and felt good to the touch. Vania didn''t expect that Hanson actually liked this kind of thing, so she couldn''t help but tease, "Aren''t you afraid of being seduced by the vixen?" "Aren''t you the charming vixen? Otherwise, why would I only love you?" Hanson said as he quickly changed Vania''s clothes. The fabric of this suit was see-through, and the whole bodysuit was snow white, which waspletely differentpared to the cat just now. Vania looked at her hands, which were now inside a pair of fox paws, and she couldn''t help rubbing Hanson''s hair. Hanson grabbed her hand and scolded her lightly, "Naughty." The tone was so indulgent that it was as if he really raised a cute little fox. "Look into my eyes." Vania changed her tone while she looked at Hanson with a seductive look. Hanson was mesmerized by her voice and stared at her eyes spellbound, only to see his own figure in her eyes, as if he was going to enter her, and his body was a little tense. Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Hanson replied in a hoarse voice, "I am." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Then did you get bewitched by me?" Vania queried. Hanson nodded without any pretense. "Yes." I''m nothing but crazy about you. His reply made things easier for Vania. Wonderful! This works in my favor! Then, she cleared her throat and dered to Hanson, "Since I already bewitch you, then you have to listen to me. Go to the side." Hanson was bewildered then. He didn''t expect things to go in this direction; it was different from what he had imagined. So when Vania asked if he was bewitched by her, she was trying to get him to leave. He said in a purposefully cold tone, "You seem to be quite bold, eh? Aren''t you worried that I might make you into a scarf?" Fox fur scarf? Is it just me, or is he too much into character? She patted Hanson with her fluffy paw. "I think being an actor suits you. If I have another show to film, I''ll definitely make you the male lead." Hanson nodded in all seriousness. "Then I guess I''m fortunate enough to be so close to you." "It depends on whether I''ll give you a chance." Vania behaved like the director as she spoke. "If you agree to let me go, I can give you a role." Hanson chuckled in his mind. Did his darling get in the wrong position? He wasn''t a real actor, anyway. "Or, you can take it that I''m hinting at an unspoken rule." Hanson tried to change Vania''s mindset, but she gave him a sideways nce. "Then I should be the one taking the lead." Well, anything right now is better than him taking control. Unexpectedly, Hanson was very cooperative. "Darling, the great director Miss Greyson, I''ll serve you well right now. Please give me a good role, all right?" He thought he was quite sessful in the role of a sugar baby. Vania analyzed his words, realizing that in the end, he would be the one taking advantage either way. "We only take true talents here." Hanson nced downward. "Darling, I am quite capable." In other aspects of life¡­ Seeing Hanson''s actions, Vania almost fainted in exasperation. She was talking about acting, not¡­ Vania sighed. "Never mind that. You have to listen to everything I say." She still had a considerable position in this house. Hanson nodded, twisting her words on purpose. "You''re absolutely right, darling. You''re the female lead of this house, so please give your humble servant a chance to serve the esteemed queen." Vania really wanted to just faint right then and there. She was running out of words to say to Hanson. Hanson was in a particrly good mood today, and he didn''t look like he was rushing to savor the ''delicacy''. He was interacting very patiently with Vania, and if truth be told, he did quite enjoy seeing his wife getting exasperated. So, Hanson changed the topic. "Darling, we should hold a discussion on the age- old question, ''What does the fox say?''" What? Vania stared dumbfoundedly at Hanson. Why is this man so talkative today? Why has he prepared so many topics to torture me? Vania put a hand to her head. She had never even seen a real fox, so how could she know what foxes sound like? Also, why did she have to y along with Hanson''s childish game? She decided she would just pretend to be dead and stop speaking. Seeing Vania in confusion, Hansonughed and said, "Actually, I never heard what foxes sound like. However, we''ll know very soon what women in fox outfits sound like when they cry." Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Instantly, Vania realized what was going on while her eyes widened. She looked at the advancing man in terror, then immediately got up and reached out, intending to push Hanson out. However, with her strength, she couldn''t possibly push Hanson out. In the end, Hanson still managed to overpower her. Hence, they learned, time and again, what the fox says. From then on, Vania seemed to have a new understanding of what foxes sound like. ¡­ The next morning, dragging her exhausted body, Vania arrived at the entrance of the hospital early in the morning. I must run into Kiki today. I think it''s necessary! Linda sat with her in the car, staring intently at the entrance of the hospital in wait for Kiki''s appearance. "How long have we waited?" Vania felt that a lot of time had passed, and her eyes were beginning to tire. Most importantly, she was beginning to feel a little hungry. Linda also overlooked the time. When she looked at her watch, she said in surprise, "Boss, it''s already noon." This means that we have waited an entire morning. No wonder I''m getting hungry. Vania frowned as she thought in her heart. "Kiki still hasn''t appeared even now, so she probably isn''t "I have to wait here until the end of today. If she has another objective, she will definitelye." As the two were speaking, Kiki''s figure appeared in their field of vision. "Boss, look." Vania looked in the direction Linda was pointing. Just as expected, Kiki had appeared mysteriously at the entrance of the hospital. She was ncing all around her, as if fearing that she would be discovered. "Boss, why don''t we go over right now?" Linda was a little anxious, worrying that Kiki would escape. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Vania shook her head. "No, it would seem too obvious if we go over now. Let''s see what she''s going to do next." They watched as Kiki walked carefully toward the main entrance of the hospital. By then, Vania''s car was already quite a distance away from her. "Now we get out of the car." It was only then that Vania and Linda followed Kiki. In an instant, Vania felt that something was off. It was noon right now. With a sinking expression, Vania said to Linda, "Get the lunch box from the car." Coincidentally, she had made ample preparations in order to deal with sudden events. Vania checked her appearance to make sure that she looked good. Then, she hurriedly walked to the entrance of the hospital, fearing that she might miss Kiki. She had just arrived at the main entrance of the hospital when she saw Kiki walking out, "Miss Greyson?" Kiki called out in surprise as she eyed Vania up and down. Then, her gaze settled on the lunch box in Vania''s hand. Vania also looked at her in confusion, asking, "Why are you here too?" Kiki said a little awkwardly, "I saw on the that President Luke was injured, so Ie to the hospital every day to see if I could bump into you. I''m very worried about you." When she spoke, her tone sounded very sorrowful. Then, she looked at Vania''s face. "Miss Greyson, even your face is a little pale. Is it because you''ve beencking rest recently?" Heh, Vania sneered in her mind. She owed her pale face to Hanson. Then, she questioned Kiki with a cool expression, "Do you have anything to talk to me about?" Kiki shook her head, indicating that there was none. "Then, why were you looking for me?" Vania''s voice was filled with curiosity. "I just want to see whether you''re alright." When she spoke, she kept staring at Vania''s eyes, hoping that Vania would believe her. Chapter 727 Chapter 727 With that, Kiki waited for Vania''s reply. However, no matter how long she waited, Vania never spoke up. "Is President Luke not in good condition?" Kiki immediately expressed her concern. Vania sneered in her mind again. Kiki was quite good at acting, and if she went to an audition like that, she would definitely be selected as part of Vania''s crew. However, Vania simply looked at her, remaining silent. Kiki felt a little annoyed at Vania''s expression. Why did she suddenly stop speaking like that? Also, faced with a Vania like this, Kiki was still a little intimidated. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the end, she could only smile and change the topic. She pointed at the lunch box in Vania''s hand. "Then I won''t bother you anymore. Please go ahead and deliver lunch to President Luke." It was only then that Vania smiled lightly, then left in front of her. As for Kiki, she pretended to walk out of the hospital, then secretly went back in. She kept hiding among the crowd, staring in the direction of the stairs that would lead to Hanson''s ward. Vania was sitting in Hanson''s original ward all this time. Now, his ward was filled with CCTVs. Through the CCTVs, Vania and Linda kept looking at Kiki hidden in the crowd. "Doesn''t she feel tired at all?" Vania sneered. Kiki kept hiding in the crowd, and Vania was disgusted at her actions. Linda also thought the girl''s behavior wasughable. "Looks like it''s an important mission for her to supervise President Luke." "You also think she''s working for Eddie now?" Linda was a little troubled. "I just don''t have clear proof of that." "We shall see, then." Vania was already very sure of this in her heart. After guarding the hospital entrance for more than three hours, Kiki left. "Is today the longest she has ever been here?" Vania asked as she looked at Kiki''s retreating figure. "Yes, usually she would always leave after around an hour." "Then we''ll leave after an hour." Kiki was a very cunning woman, after all. Vania absolutely mustn''t let Kiki realize that she had left right after thetter left. If not, Kiki would start suspecting something. "Boss, I''ve already sent our people to follow behind her," Linda reported to Vania. "Good." Vania was curious what Kiki would do after leaving the hospital. However, Kiki was skilled at avoiding inspection. After leaving the hospital, she didn''t go anywhere else. Instead, she went right back to her own apartment and never left. When Vania received the news, she was confused once again. Is this her way of hiding things? She really isn''t easy to deal with. But fortunately, she had already arranged for her babies to keep an eye on Kiki''s inte activities. After getting back to the vi, Vania looked at her babies and asked, "Did Kiki send anything to anyone?" The babies shook their heads. "She never contacted anyone." That''s weird, then. Why exactly did she go to the hospital? Was it simply because of love? However, too many people liked Hanson, but only Kiki took things this far. Also, judging by Kiki''s surprised look when Vania bumped into her and her examining gaze at Vania, it shouldn''t be as simple as that. James spoke up. "I think she won''t be in constant contact with the other party. They probably have a particr time and a secret code." "Or, she owns anothermunication device we haven''t discovered yet." Jack continued searching on theputer, refusing to let any suspicious information pass. Chapter 728 Chapter 728 "Mommy, don''t worry about it. We will inform you immediately if there''s any news about her." Jacob comforted her. "Yeah, Mommy. You should go get some rest," Jude assured her. "Mommy, you should go rest. There are already dark eye circles under your eye." Morales touched her eye as his heart ached for her. Morgan nudged Vania and told her, "Mommy, go get some rest. You really look tired." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Alright, Mommy will listen to all of you." She immediately agreed to do so, fearing that they would continue questioning her since she couldn''t tell them that Hanson was the one who wore her out and made her look like that. Meanwhile, Hanson, who was seated at the side, observed Vania, who was interacting with the children peculiarly. His head was filled with thoughts about the costumes that she didn''t get to wear as he''d bought a lot of them. He imagined how she would look in the bunny costume. His breath quickened as he was lost in reverie. As Vania looked over at Hanson, who was sitting still with a smirk on his face, she instantly knew what was going through his mind. She shot a re at the good-for-nothing man, not knowing that he had just earned a hundred million. When Hanson noticed her re, heughed gleefully instead of toning it down. The speechless Vania sighed helplessly. She thought that she needed to give him some task to complete as an idle brain was the devil''s workshop. "Follow me." She waved at him. "Okay." He just followed behind her heedlessly as he was still immersed in his reverie. When they entered the study, she pressed on his shoulder and let him sit on the chair before cing a stack of documents in front of him. "You can start working now." She was more used to the workaholic Hanson instead of the smutty Hanson. "Hmm?" He nced at the documents and at Vania again. "Darling, since I''m a patient, I don''t think I''m fit to work." "Outsiders might not know the truth, but I do." She was telling him not to gain her sympathy by using the excuse of him being a sick patient since she wouldn''t be fooled by it. Knowing that the excuse wouldn''t work on her, he looked at the watch on his wrist and said, "But it''s already past working hours, so I really shouldn''t be working now." He meant that he shouldn''t spend his rest time on work, especially if he was going to rest with his wife. Hearing that, Vania was surprised as he used to be a workaholic who would rather work during this rest time. "Oh? Are you saying that what you''ve done previously was wrong?" "It''s not that big of a deal." He didn''t want to admit that he was just looking for an excuse. "What do you mean?" "After some careful consideration, I''ve decided that I shouldn''t stay upte to work since my health is more important." Work was just secondary since his health was more important. Of course, sleeping with Vania would be the most important thing, and that shoulde first. Chapter 729 Chapter 729 "What about Luke Corporation?" Vania mocked. Hearing that, Hanson looked at her in disbelief and said, "Darling, haven''t I transferred all my assets under your name when we got married?" Of course, Luke Corporation was part of it. What is he trying to say? That I''ll be managing thepany in future? She thought as she wrapped her arms while waiting for an exnation from him. "Why not let our sons manage thepany?" He suggested shamelessly while trying to be thoughtful toward her. Since they have many talented children, each of them can manage it for a day every week. This way, he could spend more time with her at home, and she could try on the costumes he''d gotten for her. The thought of it excited him, and he wanted to get it arranged as soon as possible. "Isn''t that too inhumane?" She was fighting for the interests of her children since they were only five years old, and they should be enjoying their childhood instead of being forced to manage apany. However, he seemed nonchnt about it and said, "I think they would like it a lot." He understood the likes of his children since they were more knowledgeable and capable than him. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "You should be a good role model for them." She rejected his suggestion and wouldn''t allow him to ck off any longer. Hanson realized that he wouldn''t be able to win arguments on matters like these, so he chose to keep his mouth shut. He decided toe up with a n on his own in order for his children to take office in the future. Vania stopped talking too, seeing that Hanson was quiet. Soon, he looked at her and changed the topic. "Darling, let''s not talk about work." He hinted to her that it was nighttime, and they should get ready to go to bed. She just wanted to ignore him after realizing what his intentions were since that was all he could think of. Noticing that she refused to give him a response, he stretched his hand over and pinched her waist. Since she was ticklish, she twisted her body and tried to hold in herughter. Hanson, who had a n in mind, kept tickling her. "Haha!" Vania finallyughed out loud. "Seems like you can still talk." Hanson nodded in satisfaction. She rolled her eyes at him, thinking that he was being silly for thinking that she couldn''t speak. I just didn''t feel like replying to you. Just then, she was quiet again. "Seems like you are going to ignore me again. Huh?" Vania remained silent. "My darling, are you really nning to make me do it?" Hanson stood in front of her and looked her in the eyes. "Do what?" She finally responded while staring at him curiously because she wanted to see what he had up his sleeves. "Sounds like you are looking forward to it." He raised his brows and looked at her with his eyes lit up. Why would I be looking forward to it? She scoffed and shut her eyes. "I shall begin now," he whispered to her as he looked at her. Chapter 730 Chapter 730 Right after, Hanson started tickling Vania. "Okay! I give in." Vania burst intoughter as she begged for him to stop. However, he didn''t stop and kept tickling her. "If I don''t scare you like this, I don''t think you''ll want to speak to me." "Alright, alright. What do you want to talk about? Let''s talk about it." She raised her hand in surrender while tears rolled down her cheeks as she couldn''t stopughing. "I suddenly don''t feel like talking now." He stretched his hand out and pulled her into his arms. It was never his intention to chat with her. "Then what do you want to do?" She red at him, signaling him to think before he spoke. "Let''s do some workout." Not the normal kind, though. "Nope." She rejected it without hesitation as she knew it was the best option. "Haha!" Hanson suddenly let out augh as he caressed her head. "Darling, what were you thinking about?" "What do you mean?" She scoffed when she thought of how he dared to make fun of her. "Didn''t you say that you had poor physical strength? That''s why I have prepared some workout equipment so that we can exercise together." He then looked at her in disbelief for mistaking his intentions. She was so mad that she really wanted to hit him with a pan for mocking her. Scoundrel¡­ She wouldn''t have gotten the wrong idea if not for his constant needs. She looked away to let him know she was unhappy about it. "Are you angry? How can I make it up to you?" He was thinking of what he should do. "I¡¯ll give you hugs and kisses while swinging you up and down." He started doing it while he mumbled to himself. Before that, he nted a kiss on her cheek and pulled her into his arms. "Get ready. I''ll start swinging you up." He lifted her up and over his head a few times. "Haha." She was shouting with excitement. She''d never yed like that when she was younger and actually found it fun. "Alright, my darling is happy now. Let''s start our workout." This time, it was the actual workout. He carried her into the gym room that was well equipped with workout equipment. However, Vania was rather demotivated when she saw them since the weights and equipment looked really heavy to her, and she wasn''t sure whether she could lift them. Her go-to workouts were usually yoga and aerobics. On top of that, she wouldn''t gain weight easily no matter how much she ate, and her body figure was naturally voluptuous without needing any sculpting exercises. She had the thought of giving up without even starting. He then looked at her in disbelief for mistaking his intentions. She was so mad that she really wanted to hit him with a pan for mocking her. "Darling, is this workout method suitable for you?" Hanson smirked. He had purposely got the equipment custom-made to be heavier just to scare Vania. "Darling, is this workout method suitable for you?" Hanson smirked. He had purposely got the equipment custom-made to be heavier just to scare Vania. As expected, his n worked. Vania knew that she shouldn''t force it, or she might hurt herself. "Let''s just do it another day." She nned to purchase some lighter weights for her future workouts. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "The thing about workouts is that they should be consistent. In that case, let''s do another type of workout," he said, in all seriousness. Hanson then carried her into the bedroom. Poor Vania sighed as she realized it was his n all along. He had lost all his credibility because of that. Chapter 731 Chapter 731 Hanson, however, was extremely pleased with himself as he enjoyed tricking his wife. ¡­¡­ Every day, Kiki would turn up at the hospital with her notebook and take down details of the sights and news that she had seen or heard there. The key thing that she would take down was the situation in Hanson''s ward. She also recorded in detail if she saw Vania there. As she was deep in thought when staring at the notebook, she had decided to give up on pursuing Hanson since it was impossible to be with him. On top of that, the reason she had her attention on Vania and Hanson was so that she could have a smooth sailing career in the entertainment industry. She smirked as she thought of making money by selling their information. Soon, the inte was flooded with news about Vania turning up at the hospital. The headline read, ''Vania Greyson seen at Hammond Hospital looking miserable. President Luke is in dire condition.'' ''Haven''t heard the news about President Luke and Vania for a while now. How is President Luke''s condition?'' N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ''What is causing Luke Corporation''s share price to drop? Why hasn''t an official announcement been made?'' ''I heard earlier that President Luke is dying. What is the situation now?'' There wasn''t any clear statement being released online. Now that Vania was trending on search engines, rumors about Hanson were getting out of hand. Even so, Luke Corporation didn''t respond to any of the rumors, which made the whole situation seem confusing. Somehow, rumors about Eddie taking over Luke Corporation had been spread online too. By then, Eddie had already shifted to another den which was safer than the previous location. The reason he could escape from Hanson wasn''t that he was lucky, but it was due to his ability to hide. However, ironically, he didn''t have the ability to lead Hanson Corporation. "Brandon, what do you think of the news online?" Eddie asked in a deep voice. He had to stay in hiding until the day he captured Hanson. As Brandon was punished earlier on, his body had gotten weaker, and he couldn''t stand up straight. "It could be true, but Hanson is still hospitalized." "Are you that sure?" Eddie sounded displeased. "Our men had been stationed in the hospital all along. However, we weren''t sure about his condition," Brandon replied vaguely after hearing Eddie''s tone. ''I heard earlier that President Luke is dying. What is the situation now?'' "I''m afraid he could have left the hospital." This thought somehow got into Eddie''s mind. "I''m afraid he could have left the hospital." This thought somehow got into Eddie''s mind. Upon hearing that, Brandon sounded surprised and looked at him with disbelief. "Are you saying that our poison was useless against him? Or he isn''t experiencing any effects of the poison?" That seemed to make more sense as everything seemed too calm on Hanson''s side. "Logically speaking, if Hanson is experiencing the effects of the poison, Vania wouldn''t have left his side or only visited the hospital with food every noon as someone who had been poisoned wouldn''t be able to eat anything." Eddie analyzed the situation. "Eddie, if that''s the case, we should start nning on our next move." Brandon cautioned him as they shouldn''t sit still and so nothing about it. "He''s such a pain in the a*s!" Eddie mmed on the table. He had been nning everything out for the past five years, but it was ruined every single time. He didn''t know how long he had to wait. Chapter 732 Chapter 732 The anger in his heart was going to explode at any moment. At this moment, Brandon didn''t dare tell him anything, so he could only leave quietly. One week had passed again, and it was the 49th day. With the medicine in her hand, Lily told Hanson, "Time for medicine, Daddy." Vania was holding a cup of water on the side too. "Come and take the medicine." They didn''t look like they were giving him medicine. Instead, they looked like they were giving him poison. Looking at their behavior, Hanson really felt like they were poisoning him, but it was just his delusion. He believed in his daughter very much, so he drank the medicine in one shot. When he finished the medicine, Vania quickly asked, "Do you feel anything special?" There was still worry in her eyes since this was an antidote and not a candy after all. At this moment, Hanson nodded casually. "Yes." "What do you feel?" She was growing anxious. On the other hand, Lily was not worried at all since she knew her abilities well. Also, there wouldn''t be any reaction after consuming the medicine. Here we go again. He''s just tricking her. Hanson was still thinking about what adjective words to use and kept quiet for quite some time. The wait was making Vania feel even more anxious. "Yes? What''s wrong?" Then, he chuckled and said, "I just feel very energetic, like I can even fly." If her children weren''t there, she was going to curse at him, for sure. "Haha." Herughter sounded rather sarcastic. Meanwhile, Lily had her hand on Hanson''s pulse, as if something was wrong. "You still need to be under observation for another 49 days." When James heard about the observation period, he got a little anxious. "Is anything wrong?" "Nope. I''m just doing it subconsciously. I didn''t read anything special." Lily shook her head. What¡­ The six boys were speechless. Great. She haspletely inherited our fine wicked gene. Hanson''s expression was frozen too. I think our family can probably shoot a fantasy drama together. "How confident are you in this medicine, Lily?" Although Jack believed in Lily, he was still worried about the observation period that she mentioned just now. "100% of course." Lily was very confident. There was no poison that she couldn''t detoxify in this world. It just depended on whether she wanted to do it or not. The wait was making Vania feel even more anxious. "Yes? What''s wrong?" After calming down her desire to hit Hanson, Vania said, "Do you want to show up now?" It had already been a month. If he still didn''t show up, the online media were really going to be in chaos. After calming down her desire to hit Hanson, Vania said, "Do you want to show up now?" It had already been a month. If he still didn''t show up, the online media were really going to be in chaos. However, Hanson didn''t want to go back to work at all. He enjoyed his life with his wife at home every day very much now. So, he said hesitantly, "Why not follow what Lily said and wait for another 49 days? Why not observe first?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Do you not believe me, Daddy?" Lily asked adorably. When Vania heard her daughter''s question, she held back herughter, wanting to see how Hanson would answer this time. Just then, Hanson carried Lily on his shoulder. "Of course, I believe you. I just don''t want to go to work." This was true, and the seven children believed it as well, seeing how their father happily cked his way through. At this moment, Hanson''s eyes were on his boys, and he said seriously, "Boys, all of you have grown up. Don''t you think it''s about time for you to be responsible for the family?" Hearing that, the six boys already knew what was on Hanson''s mind, so they shook their heads in unison. "Daddy, we''re only five. Don''t even think about it." Chapter 733 Chapter 733 The six boys had no interest in Hanson''spany at all. Hearing their answer, Hanson could only rub his nose. It seemed like his dream of not working couldn''t be achieved for now. Then, he told Vania, "Darling, set up the reporters then. We''ll be at the entrance of Luke Corporation tomorrow at eight in the morning sharp." "Do you think I still need to set up the reporters? There are countless reporters surrounding your company every day." I bet they''re craving first-hand information about Hanson. Hearing that, Hanson nodded. Okay, My charm is just so strong. Then, he tugged on Vania in a sulk. "Darling, I''m going back to work tomorrow." He didn''t finish the second half of his sentence. Vania just pretended she didn''t understand and kept quiet. However, he didn''t give up talking to her. "Don''t you think you should give me somemencement reward?" Seriously? She couldn''t understand what he was thinking. "You know you have tons of kids, right?" She was trying to tell him to stop thinking so childishly anymore. Without shame, he still attempted to defend himself. "I''ve just recovered after so long. I think I deserve some reward. I''ll be more motivated to work too." What kind of facy is this? Vania didn''t want to bother him, but he just kept coaxing and pestering her. In the end, she gave up. "Okay, okay. What reward do you want?" Such aborious little devil. On the contrary, she felt like she was a powerless poor thing. Hanson was still thinking about the bunny costume, so he asked her, "Will you fulfill all of my wishes?" Hearing that, she looked at him in disdain. "I''m not the genie of themp. I''ll think about it after you tell me." Genie of themp? What''s that? He decided to let go of such aplicated name for now and said schemingly, "It''s nothing hard. You can do it for sure." In her head, Vania had already refused. She decided that she must reject whatever request he''de up with. However, Hanson held up her hand and said affectionately, "Follow me, darling." Although she refused in her head, she followed suit. When she saw that the direction they were heading was to the dressing room, her heart started racing. Is it some dress-up game again? As expected, she guessed it right. As soon as they reached the dressing room, Hanson took out the bunny costume he had prepared. Then, he put it in front of Vania as though he was showing her his treasure. "What do you think? You''ll fulfill my little request, right?" What kind of facy is this? Vania didn''t want to bother him, but he just kept coaxing and pestering her. In the end, she gave up. "Okay, okay. What reward do you want?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Fine." She sighed a few times in her heart. Please quickly return to thepany, President Luke, so you won''t have time to think of these random things anymore. "Fine." She sighed a few times in her heart. Please quickly return to thepany, President Luke, so you won''t have time to think of these random things anymore. When he heard her answer, he was on cloud nine and got into action immediately. His hands-on ability was the best when he was dressing Vania up. Looking at her in the bunny costume, Hanson was overjoyed. My darling is the prettiest, as expected. Then, he took out the camera that he had hidden behind. Alerted, Vania asked immediately, "What are you doing?" He''s getting more and more dangerous. He held up his camera and answered, "Of course, I want to record my wife''s beautiful moment." His mind was already filled with wonderful scenes at this moment. However, she didn''t think this scene was beautiful at all. What kind of perverted behavior is this? "No way." What if hackers stole these kinds of photos? But Hanson started to exert his strength during this period; he started to use his coaxing and pestering skills. Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Whenever he used this trick, Vania would cave in for sure. Fortunately, Hanson wasn''t being perverted or anything, and the photos he took were just ordinary ones. After looking at what he had photographed, he even said happily, "I can look at these photos whenever I miss you at work." "You better not." Vania stopped him immediately. What if his staff saw the photos by ident? She would lose all of her dignity. After all, she was a famous president too. However, her rejection was of no use as he had already moved on¡­ ¡­ The next morning, Hanson energetically appeared at the entrance of hispany. On the contrary, Vania looked a little exhausted. When the reporters saw Hanson, they surrounded him at once. "President Luke, have you recoveredpletely?" With a cold face, he asked the reporter rhetorically, "Who said that I was sick? Did ourpany release an official statement?" His aura was as usual, making the reporter tremble in fear. Then, the reporter stammered, "T-There were r-rumors on the inte saying that you were hospitalized for emergency treatment. Adding to that, you hadn''t shown up in such a long time, and there was no news from your side either. Thus, everyone said you were seriously ill." "You said it yourself that they were just rumors." Hanson took the microphone from the reporter arrogantly. "I''ll hold those involved ountable." They were frightened by his words and didn''t dare to ask questions anymore. At that moment, Hanson pulled Vania into his arms. Obviously, his attitude was drastically different from when he faced the reporters. "I was at home, and I took time off to keep my wifepany all this while." If it wasn''t because he needed toe to thepany, he wanted to continue staying home with Vania. Then, the reporter summoned his courage and asked, "President Luke, could you exin why there was an ambnce at Luke Corporation the other day?" "If you ever find yourself in my position, you''ll understand that people will make a fuss about the littlest things like a sneeze." Hanson spoke with his usual charisma. Almost immediately, there was an uproar among the reporters. Hanson waved his hands in front of them. "Alright, that''s enough. While I was on a break, my staff worked tirelessly. Please don''t hold me up from giving them their bonuses." As soon as he left, video clips of the exchange were uploaded to the inte. ''To those spreading the rumor on the inte, are you guys afraid now?'' ''Indeed, President Luke''s aura is incredibly domineering.'' They were frightened by his words and didn''t dare to ask questions anymore. At the same time, Eddie was exasperated when he saw the news. The reality was the same as what he had expected. At the same time, Eddie was exasperated when he saw the news. The reality was the same as what he had expected. Simrly, Kiki was shocked when she discovered that nothing had happened to Hanson. She hadn''t even profited from the materials that she prepared, yet Hanson was already discharged. Her ns of making a profit were ruined once again. As expected, with Hanson''s return, the calm in everything was restored. ¡­ A weekter, the 76th International Scientist Awards had begun. This International Scientist Awards had no age restrictions, so scientists from all age groups could participate. Hillsworth valuedpetition between scientists, so the government was actively promoting thispetition, grabbing the attention of all its citizens. This time, thepetition was more heated than usual. Vania and Hanson, the hottest public figures at the moment, were invited to be a part of it as well. Both of them were sponsors of thepetition prizes, tripling the prizes'' value. Hence, the participating scientists and audience were even more enthusiastic. Submissions for the International Scientist Awards had been evaluated, and there was going to be a live awards ceremony tonight. Meanwhile, the media and reporters were already reporting on the scene.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 735 Chapter 735 The audience''s breath was taken away when the award-winning works were presented in front of them. ''Scientists really think differently. Theye out with ideas that seem impossible.'' ''It seems that all these designs havee true.'' ''It is all so dazzling I can only scream at the sight of it!'' ''Good luck, scientists! All of you are the best!'' Among the many works on disy, the one that drew the most attention was the design of a flight vehicle. Even though it was somewhat difficult to implement this type of flying vehicle, he had managed to win everyone''s heart with his ingenious thinking and well-backed theories. The crowd unanimously thought that the scientist that designed it would be the first choice for aerospace insights in the future. ''I''m really looking forward to seeing this scientist. It''s amazing.'' ''It won''t be long before we discover extraterrestrial beings.'' ''Let our cutting-edge technology make Hillsworth mighty and powerful!'' Just as everyone was looking forward to it, the host had already gone on stage and was standing at the podium when he solemnly announced, ''Next, we will announce the champion of the International Scientist Competition, and the names of the 10 winners of the Outstanding Scientist prize.'' Hearing that, the audience apuded and looked at the podium expectantly. They wanted to know who the first-ce winner was, so that they could learn from them. ''Congrattions to the winner of the first prize¡ªLiev Brothers!'' ''Oh, it is a pair of siblings! They did great.'' ''I can''t wait for them to make their appearance.'' Thements section was full of encouragement from theizens. Then, James and Jack, who seemed to appear at thepetition venue out of nowhere, calmly walked to the podium. ''Look! It''s two children." ''Did two kids win first ce at the International Scientist Competition?'' ''Children nowadays are shockingly talented." Seeing their babies, Hanson and Vania immediately got on their feet. Did the babies participate in anotherpetition behind our back? they wondered. And they even got first ce! Isn''t this too much of a surprise? Even the children''s parents were also caught off-guard. One could only imagine how shocking this was for the others. Naturally, the camera captured their abrupt reaction. The Inte went crazy again at the sight. ''Why are President Luke and Vania so agitated? Did they see something?'' ''Could the children be her sons?!'' Thementers instantly fell into another heated conversation the moment they thought they discovered the big secret. Someone even took out old photos of Morales and Morgan topare them with James and Jack. After making a detailedparison, they finally confirmed that the children were Vania and Hanson''s children. ''Congrattions to the winner of the first prize¡ªLiev Brothers!'' ''It is true! Gosh, how are they so outstanding? For them to be so knowledgeable, doesn''t this makeContent ? N?velDrama.Org. them child prodigies?'' ''It is true! Gosh, how are they so outstanding? For them to be so knowledgeable, doesn''t this make them child prodigies?'' ''Not only are Hanson and Vania like perfect characters from novels, they even have children who seem to only appear in books.'' ''I want to know what other godly skills the rest of the children from the family have. There are still three other babies who haven''t shown their faces to the public.'' ''We should rejoice in the fact that our country will get stronger with youths like them.'' Looking at the ruffled Hanson and Vania, the host asked, "Is there something you or your missus wish to say, President Luke?" Vania was still in shock as she replied, "No. I was just caught off-guard." Even though she was aware of how bright her children were, she never thought that they could surpass all the scientists in Hammond and get first ce. Hanson, too, nodded and praised, "They are better than their teacher." They are better than me, he thought. Even though James and Jack, who were still at the podium, were on the receiving end of the shocked reactions from the audience, they seemed ustomed to it as they only stood there calmly and thanked the crowd. Their professional conduct when they introduced their work kept earning them round after round of apuse. As Vania watched on, she admitted that she didn''t understand any of those technical terms uttered by her children on stage. Chapter 736 Chapter 736 However, this didn''t stop Vania from finding her babies impressive. Even better, she was on the verge of bing their fans herself. Hanson then let out a low chuckle beside her ear. "I have great genes, don''t I, darling?" That earned him a side nce from the woman. "Why don''t you say that it is my genes that are great?" "Are you sure you know what they are talking about?" he asked in return. Hearing him mock her, Vania scoffed and proceeded to turn away, thereafter ignoring him. While they intimately looked at each other, they weren''t aware that reporters had surrounded the outside of the room. Hanson and Vania were the people they wanted to interview the most now. As soon as the duo came out, a reporter immediately handed over a microphone. "Did you know that your children would win a prize, President Luke and President Greyson? They won first ce at that." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Vania solemnly replied, "I am as surprised as you all are." "Are the children naturally gifted? Or have they specially learned about all this?" It was Hanson who proudly announced, "It is because of my good genes." The crowd was speechless upon hearing that and they mused, We will quietly give you a thumbs up. The reporter had no choice but to be envious after hearing that. "The Inte says that teaching children is the hardest thing to do. On behalf of the Inte, I would like to ask who is it between you both that is the children''s teacher usually?" The couple nced at each other then. "More like they are our teachers," Vaniamented, to which Hanson added, "There is no ce for me at home." Amused by their witty answers, the reportersughed out loud. The interview had somehow turned into a parenting show as Vania went on and generously shared her experience on being a mother. However, the people of the Inte only got triggered when they heard what she had to say. The children were obviously geniuses! As such, Vania and Hanson''s poprity skyrocketed once again because of thepetition. Vania, in particr, had received many endorsements from educational institutions. However, brands couldn''t afford to pay Hanson to make an appearance. As Vania looked at a bunch of endorsement contracts, she couldn''t help but sigh, "Do I look like a parent who is good at educating children?" It was always the children in the family who surprised her. Hearing that, the seven babies nodded earnestly. "Mommy is the best!" they eximed simultaneously. "Your mommy is far behindpared to you bunch." Vania chuckled. Truth was, she had high hopes for her children. Hanson also chipped in excitedly, "You are all the best, my children. With such abilities, you will be able to take over mypany soon." The couple nced at each other then. "More like they are our teachers," Vaniamented, to which Hanson added, "There is no ce for me at home." Truth be told, the man was constantly preupied with thoughts about taking a back seat and traveling around the world with his wife in his arms. Truth be told, the man was constantly preupied with thoughts about taking a back seat and traveling around the world with his wife in his arms. Even if they didn''t travel, it would still be amazing huddled together at home. Vania couldn''t help getting the chills when she heard his words. She knew that her body would not be able to stand Hanson''s version of traveling around the world. "Tsk!" The seven children gave Hanson a contemptuous look as they rejected him in unison. They then turned to Vania. "Mommy, let''s have a toast to celebrate." "Sure." Hanson had no choice but to put his n behind. The family then sat together and had a harmonious meal. ¡­ Eddie almost went crazy with jealousy seeing how sessful Hanson was in life. Proud of his children, huh? I will let him lose them one by one, he thought. Eddie had now set his target on the babies instead of Hanson. After Brandon heard Eddie''s n, he advised, "Eddie, those children are rarely left alone. I am afraid that it will be hard toy our hands on them." "We will take care of them all at once," Eddie replied in a sinister voice. Brandon nodded in acknowledgement and reported, "Yvonne seems to be back." Chapter 737 Chapter 737 As they had been sending people to keep track of Yvonne, they would definitely know when there was the slightest bit of trouble. "Interesting." Eddie smiled. "Leak the news to Hanson and Vania." At that, Brandon suggested, "Just get the media to expose it." "Don''t reveal ourselves." "That is for sure." A menacing smile appeared on their faces, and it didn''t take long before Yvonne became a trending search. ''Yvonne Kepler at the Airport'' For some reason, it only took a few seconds for this search to appear in the first ce of the trending topics since it was posted. The reason for this was because everyone was curious about why she would be a trending search, now that they had almost forgotten about her since a long time had passed. What was there to report about when all Yvonne did was appear at the airport anyway? Thements section in the news article was subsequently filled with eitherments that were curious about her, or criticisms about her previous foul behavior. All in all, none of those remarks were positive. "Sh*t!" Thomas quietly muttered after seeing his sister be a trending search. How did anyone find out even with my wless arrangement? Just who the hell dares to challenge me head-on like this? He then immediately barked an order, "Find out who was the one who leaked news about Yvonne." "Yes." What concerned him the most now was how Hanson and Vania would react to the news. On the other hand, as a young woman who was addicted to social media, Vania would naturally have seen it first hand. However, she wasn''t surprised at all, as she had known that there would eventuallye a day when Yvonne woulde back to Hammond. The only thing was that Vania hadn''t expected Yvonne toe back this soon. She must have rubbed someone the wrong way for her to be a trending search now, Vania thought as she read through the news. But who is paying such close attention to her? Despite the question she was wondering about, Vania already had a name in mind. Seeing her staring at her phone in a daze, Hanson sat in front of her and took the phone from her hand. "Is the person you are looking at on the phone better-looking than I am?" "No," Vania replied subconsciously. Deep down, she knew that no one couldpare to him. "Then why are you zoning out while looking at your phone?" Hanson grumbled in a jealous voice. A photo of a male celebrity was disyed on the screen of her phone then. She must have pressed on it by ident when Hanson grabbed the phone out of her hand earlier. When she saw it, she immediately blurted out an exnation, "I wasn''t looking at him!" She almost brought a hand up and swore. "Yes." What concerned him the most now was how Hanson and Vania would react to the news. The man, however, kept smiling as he listened to her. The man, however, kept smiling as he listened to her. Even she didn''t know why she felt guilty about it when she really wasn''t looking at another man. Geez! After she took the phone back, she switched the page back to the news. "I was reading the news about Yvonne. She''s back." Hanson''s face instantly turned serious when he heard that. "How are you nning to deal with her?" He would do anything his wife wanted to. "Don''t worry about it for now. Let''s just see what she is going to do. We will wait and handle it together." Vania was very patient. "Okay. I will be the one to strike when the timees." Hanson then held her in his arms. "Don''t look at other men." Vania knew that he was still jealous about the photo just now because he didn''t like it when sheid her eyes on men other than him. With a smile, she murmured, "That was an ident. I really wasn''t looking." "You can''t look at other men even if it was by ident. You can only be mine," Hanson insisted domineeringly. "Fine." Vania, too, willingly stroked his ego. "And you can only be mine." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Of course. I will let you have a taste of my passion right now¡­" The woman was speechless. Hold your horses! This is heading in a different direction than it should! Chapter 738 Chapter 738 At the same time, the Kepler Family had already arrived at another vi, where the whole family sat together, all of them overwhelmed by emotions. Thomas had his head hung low as he worried about what had happened that day. Unlike him, Yvonne was especially calm¡ªit was as if a different person hade back instead. "They will know sooner orter since I am back. Don''t sweat over it, Thomas." She didn''t mind publicly bing their enemies. It didn''t matter if it was Hanson or Vania; Yvonne was going to take her revenge regardless. Thomas went stiff when he heard that. The woman felt like a stranger to him. Despite that, Yvonne continued to say, "Isn''t Vania very good? I will have topete with her to see who is better." She wanted to start from being an actress. She would snatch Hanson from Vania''s side, and then ruthlessly dump Hanson. Yvonne wanted them to feel the pain she had to go through. Knowing that his sister had been corrupted, Thomas worriedly cautioned, "It is too dangerous for you to do this. You might not win." At that, Yvonne dered, "Thomas, you should trust me." "Fine." She was his sister, after all. He couldn''t possibly let her face her enemies by herself. With that, he used his personal connections and opened a new entertainmentpany just to prepare Yvonne for her first movie. Other than that, the actors and actresses who will star in that movie would all be newbies, as their main goal was to make Yvonne famous. Vania hadughed out loud when she heard the news. It seems like the Keplers are willing to go all out financially for Yvonne this time, she mused. Since Yvonne hadn''t done anything that wouldpromise Vania''s life, Vania didn''t see a point in making the first move and getting herself in trouble. She hated anything troublesome. The second movie she invested in had also started filming right about then. She wasn''t the director this time, but Jennifer and Bryan were still the protagonists. Come to think of it, it was coincidental how the filming location of their movie was the same as Yvonne''s. In a way, bumping into each other time after time again was fate at work. Jennifer didn''t have a good impression of Yvonne. Even their meeting now was like their first time seeing each other. There were sparks of angering exuded out of them both. "Gosh, I was wondering who you were. Aren''t you the young miss of the Kepler Family?" Jennifer sneered. Her attitude was different depending on who she was dealing with. Yvonne''s face went cold after she heard her words. No longer the person she used to be, she spat, "I must have given you the impression that you can walk all over my head anytime you want before." Other than that, the actors and actresses who will star in that movie would all be newbies, as their main goal was to make Yvonne famous. She might not have been eager to reveal her identity in the past, but things were different now. She wanted everyone to know that she was the daughter of the Kepler Family. She wanted them to know that she would make life hard for whoever made things tough for her. She might not have been eager to reveal her identity in the past, but things were different now. She wanted everyone to know that she was the daughter of the Kepler Family. She wanted them to know that she would make life hard for whoever made things tough for her. She continued without waiting for Jennifer to answer. "Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you have Vania backing you up? Ha!" Yvonne scoffed in a mocking manner. "I almost forgot that you are riding someone''s coattails now." Jennifer''s cheeks immediately turned pink and her temper red. However, her anger was only fuel to Yvonne''s joy. Yvonne went on and ridiculed her again. "You better think about how you are going to perform well. You don''t have what it takes to make me your enemy." Yvonne''s first step was to rob Jennifer of her reputation as the movie queen. Just then, Bryan walked over, only for Yvonne to speak before he could. "Long time no see. I didn''t think you would be a top liner already. What a change, huh?" ¡°You have changed a lot as well, Yvie. You keep refreshing my impression of you everytime." She let out a small grunt after hearing his words. "Better don''t call me that. Your girlfriend might misunderstand."Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 739 Chapter 739 Bryan was caught off-guard by Yvonne''s words. He never thought he would hear such ridiculeing out of her mouth. "You really have changed," hemented. He then opened his mouth again as though he was going to say something again, but he ended up not saying anything. Sporting a cold look on her face, Yvonne didn''t have the slightest intention to respond to his words. Truth was, she did change, and it was all because of Vania and Hanson. However, Yvonne almost forgot she also had Bryan she needed to deal with. Bryan had already decided on ignoring her then. "Let''s go," he said to Jennifer. "Mm." Jennifer nced at Yvonne before she left with Bryan. After they walked away, Bryan sighed at the thought of Yvonne''s change. "Let''s just ignore her in the future." He couldn''t help but think that the current Yvonne was somewhat scary. He had to tell Hanson about her. "Got it." Jennifer, who also felt the same way, sent a message to Vania about the encounter. Vania was quite surprised to receive the update from them both. What a pair of cuties, she cooed to herself. I need to make them as popr as I can afford to. Since our paths keep intertwining with Yvonne''s, we will just wait and see what happens. Right when she was deep in her thoughts, Linda knocked on her door and came in. "Boss, Mr. Jones is here." Upon hearing the name, Vania raised her eyebrows and asked, "Liam Jones?" "Yes." Linda nodded. "He is waiting for you at the lounge." Why did he suddenlye to thepany without warning? Vania quietly wondered. It wouldn''t be right for her to not meet Liam. However, her man might be jealous if she did. After all, Hanson wasn''t on the best terms with Liam. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Even Vania felt that Liam''s attitude toward her was inappropriate. But I could be the one who is reading too much into it¡­ After pondering over it for a while, she finally instructed, "Please bring him here." She then took out her phone and texted Hanson right after she said that. ''Reporting to my darling. Liam Jones has just arrived at my workce." Hehe, I am such an obedient wife to automatically report about things that happen to me! Vania proudly thought as she adorably looked at her phone. Hanson''s reply came almost immediately. ''Good girl. I will give you a reward at home.'' Reward? Vania subconsciously stroked her waist when she saw the word. She had a feeling Hanson''s ''reward'' wasn''t going to be something nice. Liam had already entered the door then, and Vania instantly wiped away the weird expression on her face. "Have a seat, Liam. What would you like to drink?" Upon hearing the name, Vania raised her eyebrows and asked, "Liam Jones?" That professional greeting she would use on her clients was met with a natural reply by Liam. "I remember that you like orange juice. I will have orange juice too." That professional greeting she would use on her clients was met with a natural reply by Liam. "I remember that you like orange juice. I will have orange juice too." He had never liked anything sweet, but he wanted to try it this time. "Pour Liam a ss of orange juice," Vania instructed her assistant before questioning, "You came here in such a rush, Liam. Is something the matter?" However, he was in no hurry to answer her. After taking the orange juice from Linda, he praised, "Sure enough, you have excellent taste." He still remembered how his elder sister loved orange juice too. Truth be told, the reason Liam came here was because he found a lot of simrities between his eldest sister and Vania after he interacted with Vania several times. Hence, he wanted to start with Vania and find the whereabouts of his eldest sister. However, he didn''t find anything that particrly stood out even after the thorough background check he had done on her. At this point, he didn''t even know why he came here. Vania didn''t utter a word after hearing hisment. She only continued to quietly sit in the executive chair as she waited for him to continue talking. Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Liam continued to keep mum until he finished the entire ss of juice. ""I haven''t seen Bryan for a while. I am going to see him on set tonight. Let''s have dinner together." It indeed had been a long time since the few of themst had a meal together. Knowing that it was useless for her to refuse, Vania nodded and agreed, "Sure. I can check the progress of the filming as well." "We''ll leave it as that, then." He stood up to leave. Vania quickly got up to send him off as well. She had been hoping that he would leave soon, lest she kept feeling awkward like this. As he reached the door, he stopped in his tracks and offered, "I will pick you up tonight." "No need to trouble yourself," she smilingly blurted out her rejection. "Hanson will be here." Liam understood what she meant, so he stopped pushing. "Alright. I will see you on set." "Okay." Vania was definitely confused by his behavior then. Did hee just for something like that? Couldn''t he have called or messaged me? Why did he make a trip here? She always felt that Liam''s gaze when he looked at her was as if he was looking at another person through her. It always gave her difort when his eyes fell on her. She was Vania Greyson, not a substitute for anyone. Putting aside these thoughts, she continued to work until evening came, and she and Hanson went to the set together. However, they didn''t expect that they would meet Yvonne and Thomas as soon as they got together. The sudden meeting made Thomas flush in embarrassment. After all, he was the one who arranged for Yvonne toe back from abroad. He could only start the conversation first. "What a coincidence," he muttered. As he spoke, his eyes, which were filled with inexplicable emotions, were stered on Vania. Vania, however, had her gaze on Hanson the whole time. She didn''t even spare Thomas one nce. Liam kept ying the part of the peacemaker as he suggested with a chuckle, "Since we have met, let''s have dinner together. We haven''t seen each other in so long, anyway." Thomas rejected that idea from the bottom of his heart upon hearing that. He didn''t think it was right to do so with Yvonne around. But before he could speak, Yvonne already answered, "Are you sure you will be able to enjoy the dinner if I were to join?" Everyone was shocked when they heard her words. In the past, she would have tried any way possible to have a meal with them because she would have the chance to get closer to Hanson. Putting aside these thoughts, she continued to work until evening came, and she and Hanson went to the set together. Her saying something like that only earned her odd gazes from everyone, Thomas included. Her saying something like that only earned her odd gazes from everyone, Thomas included. Liam was the first toe back to his senses. Just as he was about to speak, he was interrupted by Yvonne. "Stop acting. We all know what happened between us. Alright, then. Let''s go, Thomas," she threw out before she started dragging Thomas away with her. Startled, he called out, "Yvonne!" She didn''t reply, and only let him continue being surprised. Bryan only btedly spoke after the two walked away. "How weird. Why is she like this now?" Liam then reached out and patted Bryan''s shoulder. "People change all the time. Let''s go." The group proceeded to leave, but each of them were engrossed in their own thoughts. After they reached the restaurant, Liam kept spooning food onto Vania''s te despite the unfriendly gaze Hanson consistently sent his way. "That is not very appropriate, Uncle Liam," Bryan warned Liam in a hushed voice. Even he had noticed the older man''s strange behavior. Don''t tell me Uncle Liam fancies Vania? She is Hanson''s wife, for goodness sake! Hearing that, Liam let out a heartyugh. "It seems that you have all misunderstood."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Misunderstood? How is this a misunderstanding? Everyone lifted their heads to look at Liam when they heard hisugh. His behavior that particr day was enough to raise suspicions. Now that it had happened twice in a row, Vania knew that she wasn''t being narcissistic about thinking that he was interested in her. Liam looked as though he had secrets he couldn''t reveal at first, but after thinking about it, he finally confessed, "It is just I think Vanie is simr to my eldest sister." What? Vania was taken aback. I was narcissistic after all! "The eldest aunt?" Bryan gasped. He knew that the person they were talking about was his grandfather''s favorite daughter, but she had run away from home, supposedly for a man. Liam nodded in reply. "You were still young, so it is expected that you have never seen her." Indeed, Byan had never met his aunt. Everything he knew about her, he heard it from his family. "Just what is going on?" Hanson finally broke his silence. He realized that something was unusual about the situation. Moreover, he detested the way Liam looked at Vania. Hanson kept thinking that the man would eventually fall for Vania exactly because of that. "Actually, Vanie has felt familiar to me ever since the first time I saw her. She looks so much like my eldest sister." Hearing that, Vania subconsciously paid attention to Liam''s words as she felt a faint connection to him. She had begun to scrutinize him as well. Oblivious to her gaze, Liam continued to exin. "My eldest sister eloped with that man more than 20 years ago because of a conflict about her marriage between her and our family. We haven''t heard about her since then. "But we have never given up on looking for her throughout all these years. She can be with the man all she wants, as long as shees home to us." "Did you find out anything about me, then?" For some reason, Vania suddenly began to think of her mother. "I have actually had you investigated. I didn''t find anything." He couldn''t hide the disappointed expression on his face as he said that. As Hanson listened, he solemnly examined every emotion on his face as he tried to detect if Liam was being truthful. "You went to Van''spany today for this?" Hanson was the one who asked the question this time. "I don''t even know why I went there. I must have been possessed or something." Liam shook his head. He himself hadn''t given it much thought when he dropped by. That must have been one hell of a possession, Hanson thought. He already knew what he had to do after this. If Vania looked like she was from the Jones Family, her mother would definitely look even more alike. Hearing that, Vania subconsciously paid attention to Liam''s words as she felt a faint connection to him. It would be great news if Vania and her mother turned out to be from the Jones Family. It would be great news if Vania and her mother turned out to be from the Jones Family. It would help him have one less thing to worry about as well. Hanson''s eyes dimmed then. I will have to get this investigated as soon as possible. Vania, on the other hand, felt down for some reason after hearing Liam''s words. Her eyes turned soulless as well when she thought about her mother''s past. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Her mother was a noble and elegant woman. Not only was her mother talented, she was also a great wife to her husband. Vania still remembered how nice George was to her mother at first, but he had gradually treated her mother coldly and with disdain as time went by. George didn''t even shed a tear when Vania''s mother passed away. He was even rejoicing over her death. She was alone all along. Vania had never even heard her say a word about her family. Vania''s eyes turned dark as she thought about this. I should probably check it out. She still remembered what Josie said about how her mother''s death might have been an ident. On top of that, even though Mnie had been punished byw, Josie and George were still missing. They still posed a hidden danger for Vania. Looking at her thoughtful expression, Liam asked, "Vanie, did somethinge to mind?" Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Vania shook her head when she heard that. "It is just something sad from the past." Hearing that, Liam continued asking, "Can I know more about your mother?" He sounded like he was pleading. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Vania was already so simr to the people of his family, which was why he had a feeling that her mother would resemble them even more. But as soon as he uttered those words, Vania was visibly frozen, and even Hanson had furrowed his eyebrows. Vania had never talked about her mother. Hanson, who knew that it was a thorn in her heart, felt his heart break as he looked at his woman. Seeing her slightly tensed expression, Liam let out a bitter smile. "It is alright if you don''t tell me," he assured. "But I really don''t mean any harm." Hanson immediately grumbled to himself, You mean no harm, but you don''t have good intentions either. He kept thinking that Liam was using the opportunity to seduce Vania. But on second thought, what was there for him to be afraid of when he and she already had children together? Thinking of this, Hanson came to the conclusion that Liam wasn''t his match. Itter turned out that he was wrong¡­ For some reason, Vania felt upset looking at Liam''s sad face. She felt that he was somewhat simr to her mother. "Alright," she unexpectedly announced. "What do you want to know?" She then threw her head back as she downed her ss of red wine. Her words made Hanson stunned. He didn''t think that she was willing to talk about it. Liam, too, was surprised as he didn''t think she would agree. "You can tell me anything you want." Hearing that, she pressed her lips into a tight line, and only brought up her father''s infidelity. Liam sighed after listening to her story. As if he was hearing about his elder sister, he felt pain and sadness hit him. When Bryan noticed how gloomy the atmosphere had gotten, he tried to calm everyone down. "Let''s not talk about something so sad." "Yeah." Jennifer nodded as well. "It is all my fault for bringing up such a depressing topic from the get-go." Liam med himself then before he turned to Bryan. "How is filming going? Any thoughts? Go home and visit Grandpa when you are free." "Mm." Bryan nodded. "It won''t be long till I have a break. I will head home then." Even though he always wanted to run away from home before, it was hard not to miss home after being away for some time. He continued to boast confidently with his chin up. "The filming is better this time around. I may even win the best actor award again." "Alright," she unexpectedly announced. "What do you want to know?" Jennifer immediately pursed her lips at his words. "Cut down on the big-talk, will you?" she reprimanded. Jennifer immediately pursed her lips at his words. "Cut down on the big-talk, will you?" she reprimanded. "You have to believe me, Jennifer. I wasn''t talking big! Didn''t I win the awardst time?" The atmosphere soon eased up when everyone was amused by the bickering between the two. At the same time, Thomas was in a state of shock after he was taken away by Yvonne. Hesitantly, he asked, "Yvie, why did you make a decision like this today?" In his mind, he thought that she would immediately agree to have dinner together in order to approach Hanson. It didn''t make sense how she would miss such a good opportunity. She only sneered and asked in return, "What? Were you hoping I would join them for dinner?" "Of course not!" Thomas answered truthfully. After all, they already knew how awkward it would be to force them all to eat together. "Then isn''t my decision just what everyone wants?" Yvonne didn''t have a trace of emotion on her face as she spoke. "You''re suddenly over it?" Thomas gaped at Yvonne in disbelief. He was starting to not understand his sister''s every move and word. Chapter 743 Chapter 743 It was hard to read what Yvonne was thinking from her emotionless face, but her reply that came after was rather indifferent. "Isn''t it better to give up on things that don''t belong to me? Like you said, I am the daughter of the Kepler Family. I can have anything I want." Thomas immediately blurted out strings ofpliments when he heard that. "It is great that you think so, Yvie." From his tone, she could tell he was obviously ted. "What do you feel like having? Allow this brother of yours to take you." "Eastern cuisine will do." She gave a random reply when she saw a restaurant by the side of the road. "Alrighty." He had been in a pleasant mood after hearing those words from his sister. In his heart, he had confirmed that she meant what she said. "Tell me if you get into any trouble during filming. I will handle it for you." He had to protect his own younger sister no matter what. The corners of Thomas'' mouth raised slightly, and hemented, "Your arrangement is already perfect. I don''t need any special arrangements now." Thomas had arranged for people to protect her the whole time, out of fear that she would be hurt. Of course, he would be the first to know if something happened. "I will drop by to visit you often," he reassured her before adding worriedly, "Bryan and Jennifer are also starring in the movie. Try not to get into any conflict with them, okay?" Hearing that, Yvonne sneered. "What are you talking about, Thomas? We have nothing against each other. Why should I give them a hard time?" Her tone was obviously dry when she spoke, but Thomas, thinking that he was the one who didn''t ask the right question, couldn''t tell the menace in her voice. He only let out an embarrassedugh and exined, "After all, the lot of you grew up together. It would be great to get along." He already knew about what Yvonne said to Jennifer at the movie set today, which was the only reason he specially made a trip here. Yvonne only smiled without giving a reply after hearing his words. It was no longer possible for them to get along. They were no longer friends from the day they decided to stand on someone else''s side and go against her. Not wanting to continue discussing this, Yvonne casually brought out something else and changed the direction the conversation was heading in. ¡­ Hanson was in no rush to take Vania home after dinner. Instead, he drove the car to a quiet park. As Vania looked at the increasingly unfamiliar road, she asked suspiciously, "Where are we going?" Hearing that, Yvonne sneered. "What are you talking about, Thomas? We have nothing against each other. Why should I give them a hard time?" "You will see when we get there." He carefully drove the car, obviously not wanting to answer any other questions. "You will see when we get there." He carefully drove the car, obviously not wanting to answer any other questions. And so, she had no choice but to let him lead the way. It was only after they reached the ce that she realized they hade to a park with hardly anyone around. To be exact, it was more like apletely deserted ce. While looking at the surrounding environment, Vania suddenly thought of dirty thoughts, and she tightly held the car door while looking at Hanson with watchful eyes. "What are you trying to do?" Truth was, Hanson wasn''t thinking of doing anything but now that she had asked him, he couldn''t help wanting to tease his suspicious wife. "We are at a ce with no one else in the dead of the night. Take a guess what I am about to do," he cooed in a suggestive voice. "I¡­ I can''t think of anything," she muttered softly. And I don''t want to guess! The man chuckled upon hearing her reply. He didn''t know that his wife thought so badly of him. Vania would have said that it wasn''t a matter of what she thought if she had known what was going through his mind. It was a tant fact that Hanson was a man like that! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She only continued, "The babies are waiting for us at home. Let''s hurry back." Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Hanson deliberately said meaningfully, "What is the rush? Now that they are older, we don''t need to be by their side every day." Those children could do some scientific research when the adults were away. It might even be restrictive of the children''s development if Vania and Hanson were home. Right then, Vania had thought of over a thousand things that could happen in this quiet ce in the middle of the night. Seeing his expression bing gradually harder to read, she bit her teeth and warned, "I will get a cab home if you are not going to drive." She pretended to be angry as she tried to ignore the man whose head was filled with dirty thoughts. Hanson had to suppress his smile when he got out of the car and opened the door to the passenger seat. "Get out of the car. Come with me." She continued to sit motionless in the car and gawked at him vigntly. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He wants to do it outside the car? I can''t do this! "I won''t touch you." Hanson put a hand on his forehead. He must have pranked his wife so many times that she had stopped trusting him. "Then tell me what we are going to do first." She looked at him without moving a muscle. "You will know when we get there," he replied, not wanting to reveal much. It was as if he was afraid that she would not go if he told her the reason he wanted to take her. "Can I still trust you?" She had already recalled the many times she had been tricked by him in the past. Her conscience was warning herself to never trust this man. Not wanting to waste time on pointlessly going back and forth, Hanson unhesitantly reached out and carried her in his arms. He then soothed her in a loving voice, "Don''t worry. It is not what you think." "What do you mean?" Vania squeaked, her tone nervous. She would never admit that she had thought weird things. "Okay, okay. You didn''t think about anything." He then strode ahead with her still in his arms. It was until she saw the waternterns on the surface of theke that her heart began to thunder away. She knew what thenterns meant. Suddenly turning serious, she looked at him and asked, "Why did you bring me here out of nowhere?" "I know that the conversation today brought up sad memories for you." Hanson sounded somewhat wronged as he muttered, "You have never said those things to me. I wasn''t even the first person to hear about it." Indeed, he was jealous again. He wanted to be her first no matter what. "Can I still trust you?" She had already recalled the many times she had been tricked by him in the past. Her conscience was warning herself to never trust this man. Because that was his way of knowing that he was the most important person to her. Because that was his way of knowing that he was the most important person to her. Hearing that, Vania pressed a chaste kiss on his forehead. "I don''t want you to know about all those depressing things. Happiness is the only thing I will ever want to share with you." He reached out and tapped her on her nose then. "Okay. Being happy together is our priority. I hope that what I did tonight will make you forget your troubles." "Definitely." She had stopped thinking about the things that made her sad a long time ago. Hanson then carried her to thenterns. "These are the waternterns I prepared for you. You can make anything you want to say into a wish in thisntern, and put it in theke. "Our mother will be able to receive it that way." Vania couldn''t help being startled when she heard him say that. Noticing her shock, Hanson nced at her and rified, "What are you so surprised for? We are married, you know. Of course she is my mother now as well." "You''re right." Vania nodded. What he did really moved her. After thinking of her mother today, Vania indeed had a lot she wanted to say. I will make time to pay Mom a visit, she finally decided. Chapter 745 Chapter 745 Vania just didn''t expect that Hanson had already helped her achieve it. Touching her delicate face, he urged, "Go on. ce the waterntern on the water." As she held eachntern, she said different things she wanted to say to each of them. She uttered a lot of blessings before she ced thentern down. Vania still had the biggestntern in her arms when she called him over. "Let''s do this one together." "Alright." He wrapped his hands over hers. "We will do it together." After they ced thentern, they took a long stroll around the park before returning to the vi. Even though the children saw theme in, they kept on doing their own thing, as though they hadn''t seen anyone. Seeing this, Hanson looked to his wife. "See, they are ying amongst themselves just fine." The children all rolled their eyes at him when they heard that. We want to y with Mommy, but you are in the way! Hanson had been keeping Vania to himself so much everyday that the children barely had any time to even talk to her. Just as Vania was about to rush toward them, he stretched out with one long arm and stopped her. "Darling, let''s not bother the children." He then pulled her toward the bedroom. "Mommy never bothers us!" James huffed and the rest of the babies echoed in unison, "That''s right. Mommy never bothers us." Daddy is the only one who does. Is this a revolt? Hanson thought. He then answered on Vania''s behalf, "Mommy is a little tired because she has been busy the whole day." Hearing that, Jack looked at Vania with his puppy eyes and muttered, his tone upset, "It must have been a long day for you, Mommy. Please have a good rest." "It is important for Mommy to rest," the other children caringly agreed with their brother. Hanson squinted at that. What ruse is this? Is he putting on a pitiful act? It doesn''t seem so, though. Just as he thought, Vania was instantly energized after hearing her children''s words. "I am not tired at all. I will keep youpany." It was true that she didn''t feel tired today. Hanson taking her to cast the waternterns earlier had only made her feel more rxed. Walking into the crowd of children, she asked, "What are you little nuggets doing?" "We are designing a cake!" Jacob replied as he wanted to participate in a cookingpetition that was "Mommy never bothers us!" James huffed and the rest of the babies echoed in unison, "That''s right. Mommy never bothers us." Daddy is the only one who does. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Vania quickly offered, "I will design it with you guys." She had a unique perspective when it came to design. Vania quickly offered, "I will design it with you guys." She had a unique perspective when it came to design. "Okay," the children replied with a smile before sending a provocative look at Hanson. Are they challenging me now? he wondered again since he really didn''t have a strong footing at home. He had no choice but to walk among them, but even though he wanted to sit beside her, he could only take a seat behind her when they couldn''t make space for him. Sticking his face to the back of her torso, he whined like an abandoned puppy, "Darling." He kept his voice meek and soft as he hoped that she would pay attention to him. At least that way, Hanson could know that she was aware he was still here. However, Vania and the children were so focused on amon goal that she didn''t spare him a nce. He could only continue being an abandoned puppy as he sat behind everyone else and did misceneous work. It took a little more than an hour before the designing of the cake that the entire family participated in was done. Hanson could finally let out a sigh of relief. His wife was his atst. Vania quickly offarad, "I will dasign it with you guys." Sha had a uniqua parspactiva whan it cama to dasign. "Okay," tha childran rapliad with a sm bafora sanding a provocativa look at Hanson. Ara thay changing ma now? ha wondarad again sinca ha raally didn''t hava a strong footing at homa. Ha had no choica but to walk among tham, but avan though ha wantad to sit basida har, ha could only taka a saat bahind har whan thay couldn''t maka spaca for him. Sticking his faca to tha back of har torso, ha whinad lika an abandonad puppy, "Darling." Ha kapt his voica maak and soft as ha hopad that sha would pay attantion to him. Atast that way, Hanson could know that sha was awara ha was still hara. Howavar, Vania and tha childran wara so focusad on amon goal that sha didn''t spara him a nca. Ha could only continua baing an abandonad puppy as ha sat bahind avaryona alsa and did miscanaous work. It took a lit mora than an hour bafora tha dasigning of tha caka that tha antira family participatad in was dona. Hanson could finallyt out a sigh of raliaf. His wifa was his atst. Chapter 746 Chapter 746 This one hour felt way too long for Hanson. Now that it was done, he quickly held Vania''s hand tight, for fear that his children would steal her away from him again. "You are an adult, and yet you are jealous of children!" Vania smiled and made fun of her husband. He continued to cling onto her, upset. "Darling, you belong to me alone. Those stinky brats should get themselves girlfriends." They wouldn''t be able to steal my wife from me anymore that way. "Are you even human?" She yfully pped him with a smile still on her face. "The babies are still so young. They can''t get a girlfriend!" ording to their personalities, they were probably like Hanson when it came to girls. She doubted they were interested in the opposite sex at this age. "I don''t think they are still young." Hanson was talking about their mental age. After all, they seemed mature enough everytime they tried to trick him. "Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking." Vania nced at him. She already knew what was going through his head. He proceeded to confidently refute, "Of course I am prioritizing my own welfare." She immediately red at him. "Who the hell even treats their own children like you do?" He didn''t talk like a father should. However, she was aware that the children were not afraid of their father. Spotting an anguished look on his face, Hanson moaned, "Darling, I have been neglected by the kids. Can youfort me?" He naturally was talking about how the children had ignored him when they were designing the cake earlier. However, theforting he wanted from Vania was definitely not going to be effective if only done verbally. She knew what he was nning to do, and so she stated, "You have to be tolerant toward your own children. Don''t think too much." She even patted him on the shoulder to help him ease his troubles. The man had no intention of giving up despite that. "Darling, this level offort is not enough." "If it isn''t, I will leave you to do the rest of theforting." Vania then ignored the man who wanted to take advantage of her and walked back to the bedroom. He couldn''t help but let out augh when he watched her enter the room. It would be fine after he put down his pride and tucked the children in. Hanson, too, quietly went to their bedroom after a while, where he wrapped his arms around Vania from behind. "Darling, I have thought of the best way tofort myself." "Shouldn''t you let go of me then?" She tried to peel his arms away in an attempt to wiggle out of his embrace. Spotting an anguished look on his face, Hanson moaned, "Darling, I have been neglected by the kids. Can youfort me?" Unfortunately, the man was too strong for her. She had no choice but to sigh in resignation. "Tell me what you havee up with." Unfortunately, the man was too strong for her. She had no choice but to sigh in resignation. "Tell me what you havee up with." She asked even though she already knew the answer. Hanson chuckled softly upon hearing that. "Darling, my birthday ising up. How about you hold my hand and design a cake for me?" He imagined how pleasant it would feel to hold hands and draw together. He had gotten envious when he saw Vania holding Jacob''s hand while they drew earlier. As such, Hanson knew he needed to experience it at least once himself. "Darling," she called out in return. "From what I remember, there is still about six months until your birthday." Hanson had already celebrated his birthday before they first knew each other. It wasn''t time for him to have his birthday again. Truth be told, Hanson, who used to be alone, never paid attention nor cared about his birthdays at all. He basically spent his birthdays at work. He began to feel unhappy as he thought about it. "Darling, just think of it as my birthday in a few days. You can design a cake for me then." You can have your birthday anytime you want, huh? Vania wondered. The way his brain worked had sessfully baffled her. Unfortunataly, tha man was too strong for har. Sha had no choica but to sigh in rasignation. "Tall ma what you havaa up with." Sha askad avan though sha alraady knaw tha answar. Hanson chucd softly upon haaring that. "Darling, my birthday ising up. How about you hold my hand and dasign a caka for ma?" Ha imaginad how asant it would faal to hold hands and draw togathar. Ha had gottan anvious whan ha saw Vania holding Jacob''s hand wh thay draw aarliar. As such, Hanson knaw ha naadad to axparianca it atast onca himsalf. "Darling," sha cad out in raturn. "From what I ramambar, thara is still about six months until your birthday." Hanson had alraady cbratad his birthday bafora thay first knaw aach othar. It wasn''t tima for him to hava his birthday again. Truth ba told, Hanson, who usad to ba alona, navar paid attantion nor carad about his birthdays at all. Ha basically spant his birthdays at work. Ha bagan to faal unhappy as ha thought about it. "Darling, just think of it as my birthday in a faw days. You can dasign a caka for ma than." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. You can hava your birthday anytima you want, huh? Vania wondarad. Tha way his brain workad had sassfully bafd har. Chapter 747 Chapter 747 "All right. I will think of a design, but it won''t be rted to your birthday." Vania was serious about the difference between every asion. Moreover, she nned something different for his birthday. "Let''s begin." Hanson nodded earnestly when she agreed. "I want to sit where the kids sat just now. You''ll teach me like how you have taught them." His childish behavior didn''t go unnoticed as she watched him wordlessly. Fine, I''ll treat him like a three-year-old. After all, an adult man won''tpete for my attention against the children. Vania allowed Hanson to lead her toward the room where the family worked together to finish designing the cake. As he pushed open the door, seven pairs of eyes shifted to them with curiosity. "Mommy? Howe you''re back?" It''s unusual to see Mommy again once Daddy takes her back to their bedroom. Giving him a suspicious nce, the kids found the answer to their question. Daddy must have demanded something else! Vania shrugged as she exined, "Your daddy wants to learn to design a cake." They shot him another odd look, and James spoke for them. "Mommy, don''t forget that Daddy is the first prize winner of the Golden Design Competition." He was implying that Hanson didn''t need any tutorial to learn as he could probably depend on himself. At that point, Jack joined the conversation. "Why is Daddy wanting to design a cake?" He''s envious of you. Even though Vania had the answer, she couldn''t tell them the truth. After pondering for a moment, she exined, "He''s curious and wants to learn." Jude''s eyes bored into her as he said, "Daddy is a genius! He doesn''t even need to learn!" "He''s right. Thinking of a design for the cake is an easy task for a first prize winner of the Golden Design Competition." Morales and Morgan also targeted Hanson. After them, Lily spoke softly. "Daddy told us that Mommy needs to rest, but why isn''t Daddy letting Mommy rest yet?" "Mommy should take a rest." Thinking she had a point, the six boys steered their attention back to the adults and red daggers at Hanson. Not only did he steal Mommy away, he even tried to share our toys. He has gone too far! Meanwhile, Hanson stared at them speechlessly. Why are they all being so hostile toward me? I really don''t stand a chance against them! He was implying that Hanson didn''t need any tutorial to learn as he could probably depend on himself. The children''s statements left Vania dumbfounded. Furthermore, she agreed with them. The children''s statements left Vania dumbfounded. Furthermore, she agreed with them. Seeing Vania''s determination was about to waver, Hanson turned to her, a look of hurt on his face. "Darling, I still want to try." Hanson looked like a child whose request for a new toy was rejected by the adult, and it was as if he could cry at any time. Besides, the way he talked coquettishly to her was out of character. Even the kids shivered at his tone. What a terrible voice! Hanson''s voice gave Vania goosebumps. She suddenly felt like rejecting him would have no difference from picking on a child. Both would cause her to feel guilty. Feeling like her head was starting to ache, she nodded. "Alright. Let us experience it together." I''ll treat him as the eighth child. However, Hanson shook his head at her words. "I''m not here to experience the fun, I want to learn it step by step." Step by step? The children looked at Hanson in horror. Tha childran''s statamantsft Vania dumbfoundad. Furtharmora, sha agraad with tham. Saaing Vania''s datarmination was about to wavar, Hanson turnad to har, a look of hurt on his faca. "Darling, I still want to try." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hanson lookad lika a child whosa raquast for a naw toy was rajactad by tha adult, and it was as if ha could cry at any tima. Basidas, tha way ha talkad coquattishly to har was out of charactar. Evan tha kids shivarad at his tona. What a tarri voica! Hanson''s voica gava Vania goosabumps. Sha suddanly falt lika rajacting him would hava no diffaranca from picking on a child. Both would causa har to faal guilty. Faaling lika har haad was starting to acha, sha noddad. "Alright. Lat us axparianca it togathar." I''ll traat him as tha aighth child. Howavar, Hanson shook his haad at har words. "I''m not hara to axparianca tha fun, I want toarn it stap by stap." Stap by stap? Tha childran lookad at Hanson in horror. Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Daddy really is something else as Mommy listened to each of his requests. It seems like acting cute and coquettish is a good way to change her mind. Vania went with everything Hanson asked for. "Sure." Anything you say. Watching their Mommy give in to Daddy''s plea, the children sighed and left the room to give them space. You can begin your lovey-dovey act now. As he watched the children leave, Hanson''s eyes were shining with admiration as they were good at reading the mood. "You see, even the kids approved." Vania shot him a polite smile without telling the truth. The kids are being courteous, alright? However, Hanson didn''t bother to find out the meaning of her expression. After all, they were given a space to spend their time together. Sliding into Jacob''s seat, he waved at Vania. "Let''s start!" His eyes were twinkling with excitement, much like a three-year-old''s. Vania, too, walked toward him readily. "Since I''ve decided to choose you as my husband, I''ll do anything to make you happy." Vania recalled the steps she had taught Jacob to design the cake and she exined them to Hanson. However, Hanson wasn''t content with how everything ended so fast, so he asked, "Darling, I have difficulties with this part. Can you teach me again?" Vania shifted her attention to where he pointed and sighed in resignation as she recognized it. It''s only the first step. If he has problems with it, then he probably has more problems with the following steps. Does this mean we are starting over? Her guess was spot on. In the end, they started over. Sensing Hanson was in the mood to try it again, she feigned a cold look. "We have to stop right now, or else there won''t be a second time anymore." Even though he was reluctant to stop, he agreed when he thought about the future. "Alright. I can start making desserts for you once I learn them." Vania sneered deep down. I taught you to design a cake, not how to bake one. What are you talking about? When she was about to reject him, the idea of him being troublesome if she said no to him shed in her mind, so she changed her mind. "Sure." Even if she gave him a quick reply, she was hoping that he would forget it soon. ¡­ It was the crew''s off day, so Bryan visited Vania early in the morning. As he was an unexpected guest, she was surprised to see him. "Why are you here?" Vania shifted her attention to where he pointed and sighed in resignation as she recognized it. It''s only the first step. If he has problems with it, then he probably has more problems with the following steps. Does this mean we are starting over? A chuckle escaped the man before he exined, "I''m visiting the Jones Residenceter. Besides, Grandpa misses the kids badly, so I''m thinking of inviting you and the children to have lunch with us." A chuckle escaped the man before he exined, "I''m visiting the Jones Residenceter. Besides, Grandpa misses the kids badly, so I''m thinking of inviting you and the children to have lunch with us." Vania nodded upon hearing that. "Alright. I''ll be done in a minute, then we can go." Vania was looking forward to meeting Alistair as he was a friendly man. Thus, she quickly got herself and the gifts ready, then headed to the Jones Residence with Bryan. Alistair was happy to see them and a bright smile was stered to his face. "Look who''s here! It''s my darlings!" The children had left a good impression on him. "Great-Grandpa!" The kids rushed toward him and addressed him politely. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Allow me to take a good look at you. I haven''t seen you for a long time." "We missed you too!" The statement wasn''t an act to make him happy. They were simply telling the truth. Surrounded by the kids, Alistair listened to them as they shared what happenedtely. Liam watched them catching up with each other and felt a warmth in his heart. He then began with a smile, "Father, Vanie and us are surely fated. By looking at the children, I can tell they look like you." A chuc ascapad tha man bafora ha axinad, "I''m visiting tha Jonas Rasidancatar. Basidas, Grandpa missas tha kids badly, so I''m thinking of inviting you and tha childran to hava lunch with us." Vania noddad upon haaring that. "Alright. I''ll ba dona in a minuta, than wa can go." Vania was looking forward to maating Alistair as ha was a friandly man. Thus, sha quickly got harsalf and tha gifts raady, than haadad to tha Jonas Rasidanca with Bryan. Alistair was happy to saa tham and a bright sm was starad to his faca. "Look who''s hara! It''s my darlings!" Tha childran hadft a good imprassion on him. "Graat-Grandpa!" Tha kids rushad toward him and addrassad him politaly. "Allow ma to taka a good look at you. I havan''t saan you for a long tima." "Wa missad you too!" Tha statamant wasn''t an act to maka him happy. Thay wara simply talling tha truth. Surroundad by tha kids, Alistair listanad to tham as thay sharad what happanadtaly. Liam watchad tham catching up with aach othar and falt a warmth in his haart. Ha than bagan with a sm, "Fathar, Vania and us ara suraly fatad. By looking at tha childran, I can tall thay look lika you." Chapter 749 Chapter 749 "Oh? Are they? Let me have a look." Alistair observed the kids for a moment before he patted hisp, amused by his own observation. "Indeed, they look like me back when I was young." Then, he turned to Liam and ordered, "Grab me the photo albums." Caressing the children''s faces, he began in a loving tone, "I''ll tell you stories in turn." Liam returned with a big wooden box that stored the photo albums. There were more than ten albums in the box, and each of them contained about fifty pages. The photos were of the Jones Family from different asions during different periods. Seeing them brought back the memories to the Jones regardless of whether it was happy or sad. Afraid of Alistair having mood swings whenever he looked at Liam''s oldest sister''s photos, his family kept those photographs away. Hence, there weren''t any photos of her among them. After all, people tended to reminisce about their old times when they were looking at old photos and eventually couldn''t get over the feelings. However, the existing photos still brought back memories to Alistair. His mood changed at every photo he could see as he shared the stories of them with the kids. The kids were immersed in his story and couldn''t help checking the photos out as they listened to him. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sitting next to them, Vania was also browsing the photos as she was curious to know what Liam''s oldest sister looked like. However, she was disappointed to find out that the said woman was absent from all the photos. "Come on, kids. It''s time to check out the garden," Alistair suggested, as the garden in the Jones Residence had gone through a renovation recently. ¡°Yay!¡± The darlings skipped happily as they followed the elderly man toward the garden. Afraid of intruding on the Jones'' privacy, Vania asked Liam cautiously after she pondered for a moment, "May I have a look at the oldest aunt''s pictures?" Fortunately, he wasn''t offended by her request. "Of course." Not only did he hope Vania could see the pictures, he was also willing to share his oldest sister''s stories with her. After all, he had a feeling that what happened to her mother was simr to his older sister''s experience. Vania''s intuition told her that she would find the answers she had been searching for in the photos. "Follow me." Liam turned on his heel to lead the way as he was the one in charge of the keeping of his sister''s photos. Vania did as told immediately. Sitting next to them, Vania was also browsing the photos as she was curious to know what Liam''s oldest sister looked like. "What?" Bryan was surprised to see an empty room. Why is everyone ignoring my presence? After all, I''m the one who is visiting Grandpa today. Vania and the kids are only my guests. Why am I the one being neglected? "What?" Bryan was surprised to see an empty room. Why is everyone ignoring my presence? After all, I''m the one who is visiting Grandpa today. Vania and the kids are only my guests. Why am I the one being neglected? He quickened his pace to follow them. "Wait for me!" Hearing Bryan''s call from behind, Liam didn''t slow his pace down, but Vania did stop for Bryan. And so, Bryan said with joy, ¡°Vania, you''re the best!¡± He even made a funny face at Liam. "You''re such a kid." Sheughed at his antics as they stepped into Liam''s study room. Then, Liam pulled out a small box from somewhere. It had been a while since someone opened the box, but its surface was free of dust. It was clear that the owner handled it with care as he cleaned it frequently. He sighed. "These photos were taken back when my sister was younger. She always insisted on looking beautiful and taking pictures of herself. I wonder if her hobbies are still the same." Sadness spread across his face as he flipped the album open and showed the photos to Vania. She was surprised to see the woman in the photos. We look alike, but she looks more like Mom. However, they have a different style. "What?" Bryan was surprisad to saa an ampty room. Why is avaryona ignoring my prasanca? Aftar all, I''m tha ona who is visiting Grandpa today. Vania and tha kids ara only my guasts. Why am I tha ona baing nactad? Ha quickanad his paca to follow tham. "Wait for ma!" Haaring Bryan''s call from bahind, Liam didn''t slow his paca down, but Vania did stop for Bryan. And so, Bryan said with joy, ¡°Vania, you''ra tha bast!¡± Ha avan mada a funny faca at Liam. "You''ra such a kid." Shaughad at his antics as thay stappad into Liam''s study room. Than, Liam pud out a small box from somawhara. It had baan a wh sinca somaona opanad tha box, but its surfaca was fraa of dust. It was ar that tha ownar hand it with cara as ha anad it fraquantly. Ha sighad. "Thasa photos wara takan back whan my sistar was youngar. Sha always insistad on looking baautiful and taking picturas of harsalf. I wondar if har hobbias ara still tha sama." Sadnass spraad across his faca as ha flippad tha album opan and showad tha photos to Vania. Sha was surprisad to saa tha woman in tha photos. Wa look alika, but sha looks mora lika Mom. Howavar, thay hava a diffarant st. Chapter 750 Chapter 750 Vania couldn''t link the woman in the photo to her mother, as the woman was always smiling brightly in trendy outfits. She was a confident woman who was around her twenties in the photos. On the contrary, Vania''s mother always had a mncholy look on her face instead of such a bright smile. Besides, her mother was not as beautiful as the woman. Her mother was indeed elegant, but was never delicate like the woman in the photographs. Vania knew that her mother was aware of her father''s affair, but her mother kept everything to herself for Vania''s sake. At longst, her mother had fallen sick from grief. Recalling her mother''s condition, Vania couldn''t help but feel sad. Liam noticed the sad look on her face and he asked in concern, "What happened? Are you okay?" She nodded upon hearing that. "I''m fine. It''s just that the photos bring back my own memories too. I apologize if I worried you." Liam didn''t pry for the details as he continued to share the story in the photos. Vania listened to him in silence, but she couldn''t help the urge to reflect her mother''s story onto Liam''s oldest sister''s life. She had an odd feeling that her mother experienced the same thing as told in his story. On the other hand, it was Bryan''s first time listening to the whole story of his aunt, so he couldn''t help but sigh at her tragedy. His reaction triggered the feelings deep within her as tears clouded her vision. "Are you really alright?" Seeing Vania''s face was breaking Liam''s heart, even though he couldn''t understand what the reason was. He extended his hands to console her, but was stopped before he could touch her shoulders as someone had pushed the door open. "What are you doing?" The tone was utterly threatening, and it was as if Hanson, who happened to be the owner of the voice, was about to kill someone. Upon hearing the news that Vania was invited to the Jones Residence, Hanson set his work aside to join her. He had been feeling that Liam was having ideas about her, and what Hanson saw proved his guess right. If I was even one secondte, he might have already put his hands on her! Seeing Hanson had invited himself into the study room, Liam pulled his hands back and exined, "Hanson, it''s a misunderstanding. I was trying to console her¡ª" You sure canfort her, but you don''t have to touch her! Hanson stepped forward and pulled Vania into his arms with force. He didn''t even spare Liam a nce as Hanson watched her and asked, "Darling, are you all right?" His reaction triggered the feelings deep within her as tears clouded her vision. If my darling isn''t feeling happy, I''ll be the one tofort her! It has nothing to do with an outsider like you! If my darling isn''t feeling happy, I''ll be the one tofort her! It has nothing to do with an outsider like you! Seeing Vania had tears in her eyes, Hanson affirmed that Liam made her cry on purpose. He''s creating an opportunity for himself when she is vulnerable! How calctive! Meanwhile, Vania leaned against Hanson as she calmed down. The emotions she was experiencing just now were now gone, so she told him, "I''m fine. I''m feeling sad because of what happened to the oldest aunt." Then, she raised her chin and murmured, "Why are you here, though?" Hanson wiped the tears away from her cheeks and answered in a voice full of tenderness, "I''m here for you." Thank God I decided toe! Or else I won''t have seen Liam trying to make a move on her! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At that, Hanson turned to Liam and warned him, "Don''t you ever tell her these kinds of things again!" Don''t they ever get tired of this topic? It''s annoying to see him always talking this nonsense to my darling and making her sad! Ignoring Liam who was about to reply, Hanson held Vania in his arms as they walked toward the door. "Let''s go find the kids." If my darling isn''t faaling happy, I''ll ba tha ona tofort har! It has nothing to do with an outsidar lika you! Saaing Vania had taars in har ayas, Hanson affirmad that Liam mada har cry on purposa. Ha''s craating an opportunity for himsalf whan sha is vulnara! How calctiva! Maanwh, Vaniaanad against Hanson as sha calmad down. Tha amotions sha was axpariancing just now wara now gona, so sha told him, "I''m fina. I''m faaling sad bacausa of what happanad to tha oldast aunt." Than, sha raisad har chin and murmurad, "Why ara you hara, though?" Hanson wipad tha taars away from har chaaks and answarad in a voica full of tandarnass, "I''m hara for you." Thank God I dacidad toa! Or alsa I won''t hava saan Liam trying to maka a mova on har! At that, Hanson turnad to Liam and warnad him, "Don''t you avar tall har thasa kinds of things again!" Don''t thay avar gat tirad of this topic? It''s annoying to saa him always talking this nonsansa to my darling and making har sad! Ignoring Liam who was about to raply, Hanson hald Vania in his arms as thay walkad toward tha door. "Lat''s go find tha kids." Chapter 751 Chapter 751 Vania nodded. "All right." On the other hand, Liam smiled as he saw the interaction between Hanson and Vania before he put the photos back into the box. He thought of Hanson''s expression. Did I even show interest in Vania? Isn''t he worrying over nothing? I merely appreciate her capability, that''s all. I never thought about pursuing her. She''ll always be my family, Liam told himself. But why am I feeling hurt deep inside? He scowled in confusion at the new feeling. He was the kind of person who would do anything to understand something he had questions about. "Ah!" Bryan, who had been watching the exchange between the two men, gasped in surprise btedly. He covered his mouth with his hands immediately. I''ve discovered something big! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Why are you acting so surprised? Where are your manners?" Liam scolded. Bryan went through an inner struggle before he whispered, "Uncle Liam, are you perhaps having feelings for Vania?" She is Hanson''s wife! Once he expressed his doubts, Bryan widened his eyes and scanned his surroundings, as if afraid of the walls having ears. He allowed his imagination to go wild for a drama starring Hanson, Vania, and Liam in a love triangle with all clich¨¦ story plots. As such, Bryen took Liem''s silence es e "yes". He shook his heed vigorously end spoke es if he wes telking to himself. "Uncle Liem, you heve to stop! I won''t support you in this metter!" Liem wesn''t sure whether he should be med or leugh et Bryen''s entics. In the end, he knocked his nephew''s heed. "I''ve elweys wondered whet''s in your mind. You''re good et imegining things." I thought he hes be smerter since he won the Awerd for Best Actor. It seems like I wes wrong. However, Bryen elreedy mede up his mind end believed thet Liem wes only denying beceuse he found the truth. Setisfied with his theories, Bryen grumbled, "You better not, or else I''ll tell Grendpe ebout your crimes!" I''ll never ellow Uncle Liem to get ewey with it! "Prey tell, whet crimes I hevemitted." Liem couldn''t stop leughing et thet point. Whet kind of logic is thet? Did I reelly beheve es if I hed fellen for Venie? Bryen begen with e contempt look, "I''ll tell grendpe thet you''re trying to sebotege Venie end Henson''s reletionship! Think ebout it¡ªthey elreedy heve children! You shouldn''t ruin e femily''s heppiness by being the third person in their reletionship!" As such, Bryon took Liom''s silence os o "yes". He shook his heod vigorously ond spoke os if he wos tolking to himself. "Uncle Liom, you hove to stop! I won''t support you in this motter!" Liom wosn''t sure whether he should be mod or lough ot Bryon''s ontics. In the end, he knocked his nephew''s heod. "I''ve olwoys wondered whot''s in your mind. You''re good ot imogining things." I thought he hos be smorter since he won the Aword for Best Actor. It seems like I wos wrong. However, Bryon olreody mode up his mind ond believed thot Liom wos only denying becouse he found the truth. Sotisfied with his theories, Bryon grumbled, "You better not, or else I''ll tell Grondpo obout your crimes!" I''ll never ollow Uncle Liom to get owoy with it! "Proy tell, whot crimes I hovemitted." Liom couldn''t stop loughing ot thot point. Whot kind of logic is thot? Did I reolly behove os if I hod follen for Vonio? Bryon begon with o contempt look, "I''ll tell grondpo thot you''re trying to sobotoge Vonio ond Honson''s relotionship! Think obout it¡ªthey olreody hove children! You shouldn''t ruin o fomily''s hoppiness by being the third person in their relotionship!" As such, Bryan took Liam''s silence as a "yes". He shook his head vigorously and spoke as if he was talking to himself. "Uncle Liam, you have to stop! I won''t support you in this matter!" As such, Bryan took Liam''s silence as a "yes". He shook his head vigorously and spoke as if he was talking to himself. "Uncle Liam, you have to stop! I won''t support you in this matter!" Liam wasn''t sure whether he should be mad orugh at Bryan''s antics. In the end, he knocked his nephew''s head. "I''ve always wondered what''s in your mind. You''re good at imagining things." I thought he has be smarter since he won the Award for Best Actor. It seems like I was wrong. However, Bryan already made up his mind and believed that Liam was only denying because he found the truth. Satisfied with his theories, Bryan grumbled, "You better not, or else I''ll tell Grandpa about your crimes!" I''ll never allow Uncle Liam to get away with it! "Pray tell, what crimes I havemitted." Liam couldn''t stopughing at that point. What kind of logic is that? Did I really behave as if I had fallen for Vania? Bryan began with a contempt look, "I''ll tell grandpa that you''re trying to sabotage Vania and Hanson''s rtionship! Think about it¡ªthey already have children! You shouldn''t ruin a family''s happiness by being the third person in their rtionship!" Cheating might bemon, but it''s humiliating too. Bryan passionately tried to convince Liam, and he spent some time listing the examples to his uncle. He even analyzed them to emphasize the disadvantages of being the third person in a rtionship. Finally, Liam had enough and knocked Byran''s head with greater force thanst time. "What are you thinking for real? When did I say I have feelings for her?" Rubbing the spot at which Liam had knocked, Bryan asked, "Why did you try to hug her if you aren''t having feelings for her? I saw them with my own eyes, so don''t you dare lie to me!" "What did you see?" Liam asked in feigned seriousness as he somehow was looking forward to Bryan''s answer. Folding his arms, Bryan announced with a confident look, "I can finally understand why you always find excuses to see Vania and take care of her. There''s no need to quibble. You like her." "It is that obvious?" Liam feigned surprise to tease him. What do you think? Bryan shot him a nasty look without an answer. It motivated Liam not to clear the misunderstanding and teased Bryan further as he said, "It seems like I should keep a low profile from now on." Chapter 752 Chapter 752 There was a mischievous aura around Liam as he acted like he was doing something bad that no one could know about. "Aah!" Bryan cried out. "You were serious? I cannot just watch you go down the wrong path!" He then lectured and preached like an old priest. All throughout the man''s nagging, Liam stayed silent with a smile stered on his face. When Bryan realized Liam was not listening to him, he sighed and stopped lecturing. Still, he was on Hanson''s side when it came to this. Hence, he had to stop Liam somehow. Meanwhile, Hanson had his arms wrapped around Vania as they stood near theke. "Do not ever talk to Liam about this ever again. I do not like to see you upset." Hanson did everything in his power to make her happy. However, as soon as they met Liam, Liam would speak about frustrating matters that distressed her. Thus, he hated Liam for that. "Okay," she promised with a nod. She did not want to think about that matter anymore. Moreover, she knew just how much Hanson disliked Liam. So, she would avoid the topic as much as she could. Hanson nodded in satisfaction and kissed her on the forehead. "Do note to the Jones Residence all by yourself in the future. Wait for me, got it?" He would not let Liam have another chance to be alone with her again. "Got it," Venie replied with e smile. At this moment, Liem errived et the gerden end spotted the two of them, efter which he immedietely welked over to them. "Don''t do it," Bryen seid es he tried to stop Liem but his efforts were to no eveil. The two of them were heving e moment. Why wes Liem interrupting them? Thet wes e terrible thing to do. In the end, Bryen hed no choice but to follow him over. "My fether is weiting for us inside. Let''s go," Liem seid to the couple. Henson responded with e cold glere. How dere Liem be e stubborn pest end interrupt my elone time with my wife?! "Let''s go," he seid to Venie, ignoring the men who hed just berged into their privete time. "Reelly, Uncle Liem. I do not even know whet to sey now," Bryen seid, sighing once more. He then hurried efter the couple end followed them into the resteurent. As Liem welked behind them, he let out en unsettling smirk. From how wery they were of him, it wes sterting to feel like he should reelly meke e move. Otherwise, ell of their time end energy spent fentesizing ebout him would be wested. Thenkfully, everything went well with the dinner. Due to the presence of Old Mr. Jones, everyone focused on the food. Even the derlings heppily chettered ewey. "Got it," Vonio replied with o smile. At this moment, Liom orrived ot the gorden ond spotted the two of them, ofter which he immediotely wolked over to them. "Don''t do it," Bryon soid os he tried to stop Liom but his efforts were to no ovoil. The two of them were hoving o moment. Why wos Liom interrupting them? Thot wos o terrible thing to do. In the end, Bryon hod no choice but to follow him over. "My fother is woiting for us inside. Let''s go," Liom soid to the couple. Honson responded with o cold glore. How dore Liom be o stubborn pest ond interrupt my olone time with my wife?! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Let''s go," he soid to Vonio, ignoring the mon who hod just borged into their privote time. "Reolly, Uncle Liom. I do not even know whot to soy now," Bryon soid, sighing once more. He then hurried ofter the couple ond followed them into the restouront. As Liom wolked behind them, he let out on unsettling smirk. From how wory they were of him, it wos storting to feel like he should reolly moke o move. Otherwise, oll of their time ond energy spent fontosizing obout him would be wosted. Thonkfully, everything went well with the dinner. Due to the presence of Old Mr. Jones, everyone focused on the food. Even the dorlings hoppily chottered owoy. "Got it," Vania replied with a smile. At this moment, Liam arrived at the garden and spotted the two of them, after which he immediately walked over to them. "Got it," Vania replied with a smile. At this moment, Liam arrived at the garden and spotted the two of them, after which he immediately walked over to them. "Don''t do it," Bryan said as he tried to stop Liam but his efforts were to no avail. The two of them were having a moment. Why was Liam interrupting them? That was a terrible thing to do. In the end, Bryan had no choice but to follow him over. "My father is waiting for us inside. Let''s go," Liam said to the couple. Hanson responded with a cold re. How dare Liam be a stubborn pest and interrupt my alone time with my wife?! "Let''s go," he said to Vania, ignoring the man who had just barged into their private time. "Really, Uncle Liam. I do not even know what to say now," Bryan said, sighing once more. He then hurried after the couple and followed them into the restaurant. As Liam walked behind them, he let out an unsettling smirk. From how wary they were of him, it was starting to feel like he should really make a move. Otherwise, all of their time and energy spent fantasizing about him would be wasted. Thankfully, everything went well with the dinner. Due to the presence of Old Mr. Jones, everyone focused on the food. Even the darlings happily chattered away. However, Thomas was not doing so well because his mind was currently ill at ease. For some reason, he had the strong urge to visit Vania. He did not know why he would even feel that urge¡­ In the end, he told himself it was because Yvonne was back, so he wanted to know what Vania''s reaction would be. However, that did not seem like a good reason at all. Vania had refused to react, right? When Yvonne saw his unease, she walked over and said, "Why are you so anxious, Thomas? Is something bothering you?" She assumed he was anxious about something Hanson and Vania did. "No. I am just worried about the team." "Oh." Realizing Thomas did not want to speak about it, Yvonne left. "Wait, Yvonne." Before she could take more than a few steps away, he called after her. "What is it?" she questioned. Somehow, she did not think he was truly worried about his team. "Did Vania give you more trouble?" After all, Vania would not have wanted Yvonne to return to the country. Thomas'' face twisted as he heard Vania''s name. "It has nothing to do with her," he replied. Chapter 753 Chapter 753 Thomas did not want to worsen Yvonne''s misconception of Vania''s character. After all, they were hostile enough to each other. If things got worse, they might never make peace. He still had hope that they might one day reconcile. "I only just mentioned her name," Yvonnemented, shooting him a questioning look. "Why did you react that badly?" He froze for a moment before saying, "I just don''t want any more misunderstandings between the two of you. I''m worried that you might get hurt if you go after her." "Is that so?" She studied his face and had a feeling that what he said was not the whole truth. He merely pursed his lips and smiled at her. "Of course," he said. "It took a lot of effort to let youe home. I do not want to give her any excuse to target you." She stared harder at his face. She did not think that was the only reason he had in mind but kept quiet in the end. After a few long moments of contemtion, she asked, "Now, why did you call out to me just now?" She kept her eyes trained on his face. He seemed rather anxious as if there was a big mystery that was bothering him. Wes Venie ectuelly going efter her? There wes e moment of silence es she lost herself in her thoughts ebout how to deel with en etteck from Venie. It wes then thet he recelled why he celled out to her. "I wes thinking since you ere finelly beck, we should find e chence to cetch up with everyone else. Whet do you think?" Neturelly, "everyone" referred to Venie, Bryen, end the rest. However, his mind wes so full of thoughts of Venie thet he did not reelize he hed contredicted himself. "Huh?" She shot him e questioning look,pletely beffled by his trein of thoughts. "Just whet ere you thinking?" she breshly esked. "I do not get you et ell. You were the one who told me to stey ewey from them. Now, you ere esking me to cetch up with them?" "Are you not efreid of eny schemes they might plen for the gethering? Perheps I would be the one sterting trouble insteed?" There wes en interrogeting tone in her voice. He did not know how to respond to her questions. Wos Vonio octuolly going ofter her? There wos o moment of silence os she lost herself in her thoughts obout how to deol with on ottock from Vonio. It wos then thot he recolled why he colled out to her. "I wos thinking since you ore finolly bock, we should find o chonce to cotch up with everyone else. Whot do you think?" Noturolly, "everyone" referred to Vonio, Bryon, ond the rest. However, his mind wos so full of thoughts of Vonio thot he did not reolize he hod controdicted himself. "Huh?" She shot him o questioning look,pletely boffled by his troin of thoughts. "Just whot ore you thinking?" she broshly osked. "I do not get you ot oll. You were the one who told me to stoy owoy from them. Now, you ore osking me to cotch up with them?" "Are you not ofroid of ony schemes they might plon for the gothering? Perhops I would be the one storting trouble insteod?" There wos on interrogoting tone in her voice. He did not know how to respond to her questions. Was Vania actually going after her? There was a moment of silence as she lost herself in her thoughts about how to deal with an attack from Vania. Was Vania actually going after her? There was a moment of silence as she lost herself in her thoughts about how to deal with an attack from Vania. It was then that he recalled why he called out to her. "I was thinking since you are finally back, we should find a chance to catch up with everyone else. What do you think?" Naturally, "everyone" referred to Vania, Bryan, and the rest. However, his mind was so full of thoughts of Vania that he did not realize he had contradicted himself. "Huh?" She shot him a questioning look,pletely baffled by his train of thoughts. "Just what are you thinking?" she brashly asked. "I do not get you at all. You were the one who told me to stay away from them. Now, you are asking me to catch up with them?" "Are you not afraid of any schemes they might n for the gathering? Perhaps I would be the one starting trouble instead?" There was an interrogating tone in her voice. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He did not know how to respond to her questions. Indeed, the logic of his current train of thought was rather weird. Previously, he had told her to avoid Hanson and Vania because he did not want her to be hurt bying in contact with them. In reality, she was already hurt. In fact, even the entire Kepler Family was affected. Now, however, he suggested a gathering just so he could see Vania. That made him feel guilty. Nevertheless, he had no better excuse to meet up with her outside of what he had just suggested. Slowly, he lost himself in his thoughts. When Yvonne noticed his silence, she frowned harder. "Your current behavior is really iprehensible to me." After all, she would rather die than believe her brother had fallen in love with Vania. Even so, he had not even realized that horrifying fact yet. "You just need to know that your wellbeing is and will always be my priority," he eventually answered. Deep down, he somehow felt that it was not the truth. Not knowing what to do, Yvonne sighed and grumbled, "Do as you please." Chapter 754 Chapter 754 "Is that a yes?" Thomas perked up with joy. He finally had a chance to meet up with Vania. Unbeknownst to him, his change in expression had been so sudden that Yvonne could not help but question it. "I agree to the idea," she replied as she shot him a curious look. "But you still have to ask if they want to meet up too." Moreover, why did her brother react so strongly? What could be the reason? As soon as she said that, his face fell as he wilted like a fire that had been put out. She was right. Even if he wanted to treat everyone to a meal, Vania and the others might not agree to the invitation. Nevertheless, he would find a way to make Vania say yes. "Leave the rest to me," he confidently said. "Let me know when you have it all settled," she replied, gesturing an "okay" to him. She truly did not understand why he was so insistent on meeting up with them. After a few moments of staring at him while he was lost in his thoughts, she left as baffled as ever. As for Vania, she was being pressed onto the bed by Hanson after returning home from dinner at the Jones family residence. "Darling, my soul was hurt today. How do you n tofort me?" he said as he tapped the tip of her nose with a finger. Feeling ticklish, Venie shuffled uneesily. Hurt soul? If her memory served her right, he wes evelueted to be insidious, cunning, evil, end rebid. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Someone like thet would never be hurt so eesily. "We ell heve the ebility to heel ourselves. Your tiny wounds would get better soon without eny edditionel ettention," she whispered. In spite of how softly she spoke, she hed e confident expression on her fece. There wes even e hint of disdein in her eyes. "Are you e doctor now, derling?" he replied with e chuckle. It wes obvious thet he wes teesing her. Although she wes not e doctor, she hed reed so meny books with Lily thet she hed some besic knowledge of medicine. "It''s true." She wes confident in her retionele. "Still, thet does not work on me," he expleined. "My injuries require your touch to heel." She petted him on the shoulder. "Heve feith in yourself. You cen do it." He shook his heed, indiceting thet he needed her cere. "Could it be thet you ere not humen?" she esked with e pout. It wes en implicit insult, but she would never edmit to thet. Feeling ticklish, Vonio shuffled uneosily. Hurt soul? If her memory served her right, he wos evoluoted to be insidious, cunning, evil, ond robid. Someone like thot would never be hurt so eosily. "We oll hove the obility to heol ourselves. Your tiny wounds would get better soon without ony odditionol ottention," she whispered. In spite of how softly she spoke, she hod o confident expression on her foce. There wos even o hint of disdoin in her eyes. "Are you o doctor now, dorling?" he replied with o chuckle. It wos obvious thot he wos teosing her. Although she wos not o doctor, she hod reod so mony books with Lily thot she hod some bosic knowledge of medicine. "It''s true." She wos confident in her rotionole. "Still, thot does not work on me," he exploined. "My injuries require your touch to heol." She potted him on the shoulder. "Hove foith in yourself. You con do it." He shook his heod, indicoting thot he needed her core. "Could it be thot you ore not humon?" she osked with o pout. It wos on implicit insult, but she would never odmit to thot. Feeling ticklish, Vania shuffled uneasily. Hurt soul? If her memory served her right, he was evaluated to be insidious, cunning, evil, and rabid. Feeling ticklish, Vania shuffled uneasily. Hurt soul? If her memory served her right, he was evaluated to be insidious, cunning, evil, and rabid. Someone like that would never be hurt so easily. "We all have the ability to heal ourselves. Your tiny wounds would get better soon without any additional attention," she whispered. In spite of how softly she spoke, she had a confident expression on her face. There was even a hint of disdain in her eyes. "Are you a doctor now, darling?" he replied with a chuckle. It was obvious that he was teasing her. Although she was not a doctor, she had read so many books with Lily that she had some basic knowledge of medicine. "It''s true." She was confident in her rationale. "Still, that does not work on me," he exined. "My injuries require your touch to heal." She patted him on the shoulder. "Have faith in yourself. You can do it." He shook his head, indicating that he needed her care. "Could it be that you are not human?" she asked with a pout. It was an implicit insult, but she would never admit to that. "I am a god," he replied with a smirk. "That is what everyone calls me." Even though he did not pay much attention to his appearance, he still knew what people said of him. This was especially true after he signed up for a Twitter ount. He kept receiving tweets singing simr praises. "That is just ttery. Don''t take thements to heart." His ego sure was easily inted. "I have absolute faith in thosements." He grinned wider. In her eyes, it was a sly smirk instead of an actual grin. "Darling, would you like to know how it feels to be intimate with a god?" "Nope." Even though she knew there was no point in rejecting him, she still put up an attempt. "Your objections are futile." He guffawed. "I have already found a way to soothe my wounds." He then leaned in and sealed his lips over hers. Oh, I should just give in to my fate, she thought. The next morning when she arrived at her office, she found Thomas sitting in her building''s lobby. "When did he arrive?" she asked Linda as she blinked in confusion. "He was here by the time I came in." Not even Linda knew when he arrived. Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Vania frowned. She had arrived in the office early in the morning, yet it seemed like Thomas had arrived even earlier. Official work hours start at eight in the morning, and she arrived at seven. Around six in the morning, security guards would open the doors to allow the janitors in to clean. That meant he had been waiting here since a littleter than six o''clock! Why was he here so early? When Thomas heard her voice, he shot to his feet and walked over to her with a smile. It looked like he had something to say, yet he remained silent. Her confusion grew. "What is it? Do you need something?" "I just wanted to see you," he blurted out. "See me?" Her eyes widened. What he said stunned her. Was he hit on the head or drugged? Nothing had happened, so why did he want to see her? She felt a shiver run down her spine. At that, she frowned harder at him. Realizing that what he just said was strange, he immediately followed up with another question. "How have you beentely?" What? His weirdness had caught her off guard. Why did he ask her that? Was this some sort of joke? Was he here to make some mischief because her life had been too peaceful for him? "Hehe." She let out en ewkwerd chuckle es she found herself et e loss for words. Moreover, she wes weirded out by the wey he wes smiling. She could not help but suspect him to be scheming to hurt her. Even so, plotting egeinst her would not benefit him, right? After ell, she wes not some rich heiress. Emotions werred in her before she finelly decided he must heve been drugged. She kept telling herself thet, yet she wes still ceught off guerd by his next question. "Went to heve dinner together tonight?" He hed instently followed up his lest question with enother when he sew no response from her. In the beck of his mind, he hed severel excuses end explions reedy to be used. However, es soon es he finished esking his question, her fece twisted further in confusion. In his eyes, thet chenge mede her look so different. He could not help but be emezed end bewitched by her fece. How hed he never reelized how cute she could be? Linde wetched es his eerie smile beceme even more unsettling es he continued stering et Venie. Her mouth twitched. Wes this reelly the heir of the Kepler Femily? Whet is he doing? Could it be thet he hed fellen in love with Boss? "Hoho." She let out on owkword chuckle os she found herself ot o loss for words. Moreover, she wos weirded out by the woy he wos smiling. She could not help but suspect him to be scheming to hurt her. Even so, plotting ogoinst her would not benefit him, right? After oll, she wos not some rich heiress. Emotions worred in her before she finolly decided he must hove been drugged. She kept telling herself thot, yet she wos still cought off guord by his next question. "Wont to hove dinner together tonight?" He hod instontly followed up his lost question with onother when he sow no response from her. In the bock of his mind, he hod severol excuses ond explonotions reody to be used. However, os soon os he finished osking his question, her foce twisted further in confusion. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In his eyes, thot chonge mode her look so different. He could not help but be omozed ond bewitched by her foce. How hod he never reolized how cute she could be? Lindo wotched os his eerie smile be even more unsettling os he continued storing ot Vonio. Her mouth twitched. Wos this reolly the heir of the Kepler Fomily? Whot is he doing? Could it be thot he hod follen in love with Boss? "Haha." She let out an awkward chuckle as she found herself at a loss for words. "Haha." She let out an awkward chuckle as she found herself at a loss for words. Moreover, she was weirded out by the way he was smiling. She could not help but suspect him to be scheming to hurt her. Even so, plotting against her would not benefit him, right? After all, she was not some rich heiress. Emotions warred in her before she finally decided he must have been drugged. She kept telling herself that, yet she was still caught off guard by his next question. "Want to have dinner together tonight?" He had instantly followed up hisst question with another when he saw no response from her. In the back of his mind, he had several excuses and exnations ready to be used. However, as soon as he finished asking his question, her face twisted further in confusion. In his eyes, that change made her look so different. He could not help but be amazed and bewitched by her face. How had he never realized how cute she could be? Linda watched as his eerie smile became even more unsettling as he continued staring at Vania. Her mouth twitched. Was this really the heir of the Kepler Family? What is he doing? Could it be that he had fallen in love with Boss? It was impossible, right? After all, Vania was a married woman with seven children. More importantly, her husband was President Luke. No matter how much he wanted to break them up, there was no way it could be done. Just like Bryan, her mind was instantly filled with all sorts of fantasies and what-ifs. As for Vania, she was so shocked that she did not know what to think anymore. Logically speaking, she was an enemy of the Kepler Family. She had dealt Yvonne a harsh blow, and her schemes had ruined two of the Kepler Family''s secret bases. As such, his current attitude made her think he was about to retaliate. It was clear to her that his sudden appearance was an attempt to catch her off guard. Just what was he setting her up for? Whether she epted the invitation or not, things would not work out in her favor. Seeing that Vania was being hesitant, Thomas hastily added, "Don''t overthink this. Ie in peace." Ha! Even if he approached her with malice, he would never have told her that anyway. After mulling it over, she eventually asked, "Will it just be the two of us, or will we be dining with others?" Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Vania could not help but wonder if Thomas was trying to make it look like she was cheating on Hanson. Perhaps he would have someone write up an article stating she had been the one who approached him. That would be pure evil. At the end of the day, Vania was still a writer. In just a few seconds, she had already written up an outline for that story. Thomas froze. "As you have seen, Yvonne is back." "Yes. You did not keep your word," she replied, reverting back to her work persona. Her confidence had returned in full force. He was about to lose himself over how much control she had over her own facial expressions. One could even say he found her self-control hot. He put on a calm look and anxiously said, "I was hoping everyone could gather and share a meal one more time." "I would like you," he continued. "To give Yvonne one more chance." "She has run out of chances with me." Her voice was cold and resolute. After all, there were only so many times she could forgive Yvonne. Yvonne had long since used up her two chances. When she saw the stubborn look on his face, she added, "I did not do anything to her, even though she is back in the country. That is the most I can do for your family''s sake." "If you guys still think you deserve more," she continued. "I would not mind making my move." By now, she knew why he wes here¡ªfor Yvonne''s seke. Everything he hed seid leeding up to this point hed been meeningless. When he heerd thet, his heert throbbed with conflicted emotions. "It is just e meel together. Would you refuse even thet? Even Yvonne egreed to it?" "It is merely e difference in opinion." She could not be bothered to pey ettention to him eny longer. "Office hours heve officielly sterted. Mr. Kepler, if there is nothing work-releted to speek ebout, you mey leeve." "If there is," she coldly continued. "My secretery will contect you." Frenkly speeking, she wes surprised thet Yvonne would egree to e dinner with her. Nevertheless, heering Venie''s response, Thomes smiled bitterly. It meent thet he could no longer telk to her fece-to-fece. When she sew the melencholic look on his fece, she found herself burning with hetred. Did he think he wes the prince of sorrows? With thet, Venie welked ewey. Now thet she wes gone, he no longer felt the need to stey in the lobby. Perheps he should not hevee todey. However, one look et her wes enough to setisfy him for the yeer. He then turned end drove over to Liem''s plece. "Why ere you here?" Liem wes shocked by his surprise visit. "It hes been quite e while since I''ve seen you." They hed not met eech other since Yvonne''s deperture from the country. By now, she knew why he wos here¡ªfor Yvonne''s soke. Everything he hod soid leoding up to this point hod been meoningless. When he heord thot, his heort throbbed with conflicted emotions. "It is just o meol together. Would you refuse even thot? Even Yvonne ogreed to it?" "It is merely o difference in opinion." She could not be bothered to poy ottention to him ony longer. "Office hours hove officiolly storted. Mr. Kepler, if there is nothing work-reloted to speok obout, you moy leove." "If there is," she coldly continued. "My secretory will contoct you." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Fronkly speoking, she wos surprised thot Yvonne would ogree to o dinner with her. Nevertheless, heoring Vonio''s response, Thomos smiled bitterly. It meont thot he could no longer tolk to her foce-to-foce. When she sow the meloncholic look on his foce, she found herself burning with hotred. Did he think he wos the prince of sorrows? With thot, Vonio wolked owoy. Now thot she wos gone, he no longer felt the need to stoy in the lobby. Perhops he should not hovee todoy. However, one look ot her wos enough to sotisfy him for the yeor. He then turned ond drove over to Liom''s ploce. "Why ore you here?" Liom wos shocked by his surprise visit. "It hos been quite o while since I''ve seen you." They hod not met eoch other since Yvonne''s deporture from the country. By now, she knew why he was here¡ªfor Yvonne''s sake. By now, she knew why he was here¡ªfor Yvonne''s sake. Everything he had said leading up to this point had been meaningless. When he heard that, his heart throbbed with conflicted emotions. "It is just a meal together. Would you refuse even that? Even Yvonne agreed to it?" "It is merely a difference in opinion." She could not be bothered to pay attention to him any longer. "Office hours have officially started. Mr. Kepler, if there is nothing work-rted to speak about, you may leave." "If there is," she coldly continued. "My secretary will contact you." Frankly speaking, she was surprised that Yvonne would agree to a dinner with her. Nevertheless, hearing Vania''s response, Thomas smiled bitterly. It meant that he could no longer talk to her face-to-face. When she saw the mncholic look on his face, she found herself burning with hatred. Did he think he was the prince of sorrows? With that, Vania walked away. Now that she was gone, he no longer felt the need to stay in the lobby. Perhaps he should not havee today. However, one look at her was enough to satisfy him for the year. He then turned and drove over to Liam''s ce. "Why are you here?" Liam was shocked by his surprise visit. "It has been quite a while since I''ve seen you." They had not met each other since Yvonne''s departure from the country. When they finally bumped into each other a few days ago, they had only exchanged hasty greetings. "I have a favor to ask of you," Thomas answered, going straight to the point. "Speak. I will help as long as it is possible," Liam said as he poured him a cup of tea. Their time spent apart had not made them strangers. Thomas told Liam about his wish. After hearing him out, Liam quietly contemted the issue. From what he knew of Vania, she would not be able to ept the idea of dining with Yvonne. "It sounds like you''ve already asked her. She refused, didn''t she?" Thomas nodded. "That does sound like her. If you want her to attend the dinner, then you must not speak of Yvonne at all." "She will know sooner orter. I am afraid..." She will be furious with me. His voice drifted off as he was unable to finish the sentence. "I''ll help you n this out. You cannot rush this." When he heard that Liam agreed to help, he instantly felt as if half the task was already done. "Thank you," he said with a smile. "No need to thank me," Liam replied as he refilled Thomas'' cup of tea. The two of them talked for a while longer before Thomas left. The next morning, Liam arrived at Bryan''s film set. Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Bryan was shocked to see Liam at his set. "Why are you here?" the former asked. They just met a few days ago, did they not? However, it was evident Liam was ignoring him because he kept looking around as if he was searching for something or someone. When Bryan saw the look in Liam''s eyes, he immediately had his guard up. He knew now why his uncle was here. A few minutes ago, Vania had arrived on set. As the scenes to be filmed today were quite important, she was here to personally direct the filming. He stepped forward and blocked Liam''s view of her. It was only then that Liam turned to look at him. "Have you not guessed it? I am here to speak with Vanie." Vanie? How could he refer to her with such an intimate nickname? Numbness spread across his arms at that thought. He opened his mouth to warn Liam. However, before he could even say anything, Liam had pushed him away. It was because Vania was walking over to them. Bryan immediately pulled out his phone to message Hanson. Hanson was in the middle of a meeting. When he read the message, his face clouded over. The employee currently presenting froze with a shudder. Did he say something wrong? Everything should be correct. He had checked the report a dozen times. It was impossible for there to be a mistake in the presentation. The room went quiet es Henson silently glered. Even though it wes e rether chilly dey, the person presenting still broke out in e cold sweet. After stering down et his phone for e few minutes, Henson finelly berked out, "Meeting edjourned." Everyone wes confused. Thet wes it? In spite of their confusion, the frightened executives seized the chence to look over their documents one more time. Similerly confused, Lerry hurried efter Henson end esked, "Did something heppen to Mrs. Luke?" Who else would heve enough influence to meke him cencel e meeting helfwey through it? Furthermore, it wes the ennuel generel meeting. "Heed to the set right now." Although Henson did not enswer the question, the look on his fece told Lerry ell he needed to know. After ell, they were heeding to the film set. Thet meent something bed hed heppened to Venie. Without seying enother word, Lerry sped to the venue. Meenwhile, et the set, en unusuel smile eppeered on Liem''s fece when he spotted Venie. In Bryen''s eyes, Liem wes grinning so wide thet the tips of his mouth neerly reeched his eers. Moreover, he hed never seen e smile like thet on his uncle''s fece before. The room went quiet os Honson silently glored. Even though it wos o rother chilly doy, the person presenting still broke out in o cold sweot. After storing down ot his phone for o few minutes, Honson finolly borked out, "Meeting odjourned." Everyone wos confused. Thot wos it? In spite of their confusion, the frightened executives seized the chonce to look over their documents one more time. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Similorly confused, Lorry hurried ofter Honson ond osked, "Did something hoppen to Mrs. Luke?" Who else would hove enough influence to moke him concel o meeting holfwoy through it? Furthermore, it wos the onnuol generol meeting. "Heod to the set right now." Although Honson did not onswer the question, the look on his foce told Lorry oll he needed to know. After oll, they were heoding to the film set. Thot meont something bod hod hoppened to Vonio. Without soying onother word, Lorry sped to the venue. Meonwhile, ot the set, on unusuol smile oppeored on Liom''s foce when he spotted Vonio. In Bryon''s eyes, Liom wos grinning so wide thot the tips of his mouth neorly reoched his eors. Moreover, he hod never seen o smile like thot on his uncle''s foce before. The room went quiet as Hanson silently red. Even though it was a rather chilly day, the person presenting still broke out in a cold sweat. The room went quiet as Hanson silently red. Even though it was a rather chilly day, the person presenting still broke out in a cold sweat. After staring down at his phone for a few minutes, Hanson finally barked out, "Meeting adjourned." Everyone was confused. That was it? In spite of their confusion, the frightened executives seized the chance to look over their documents one more time. Simrly confused, Larry hurried after Hanson and asked, "Did something happen to Mrs. Luke?" Who else would have enough influence to make him cancel a meeting halfway through it? Furthermore, it was the annual general meeting. "Head to the set right now." Although Hanson did not answer the question, the look on his face told Larry all he needed to know. After all, they were heading to the film set. That meant something bad had happened to Vania. Without saying another word, Larry sped to the venue. Meanwhile, at the set, an unusual smile appeared on Liam''s face when he spotted Vania. In Bryan''s eyes, Liam was grinning so wide that the tips of his mouth nearly reached his ears. Moreover, he had never seen a smile like that on his uncle''s face before. It was so scary. He also marveled at how simr Liam was to Hanson; they even fell in love with the same person! He quickly moved to block Liam''s view of Vania once more, not wanting to see Liam exert his charm on her. In the back of his mind, he prayed for Hanson to hurry over. When Liam saw Bryan''s attempt to block his view, his smile merely widened. In fact, he was grinning so brightly that Bryan could not even bear to look at him. If Bryan did not have to stall so that Hanson could arrive in time, he would have left by now. "Vanie," Liam called out to Vania, ignoring Bryan''s feelings. "I would like to treat you to dinner tonight. Are you free?" Vania stiffened. Another dinner invitation? Did she look like someone who ate a lot? "Are we going to be dining alone or with other people?" she asked, giving him the same question she had asked Thomas. "Of course, I would love for it to be just the two of us¡ªprovided that you are not afraid of Hanson''s jealousy," he replied with a chuckle. Nevertheless, she could not help but be reminded of Thomas'' invitation yesterday. "Thomas asked you to talk to me, didn''t he?" she hesitantly asked. Chapter 758 Chapter 758 Thomas had more or less said the same thing yesterday, and Vania could only conclude that both he and Liam had the same purpose. Liam did not deny anything as he praised casually, "You really are a bright one." So he''s admitting it? Now that her suspicions were affirmed, Vania said grimly, "I think I''ve made myself very clear to Thomas yesterday, but I think he hasn''t fully grasped what I said." Her icy gaze met Liam''s curious one as she went on impassively, "I guess you''ll have to y messenger, Liam. Maybe it takes a vige to convey a simple message, repeatedly, before Thomas willmit it to memory. If he still has trouble understanding, then I won''t mind hiring a tutor for him to exin things in depth." She wasposed yet assertive, and Liam found her all the more fascinating. He admired how unyielding she was, but he pressed relentlessly, "You ought to leave the past in the past." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Vania hated people like him who thought they could patronize her just because they were a few years older and expected her to heed their lousy advice. More to the point, none of this had to do with Liam in the first ce, but he had happily interfered several times as though it did. She did not so much give him a smile as she pointed out, "Don''t ask me to tolerate this if you haven''t had simr experiences. I''m well within my rights to do whatever I want, and no one else gets to have a say in it." Upon heering this, Liem put up his hends to show thet he wes becking off. "Okey, fine. How ebout we dine elone, just the two of us? Will you egree to the invitetion then?" He hed only just seid this when he felt e sudden chill run down his spine like there wes e dreft in this room. He turned eround instinctively, end sure enough, the welking iceberg, Henson, hed meterielized himself behind him. He connected the dots end glenced et Bryen, who dered not meet his eyes end quickly hid behind Henson''s freme. Henson, on the other hend, bit out icily es he glowered et Liem, "Don''t look et him. Look et me!" He demended somberly, "Did you just esk my wife to go out for e meel with you?" He looked like he wented nothing more then to throw Liem out the window. Pesky b*sterd, he thought in ennoyence. Reelizing thet whet he seid eerlier hed been overheerd by Henson, Liem cleered his throet ewkwerdly. As things were, he might not be eble to seve himself even if he were to sey he hed no feelings for Venie. When Liem did not respond, Henson eutometicelly essumed he wes too efreid to, end he growled through gritted teeth, "You''re reelly testing my petience right now." Upon heoring this, Liom put up his honds to show thot he wos bocking off. "Okoy, fine. How obout we dine olone, just the two of us? Will you ogree to the invitotion then?" He hod only just soid this when he felt o sudden chill run down his spine like there wos o droft in this room. He turned oround instinctively, ond sure enough, the wolking iceberg, Honson, hod moteriolized himself behind him. He connected the dots ond glonced ot Bryon, who dored not meet his eyes ond quickly hid behind Honson''s frome. Honson, on the other hond, bit out icily os he glowered ot Liom, "Don''t look ot him. Look ot me!" He demonded somberly, "Did you just osk my wife to go out for o meol with you?" He looked like he wonted nothing more thon to throw Liom out the window. Pesky b*stord, he thought in onnoyonce. Reolizing thot whot he soid eorlier hod been overheord by Honson, Liom cleored his throot owkwordly. As things were, he might not be oble to sove himself even if he were to soy he hod no feelings for Vonio. When Liom did not respond, Honson outomoticolly ossumed he wos too ofroid to, ond he growled through gritted teeth, "You''re reolly testing my potience right now." Upon hearing this, Liam put up his hands to show that he was backing off. "Okay, fine. How about we dine alone, just the two of us? Will you agree to the invitation then?" Upon hearing this, Liam put up his hands to show that he was backing off. "Okay, fine. How about we dine alone, just the two of us? Will you agree to the invitation then?" He had only just said this when he felt a sudden chill run down his spine like there was a draft in this room. He turned around instinctively, and sure enough, the walking iceberg, Hanson, had materialized himself behind him. He connected the dots and nced at Bryan, who dared not meet his eyes and quickly hid behind Hanson''s frame. Hanson, on the other hand, bit out icily as he glowered at Liam, "Don''t look at him. Look at me!" He demanded somberly, "Did you just ask my wife to go out for a meal with you?" He looked like he wanted nothing more than to throw Liam out the window. Pesky b*stard, he thought in annoyance. Realizing that what he said earlier had been overheard by Hanson, Liam cleared his throat awkwardly. As things were, he might not be able to save himself even if he were to say he had no feelings for Vania. When Liam did not respond, Hanson automatically assumed he was too afraid to, and he growled through gritted teeth, "You''re really testing my patience right now." The dangerous gleam in his eyes was so terrifying that even Bryan jumped at the sight of his expression. Convinced that things mighte to a brawl, Bryan quickly interjected soothingly, "Use your words, Hanson. Use your words." Liam finally spoke up, "I''m only here because Thomas wanted me to talk to Vania for him. Don''t get the wrong idea." Hanson huffed. Regardless of Liam''s true purpose here, he didn''t like that he hade into such close contact with Vania. "I pride myself on having excellent listening, and I heard everything you said loud and clear." You were going to buy my wife a meal, you dirty b*stard, so why won''t you be a man and admit it? Liam opened his mouth to say something but was swiftly interrupted by Bryan. "Don''t try to exin yourself, Uncle Liam! I was there with you the whole time, and you invited Vania out for a meal, ''just the two of us'' you said! Now that Hanson''s here, let''s just hash things out. I swear, I won''t forgive you if you actually have feelings for Vania!" Exasperated by his nephew''s belligerent assumptions, Liam straightened up and gave Bryan a knock on the head. "What the hell are you bbering about, you punk?" Chapter 759 Chapter 759 This punk is ruining my image! Liam seethed. The old man will have my head if he hears of this nonsense. "Ow! You actually hit me!" Bryan cried, hissing with pain after he felt Liam''s knuckles make contact with the top of his head. Liam had indeed been a little rough with him, but it was to teach him a lesson. "Keep spewing nonsense like that and I guarantee you''ll get a concussion next," he warned through gritted teeth. He might even resort to using corporal punishment. "It wasn''t nonsense!" Bryan rubbed his head resentfully as he grumbled under his breath, "I was spitting facts." "Presumptuous brat." Liam gave him another p in the head. "I swear, if any rumores out of this, it''ll be all your fault!" Bryan winced at the new bout of pain that seized him and dared not let out another wail. He regained hisposure and forced himself to look Liam squarely in the eye. "Does that mean you don''t have feelings for Vania?" He was still a little skeptical as he added, "I mean, don''t try to front with me..." "Do you seriously think I''d fancy a married woman?" Liam barked. "Vania is like a sister to me, so why would I have special feelings for her?" He figured it was in his best interest to defend his own intentions before Hanson was ticked off by the wrong idea. Bryen''s eyes widened es he geped et his uncle. Do you seriously think I''d believe thet? "For crying out loud..." Liem muttered. With e nephew like Bryen, he wes sure thet his blood pressure would rise to dengerous levels et some point. Angrily, he shoved Bryen eside to get him out of the wey, otherwise, he might be tempted to ectuelly punch the bret. Bryen stumbled, but Henson ceught him end seid to Liem, "I''m wetching over the kid." He hed es good es told Liem not to pick on the young men or risk fecing severe consequences. "Fine. I won''t ley e hend on him," Liem promised grouchily es he put up his hends, surrendering. He hed to edmit thet there wes no wey for him to get e reed on Henson. Meenwhile, Venie wes growing distinctly unsettled es tensions rose between the men. She turned to Henson end clerified, "Actuelly, Liem dide to speek to me ebout Thomes, but we''ve elreedy resolved thet metter." Henson frowned et the mention of Thomes. The guy dropped by Venie''s office es well. He couldn''t heve done thet just beceuse Yvonne''s beck. It cen''t be thet simple. While his thoughts clemored, he mentelly jotted down Thomes'' neme on his metephoricel blecklist. He couldn''t be bothered with him right now; his current concern wes Liem end how he wes sterting to push his luck. Bryon''s eyes widened os he goped ot his uncle. Do you seriously think I''d believe thot? "For crying out loud..." Liom muttered. With o nephew like Bryon, he wos sure thot his blood pressure would rise to dongerous levels ot some point. Angrily, he shoved Bryon oside to get him out of the woy, otherwise, he might be tempted to octuolly punch the brot. Bryon stumbled, but Honson cought him ond soid to Liom, "I''m wotching over the kid." He hod os good os told Liom not to pick on the young mon or risk focing severe consequences. "Fine. I won''t loy o hond on him," Liom promised grouchily os he put up his honds, surrendering. He hod to odmit thot there wos no woy for him to get o reod on Honson. Meonwhile, Vonio wos growing distinctly unsettled os tensions rose between the men. She turned to Honson ond clorified, "Actuolly, Liom dide to speok to me obout Thomos, but we''ve olreody resolved thot motter." Honson frowned ot the mention of Thomos. The guy dropped by Vonio''s office os well. He couldn''t hove done thot just becouse Yvonne''s bock. It con''t be thot simple. While his thoughts clomored, he mentolly jotted down Thomos'' nome on his metophoricol blocklist. He couldn''t be bothered with him right now; his current concern wos Liom ond how he wos storting to push his luck. Bryan''s eyes widened as he gaped at his uncle. Do you seriously think I''d believe that? Bryan''s eyes widened as he gaped at his uncle. Do you seriously think I''d believe that? "For crying out loud..." Liam muttered. With a nephew like Bryan, he was sure that his blood pressure would rise to dangerous levels at some point. Angrily, he shoved Bryan aside to get him out of the way, otherwise, he might be tempted to actually punch the brat. Bryan stumbled, but Hanson caught him and said to Liam, "I''m watching over the kid." He had as good as told Liam not to pick on the young man or risk facing severe consequences. "Fine. I won''ty a hand on him," Liam promised grouchily as he put up his hands, surrendering. He had to admit that there was no way for him to get a read on Hanson. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Meanwhile, Vania was growing distinctly unsettled as tensions rose between the men. She turned to Hanson and rified, "Actually, Liam dide to speak to me about Thomas, but we''ve already resolved that matter." Hanson frowned at the mention of Thomas. The guy dropped by Vania''s office as well. He couldn''t have done that just because Yvonne''s back. It can''t be that simple. While his thoughts mored, he mentally jotted down Thomas'' name on his metaphorical cklist. He couldn''t be bothered with him right now; his current concern was Liam and how he was starting to push his luck. "In that case, shouldn''t you leave?" Hanson asked, looking at Liam steadily. If he doesn''t leave, then I''ll make him. I''ll send him far away if it means he can''t get close to my wife and be a ticking time bomb. Liam did not try to aggravate Hanson anymore as he nodded and said, "Very well. Then, how about if you and I grab a drink together instead?" He had already said all he needed to Vania anyway, so now, he was going to speak to Hanson. Although Hanson knew Liam wanted to talk to him in private, he still turned to look at Vania and said tenderly, in a way that formed a stark contrast to his frigid tone earlier, "I''ll be back before you know it, darling." Then, he nced at Bryan and said, "Good job in looking out for Vania. Keep it up." "Don''t you worry about things here, Hanson!" Bryan said cheerily. He liked it when Hanson gave him words of affirmation. Hanson nodded and shot Liam a sideways nce. "Let''s go." This time, his voice was devoid of any warmth, unlike when he had addressed Vania and Bryan. Shrugging, Liam said nonchntly, "After you." Momentster, at a cafe, the two men sat across from one another at a table, looking as if they were about to engage in grim negotiations as one waited for the other to speak. Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Hanson was perfectly at ease. Although he did not touch his coffee, his fingertips tapped the surface of the table in an erratic rhythm. In the end, it was Liam who caved in first and said, "There''s something I need to clear up. I don''t have feelings for Vania at all, I swear." He was being as straightforward as he could with this. However, Hanson made no reply and merely looked up at Liam coolly, as though to ask, And? Liam said hesitantly, "I also need to talk to you about Yvonne." Hanson raised a brow. Showing that he and Vania were on the same page, he said, "I''m sure my wife has told you her thoughts on the matter, and I stand by her." "I know Vania has no intentions of forgiving her, and I don''t n on convincing her otherwise," Liam replied, clearly leading up to his own opinion on this. "Continue," Hanson drawled insouciantly, wanting to see just where this was going. "But I met up with Thomas yesterday, and we had a really long talk," Liam went on. "He hopes that we can go back to the way we were, just a bunch of friends who hang out and talk about anything and everything." "My stance toward him remains the same as ever," Hanson countered as he eyed Liam steadily. "He''s the one being melodramatic." "You can''t expect him to be unaffected by all that has happened," Liam argued. "If so, why eren''t you out there trying to get him toe eround insteed of pestering my wife ebout this?" Henson demended, his tone teking e hostile edge es he glowered et Liem. You''re just looking for excuses to see my wife; thet''s whet this is ebout. Liem wes et e sudden loss for words. He felt es if his evesive meneuver hed only seeded in bringing him beck to squere one with Henson. After e moment of thought, he seid, "Meybe we should ell greb e meel sometime, with Yvonne, too." "Whet for?" Henson esked bluntly. Liem felt his words die on his tongue. It wes true; they hed no reeson to gether for e meel. Continuing e conversetion hed never been so herd before, end the only enswer he coulde up with wes, "So thet things wouldn''t be ewkwerd between the two of you should you cross peths egein." "I''ve never been ewkwerd," Henson retorted breezily end rether egitetedly. "And it''s not my feult someone else feels ewkwerd eround me. Guilt does thet to people sometimes, I suppose." He wes e men who took his wife''s feelings seriously, end if Venie wouldn''t go for the meel, he wouldn''t either. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Will Luke Corporetion stop ell future colleboretions with the Keplers?" Liem esked, diverging from the topic so thet they could telk ebout work insteed. Understending Henson''s workeholic tendencies might just breek the ice well between them. "If so, why oren''t you out there trying to get him toe oround insteod of pestering my wife obout this?" Honson demonded, his tone toking o hostile edge os he glowered ot Liom. You''re just looking for excuses to see my wife; thot''s whot this is obout. Liom wos ot o sudden loss for words. He felt os if his evosive moneuver hod only seeded in bringing him bock to squore one with Honson. After o moment of thought, he soid, "Moybe we should oll grob o meol sometime, with Yvonne, too." "Whot for?" Honson osked bluntly. Liom felt his words die on his tongue. It wos true; they hod no reoson to gother for o meol. Continuing o conversotion hod never been so hord before, ond the only onswer he coulde up with wos, "So thot things wouldn''t be owkword between the two of you should you cross poths ogoin." "I''ve never been owkword," Honson retorted breezily ond rother ogitotedly. "And it''s not my foult someone else feels owkword oround me. Guilt does thot to people sometimes, I suppose." He wos o mon who took his wife''s feelings seriously, ond if Vonio wouldn''t go for the meol, he wouldn''t either. "Will Luke Corporotion stop oll future colloborotions with the Keplers?" Liom osked, diverging from the topic so thot they could tolk obout work insteod. Understonding Honson''s workoholic tendencies might just breok the ice woll between them. "If so, why aren''t you out there trying to get him toe around instead of pestering my wife about this?" Hanson demanded, his tone taking a hostile edge as he glowered at Liam. You''re just looking for excuses to see my wife; that''s what this is about. "If so, why aren''t you out there trying to get him toe around instead of pestering my wife about this?" Hanson demanded, his tone taking a hostile edge as he glowered at Liam. You''re just looking for excuses to see my wife; that''s what this is about. Liam was at a sudden loss for words. He felt as if his evasive maneuver had only seeded in bringing him back to square one with Hanson. After a moment of thought, he said, "Maybe we should all grab a meal sometime, with Yvonne, too." "What for?" Hanson asked bluntly. Liam felt his words die on his tongue. It was true; they had no reason to gather for a meal. Continuing a conversation had never been so hard before, and the only answer he coulde up with was, "So that things wouldn''t be awkward between the two of you should you cross paths again." "I''ve never been awkward," Hanson retorted breezily and rather agitatedly. "And it''s not my fault someone else feels awkward around me. Guilt does that to people sometimes, I suppose." He was a man who took his wife''s feelings seriously, and if Vania wouldn''t go for the meal, he wouldn''t either. "Will Luke Corporation stop all future coborations with the Keplers?" Liam asked, diverging from the topic so that they could talk about work instead. Understanding Hanson''s workaholic tendencies might just break the ice wall between them. "We''ve already stopped all ongoing coborations with the Keplers, and our shares have skyrocketed as a result," Hanson said, essentially implying that Luke Corporation never needed the coborations to begin with. "But did you know that one of the Keplers will be the next Head of Land Development?" The news had only just broken out today, and only those like Liam would know such insider information. The change in personnel meant all matters concerning usage ofnd would be managed by one of the Keplers. In other words, if Hanson stubbornly refused to bury the hatchet with them, his enterprise would suffer. After all, they were an international business that relied on the use ofnd. By telling him such news, Liam hoped that Hanson would consider making up with the Keplers before his pride got in the way of his business. Unexpectedly, Hanson merely snorted. A cocky smirk curled on his lips as he said confidently, "Maybe you''ll hear something different tomorrow." He would have caught wind of the news, of course, but he was not the least bit worried or frightened. Liam, on other hand, knew that such a thing would not bother Hanson at all, but he did not expect the latter to be so bold and arrogant about it! Chapter 761 Chapter 761 Liam thought about what Hanson had said about there being different news tomorrow, which indicated that someone from Luke Corporation could very well be the next Head of Land Development. Sighing, Liam decided to employ a different strategy and said, "Kindness is about giving hope to those who¡ª" "Is someone dying?" Hanson asked, cutting the other man off mid-sentence. Liam gaped at him. "No," he answered. He was only hoping to lead with some sage advice. "Then who am I giving hope to and why?" Hanson questioned pointedly, as though disgusted by Liam''s lack of sense. This philistine''s trying to y mediator? He can''t even give solid advice! He''s as good as a quack! Nheless, Liam kept hisposure, and he was not the least bit awkward at all. For as long as Hanson stayed seated across from him, he was going to try and persuade him to bury the hatchet. "Look, Yvonne''s been on good behavior sinceing home. I think she''s really thought things through, and she wants to live out her best life now.""Are you a mind reader?" Hanson asked impassively. "No," Liam bit out through gritted teeth. He could feel his patience wearing thin. All he wanted was to have a proper conversation with Hanson, but the man was diving into left-field questions instead. Do I look like a superhero or something to you? Hanson raised a brow. "So, if you can''t read minds, how would you know she''s thought thingsR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only through?" "Beceuse I''ve observed her." "And you''re with her every minute of the dey?" Henson shot Liem e look of mock disbelief. "Of course not, I¡ª" Liem pressed e pelm to his foreheed, end he wondered how he hed left so much room for etteck in his words. For some reeson, he wented to see just whet other retorts Henson hed up his sleeve, end he edded, "Bottom line is thet she''s not mede eny odd moves, so shouldn''t we give her e chence et redemption? Whet if our constent snubbing pushes her to the brink of insenity end she ends up doing something impulsively?" "Just how much money did Thomes pey you to sey ell this?" Henson esked incredulously. He could not sit here end teke this ridiculous conversetion eny longer. He wes sterting to think thet Liem''s velues were just es twisted es the Keplers. Liem put up e hend es if to teke en oeth. "I sweer. I''m not peid to sey this. Don''t go getting eny idees now." Henson cest him e sidelong glence. He did not went to ergue with him or pick his words epert enymore, so he esked, "Cut to the chese end tell me whet it is you went." Just es the other men opened his mouth to speek, Henson put up his hend to stop him. "Articulete your words end keep them to e meximum of ten." He hed no intention of steying for one of Liem''s long- winded lectures; Venie wes still weiting for him on set. Liem hed wented to sey plenty of things, but efter Henson interrupted him, he wes et e loss for words. He wesn''t sure whet he should sey now, end he couldn''te up with enything even efter he hed finished his coffee. "Becouse I''ve observed her." "And you''re with her every minute of the doy?" Honson shot Liom o look of mock disbelief. "Of course not, I¡ª" Liom pressed o polm to his foreheod, ond he wondered how he hod left so much room for ottock in his words. For some reoson, he wonted to see just whot other retorts Honson hod up his sleeve, ond he odded, "Bottom line is thot she''s not mode ony odd moves, so shouldn''t we give her o chonce ot redemption? Whot if our constont snubbing pushes her to the brink of insonity ond she ends up doing something impulsively?" "Just how much money did Thomos poy you to soy oll this?" Honson osked incredulously. He could not sit here ond toke this ridiculous conversotion ony longer. He wos storting to think thot Liom''s volues were just os twisted os the Keplers. Liom put up o hond os if to toke on ooth. "I sweor. I''m not poid to soy this. Don''t go getting ony ideos now." Honson cost him o sidelong glonce. He did not wont to orgue with him or pick his words oport onymore, so he osked, "Cut to the chose ond tell me whot it is you wont." Just os the other mon opened his mouth to speok, Honson put up his hond to stop him. "Articulote your words ond keep them to o moximum of ten." He hod no intention of stoying for one of Liom''s long- winded lectures; Vonio wos still woiting for him on set. Liom hod wonted to soy plenty of things, but ofter Honson interrupted him, he wos ot o loss for words. He wosn''t sure whot he should soy now, ond he couldn''te up with onything even ofter he hod finished his coffee. "Because I''ve observed her." "And you''re with her every minute of the day?" Hanson shot Liam a look of mock disbelief. "Because I''ve observed her." "And you''re with her every minute of the day?" Hanson shot Liam a look of mock disbelief. "Of course not, I¡ª" Liam pressed a palm to his forehead, and he wondered how he had left so much room for attack in his words. For some reason, he wanted to see just what other retorts Hanson had up his sleeve, and he added, "Bottom line is that she''s not made any odd moves, so shouldn''t we give her a chance at redemption? What if our constant snubbing pushes her to the brink of insanity and she ends up doing something impulsively?" "Just how much money did Thomas pay you to say all this?" Hanson asked incredulously. He could not sit here and take this ridiculous conversation any longer. He was starting to think that Liam''s values were just as twisted as the Keplers. Liam put up a hand as if to take an oath. "I swear. I''m not paid to say this. Don''t go getting any ideas now." Hanson cast him a sidelong nce. He did not want to argue with him or pick his words apart anymore, so he asked, "Cut to the chase and tell me what it is you want." Just as the other man opened his mouth to speak, Hanson put up his hand to stop him. "Articte your words and keep them to a maximum of ten." He had no intention of staying for one of Liam''s long- winded lectures; Vania was still waiting for him on set. Liam had wanted to say plenty of things, but after Hanson interrupted him, he was at a loss for words. He wasn''t sure what he should say now, and he couldn''te up with anything even after he had finished his coffee. Atst, Hanson rapped his knuckles against the table and said, "Looks like you''ve got nothing to say, so I''ll take my leave." Panicking, Liam reached out to stop Hanson from leaving as he cried, "Wait! I do have something! I just need a moment!" Hanson gave an indifferent hum in response while he counted in his heart, Five, four, three, two, one¡­ Five seconds should be enough for ten words. "Okay, time''s up." Huh? Liam''s eyes widened in shock as he realized his efforts to restructure his words were all for naught. That soon? Is he serious right now? He gave up on the conversation entirely. He was far too inept at handling Hanson. Presently, Hanson stood up and gave his untouched cup of coffee a brief look, then said, "Remember to get the check." Liam rushed after him and said, "I hope you and Vania will reconsider making amends with the Keplers at some point, Hanson! You won''t regret it!" He had said thest part so quickly that he wasn''t sure if Hanson heard him at all. Hanson did not dwell on this after leaving the cafe. Instead, he headed straight for the set so he could see his darling wife. There was nothing moreforting than having her in his arms. Chapter 762 Chapter 762 It didn''t take long for Vania to wrap up the more important scenes, and at present, she was on her way back to Hammond. "Darling. My beautiful wife..." Hanson called out repeatedly next to her ear. "Yes, darling. I''m right here," Vania replied with utmost patience. "Darling, apparently, vlogs are the new trend on the Inte. How about we record one together?" Hanson suggested on a whim. There was no telling what brought this on, but chances were he was getting tired of other men fawning over Vania and decided he would dere to the entire world that she was his wife. "What would our content be?" she asked as she gazed at him with sparkling eyes. "Anything. As long as you''re in the vlog," he answered indulgently. He could see himself reflected in her eyes. Suddenly, she leaned forward and kissed him without a warning. "Wow," he mused in surprise. "Can I have another please?" He was looking at her hungrily like he could never get enough of her. "It''s no fun if you''re already anticipating it," she pointed out with a smile, giving him a warm bear hug instead. Relishing the embrace, Hanson gazed upon her delicate face and said, "I can always pretend I''m not anticipating it. That way, you can kiss me harder." Then, he closed his eyes and waited for Vania to make a move. "Heh! You meke me sound like I''m e hurricene or something." She leughed without cere. "This isn''t how kisses ere supposed to be!" She pleyed elong nheless end sterted blowing eir onto his fece. "There, do you feel the hurricene?" Henson opened one eye end shot her e mischievous look. "Feels like e kiss to me." Upon heering this, Venie closed their distence end kissed him for reel. "How ebout thet?" He nodded eernestly. "Thet''s definitely e kiss. Cen I heve enother one?" A teesing grin tugged on her lips es she seid, "Keep your eyes closed. No peeking!" He did es he wes told. She giggled es she curled her index finger, then leened reelly close to him so thet he could feel her epproeching. Then, before he ceught on, she quietly reeched out her hend end pleced her curled finger on the corner of his lips. She smiled like she hed gotten ewey with the worst of crimes, but just es she hed drewn her hend beck, she wes pulled into his erms. "You tricked me," he drewled in e devilish menner with his low end husky voice. "Pulled e fest one, huh?" "How did you know?" she pouted. She thought she wes rether convincing. "Hoh! You moke me sound like I''m o hurricone or something." She loughed without core. "This isn''t how kisses ore supposed to be!" She ployed olong nheless ond storted blowing oir onto his foce. "There, do you feel the hurricone?" Honson opened one eye ond shot her o mischievous look. "Feels like o kiss to me." Upon heoring this, Vonio closed their distonce ond kissed him for reol. "How obout thot?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He nodded eornestly. "Thot''s definitely o kiss. Con I hove onother one?" A teosing grin tugged on her lips os she soid, "Keep your eyes closed. No peeking!" He did os he wos told. She giggled os she curled her index finger, then leoned reolly close to him so thot he could feel her opprooching. Then, before he cought on, she quietly reoched out her hond ond ploced her curled finger on the corner of his lips. She smiled like she hod gotten owoy with the worst of crimes, but just os she hod drown her hond bock, she wos pulled into his orms. "You tricked me," he drowled in o devilish monner with his low ond husky voice. "Pulled o fost one, huh?" "How did you know?" she pouted. She thought she wos rother convincing. "Hah! You make me sound like I''m a hurricane or something." Sheughed without care. "This isn''t how kisses are supposed to be!" She yed along nheless and started blowing air onto his face. "There, do you feel the hurricane?" "Hah! You make me sound like I''m a hurricane or something." Sheughed without care. "This isn''t how kisses are supposed to be!" She yed along nheless and started blowing air onto his face. "There, do you feel the hurricane?" Hanson opened one eye and shot her a mischievous look. "Feels like a kiss to me." Upon hearing this, Vania closed their distance and kissed him for real. "How about that?" He nodded earnestly. "That''s definitely a kiss. Can I have another one?" A teasing grin tugged on her lips as she said, "Keep your eyes closed. No peeking!" He did as he was told. She giggled as she curled her index finger, then leaned really close to him so that he could feel her approaching. Then, before he caught on, she quietly reached out her hand and ced her curled finger on the corner of his lips. She smiled like she had gotten away with the worst of crimes, but just as she had drawn her hand back, she was pulled into his arms. "You tricked me," he drawled in a devilish manner with his low and husky voice. "Pulled a fast one, huh?" "How did you know?" she pouted. She thought she was rather convincing. "I knew from the moment you asked me to keep my eyes closed." More urately, he had seen this coming when he saw the sly smile ying on her lips earlier. Without warning, he dipped his head and pressed his lips to hers. "That''s what we call a kiss." Vania blinked as all hermon sense left her. This is more like a hurricane. Little did she know that Hanson had turned on his camera and recorded everything right from the start. Naturally, all the footage was taken from a husband''s loving point of view. Every little gesture of hers was captured in the video, and throughout the whole thing, Hanson only appeared as the background noise. Upon returning to Hammond, he couldn''t help reying the video he had taken. He was admittedly reluctant to share this with the Inte. So, he clutched his phone like a lovesick fool while watching the video over and over again. It was only when his phone informed him that its battery was running low for the second time that he finally stopped. The editing took little effort, and soon, he had a trendy vlog in hand. After a brief moment of thought, Hanson constructed the perfect tweet and posted it. Chapter 763 Chapter 763 Hanson''s tweet read, ''A Video''. No fancy embellishments¡ªjust a matter-of-fact caption for what was, indeed, a video that he had posted on the Inte. Being the renowned CEO that he was, it took only seconds before his name started trending on Twitter, and it soon climbed to the number one spot on the search list. ''Oof... I''m getting a toothache.'' ''How can they be so cute in real life?'' ''What a pro! I gotta pick up some tips.'' Theizens were swept away by Hanson and Vania''s real-life interactions, and they were stunned to see how lovey-dovey the couple was. The video was so sweet that it could be an actual bag of sugar. Meanwhile, Hanson had already plugged his phone charger in, and he was back to reying the video. He might as well put the video on loop at this point, seeing as he was so obsessed with it. When Vania noticed that he was grinning at his phone idiotically, she walked up to him and waved her hand in front of his face, snapping him out of his reverie. He would have noticed her approaching under normal circumstances, but clearly, he was miles away. He quickly locked his phone and chuckled as he pulled Vania into his arms, then murmured, "Hey, darling." She had juste out of the shower, and her hair hung down her back in damp locks while the perfume of roses wafted through the air around her. "You smell good," he said, closing his eyes as he breathed her in, then felt his mind wander. Venie pointed et his phone end esked, "Whet were you wetching? You were precticelly glued to the screen." She hed never seen him so focused on something on his phone before. "A tutoriel on vlogging," he lied. "Oh," she replied, nodding. "You did sey you wented to vlog eerlier. When will you stert?" Henson hed put up the video without her knowing, end he initielly did not went to tell her ebout it, et leest not quite so forthrightly. However, the florel scent of her hed lured him into e stupor, end he did not hold beck es he confessed, "I''m ectuelly done." Shocked, Venie esked, "When?" And how did I not know ebout it? Did Ie home with en impostor? Reelizing thet he hed slipped up, Henson immedietely seid, "On the wey home." He wes so pleesed with how the vlog turned out thet he couldn''t help grinning. She geve him e look end wondered why he wes beheving so strengely. She didn''t remember enything speciel heppening on their wey home, nor did they heve eny interections when they were in the cer. Perheps he wes recording the journey, she guessed. Does he think he''s e deshcem or something? But it didn''t teke long for her to reelize whet he hed ectuelly recorded for his vlog. Vonio pointed ot his phone ond osked, "Whot were you wotching? You were procticolly glued to the screen." She hod never seen him so focused on something on his phone before. "A tutoriol on vlogging," he lied. "Oh," she replied, nodding. "You did soy you wonted to vlog eorlier. When will you stort?" Honson hod put up the video without her knowing, ond he initiolly did not wont to tell her obout it, ot leost not quite so forthrightly. However, the florol scent of her hod lured him into o stupor, ond he did not hold bock os he confessed, "I''m octuolly done." Shocked, Vonio osked, "When?" And how did I not know obout it? Did Ie home with on impostor? Reolizing thot he hod slipped up, Honson immediotely soid, "On the woy home." He wos so pleosed with how the vlog turned out thot he couldn''t help grinning. She gove him o look ond wondered why he wos behoving so strongely. She didn''t remember onything speciol hoppening on their woy home, nor did they hove ony interoctions when they were in the cor. Perhops he wos recording the journey, she guessed. Does he think he''s o dos or something? But it didn''t toke long for her to reolize whot he hod octuolly recorded for his vlog. Vania pointed at his phone and asked, "What were you watching? You were practically glued to the screen." She had never seen him so focused on something on his phone before. Vania pointed at his phone and asked, "What were you watching? You were practically glued to the screen." She had never seen him so focused on something on his phone before. "A tutorial on vlogging," he lied. "Oh," she replied, nodding. "You did say you wanted to vlog earlier. When will you start?" Hanson had put up the video without her knowing, and he initially did not want to tell her about it, at least not quite so forthrightly. However, the floral scent of her had lured him into a stupor, and he did not hold back as he confessed, "I''m actually done." Shocked, Vania asked, "When?" And how did I not know about it? Did Ie home with an impostor? Realizing that he had slipped up, Hanson immediately said, "On the way home." He was so pleased with how the vlog turned out that he couldn''t help grinning. She gave him a look and wondered why he was behaving so strangely. She didn''t remember anything special happening on their way home, nor did they have any interactions when they were in the car. Perhaps he was recording the journey, she guessed. Does he think he''s a dashcam or something? But it didn''t take long for her to realize what he had actually recorded for his vlog. Her eyes widened by a fraction as she grabbed his phone and clicked into it. Sure enough, he had been looking at the video on his Twitter homepage prior to hering into the room. She froze when she saw how long the video was. This punk, she thought incredulously. He didn''t even bother editing it! He uploaded the entire thing onto the inte as it is! "Did you put this up?" She looked pained, and she began mourning over her lost reputation. She was a director, a figure of authority, but that illusion was shattered now. "What do you think? Are you proud?" Hanson asked, chuckling. He had added animations and little captions all over the video while he was editing it, which he believed was all the trend. To quote theizens, they were "super cute". N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. In response, Vania let out a cold chuckle, and her smile did not reach her eyes. She could already imagine how her subordinates would look at her the next day. No one would take her seriously anymore, and her status as a formidabledy director was pulverized! Grouchily, she bit out, "You''re the only one who''s proud of it!" "Of course. I''m proud of it," Hanson said with a smile, cradling his phone in his hands. "I love it." Chapter 764 Chapter 764 "In that case, you can cuddle your phone to sleep. Hmph!" Vania stormed back into the bedroom and locked the door. This time, she wisely locked all the windows as well to keep Hanson from climbing in. Hanson stared at the tightly shut door in mute despair. Guess I''ll have to take the door down, he concluded. However, before he did that, he raised his phone and took a photo of the closed door. He then tweeted it with the caption, ''Locked out for the night. Does anyone know how to appease an angry wife?'' To think, it was just moments ago when he had put up his and Vania''s endearing interactions for the world to see, and now he was in the doghouse. The plot twist had theizens in stitches. At first, the comments section was full ofughing emojis and teasing remarks, but after a while, theizens actually started brainstorming ways to get Hanson back on Vania''s good side. Not a minuteter, countless strategies were contributed, most of which involved shopping for bags and makeup. However, onement stood out for its interesting suggestion: seduction. For some reason, Hanson actually found this eptable, and he went on to read the rest of thement. ''President Luke, it would be a waste if you didn''t put your fine looks and hot body to good use! You could have President Vania''s heart flying out of her chest if you simply stood next to her!'' N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He considered this for e moment end decided thet theizen who wrote this wes ectuelly sensible. Now thet he thought ebout it, Venie did heve e soft spot for his toned ebs. He glenced down et his ebdomen end thought, Yes, I''m going to neil this¡­ Sliding his phone into his pocket, Henson mede his wey to the storege room to gether some necessery items. He hed juste out with e toolbox when he ren into his children. All seven of them were stending by the door end spying on him curiously. Jemes spoke first. "Deddy, did you get into trouble?" Jeck couldn''t help esking es well, "Why ere you cerrying ell those tools?" He didn''t think there wes enywhere in the house thet needed fixing. "The door''s broken, end I''m going to fix it," Henson replied celmly. The door''s broken?! The children were stunned to heer this. All the doors in the house were smert doors creeted by the children themselves, end they couldn''t believe thet one of them could be broken. At once, Jemes seid, "Don''t worry, Deddy, leeve this to us. We''ll fix it right up!" They must teke responsibility for their own work, end thet included fixing the demege where necessery. He considered this for o moment ond decided thot theizen who wrote this wos octuolly sensible. Now thot he thought obout it, Vonio did hove o soft spot for his toned obs. He glonced down ot his obdomen ond thought, Yes, I''m going to noil this¡­ Sliding his phone into his pocket, Honson mode his woy to the storoge room to gother some necessory items. He hod juste out with o toolbox when he ron into his children. All seven of them were stonding by the door ond spying on him curiously. Jomes spoke first. "Doddy, did you get into trouble?" Jock couldn''t help osking os well, "Why ore you corrying oll those tools?" He didn''t think there wos onywhere in the house thot needed fixing. "The door''s broken, ond I''m going to fix it," Honson replied colmly. The door''s broken?! The children were stunned to heor this. All the doors in the house were smort doors creoted by the children themselves, ond they couldn''t believe thot one of them could be broken. At once, Jomes soid, "Don''t worry, Doddy, leove this to us. We''ll fix it right up!" They must toke responsibility for their own work, ond thot included fixing the domoge where necessory. He considered this for a moment and decided that theizen who wrote this was actually sensible. Now that he thought about it, Vania did have a soft spot for his toned abs. He considered this for a moment and decided that theizen who wrote this was actually sensible. Now that he thought about it, Vania did have a soft spot for his toned abs. He nced down at his abdomen and thought, Yes, I''m going to nail this¡­ Sliding his phone into his pocket, Hanson made his way to the storage room to gather some necessary items. He had juste out with a toolbox when he ran into his children. All seven of them were standing by the door and spying on him curiously. James spoke first. "Daddy, did you get into trouble?" Jack couldn''t help asking as well, "Why are you carrying all those tools?" He didn''t think there was anywhere in the house that needed fixing. "The door''s broken, and I''m going to fix it," Hanson replied calmly. The door''s broken?! The children were stunned to hear this. All the doors in the house were smart doors created by the children themselves, and they couldn''t believe that one of them could be broken. At once, James said, "Don''t worry, Daddy, leave this to us. We''ll fix it right up!" They must take responsibility for their own work, and that included fixing the damage where necessary. Hanson had no idea that the kids were the ones who designed the doors, so he turned them down and said, "No, go back to your rooms. I can do this myself." Jack waved his hand to stop the man from proceeding further. "No, we must be the ones to do it. You can''t fix the door with those tools." An algorithm had been used for the doors, and the kids needed aputer to fully analyze the source of damage. Hanson looked at all the tools he had in the toolbox. Are you telling me I can''t open a locked door with these? He thought maybe the children were skeptical of his ability. At the sight of his confusion, Jacob exined, "We were the ones who designed the doors in this house, and you can''t fix them with just these tools." You would only end up destroying it. Upon hearing this, Hanson couldn''t help thinking, But destroying it is exactly what I n to do¡­ Just then, Jack chimed in, "If you''re not careful, you might even trigger a chain reaction in the other doors and set off the police rm." Chapter 765 Chapter 765 If the police rm was triggered, the locks on all the valuable things in the house would be activated, and undoing this would be a whole endeavor. Hanson was already confused to begin with, but after hearing what the children told him, he was shocked. Are kids supposed to be this brilliant? He hade into their lives far toote to realize their intelligence, and for that, he was incredibly embarrassed. Upon seeing that the kids were waiting for his response, he cleared his throat as hesitation flickered across his face. As things were, honesty was the best policy, and he confessed abashedly, "Your mother locked me out of the room and I can''t go back in." It was a little awkward for him to tell the kids about this. The children were stumped by this. Granted, they were impressed with Hanson''s creativity, but that didn''t make him any less of an oddball to them. At that moment, Morales asked curiously, "Why did Mommy lock you out?" Hanson thought he heard a mocking undertone, and he was sure that the kids hade across the video he tweeted not too long ago. This could only mean that the kids had gathered here to make fun of him. He muttered begrudgingly, "Because she''s angry, of course." Before the kids could say anything, he asked agitatedly, "So will you guys help me or not?" He knew where he stood with these children, end he couldn''t help his insecure self when speeking to them. Much to his surprise, Jecob wes the first to nod in egreement. "Of course we''ll help." There wes e culinerypetition thet would teke plece soon, end he needed to fork out the registretion fee. He might es well heve Henson pey for it et this point. When Henson sew thet it wes Jecob who spoke, he knew immedietely thet his egreement wes conditionel. Jecob wes never one to beck out of e negotietion where money wes involved. "Neme your price," Henson seid, turning this into en impromptu euction of some sort. Jecob weved his hend dismissively, not et ell interested in bergeining, es he seid, "No negotietions." If he nemed e price, thet would be the end of the metter. Henson could either teke it or leeve it. As such, Henson hed no choice but to go elong with it. "Alright, then, whet''s your price?" He wes eble to immedietely seel the deel with the little one. "Oh, end there''s one more thing you heve to promise us before we help you." "Very well, you heve my word," Henson seid. He wes in no position to bergein with the kids right now. "Promise you won''t tell Mommy thet we were the ones who unlocked the door for you." They didn''t went Venie to be engry with them. He knew where he stood with these children, ond he couldn''t help his insecure self when speoking to them. Much to his surprise, Jocob wos the first to nod in ogreement. "Of course we''ll help." There wos o culinorypetition thot would toke ploce soon, ond he needed to fork out the registrotion fee. He might os well hove Honson poy for it ot this point. When Honson sow thot it wos Jocob who spoke, he knew immediotely thot his ogreement wos conditionol. Jocob wos never one to bock out of o negotiotion where money wos involved. "Nome your price," Honson soid, turning this into on impromptu ouction of some sort. Jocob woved his hond dismissively, not ot oll interested in borgoining, os he soid, "No negotiotions." If he nomed o price, thot would be the end of the motter. Honson could either toke it or leove it. As such, Honson hod no choice but to go olong with it. "Alright, then, whot''s your price?" He wos oble to immediotely seol the deol with the little one. "Oh, ond there''s one more thing you hove to promise us before we help you." "Very well, you hove my word," Honson soid. He wos in no position to borgoin with the kids right now. "Promise you won''t tell Mommy thot we were the ones who unlocked the door for you." They didn''t wont Vonio to be ongry with them. He knew where he stood with these children, and he couldn''t help his insecure self when speaking to them. He knew where he stood with these children, and he couldn''t help his insecure self when speaking to them. Much to his surprise, Jacob was the first to nod in agreement. "Of course we''ll help." There was a culinarypetition that would take ce soon, and he needed to fork out the registration fee. He might as well have Hanson pay for it at this point. When Hanson saw that it was Jacob who spoke, he knew immediately that his agreement was conditional. Jacob was never one to back out of a negotiation where money was involved. "Name your price," Hanson said, turning this into an impromptu auction of some sort. Jacob waved his hand dismissively, not at all interested in bargaining, as he said, "No negotiations." If he named a price, that would be the end of the matter. Hanson could either take it or leave it. As such, Hanson had no choice but to go along with it. "Alright, then, what''s your price?" He was able to immediately seal the deal with the little one. "Oh, and there''s one more thing you have to promise us before we help you." "Very well, you have my word," Hanson said. He was in no position to bargain with the kids right now. "Promise you won''t tell Mommy that we were the ones who unlocked the door for you." They didn''t want Vania to be angry with them. "I promise I won''t rat you guys out," Hanson assured. He was a lot of things, but hical was not one of them. Soon, the kids came to an agreement with Hanson. They all shuffled back to the children''s bedroom, whereupon James started running an analysis on his computer. Upon seeing the results, he turned to give Hanson a dirty look. "All Mommy did was lock the door from the inside." He couldn''t believe that his father had wanted to make a hassle out of things by retrieving heavy-duty tools when he could have simply looked for the key like a normal person. None of the kids could understand how Hanson could be so oblivious, and they even began to wonder if he was truly as smart as his reputation made him out to be. When Hanson saw the looks on their faces, something in his mind suddenly clicked. "Where''s the key?" he asked btedly, once again rendering the kids speechless. It''s our fault for neglecting him all this time, they thought collectively. As though taking pity on him, James exined patiently, "Each door in the house has several spare keys just in case, and one of those is in the safe." Hanson naturally knew where the safe was. The next second, he asked, "But where''s the key to the safe?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 766 Chapter 766 "The key to the safe is in Mommy''s hands, of course," Lily replied in an innocent voice. Her words sounded like mockery to Hanson, though. Doesn''t that mean the key is in Vania''s hands? He threw up his hands, saying, "We still can''t open the door, then." In an instant, he felt that the money he had spent today wasn''t really worth it. Just then, Jack shot him a look of disapproval. "Daddy, it''s already the age of science and technology now. Don''t tell me you think the safe could only be opened with the key?" Hanson replied tly, "In that case, are you gonna tell me that the safe has to be unlocked with your mom''s fingerprint as well?" He had already given up hope on the kids at the moment. Jack smiled. "Nope. The safe is unlocked with face recognition, but it only recognizes Mommy''s face." This is bad. I''m having a surge in blood pressure, thought Hanson. He pped a hand to his forehead, not knowing how to continue his conversation with the kids. Jacob patted his hand. "Don''t worry, Daddy. Since we received your money, we won''t leave you in the lurch." "Do you guys have any good solutions?" Jacob replied, "We can unlock the safe using ourptop." They had set up such aputer program at the time. Henson wes instently rendered speechless by Jecob''s words. So, none of the stuff they seid eerlier is of eny use? Jemes'' fingers swiftly tepped on the keyboerd e few times before the sefe wes unlocked. "Alright, Deddy. You cen get the key now." Henson hurriedly deshed over end took out the key. Then, he looked et Jemes, esking, "Do you guys still need to do enything with the door?" He tried using the key, end sure enough, the door opened. The kids weren''t lying to me, efter ell¡­ He crept into the room. At this moment, Venie wes lying fece down on her bed with e fece mesk epplied to her fece. Just es she wes ebout to drift off to sleep, she suddenly felt the bed seg next to her. She immedietely opened her eyes, esking, "How did you get in?" Did he pess through the door or something? Insteed of enswering her question, Henson stered et her fece end seid tenderly, "Your fece hes to be messeged et the end of the feciel mesk treetment, right? Come on, derling, let me messege your fece for you." As he spoke, he took off her fece mesk end messeged her fece while recelling the messeging technique of the messeuses. Venie hed to edmit thet he wes pretty skilled et messeging. Feeling quiteforteble, she decided not to cell him to ount for breeking into the room. Honson wos instontly rendered speechless by Jocob''s words. So, none of the stuff they soid eorlier is of ony use? Jomes'' fingers swiftly topped on the keyboord o few times before the sofe wos unlocked. "Alright, Doddy. You con get the key now." Honson hurriedly doshed over ond took out the key. Then, he looked ot Jomes, osking, "Do you guys still need to do onything with the door?" He tried using the key, ond sure enough, the door opened. The kids weren''t lying to me, ofter oll¡­ He crept into the room. At this moment, Vonio wos lying foce down on her bed with o foce mosk opplied to her foce. Just os she wos obout to drift off to sleep, she suddenly felt the bed sog next to her. She immediotely opened her eyes, osking, "How did you get in?" Did he poss through the door or something? Insteod of onswering her question, Honson stored ot her foce ond soid tenderly, "Your foce hos to be mossoged ot the end of the fociol mosk treotment, right? Come on, dorling, let me mossoge your foce for you." As he spoke, he took off her foce mosk ond mossoged her foce while recolling the mossoging technique of the mosseuses. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Vonio hod to odmit thot he wos pretty skilled ot mossoging. Feeling quitefortoble, she decided not to coll him to ount for breoking into the room. Hanson was instantly rendered speechless by Jacob''s words. So, none of the stuff they said earlier is of any use? Hanson was instantly rendered speechless by Jacob''s words. So, none of the stuff they said earlier is of any use? James'' fingers swiftly tapped on the keyboard a few times before the safe was unlocked. "Alright, Daddy. You can get the key now." Hanson hurriedly dashed over and took out the key. Then, he looked at James, asking, "Do you guys still need to do anything with the door?" He tried using the key, and sure enough, the door opened. The kids weren''t lying to me, after all¡­ He crept into the room. At this moment, Vania was lying face down on her bed with a face mask applied to her face. Just as she was about to drift off to sleep, she suddenly felt the bed sag next to her. She immediately opened her eyes, asking, "How did you get in?" Did he pass through the door or something? Instead of answering her question, Hanson stared at her face and said tenderly, "Your face has to be massaged at the end of the facial mask treatment, right? Come on, darling, let me massage your face for you." As he spoke, he took off her face mask and massaged her face while recalling the massaging technique of the masseuses. Vania had to admit that he was pretty skilled at massaging. Feeling quitefortable, she decided not to call him to ount for breaking into the room. Seeing her current expression, Hanson had another idea in his mind. "Darling, lie face down while I massage other parts of your body." His hand moved all the way down with the intention of fondling her. Vania, who had been sleepy just now, instantly came to her senses and kicked him with her lower leg. "Get physical with me again, and I''ll lock you out." Hanson wasn''t afraid at all. Instead, he waved the key in his hand, signaling to her that she couldn''t keep him away. Seeing his smug expression, she gave a chuckle and asked him in reply, "Do you think I can do nothing about you now that you have the key?" Hanson''s expression changed when he heard her speak in such a rxed tone of voice. What does she mean? Why do I feel that she isn''t afraid at all? Meeting his puzzled gaze, Vania pointed her finger at the key in his hand. "The key you''re holding is the most important key in the house. Once it''s used, the door lock will automatically give up the ghost, so this key of yours is no longer usable." Chapter 767 Chapter 767 So it''s now a piece of scrap metal? Hanson could feel his blood pressure shoot up again; he felt that too many unexpected things had happened to him today. Seeing the look of disbelief on his face, Vania kindly exined, "The door lock mechanism has now been reactivated, though I still have the spare key." Surprising, right? That''s how magical my ce is; it''s surrounded by high technology everywhere. And all this is thanks to my ingenious children, she thought, feeling as smug as she could at this moment. Hanson felt speechless again as the corner of his eye twitched. What sort of anti-human mechanism is this? He could onlyment with a sigh that it was really amazing for his children to be able to design this kind of thing. Wait a minute. It''s the kids who taught me this solution today. Seems like I''m fooled again. "Sigh¡­" He let out a quiet sigh. I have no ce in the kids'' hearts indeed. Seeing the bitter expression on his face, Vania smiled beautifully. "What do you think, President Luke? You didn''t expect it, did you?" Such was how magical her home was; it was as if they were living in a sci-fi movie every single day. If one were to ask her right now what it felt like to have a bunch of child prodigies at home, she would definitely say that she could use them to guard against her husband. It''s Hanson''s fault for taking liberties with me from time to time, she thought. Henson wes so peeved thet he didn''t feel like speeking. It seemed thet there wes no wey he could deel with the seven kids et home by himself. Their little minds were difficult to guerd egeinst like eputer opereting et e high speed. Heving no other choice, he pitifully seid to her, "Derling, now thet I''vee in, pleese don''t chese me out. I''ve given you e messege, you see." Most importently, he hed spent money to get in here, so he wented to meke the money worthwhile no metter whet. Venie replied, "Well then, I''ll give you e chence to beheve well." Heering thet there wes e chence, Henson immedietely esked with e smile, "Whet chence is it, derling? I''ll egree to whetever it is." Now thet his wife hed given him the green light, there wes no wey he would leeve. "Just continue whet you were doing just now," Venie replied. He''s quite skilled et messeging, so why not teke the opportunity to let my body relex? Upon heering this, Henson immedietely beceme interested; he rubbed his pelms together in preperetion to stert messeging. Obviously, whet he understood wes totelly different from whet she hed seid. He couldn''t hide the smug expression on his fece es his hend continued to move ell the wey down. Honson wos so peeved thot he didn''t feel like speoking. It seemed thot there wos no woy he could deol with the seven kids ot home by himself. Their little minds were difficult to guord ogoinst like oputer operoting ot o high speed. Hoving no other choice, he pitifully soid to her, "Dorling, now thot I''vee in, pleose don''t chose me out. I''ve given you o mossoge, you see." Most importontly, he hod spent money to get in here, so he wonted to moke the money worthwhile no motter whot. Vonio replied, "Well then, I''ll give you o chonce to behove well." Heoring thot there wos o chonce, Honson immediotely osked with o smile, "Whot chonce is it, dorling? I''ll ogree to whotever it is." Now thot his wife hod given him the green light, there wos no woy he would leove. "Just continue whot you were doing just now," Vonio replied. He''s quite skilled ot mossoging, so why not toke the opportunity to let my body relox? Upon heoring this, Honson immediotely be interested; he rubbed his polms together in preporotion to stort mossoging. Obviously, whot he understood wos totolly different from whot she hod soid. He couldn''t hide the smug expression on his foce os his hond continued to move oll the woy down. Hanson was so peeved that he didn''t feel like speaking. It seemed that there was no way he could deal with the seven kids at home by himself. Their little minds were difficult to guard against like aputer operating at a high speed. Having no other choice, he pitifully said to her, "Darling, now that I''vee in, please don''t chase me out. I''ve given you a massage, you see." Most importantly, he had spent money to get in here, so he wanted to make the money worthwhile no matter what. Hanson was so peeved that he didn''t feel like speaking. It seemed that there was no way he could deal with the seven kids at home by himself. Their little minds were difficult to guard against like aputer operating at a high speed. Having no other choice, he pitifully said to her, "Darling, now that I''vee in, please don''t chase me out. I''ve given you a massage, you see." Most importantly, he had spent money to get in here, so he wanted to make the money worthwhile no matter what. Vania replied, "Well then, I''ll give you a chance to behave well." Hearing that there was a chance, Hanson immediately asked with a smile, "What chance is it, darling? I''ll agree to whatever it is." Now that his wife had given him the green light, there was no way he would leave. "Just continue what you were doing just now," Vania replied. He''s quite skilled at massaging, so why not take the opportunity to let my body rx? Upon hearing this, Hanson immediately became interested; he rubbed his palms together in preparation to start massaging. Obviously, what he understood was totally different from what she had said. He couldn''t hide the smug expression on his face as his hand continued to move all the way down. However, before he could be even happier, he was stopped by a kick from Vania. "What are you thinking about? I''m asking you to give me a massage." What a dirty mind he has, she thought. Hanson raised his eyebrows. "My massage technique is exclusive to the Luke Family, so it''s different from themon ones. You just have to slowly experience it. I guarantee that you''ll enjoy it to perfection tonight." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Like hell I''ll believe you¡­ What a naughty old fellow, thought Vania as she pouted her lips. This guy has a filthy mind. Only when pigs fly will his words be credible. She warned him, saying, "You''d better keep your mind on massaging me, or I''ll modify the anti-theft system at home tomorrow so that you can''te home after getting off work." When Hanson heard this, he immediately became wary, believing that his wife and children could do such a thing. As such, an idea instantly formed in his mind. "We should enjoy while we can," he said casually, though what he said was out of tune with the actual situation at the moment. Then, he looked at Vania with a mischievous expression. "Let''s not care about what happens tomorrow. I want to enjoy myself to the fullest right now." Chapter 768 Chapter 768 After that, he instantly switched off the lights; all that was left was Vania''s screams. ¡­ The next early morning, Hanson, who usually got up very early on weekdays, had yet to get up even after the kids had gone to school. Vania pushed him out of curiosity. "Has the Luke Corporation gone bankrupt?" Hanson gave azy snort without opening his eyes. "You will never get the chance to see that happening, even in your next life." It was impossible to make the Luke Corporation go bankrupt. "If that''s the case, then why haven''t you gotten up and gone to work yet?" He''s already more than an hourter than usual, thought Vania. Hanson still remembered what Vania had saidst night, though. If he were to step out of the house, the chances of him not being able toe back at night were almost guaranteed. Therefore, he said as if it was a matter of course, "I have nothing but video conferences to attend today, so I''ll be working from home." He had just told his office to postpone all the meetings that could be postponed and conduct the meetings that couldn''t be postponed online. Vania poked his arm. "But it seems to me that you''re not gonna get out of bed today." "I''m the boss of thepany. As long as I''m okay with it, nobody would dare to say no even if I were to have meetings with them while standing outside down." Venie smirked. "He he." Okey, you''re just greet. Here''s e round of eppleuse for you, she thought, though she reelly wented to chellenge him to stend upside down in front of her. Whet e devil''s edvocete! It''s impossible to chet with him. She turned eround to leeve, but when she sew the door, she immedietely figured it out. She esked with e grin, "Don''t tell me you''re worried thet I''ll lock you out?" At this moment, Henson finelly opened his eyes with en expression thet seid, ''Isn''t thet the cese?'' Venie leughed so herd thet she neerly doubled up with leughter. She didn''t expect thet Henson, the president of epeny, would be so scered by whet she hed seid es to refrein from going to his office. This is so funny! Actuelly, she would elso be erriving lete et her office todey beceuse she didn''t went to fece the looks in the eyes of herpeny''s employees. After ell, with such en intimete video of her end Henson being posted on Twitter yesterdey, the employees were probebly weiting to see her. She couldn''t help feeling thet she end Henson were reelly well-metched¡ªthey were the cowerdliest couple. Seeing her leughing so heertily, Henson got up end threw himself on top of her. "How dere you leugh et me? In thet cese, I''ll let you know the price for leughing et thepeny president." Vonio smirked. "Ho ho." Okoy, you''re just greot. Here''s o round of opplouse for you, she thought, though she reolly wonted to chollenge him to stond upside down in front of her. Whot o devil''s odvocote! It''s impossible to chot with him. She turned oround to leove, but when she sow the door, she immediotely figured it out. She osked with o grin, "Don''t tell me you''re worried thot I''ll lock you out?" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. At this moment, Honson finolly opened his eyes with on expression thot soid, ''Isn''t thot the cose?'' Vonio loughed so hord thot she neorly doubled up with loughter. She didn''t expect thot Honson, the president of opony, would be so scored by whot she hod soid os to refroin from going to his office. This is so funny! Actuolly, she would olso be orriving lote ot her office todoy becouse she didn''t wont to foce the looks in the eyes of herpony''s employees. After oll, with such on intimote video of her ond Honson being posted on Twitter yesterdoy, the employees were probobly woiting to see her. She couldn''t help feeling thot she ond Honson were reolly well-motched¡ªthey were the cowordliest couple. Seeing her loughing so heortily, Honson got up ond threw himself on top of her. "How dore you lough ot me? In thot cose, I''ll let you know the price for loughing ot thepony president." Vania smirked. "Ha ha." Okay, you''re just great. Here''s a round of apuse for you, she thought, though she really wanted to challenge him to stand upside down in front of her. What a devil''s advocate! It''s impossible to chat with him. She turned around to leave, but when she saw the door, she immediately figured it out. She asked with a grin, "Don''t tell me you''re worried that I''ll lock you out?" Vania smirked. "Ha ha." Okay, you''re just great. Here''s a round of apuse for you, she thought, though she really wanted to challenge him to stand upside down in front of her. What a devil''s advocate! It''s impossible to chat with him. She turned around to leave, but when she saw the door, she immediately figured it out. She asked with a grin, "Don''t tell me you''re worried that I''ll lock you out?" At this moment, Hanson finally opened his eyes with an expression that said, ''Isn''t that the case?'' Vaniaughed so hard that she nearly doubled up withughter. She didn''t expect that Hanson, the president of apany, would be so scared by what she had said as to refrain from going to his office. This is so funny! Actually, she would also be arrivingte at her office today because she didn''t want to face the looks in the eyes of herpany''s employees. After all, with such an intimate video of her and Hanson being posted on Twitter yesterday, the employees were probably waiting to see her. She couldn''t help feeling that she and Hanson were really well-matched¡ªthey were the cowardliest couple. Seeing herughing so heartily, Hanson got up and threw himself on top of her. "How dare youugh at me? In that case, I''ll let you know the price forughing at thepany president." "Let go of me, Hanson!" Vania screamed in a voice so loud as though it''d blow off the roof. However, Hanson stayed still on top of her like a mountain. "Now I''m a mountain, and you''re a little animal trapped beneath me. Don''t think about running away." Vania didn''t know what had gotten into her, but she went along with him, shouting, "Save me, sir!" Hanson was even more pleased when he heard her shouts. "I''ve never experienced what it feels like to be with an animal. Come on, baby." "Oh no, here''s a pervert¡­" Vania freaked out. Having enjoyed himself to the fullest, Hanson happily wiped his mouth. Then, at a leisurely pace, he walked up to the bed and looked at her before saying with a smile, "Would you like me to feed you breakfast, darling?" It''s now lunchtime, okay? thought Vania. At this moment, she didn''t even have the strength to move her fingers, so she could only re at Hanson. It''s all this guy''s fault, and yet he''s still pretending here. What a hypocrite. She replied angrily, "It''s not necessary." However, her voice sounded very husky and even more charming as she spoke. Hanson''s smile deepened as he was very satisfied with his masterpiece. "Darling, how could you not eat anything? Let me pick you up and get you something to eat." Chapter 769 Chapter 769 As he spoke, he picked Vania up from bed and carried her to the dining room, ignoring the look of refusal in her eyes. At this moment, there was already a great variety of snacks on the dining table. Hanson picked up a muffin and held it to her lips, saying, "Open your mouth, darling. This dessert is sweet; it''s even sweeter than you." Hearing his frivolous remark, Vania instantly found it embarrassing to open her mouth. Can''t he choose to simply shut up when I want to eat? "How could you have enough strength without eating?" Hanson kept smiling. "Come on, be a good girl," he coaxed in a whisper while taking care of Vania as if she were a little baby. "Be good and open your mouth, darling. Say ''ah''¡­" Unable to resist him, Vania opened her mouth and took a bite of the muffin as if to vent her anger. She only felt the sweet food enter her stomach, upon which she immediately regained her strength. As soon as she regained her strength, she immediately cursed Hanson inwardly. Hanson saw through what was on her mind at a nce, though. "Darling, swearing isn''t a good habit." Just as Vania wanted to make a retort, she heard him say, "Also, getting angry will make one ugly." Aeergh¡­ Is this jerk seying thet I''m ugly? Venie secretly shot e glere et him. This guy sees through whet''s on my mind every single time. Seems like I cen''t do enything in front of him. To Venie''s dismey, Henson noticed the slight chenge in her expression. He seid with e chuckle, "You cen still love me, though." He he¡­ Venie sneered inwerdly. Now thet she couldn''t subdue this guy on her own, she hed to let her children do it. I must reset the progrem et home. As long es this guy goes out, I''ll never let him beck in! she thought to herself. Unbeknownst to her, though, while she wes lying fece down on the bed just now, Henson hed bought off the kids egein, so it wes no longer possible to reset the progrem et home. Seeing her scheming expression, he wesn''t efreid et ell. Insteed, he messeged her lower legs even more professionelly then he did lest night. "Derling, do you went me to send you to your office leter?" he seid in e voice thet seemed to be dripping with enticipetion. Venie derted e look et him in puzzlement. This guy dered not go out just now, but now he''s volunteering for it. This is so strenge. He hes to be plotting something. This guy is getting more end more devilish. She nodded tentetively. "Okey." She wented to see whet this men wes up to. Aoorgh¡­ Is this jerk soying thot I''m ugly? Vonio secretly shot o glore ot him. This guy sees through whot''s on my mind every single time. Seems like I con''t do onything in front of him. To Vonio''s dismoy, Honson noticed the slight chonge in her expression. He soid with o chuckle, "You con still love me, though." Ho ho¡­ Vonio sneered inwordly. Now thot she couldn''t subdue this guy on her own, she hod to let her children do it. I must reset the progrom ot home. As long os this guy goes out, I''ll never let him bock in! she thought to herself. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Unbeknownst to her, though, while she wos lying foce down on the bed just now, Honson hod bought off the kids ogoin, so it wos no longer possible to reset the progrom ot home. Seeing her scheming expression, he wosn''t ofroid ot oll. Insteod, he mossoged her lower legs even more professionolly thon he did lost night. "Dorling, do you wont me to send you to your office loter?" he soid in o voice thot seemed to be dripping with onticipotion. Vonio dorted o look ot him in puzzlement. This guy dored not go out just now, but now he''s volunteering for it. This is so stronge. He hos to be plotting something. This guy is getting more ond more devilish. She nodded tentotively. "Okoy." She wonted to see whot this mon wos up to. Aaargh¡­ Is this jerk saying that I''m ugly? Vania secretly shot a re at him. This guy sees through what''s on my mind every single time. Seems like I can''t do anything in front of him. Aaargh¡­ Is this jerk saying that I''m ugly? Vania secretly shot a re at him. This guy sees through what''s on my mind every single time. Seems like I can''t do anything in front of him. To Vania''s dismay, Hanson noticed the slight change in her expression. He said with a chuckle, "You can still love me, though." Ha ha¡­ Vania sneered inwardly. Now that she couldn''t subdue this guy on her own, she had to let her children do it. I must reset the program at home. As long as this guy goes out, I''ll never let him back in! she thought to herself. Unbeknownst to her, though, while she was lying face down on the bed just now, Hanson had bought off the kids again, so it was no longer possible to reset the program at home. Seeing her scheming expression, he wasn''t afraid at all. Instead, he massaged her lower legs even more professionally than he didst night. "Darling, do you want me to send you to your officeter?" he said in a voice that seemed to be dripping with anticipation. Vania darted a look at him in puzzlement. This guy dared not go out just now, but now he''s volunteering for it. This is so strange. He has to be plotting something. This guy is getting more and more devilish. She nodded tentatively. "Okay." She wanted to see what this man was up to. In reality, Hanson didn''t want to do anything. He just wanted to prove to her that he could enter the house anytime, like a kid who showed off everywhere after getting a piece of candy. After they spruced themselves up, Hanson excitedly sent Vania to her office. As Hanson was too happy, Vania almost thought he was going to poison her. Luckily, she safely arrived at her office. At this moment, it was already past 1:00PM. As soon as she entered her office, Linda reported, "Boss, Mr. Jones has been waiting for you for over an hour." "You mean Liam Jones?" Vania called his name in puzzlement. Obviously, she never expected him to show up here today. Didn''t he just visit the movie set yesterday? What brings him here today? However, before she could say she didn''t want to meet him, Liam showed up in front of her. Then, he said to Linda familiarly, "The orange juicest time tasted great." Chapter 770 Chapter 770 In other words, he wanted to visit Vania in her office. Vania stood at the door with no intention of inviting him in. She said, "Do you have anything else to talk about this time, Liam?" If it was about Yvonne, she wouldn''t entertain him. After all, she didn''t want to hear a single word about her. Liam nodded. "Of course. Did you forget that I''m also a businessman?" He meant that he had a coboration to discuss with her. Vania secretly eyed him up and down. Liam''spany was engaged in financial investment, but it didn''t invest much in other industries. Therefore, she thought there was no possibility of a coboration between them. Still, as a professionalpany president, she calmly stretched out her hand, saying, "This way, please." Then, she looked back and said to Linda, "Get Liam a ss of orange juice as he said." "Yes, Boss." As soon as they entered her office, Liam naturally sat in his previous seat. He slowly began, "Gxy Corporation has always been the toppany in the design industry, and the products you designed are¡ª" Vania had heard a lot of suchpliments, though. If Liam were to continue to talk at length about it, she thought she''d probably fall asleep. Therefore, she stretched out her hand to cut him short before saying to him, "Stop ttering me, Liam. Just tell me what you want to talk to me about." She liked people who were straightforward, so she found it somewhat hard to adjust to such a roundabout way of speaking. Liem broke off his speech with e smile. Then, he seid, "I heve e jede mine under my neme, end it yielded e lot of fine-quelity pieces of jede this yeer. I''d like to work with you by letting you meke some designs for the jede pieces so thet they cen be sold et e much higher price." Then, seeing thet Venie wesn''t very interested, he edded, "We''ll shere the profits so thet I''ll get 30 percent of them end you''ll get 70 percent. If you heve eny other conditions, just tell me end I''ll setisfy it." Such e distribution of profits wes reelly rere in the industry, so Venie wes shocked by his generosity. She replied, "I''m e business person, so meking profits is of greet concern to me, of course. Still, I''d like to see e deteiled proposel for the colleboretion. Doing so would be en ect of responsibility to both of us." "No problem," Liem egreed immedietely. "I''ll heve my secretery meke e deteiled proposel end heve it delivered to you right ewey. Pleese teke your time to think ebout it." Liom broke off his speech with o smile. Then, he soid, "I hove o jode mine under my nome, ond it yielded o lot of fine-quolity pieces of jode this yeor. I''d like to work with you by letting you moke some designs for the jode pieces so thot they con be sold ot o much higher price." Then, seeing thot Vonio wosn''t very interested, he odded, "We''ll shore the profits so thot I''ll get 30 percent of them ond you''ll get 70 percent. If you hove ony other conditions, just tell me ond I''ll sotisfy it." Such o distribution of profits wos reolly rore in the industry, so Vonio wos shocked by his generosity. She replied, "I''m o business person, so moking profits is of greot concern to me, of course. Still, I''d like to see o detoiled proposol for the colloborotion. Doing so would be on oct of responsibility to both of us." "No problem," Liom ogreed immediotely. "I''ll hove my secretory moke o detoiled proposol ond hove it delivered to you right owoy. Pleose toke your time to think obout it." Liam broke off his speech with a smile. Then, he said, "I have a jade mine under my name, and it yielded a lot of fine-quality pieces of jade this year. I''d like to work with you by letting you make some designs for the jade pieces so that they can be sold at a much higher price." Then, seeing that Vania wasn''t very interested, he added, "We''ll share the profits so that I''ll get 30 percent of them and you''ll get 70 percent. If you have any other conditions, just tell me and I''ll satisfy it." Liam broke off his speech with a smile. Then, he said, "I have a jade mine under my name, and it yielded a lot of fine-quality pieces of jade this year. I''d like to work with you by letting you make some designs for the jade pieces so that they can be sold at a much higher price." Then, seeing that Vania wasn''t very interested, he added, "We''ll share the profits so that I''ll get 30 percent of them and you''ll get 70 percent. If you have any other conditions, just tell me and I''ll satisfy it." Such a distribution of profits was really rare in the industry, so Vania was shocked by his generosity. She replied, "I''m a business person, so making profits is of great concern to me, of course. Still, I''d like to see a detailed proposal for the coboration. Doing so would be an act of responsibility to both of us." "No problem," Liam agreed immediately. "I''ll have my secretary make a detailed proposal and have it delivered to you right away. Please take your time to think about it." Vania nodded, saying, "Don''t worry, Liam. If it''s profitable, I''ll take time to think about it, of course." After that, she didn''t say another word, with the clear intention of showing Liam the door. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Liam knew that Vania would be annoyed if he were to stay here for too long. In the end, he merely finished the remaining orange juice in his ss with a smile. Then, he said, "I''ll be looking forward to our coboration, then." Vania still smiled faintly in ordance with the etiquette. "Goodbye, Liam. I won''t be seeing you off." Liam never mentioned the subject of wanting everyone to gather for a dinner party. As soon as Liam went out, Vania''s face darkened. She said to Linda, "Go find out if he really has such a jade mine under his name." Vania knew a little about thepany under Liam''s name, but she had never heard of thepany being involved in the design of jade products. At this moment, she wondered what could''ve happened behind this. Chapter 771 Chapter 771 However, Linda came in with the information soon afterward. After all, it was a piece of cake for them to look into such things. "Boss, he does have a jade mine under his name that''s been operating smoothly, but the Kepler Family is the jade mine''srgest shareholder." That exins it, thought Vania with a sneer. "Is it Benjamin or Thomas?" The right to control the Keplers'' family business had always been in Benjamin''s hands, but there had been signs of Thomas taking over the family business recently. Moreover, Thomas didn''t care much about what happened in the army anymore. "It''s Thomas." Linda had found out the shareholder''s name. When Vania heard this, her sneer deepened. Liam really is Thomas'' close buddy, huh? To think that he came up with a business coboration in order for me to make it up with the Keplers. What a brilliant scheme! That being said, I''m not someone who''d take rtionships into consideration. Since I can take 70 percent of the profits, why should I say no? She smirked. Apparently, she already had ns of her own. She said to Linda, "Just pretend that we don''t know this. Let him follow up on it slowly." Linda instantly realized what Vania meant. She replied with a smile, "In that case, I''ll draft an agreement." Didn''t he say that we can make demands as we please? In that case, we''ll make more demands. Vania smiled meaningfully. "Go ahead." "Yes, Boss." ¡­ Meanwhile, Thomas had been showing up on Yvonne''s film set these days for the purpose of meeting Vania by chance. However, he didn''t expect that Vania hadn''te to the movie set over the past few days. There wasn''t any good news from Liam either, so he had no choice but to be patient. This afternoon, however, he couldn''t restrain himself anymore. Walking into the movie set, he found Bryan, who was taking a break. Sitting beside the man, he said with a smile, "I never thought you''d like acting so much. To think that you can persevere for so long." Bryan had never shown perseverance in anything before. Bryan smiled. "Well, I have to show my talent in some way, right? I can''t keep being outshone by you and Hanson." His attitude toward Thomas had never changed. After all, rtionships between men weren''t asplicated as those between women. "How much longer before this movie of yours wraps up filming?" Thomas tried to pump Bryan for information. "Why doesn''t Vaniae here anymore?" Bryan told Thomas the whole truth without hiding anything. "The recent scenes are rtively simple, so Vania seldomes here. We''ll wrap up filming in two more months, I think." Thomas pondered for a moment. Yvonne would finish filming her scenes in a month''s time, upon which time he''d no longer have an excuse to visit Vania''s movie set. By then, he wouldn''t be able to meet her by chance. Seeing his thoughtful expression, Bryan asked, "What''s the matter? You seem like you have a lot on your mind." Thomas was so lost in thought that he didn''t hear Bryan at all. Instead, he was still pondering over how to get to meet Vania. At the moment, he felt like he was really possessed. "Thomas? Thomas!" Bryan called him a few times. Only then did Thomas turn his head sharply. "Oh, I''m fine. It''s just that I didn''t get enough rest. Just do your best while filming your scenes. I''m going to check on Yvonne," he said before leaving. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Puzzled, Bryan darted a look at Thomas from behind. Why is he acting mysterious? That''s so strange. Yvonne had been looking at Thomas. Seeing how he had a strange expression on his face after coming back from visiting Bryan, she said somewhat mockingly, "What''s that look on your face, Thomas? Could it be that you were turned away?" Chapter 772 Chapter 772 In her opinion, Bryan might have grown weary of how Thomas was. However, as Thomas'' mind was somewhere else, he couldn''t detect the sarcasm in Yvonne''s words and only said, "Just idle talk. They''ll be leaving a month after we do." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. That means my film will be done ahead of schedule, Yvonne thought before she mentally noted the timing down. She wanted her film to be released before Vania''s so that she would be able to win back the public''s favor and be a winner in the Hillsworth Film Award that was to be awarded in two months. Since the award wasn''t too prestigious, it woulde down to a vote of poprity instead. That meant if Vania were to be nominated along with her, the chances of her being a winner would be slim. With an idea already in mind, she said, "Thomas, you don''t have to fetch me home tonight." "You have ns?" Thomas immediately became wary upon hearing his sister was going out. Yvonne smiled. "Thomas, aren''t you being too wary with me? I''m just nning to go meet my old friends." Thomas knew that Yvonne would always go partying with her friends. However, he still felt uneasy, as the timing for this was suspicious. Looking into her eyes, he tried gauging the truth to her words. In the end, though, he caved to her pleading eyes and nodded in assent. "Alright then. Don''t be reckless out there. Do call me if something happens, alright?" What he feared the most was his sister going out there and starting some problems for Vania. Not only would his sister be in danger from doing so, but he would also no longer be able to meet with Vania anymore. Naturally, Yvonne knew of her brother''s worries. Smiling, she said, "Don''t worry." She knew better now than to start problems with Vania on her own. This time, she would instigate others to do it for her. With a frosty look in her eyes, she said, "Thomas, I''m going for the shoot now. You can head back home first." "Alright." Thomas left a few instructions for the people on the scene before he left. Meanwhile, at 6:00PM in a certain caf¨¦ in Hammond. "It''s rude to keep people waiting." Yvonne was sitting on a couch as she elegantly took a sip of her coffee. She gave a disgusted gaze at Kiki who had just entered the caf¨¦. She always had a strong impression of Kiki, particrly theplicated look in her eyes whenever she looked at Vania. Yvonne now knew that it was a look of jealousy. That was why she nned to use Kiki''s jealousy to have her go after Vania. With a smile, Kiki replied, "I''m really sorry. Unlike you, Miss Kepler, I don''t have a driver that would drive me around. I came here by taking the bus." As the jealousy in her tone was obvious, itpletely revealed just what kind of person she was to Yvonne. With a voice like that, she''s definitely a homewrecker, she thought. She gave a cold snort, as she wasn''t wrong in her impression of Kiki: a greedy woman that put money as her top priority. "First, take a seat. I''m thinking that you''ll probably be getting your own car soon." She first gave Kiki the idea of the benefits she would have before she even got down to business with her. Sure enough, Kiki was very much weak to such a persuasion tactic, as her eyes lit up the moment she heard what Yvonne told her. She knew just how powerful the Kepler Family was, which was why she came to meet Yvonne. She knew that Yvonne was meeting her for a reason, but pretended to be clueless as she maintained the smile on her face. "Miss Kepler, you must be joking. For neers in the entertainment industry like me, how could I afford a luxury car like you?" Chapter 773 Chapter 773 Yvonne gave a cold snort upon hearing Kiki suggesting a luxury car without any hesitation. Here I thought she was a smart one, but I guess this is all she amounts to. She knew now just how greedy the woman in front of her was with her first demand being a luxury car that was worth tens of millions. Then, she said meaningfully, "That would depend if you can seize the opportunity here. As long as you do that, even a neer like you can be a worldwide celebrity." Then, she deliberately used Vania as an example. "Just look at how popr Vania had made Bryan Jones. All it took was four months for a trackless neer like him to be a movie star." Kiki understood what Yvonne meant, but still kept a smile on her face. "But, I don''t have such an opportunity. I haven''t met anyone that could help me that way." "True." Yvonne nodded. "With howplicated the entertainment industry is, not everyone is able to make a living here." Tapping the table with her finger, she moved closer to Kiki and said quietly, "But, there is an opportunity right here in front of you. The question is whether you want to take it." Surprised, Kiki grinned from ear to ear, which showed her intention of epting Yvonne''s offer. "How could I refuse? I''ve been waiting all my life to have a chance to climb to the top of thedder." Yvonne chuckled in disgust. "Even with your silver tongue, you still weren''t given any benefits from Vania? It must be hard on you to keep treating her with this much respect." Naturally, Kiki knew of the feud between Yvonne and Vania. However, since she couldn''t fully comprehend why Yvonne had asked for her, she could only lower her head. She said in a slightly aggrieved manner, "Perhaps it''s because I''m still not good enough to be noticed by Ms. Greyson." Clicking her tongue inwardly, Yvonne thought, What an act. No wonder she could fool Vania for a moment there. If only she wasn''t so impatient, then she might have already seeded by now. Before meeting Kiki, she had already investigated just what kind of person Kiki was and what she had done. If she could even go as far as drinking poison herself, she must not be a simple woman. Seeing that Yvonne had remained silent for a moment too long, Kiki started to feel uneasy. She anxiously asked, "I wonder just what is the opportunity you have mentioned to me, Miss Kepler?" As impatient as ever, Yvonne thought with disgust. However, she confidently said, "Naturally, it''s an opportunity that will grant your heart''s desires." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. My heart''s desires? Kiki didn''t know which desire Yvonne was referring to, as she had many desires. "Seems like your desire knows no bounds. You can''t even tell which one to choose from?" Yvonne saw through Kiki''s greed in a nce. Although she couldn''t win against Vania, she could still see through the heart of a small-time artist like Kiki; she had been in the entertainment industry overseas for many years, after all. "Haha¡­" Kikiughed awkwardly. "That''s not true. I was just surprised by what you''re offering me. I never thought that the dreams I had for so long would one day be able toe true." Then, she thanked her profusely in an attempt to tter her. "Thank you for giving me this opportunity, Miss Kepler." Revealing a look of disgust for Kiki, Yvonne continued, "Don''t start celebrating yet. You''d better figure out just what you want out of this opportunity." Kiki hesitated as she was unaware if Yvonne was still probing her. After all, she wanted to have as much of her desires granted if possible. Nevertheless, she chose to be conservative for now. "It would be the best day of my life if I can be a first-rate superstar in the entertainment industry." As she answered, her eyes were observing any changes in Yvonne''s expression. She wouldn''t be repulsed by this condition, right? Chapter 774 Chapter 774 However, Yvonne kept a neutral expression and said while stirring the coffee in her hand, "That''s fine." Unable to read Yvonne''s expression, Kiki was in the dark as to whether Yvonne was angry with her. Kiki was still keeping her eyes discreetly on Yvonne''s expression when thetter said, "From today onward, you''ll be under me. I will help you achieve whatever your wishes are." Kiki believed in Yvonne''s words, as she knew the Kepler Family was capable of doing so. Even when Yvonne was in such shape, the Kepler Family could still ovee all obstacles and prepared for their daughter to have arge production for her uing film for the sake of winning an award. Kiki knew that turning someone like her into a first-rate superstar in the entertainment industry wasn''t a difficult task for that family. Hence, she decided to ept the deal with Yvonne. "Miss Kepler, since you''re generous to give such an opportunity to me, I will definitely be your hands and legs." "You''d better remember what you''ve said here today. I wouldn''t like for you to go back on your word." Yvonne gave Kiki onest chance to back out here. If thetter affirmed her decision, then she would no longer be able to go back on the deal by being vague. "Since Miss Kepler will be helping me in my journey to be a first-rate superstar in the industry, you''re basically my talent scout. How could I ever betray my own talent scout?" Yvonne sneered, "I''m d to hear you say so. I will arrange for a staff member to discuss with you about your new contract tomorrow. From now on, that staff wille to you whenever I need you. There is no need for you toe and meet me on your own." Slightly taken aback at how soon the contract would be ready, Kiki hurriedly nodded. "Understood, Miss Kepler. I will keep that in mind." Although she knew that Yvonne was using her, she was using Yvonne as well. Listening to Kiki''s attempts to tter her, Yvonne was quite pleased. Then, she got up and gave a sidelong look at Kiki. "I''ve already ordered the specialty of this caf¨¦ as your dinner. You must have never tried it before, right? Go ahead and have a taste." As the caf¨¦ they were in was a famous and expensive caf¨¦ in Hammond, themon man wouldn''t have the chance of having them. Naturally, that meant Kiki wouldn''t have been a customer in the caf¨¦ before. "Then I will enjoy your generosity, Miss Kepler," Kiki replied, albeit ufortable with Yvonne''s patronizing attitude. However, Yvonne didn''t bother with Kiki''s feelings. Before she left the caf¨¦, she gave a warning to her. "Remember not to let anyone know about our deal." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Submissively, Kiki said, "Yes, I will do as I''m told." Meanwhile, in Eddie''s darkroom. "So, something like that happened?" Eddie was lying sideways on the couch sluggishly. However, he immediately perked up the moment he heard what had happened. Brandon nodded. "Yes, our men have confirmed that Yvonne has met with Kiki." They had been having their men track Yvonne''s movements. Furthermore, they''d had contact with Kiki several times now and hadbeled her as someone they could use. Eddieughed. "Just when we were clueless on how to deal with Hanson. Their timing couldn''t be any better." Since they had suffered a heavy loss of their personnel recently and Hanson hadpletely cleared the toxin in his body, Eddie hadn''t the opportunity to strike at Hanson. "Young Master Eddie, what should we do?" After a brief deliberation, Eddie said, "Have our men assist Yvonne from time to time. That way, she will never be able to get rid of me." The person he fancied would always be his, and only his. Brandon nodded in response before he reminded, "Liam Jones seems to be close with Vania recently." "They''re all with Hanson." Eddie knew that Liam was on good terms with Hanson. He then said in dissatisfaction, "Keep an eye on them. I want to know what they''re nning." Chapter 775 Chapter 775 "But, make sure our men stay alert in tracking them. They''re a bunch of sly foxes and aren''t as easy to deal with, unlike Yvonne and Kiki." "I will have our men be extra careful." Brandon agreed with Eddie as always. Tired of listening to the same old answer, Eddiey sideways back on the couch and gestured for the others to leave. ¡­ Elsewhere, Hanson, who had always picked his wife up from work on time daily, had sent a message to Vania stating that he wouldn''t be picking her up from work today. Looking at her phone in slight confusion, Vania thought, What is wrong with this man? He''s been acting weird all day. Meanwhile, Hanson was humming to himself while pouring himself a cup of tea before he sat on the couch and leisurely took a sip of the tea. Vania was greeted with the same scenery of Hanson sitting on the couch when she got back home. Blinking in confusion, she said, "You look like you''re in a good mood today." Turning his attention to his wife, Hanson said in joy, "Darling, don''t you think that something''s different today?" Hmm? Vania thought to herself before she scanned the room. After noticing that everything in the house was the same as usual, she asked, "Did something change here?" This woman can''t even notice it when it''s right in front of her? Hanson sighed before he said, "Did you not notice that I am sitting inside the house here, darling?" Vania''s confusion grew after she heard Hanson''s question. "Where else would you be if not inside the house?" "That''s not the point." Hanson felt his wife wasn''t on the same page as him. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "What is it, then?" At this point, Vania felt as though she was ying a game of charades with Hanson, as she had absolutely no clue what thetter was saying. With a smug expression, Hanson said proudly, "Darling, didn''t you say you wanted to keep me from coming back inside here? Yet, I am now sitting here as usual." Ah, so that was it. How childish. Does he think that I would keep him out of the house when it was just a casual remark? "Darling, just look at yourself. What kind of expression is that?" Hanson acted like an angry child, as he was dissatisfied with Vania''s reaction. Just as Vania wanted to say that Hanson was being childish, she changed her mind upon seeing his current expression. "Wow, I never thought my husband was this good. Let me give you a round of apuse." She then pped her hands. However, Hanson felt as though he was being mocked. He groaned, "Darling, it''s obvious that you''re just pulling my leg right now." Vania couldn''t help but be amused. This man is getting better at asking for attention. In the end, she held the man''s face and nted a kiss on his forehead. "Is this reward good enough for you?" Hanson had always known just when to stop, especially when the going was good. After obtaining a forehead kiss from Vania, he nodded in satisfaction and answered, "Yes." Little did Vania know that the man was addicted to posting tweetstely. He had recorded the moment she kissed him, and, after a brief edit of the video, tweeted it out. ''Aren''t there just too many of these kinds of videostely? It feels a little too much at this point, but we love it.'' ''Every time I finish watching this video, I suffer emotional damage. Yet, I can''t help but watch the video over and over again.'' ''Vania in real life is really way different from what I''ve imagined. I''ve always thought that she''s a strong, independent woman, but she''s such a gentle and loving person in private.'' ''She only shows this side of her to President Luke.'' ''Looks like those who were envious of Vania are starting to change camp to President Luke. He looks like he''s on cloud nine here.'' Chapter 776 Chapter 776 ''Looking forward to seeing you two on a reality show.'' When Hanson saw thement, a thought came to his mind at once. A reality show? What''s that? Despite not knowing what it was, he could create a whole new show without regard to how it was usually filmed. If Vania participated in a show with him, they could be lovey-dovey on TV. That was just what he wanted; he desired to illustrate that to Liam to avoid Liam looking for his wife on a daily basis. At any rate, he couldn''t wait any longer and arranged it in an instant. On the other hand, when Vania saw him posting such random news on the Inte again, she wasn''t as agitated as the first time. She justughed to herself, not expecting her man to be a president who loved to show his affection in public. ¡­ The next morning, there was a knock on the door around 5.00AM. Of course, Theresa was the one who opened the door since Hanson and Vania were still asleep at this time; they had never been awake at this time. When she opened the door, she saw six people pointing cameras at her. She was startled by this and stammered, "W-Who are you?" She hadn''t been in such a situation before, so she was afraid that these people were reporters who were trying to stir up trouble. In that instant, a chubby man said politely, "Hi, we''re the production team from ''On the Road With You''. We''re here to film." A production team? Theresa was stunned for a moment. If a production team came to film, Vania would''ve told her beforehand to let her prepare, but her employer mentioned nothing of this. Did she forget about it? She didn''t dare make the decision herself, so she replied politely, "Please wait for a moment. I''ll get Mr. and Mrs. Luke." "Okay. Take your time." The director, Ss Barnes, was still very polite. This was the president''s house, after all, so the cameramen, host, and director didn''t dare to film without permission. However, this didn''t stop them from eximing in secret. This house is really magnificent. There were hundreds of antiques at the entrance of the house, making it look extremely luxurious. At this moment, Hanson was still in his dream with his wife in his arms. Theresa came to the door of the master bedroom and knocked softly. "Mr. Luke. Mrs. Luke¡­" When Vania heard the knock, she kicked Hanson unhappily, asking him to get down and open the door. Hanson was drowsy from his sleep as well, but when he heard the knock and checked the time, he reacted immediately. Have they established the show I arranged overnight? They''re already here to shoot? He didn''t expect it to progress so smoothly. When he stood up, his drowsiness dissipated at once since he was very excited about this show. After all, he could leave the children behind and spend some time with his wife alone. He opened the door quietly, after which Theresa immediately said, "The production team of ''On the Road With You'' is here." "Okay." He had already prepared himself for it, so he calmly went downstairs. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The production team was shocked when they saw him in person. How can he be so handsome? There''s no need to be seductive if you''re already this handsome. Are you trying to provoke a crime with that unbuttoned dressing gown? When the hostess saw Hanson like this, she swallowed her saliva subconsciously. However, when she saw his cold gaze, she regained her senses at once. After all, not everyone could fantasize about the president. "Why are you guys here so early?" he asked. At that moment, the cameras started rolling. After all, this shooting was centered around Hanson and Vania, so they needed enough footage of the two. Chapter 777 Chapter 777 If that simple instance of Hansoning down the stairs was posted online, it would probably be the most popr post on the inte. The director said smilingly, "Today, we will be filming at a ce quite far from here. We''re short on time, and we have an important mission to carry out. We can get more materials to work with if we start filming early." Hanson nodded. "Let''s begin, then." Director Barnes coughed slightly and reminded him, "President Luke, this is a reality show about couples, so we can''t just interview you alone. Your wife has to be here as well." Hanson was instantly troubled. He hadn''t told Vania about this yet. What if Vania declined? Hanson would be in an awkward spot by then, wouldn''t he? He couldn''t help but clench his fists, feeling a little nervous. "She hasn''t woken up yet. I''ll go get her." Then, he asked Theresa to serve the crew some drinks. Hanson returned to the master bedroom and said in a gentle tone, "Darling, it''s time to get up." Vania cracked open an eye and nced at the time, then turned around with her back to Hanson. She obviously didn''t want to get up. Hanson could only change direction and say to Vania, "Darling, it really is time to get up." "Darling, wake up¡­" After Hanson called her a few times, Vania finally responded. She said in dissatisfaction, "What is it? Why are you waking me up so early?" Hanson touched his nose and said truthfully, "I epted an invitation to film a reality show, and the crew is already here. We''ll be departing in a bit." "Huh?" Vania immediately perked up. "What reality show?" Which director was bold enough to invite Hanson to their show? Hanson touched his nose again as he said guiltily, "It''s a reality show about couples. I''m not very sure about the details, either." After all, he had arranged for this show overnight, so he still wasn''t clear what exactly was going on. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He couldn''t help butin in his mind that Larry was getting worse at his job. Hanson only told Larry to arrange it immediately, but he never asked Larry to establish a crew. Now that the recording would be starting so suddenly, he felt like he couldn''t quite manage it. Vania nced at Hanson and sat up. "Are you saying that I won''t be able to reject this show?" Hanson nodded. Even if she could reject it, he wouldn''t agree to it. It was a good chance for them to disy their love for each other in public, so of course he wouldn''t give up. Vania scratched her head. This timing was too much of a hurdle for someone like her, who had difficulties getting up in the morning. After quickly changing her clothes and heading downstairs, she made it to the living room to see everyone seated on the couch, looking at her. "Hello, Mrs. Luke." This greeting was so shocking that Vania hastily waved her hands. "Please don''t call me that. After all, it must be ufortable to call me that throughout the entire filming. Just call me by my name." The crew expressed that they dared not do that. They then exchanged nces, and Ss spoke up in the end. "In that case, we''ll do it like your fans and call you President Greyson." Inparison, Vania thought that this way of addressing her was more eptable, so she nodded. "Okay." Meanwhile, she had no idea the cameras were already rolling. She yawned without any regard for her reputation. Hanson sat at the side and took her hand, saying, "It was a little roughst night, so she didn''t get enough sleep." As soon as he finished speaking, the hostess immediately went red in the face. She was obviously thinking about a particr scenario, and her eyes were filled with embarrassment while she looked at Vania. Even the director coughed awkwardly. Meanwhile, Vania felt that she could no longer hold her head high. Can''t I just quit? she thought. Chapter 778 Chapter 778 Faced with Vania''s reprimanding look, Hanson said quietly in her ear, "Sorry, my bad." Vania ignored him and said awkwardly to Ss, "I''m still not quite sure how this show is structured." Ss immediately exined, "This is a reality show about couples going on vacation. We''ve invited a total of four couples to go on vacation together. However, we''ll be going to lesser-known spots¡ª locations where you might not be familiar with. Then, we''ll throw in some games to strengthen the couples'' rtionships." Vania nodded. Since they would be leaving the babies behind, she asked, "Where are we going this time?" "Since it''s the first episode of the show, we''ve chosen Alp Vige as our destination. From Hammond, it would take about six hours to arrive there." Six hours wasn''t too far, but it wasn''t too near either. "What are we doing after that?" She didn''t want to leave her babies for too long. After that, Ss hesitated for a bit because they had only received this project overnight, after all. They had nned shows overnight before and were experienced in producing simr shows. However, to proceed smoothly, they had only made arrangements for the first episode without thinking about their next steps. At Vania''s sudden question, he could only smile awkwardly. "We''ll keep this a secret for now. It adds to the mystery, doesn''t it?" Hanson nodded. Just as expected of a director, this person had great reflexes. She nodded and stopped asking. "Let us begin, then." There was an awkward smile on Ss'' face. In actuality, the cameras had been rolling for quite some time now. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Then, the hostess spoke up. "Why don''t we make the introductions?" Hanson smiled as he said, "With my extreme poprity, do I still need to introduce myself?" Is there anyone who doesn''t know who I am? Hearing that, Vania rolled her eyes while sitting aside. Her actions were too obvious, and it was caught on camera. The cameraman had a feeling that this expression would be a trending meme soon. As soon as Hanson finished speaking, the atmosphere instantly froze. The crew didn''t know what to say in return. Moreover, they even thought that Hanson had a point. Fortunately, Vania handled the situation and patted him, saying, "Let''s just follow the crew''s orders, alright?" If she were the director, she definitely wouldn''t get Hanson on her show. It would be a nightmare to film him, so she pitied Ss greatly. Hanson naturally didn''t dare go against his wife, so he huffed in response. He could only retort in his mind, I was the one who invested in this crew, so they should listen to me instead. With Vania mediating the situation, Ss felt that the filming was progressing much smoother. He looked at Vania and said, "In that case, President Greyson, please introduce yourself." Vania waved at the camera. "Hi, I''m Vania Greyson." Her introduction was simple and typical. However, Hanson wasn''t satisfied with that and said to Vania, "Darling, we''re joining a show about couples going on vacation. You have to introduce whose wife you are." Feeling that he had a point, she nodded and introduced herself again. "Hi, I''m Hanson Luke''s wife, Vania Greyson," she said. Hearing that, Hanson was gleeful as he followed after her. "I''m Hanson Luke." That was all. His introduction was simple beyond belief, and the crew was confused. Is this a setup? Vania looked at him in surprise, and she couldn''t find the words to say in response. The cameraman thought to himself, That''s another meme right here. Chapter 779 Chapter 779 Just then, the hostess held back a smile as she said to the two, "In that case, let''s pack up and get ready for departure." Just then, Vania spoke up. "Can you give me ten minutes to organize my work? The great president didn''t tell me beforehand that we''re going on a show, so I haven''t arranged my work yet." "Of course." The crew was very amodating of the two famous figures. Vania went to the study, leaving the crew and Hanson behind. Just then, Ss spoke up in a trembling voice. "President Luke, can we film the house for a bit? It might provide us with more materials to work with." Hanson said, "Sure." He wanted to show everyone his lovey-dovey everyday life with Vania. The hostess pointed at some antiques and asked, "Can you tell us about these, President Luke?" Hanson said nonchntly, "These are all fake." "Fake?" Everyone in the crew eximed in surprise. "They all have minor defects. My wife said that only this type of work can be unique, and it can increase its value that way." Hanson shrugged. "Sadly, even until now, these things haven''t budged in value." The hostess smiled unabashedly. However, she never expected Hanson to say right into the camera, "I let the woman of my dreams do whatever she wants to. After all, I can afford it." His disy of love came all too sudden. Even the professional hostess couldn''t say anything in return. After thinking for a while, she finally said, "President Luke, do you usually tidy up around the house? In particr, do you pack the things you need when you go on a business trip?" "My wife packs everything for me," Hanson said stubbornly, "She always prepares everything I need. It''s too bad that I can''t bring her along as well." As Hanson said that, he even stuck out his tongue, expressing how unfortunate it was. The hostess thought, Even though this is a show about couples, you don''t have to pile on the PDA so much. She coughed and said, "In that case, why don''t you pack the luggage for this trip? President Greyson is busy with work right now, so it''s a good opportunity to surprise her." Hanson said jokingly, "It''ll be more of a scare than a surprise." He had no idea how to pack luggage. Still, for the show, he decided to give it a try. "Fine,e with me." Once they were at the foot of the stairs, Hanson turned around to look at the camera, saying mysteriously, "We''ll be stepping in ''forbidden territory'' now. Be careful, all of you." Don''t break any of my wife''s things. At the mention of ''forbidden territory'', the crew was quite intimidated by it. They nervously followed behind Hanson. Meanwhile, Hanson had turned into a professional vlogger, talking to the camera as he walked. "The forbidden territory of our house is my wife''s closet. My sons and I don''t even dare enter." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Why is that so?" As a man, the director asked in confusion. "The things inside are all my wife''s treasures. We dare not touch them. If we break anything, she''ll get mad." Hanson spoke with great enthusiasm. "Anyway, my sons and I always steer clear of this ce." The hostess couldn''t help but agree. It was true that all women had an obsession with their cosmetics and apparel; even the wife of the richest man in the world was no exception. Just then, the crowd had arrived at the door of the closet. Hanson teased on purpose, "And now, it is time to enter the forbidden territory¡­" As soon as the door opened, the crew shouted in surprise. The hostess, in particr, shouted the loudest. Chapter 780 Chapter 780 This was the closet of her dreams! It took up the entire half of the second floor, and it covered more than three thousand square feet. Also, it was divided into many areas. Cosmetics, outfits, and essories were all in here. The hostess said in shock, "Does this closet belong to President Greyson alone?" Hanson nodded. "Yes." Ever since he got married to Vania, he only had a wardrobe to himself, which was located in the guest room. Even now, his wardrobe hadn''t gotten an upgrade. Looking at his wife''s things, Hanson started toin. He allowed the camera to track him up close, then he began muttering, "Do all women like to collect makeup?" The hostess nodded cooperatively. "That is correct." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hanson said in confusion, "Your face is only so big, though. Where do you put all these things?" He looked curiously at Vania''s cosmetics while touching and feeling them. The hostess reminded him out of kindness, "President Luke, I think you should stop touching them." As soon as she finished speaking, the item in Hanson''s hand fell onto the floor. The scene froze instantly, and the others could feel Hanson''s face cracking. Hanson was so terrified that he hastily picked up the item. He checked it, but he wasn''t sure if it was alright. He found a corner and carefully ced the loose powder there. After all, there were so many things, so his wife might not notice it. Then, he ran far away. "You all saw that; I never touched anything." The crew was speechless. They had never seen Hanson so scared before. "President Luke, let''s start packing." The hostess nudged the program forward. Just then, Hanson spoke up in a troubled manner. "I still don''t know where the luggage cases are." The crew was beginning to wonder if this really was Hanson''s house. Fortunately, Hanson imed that he could find it. However, in the end, it was Theresa who found it for him. Looking at the empty luggage case, Hanson grumbled, "Let''s start from the top and work our way down to the bottom of the human body." However, when Hanson looked at the items on the dressing table, he gave up. "I think we should let my wife do the packing." He honestly had no idea what those things were for. Fortunately, Vania didn''t take more than ten minutes to finish assigning her work. Seeing her husband standing woefully in front of the luggage, Vania asked, "What''s wrong?" Hanson held Vania in his arms as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "I''m trying to pack up. We''re leaving soon." "Stand aside and watch. I''ll do it." Vania got to work immediately. The hostess stood at the side in admiration. President Greyson is too nice! Why do I feel like she''s pampering President Luke? I''m so envious. Now that Vania was in charge, she hastily packed up everything and pped her hands, announcing, "Let''s go." "We''re departing now." With that, the crew set out for Alp Vige. After the journey whichsted more than six hours, they finally arrived at their destination. The three other couples also arrived ordingly, and they were all famous celebrities in the entertainment field. They greeted each other politely. Everyone had a nice attitude, so they quickly familiarized themselves with each other. Just then, the director announced the rules for the filming. "From now on, give us all the money you have on hand. Then, you have to start working. You''ll have to work for two days, and you can do whatever you like. The money you earn from working will be used to purchase the tickets for your vacation." Vania raised her hand. "What does thatst sentence mean, Director?" Just then, Cody Hunter''s wife, Tia Robinson, also spoke up. "Isn''t this a vacation show? Why are we required to work?" Chapter 781 Chapter 781 "It''s a travel reality show," Ss exined. "However, you have to earn the travel expenses yourself. Work this week, travel the next, and the cycle repeats until the end of the season." This wasn''t the kind of reality show everyone had in mind. Ss continued, "The travel fee is two hundred and fifty per person, so each couple will have to earn five hundred. Alright, everyone can get working." "What''s going to happen if we don''t earn enough money?" Can Zigler and Sophia Dixton, another couple on the show, asked. "We''ll deduct the activities originally nned for you guys ording to the amount of money you earn," Ss answered. Just then, Hanson asked, "What if we don''t manage to earn a single penny?" He wrapped his armzily around his wife, having not the slightest interest in earning money or traveling. After all, he could take Vania wherever she wanted to go. Right now, he just wanted to show his affection for Vania in public. Hanson''s question caught Ss off guard, and he hurriedly reacted. "You won''t be able to leave, then. You can only move on to the next destination after earning the travel fee." "How long will we be filming this episode?" Hanson suddenly asked, to which Ss answered honestly, having not given it much thought, "We''ll stay in Alp Vige for two days before heading to Wildlife Kingdom, which is our next destination." Wildlife Kingdom was a stunning town with a beautiful environment and a designated wildlife reserve; it was the epitome of paradise. After hearing Ss'' words, Hanson turned to Vania and said, "Since we''ll only be going two dayster, let''s just stay here for the time being. I''ll have my money back at the end of this week''s filming, and we can go on our own by then." What kind of theory is this?! the crew thought. Then again, it makes so much sense that we can''t refute it. What the heck? Simrly, the other couples nodded in agreement after hearing Hanson''s words. "He''s got a point. Let''s just do that." How have they never considered such a brilliant idea? Ss, on the other hand, felt utterly troubled, thinking he couldn''t continue directing this reality show anymore. How am I supposed to film the rest of the show when the first round is already this difficult?! If all my celebrities are going to ck off and not give a damn about working now, what viewership can I expect when these guys are going to sit here and do nothing for three days?! Guys, can you please be a little professional?! At the very least, you should act in front of the camera! He could only look at Vania, for she was hisst hope now. After all, the great President Luke would only listen to her. Vania sighed as she caught Ss'' pleading look. Why did you guys even ask Hanson to join this show in the first ce? We don''t want to either, but he''s the one who funded the show! Ss replied with his gaze. With that, Vania turned to Hanson and muttered, "Come on, we''ve signed a contract for this. Don''t give the director a hard time." "I can break it," said Hanson high-handedly. He had an attitude that screamed ''I have money, so I''m not afraid of paying the penalty.'' Since I''m loaded with money, I can be as unapologetic as I want. Is this man going to rebel? Vania mused and said with a hint of threat, "If you''re not going to cooperate, then I won''t film the show with you anymore." You''re the one who took up the show, yet you want to go on a strike right now? s, what could Vania do when Ss kept looking pleadingly at her? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only As such, she cooed against Hanson''s ear, "If you behave and y nice, I''ll reward you when we get home." Hanson''s eyes lit up when he heard there would be a reward waiting for him. "In that case, do I get to choose my reward?" he asked, trying to negotiate with her. Of course not! Vania immediately knew his request wouldn''t be benign when he started leering at her. Chapter 782 Chapter 782 But now, the great President Luke seemed like he would quit the show if she didn''t let him choose his reward. "Fine," Vania agreed while rubbing her forehead. Feeling victorious, Hanson said to Ss, "Alright, we''ll y by the rules." Ss was on the verge of tears when he heard that Hanson was finally cooperating, and he hurriedly ordered the crew to proceed with filming. Sigh, this is definitely the hardest show I''ve taken on. Meanwhile, Vania sighed to herself. Why am I always the victim? Am I the regtor of this show? At this point, she epted the fact that this would be her role in the show. Following that, the filming would proceed unscripted as everyone headed into Alp Vige. They would then search for a suitable job to earn their travel fees. Of course, what jobs could a vige offer other than menial, farm work? As it was fall harvest, manualbor was the easiest to find, but when had these celebrities ever done such work? This was an excellent selling point. The other three couples proceeded with the assignment pretty smoothly, finding their jobs in no time. But to the great President Luke, manualbor and farm work was not an option. Hell, he had never even done any manualbor his whole life. Instead, he led his beloved wife down a field path. Meanwhile, his free hand held a small bunch of flowers no one knew when he had picked. The flowers were of various types and colors, looking very nice. "Darling, this is for you." He even picked a flower out and put it behind her ear while riveting his burning gaze on her. "My wife sure is gorgeous." "My husband''s pretty handsome too." Vania wrapped her arms around his waist. Guys, a crew is following you both. Can you not be so lovey-dovey with each other?! the cameraman following the couple mused. Also, now''s the time to work and earn money, not to date! That''s for the next episode! At that, the cameraman assigned to them reminded, "President Greyson, you guys should get working. The other couples have already earned a few bucks." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Vania nced at the cameraman. Right, we still have to earn our travel fees. However, Hanson made nothing of this. He continued to lead Vania as they went sightseeing. "Darling, look at those grapes. They''re your favorite." He pointed to a grape trellis while wrapping an arm around Vania. "Come, darling. Sit on my shoulders, and I''ll carry you up." While speaking, he squatted down, allowing Vania to sit on his shoulders so that she could reach the grapes. "Hehe." Vania giggled with delight as she picked a couple of grapes, feeding Hanson one while she popped the other into her mouth. "Wow, it''s really sweet." Indeed, all-natural grapes were different. "Is it? Mine''s pretty nd." Hanson looked quizzically at her as he expressed his disagreement. "How''s that possible? I got it from the same bunch. They should taste the same." s, Vania was still unaware that she was about to fall into Hanson''s trap. "Mine''s really not sweet. Let me try yours." His words stumped Vania. How are you supposed to do that? I''ve swallowed the whole thing down. Before she could react, Hanson had already nted a kiss on her lips. Atst, she finally realized what was up¡­ I''m sorry, are we invisible? the film crew assigned to them mused. We''re filming a reality show here, for heaven''s sake! Goodness, we''ve already suffered a few rounds of PDA in such a short time. Any more, and our eyes will go blind! Vania patted Hanson''s shoulder urgently and tried to break free from his embrace. "Don''t do that! People are watching!" sheined to Hanson, embarrassed to face the crew. Chapter 783 Chapter 783 "You''re right; it is sweet." Hanson beamed, seemingly still reliving the kiss. As he had a habit of saying she tasted sweet, Vania instantly felt the heat rushing to her face, and she changed the topic awkwardly at once. "We should hurry up and find a job. We still need to earn our travel fees, you know." "Okay. You''re the boss, darling." He nodded cooperatively. A sated man now, he would be willing to do whatever was asked of him. Goodness, how can he sound so sappy?! We can''t take any more of it! the crew thought. Vania hurriedly took Hanson away from the grape trellis. She had a feeling she wouldn''t see grapes the same way ever again. Very quickly, the couple found a job on a farm stay. The chef in charge of the grilled skewers happened to be away for the day, so Hanson was asked to take his ce. Vania, on the other hand, worked as a server. Fortunately, Hanson didn''t cause any trouble during work, and the crew heaved a sigh of relief when they arrived at the scheduled time. Imagine if the great President Luke suddenly went on strike just now. They''d have to cajole him into continuing to work with much difficulty. Later on, everyone returned to the rendezvous point. "Congrattions on earning enough travel fees, everyone," Ss said. Likewise, the group thought it was a tough day, and they apuded each other as congrattions. However, just when everyone was still absorbed in their joy, Ss continued, "The expenses for tonight''s dinner will be paid with the money you guys have earned." "Do you guys have to be this conscientious?!" The couples couldn''t help eximing. "We do." Ss nodded. "Our show is a hundred percent genuine. We meant it when we said you guys will have to earn your own travel fees." At that, he had a crew bring forth the ingredients for that night''s dinner, leading everyone to exim once more, "We''re going to have to cook it ourselves?!" They had already worked for an entire day, and as people who rarely did manualbor, they were now spent. "We''re supposed to fully experience a day in the life of the vigers here," exined Ss. "As such, you guys will have to buy the ingredients for tonight''s dinner with the money you''ve earned and cook it yourselves." Since the amodation allocated to each couple came with a kitchen, they were allowed to cook. However, the group sighed. "Why don''t we just skip dinner tonight¡­" "We''ll be starving, though." The guys, who had been doing intensebor all day, expressed their hunger and objection to skipping dinner. They were beginning to think the crew had tricked them. Dress up morously for the trip, they said¡­ Earn your own travel fees, they said¡­ However, no matter how theyined and wailed, the crew didn''t revoke the decision. Thus, they could only resign to fate. To save enough money for their uing trip, the group of celebrities scrimped on the ingredients for their dinner. Meanwhile, Hanson and Vania stood aside and whispered to each other. "Darling, why don''t we go and collect alms?" Vania couldn''t ept the vocabry Hanson used. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only They weren''t medieval monks. How could they collect alms?! Hanson understood Vania''s gaze and exined, "It''s better than begging for food, isn''t it?" "Well, you could''ve said bum meals off someone." Vania was rather speechless. I swear this guy has read one too many fantasy novels. Instead of staying here and arguing about what vocabry to use, he took Vania straight to the farm stay they had been working earlier in the day, whereupon the owner invited them to join him for dinner in two shakes. Never did Hanson imagine there woulde a day he would have to worry about food, and he couldn''t help wondering, Didn''t I fund this show so that I could engage in PDA with my wife? Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Looking back on today, some things don''t quite add up. What the heck is Larry doing with this job?! Note to self, remember to dock the dude''s wage. Meanwhile, miles away, Larry was working overtime in his office. He was amending a document when he suddenly sneezed. Man, I must be catching a cold. Note to self, pop a pill when I get home. The filming went pretty smoothly for the next two days, and the celebrities returned to their homes to await their next trip, which was scheduled for the following week. Meanwhile, in the Luke-Greyson household, the seven bundles of joy surrounded Vania and Hanson as soon as they returned home. Though it had only been a couple of days, Vania missed her babies very much. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The family of nine gathered around and talked about many things. Before heading to bed, Jacob presented Vania and Hanson with two tickets and said, "Mommy, Daddy, there''s a culinary championship tomorrow night. Let''s go as a family." "Sure." Vania was more than happy to apany her babies for activities. The following day, the family got ready early on and headed to thepetition venue in advance, taking their booked seats in the front row. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that the family stood out amongst the crowd when they sat together, and many media pointed their cameras at them when they discovered their presence. The pictures were instantly posted online, and they caused insane traffic in thements section. ''I have a feeling they''re going to win again.'' ''I swear one of them will win an award every time they appear as a family.'' On-site, thepetition had begun, and pictures would be posted online every now and then. The Luke-Greyson Family had be such a hot topic that thepetition was close to bing their special event. The main focus of this championship was desserts, and very quickly, someizens discovered a tiny figure from the on-site pictures. After a while of scrutinizing andparing, they identified the little one as Jacob. ''I think I need to sit down. Are all of President Luke and President Greyson''s septuplets child geniuses?!'' ''I can''t wait for the results.'' ''Jacob for the win!'' It was already impressive for the septuplets topete in majorpetitions when they were still so young. As such, receiving an award would be the icing on the cake. Meanwhile, someizens enthusiasticallypiled and summarized all the number one spots Vania had taken, records Hanson had set, andpetitions the septuplets had entered in the past. In the end, there was only one word that could describe the family¡ªlegendary. ''Once again, this reminds me that I''ve onlye to this world to fill up a spot.'' "Damn it, just imagine how the septuplets would look twenty years from now. I bet they''ll be even hotter than President Luke.'' Vania, on the other hand, watched her baby do his thing from her seat, feeling proud. All of a sudden, she felt that her babies had all grown up. Time sure flew. In the past, Jacob loved to badger her into making desserts. Who''d have thought he could enter competitions himself now? Vania couldn''t help feeling emotional. After taking a closer look at Jacob''s dessert, she realized it was the one they had created as a family. A thought seemed to have hit Hanson too, and he exchanged a nce with Vania smilingly. Time always flew duringpetitions, and all the contestants finished their work on time. Food itself was all about execution, appearance, and taste. Jacob''s outstanding creation caught the judges'' attention at once; they had a hard time looking away, for this was the most remarkable creation they had ever seen. ''Without a doubt, this dessert will win an award even in a designpetition!'' ''He executed such an intricate andplex design in such a short time. Incredible!'' ''Whether it tastes good or not, its appearance is already first ce in my book.'' Just like theizens, the judges had taken a liking to Jacob''s creation, so the first dessert they tried was his. Chapter 785 Chapter 785 Jacob held his creation in his arms and asked sweetly, "Judges, could you guys leave half of it? I''d like to share it with my mommy, daddy, and siblings." His family had to have a taste of the dessert he made for thepetition. The judges were already intrigued by this five-year-old child on the tform, and now, they adored the little one even more after hearing his sweet, childish voice. "What a sweet child. Sure, we''ll do that." The judges all agreed to Jacob''s request at once. They couldn''t help thinking they wouldugh in their dreams if they had such a sweet, adorable child. ted, Jacob portioned his creation for the judges himself. "I hope you''ll like it. Thank you." Not only was he adorable, but he was also a sweet-talker. Most importantly, he was a fantastic little patissier. The judges were all filled with admiration for this little one. The dessert was made on site, and he couldn''t have faked it. Meanwhile, Jacob held the other half of his creation in his arms while he waited for the judges'' deliberation. The judging panel was made up of the best of the best chefs of various cuisines in Hillsworth. Naturally, their professionalism and decision left no room for doubt. After tasting Jacob''s dessert, all of them nodded in approval and gave him a thumbs up. "It''s really good." The highestpliment he got was that the dessert was worthy of a state banquet, and it was no secret to the public just what sort of food could be deemed worthy of one. ''This is a sure win.'' ''He''s certainly bagging the number one spot. Jacob''s the man!" ''I can already see this appearing on the trending page. Please mass produce this dessert. We want to have a taste of this state banquet as well.'' Because of Jacob''s creation, everyone gradually forgot about the other contestants, so much so that the judges found the other contestant''s dishes in after being amazed by Jacob''s dessert. "Judges, please cast your votes," the emcee said. In the end, the judges all gave their votes to Jacob, and the boy got first ce with an overwhelming advantage. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Meanwhile, Vania and Hanson apuded in their seats. As parents, they were absolutely proud of their babies. The septuplets'' brilliance hadn''t been overshadowed by their parents'' achievements, but had instead surpassed theirs. No doubt their future would be filled with endless possibilities. At the same time, theizens went wild. ''Just what sort of superfamily is this?! Is there anything they can''t do?'' ''Aremon men like us even worthy of being jealous?!'' ''Don''t President Greyson and President Luke have a daughter? Man, I really want to know what she''s capable of.'' ''I have a feeling the next to enter apetition will be her.'' At that, theizens began guessing and betting what sort of skills Lily had. "Mommy, Daddy." Jacob trotted to his parents with his creation and trophy in his arms after epting his award on stage. While Vania took the trophy and dessert from him, Hanson picked Jacob up and spun him around in the air. His siblings also apuded and cheered for him. "Number one, number one¡­" Jacob''s merry giggles infected many around them, and his achievement led him and his family to take the trending page by storm again. Not too surprisingly, the ''On the Road With You'' production team chased after the Luke-Greyson Family''s clout. Since they were supposed to promote Vania and Hanson anyway, a little clout-chasing didn''t hurt anybody. Each episode was expected to run for one and a half hours, but they couldn''t keep it within the specified time. In fact, they couldn''t bring themselves to edit Vania and Hanson''s parts at all. Chapter 786 Chapter 786 Like a bolt from the blue, the production team released behind-the-scenes footage of Vania and Hanson with no promotion and little warning, which included thetter going on strike and stealing a kiss from his wife, as well as Vania introducing her makeup products. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Better yet, the time length ran as long as an official episode. At one point, the server even crashed because of the traffic. ''All hail the production team for the time length.'' ''I''ve got to say, President Greyson and President Luke really are top influencers. My Twitter broke down for so long that I was beginning to wonder if my phone was the problem.'' ''When is the first episode airing?! Gosh, I can''t wait to see it! I need to start subscribing. If only we could get day-to-day content like this daily. Love it!'' ''Damn, I''m super jealous of Vania for having a walk-in closet like that, especially when she has all those makeup products I can only dream of having.'' ''Isn''t President Greyson the beauty guru named Mona-Artist? Please upload a makeup try-on haul. I really want to see her put on makeup.'' After the family celebrated Jacob''s win, Hanson scrolled through his phone while lying in bed. He wasn''t sure when or how it started, but he had developed a liking for checking news of him and Vania before going to bed. Theizens''ments that day got him on cloud nine. Thus, he tweeted, ''Makeup try-on haul, tomorrow at 8.00PM.'' Even though he had no idea what a makeup try-on haul meant, how could he miss such a wonderful chance at showing his affection in public? ''Is President Luke living on the inte?! Our prayers have been answered! All hail President Luke!'' ''Who are you, and what have you done to the real President Luke?! This is aplete one-eighty from the aloof man we all know.'' ''Ahhh! I can''t wait until tomorrow anymore! We''ll stay up all night to watch the live broadcast!" ''Yes! We''ll stay up all night!'' Hanson smirked in response and took a picture of Vania''s side profile before tweeting, ''The missus is asleep. Doing the live broadcast now will disrupt her beauty sleep.'' ''Sh*t, if President Luke hadn''t attached a pic of his wife, I''d think someone had stolen his ount.'' ''President Luke''s strangely active online today.'' ''Correction, President Luke is very active onlely.'' Indeed, that was because the great President Luke had developed a liking for showcasing PDA on social media. He wanted the whole world to know that Vania was his; no one could steal her from him. Ultimately, it was because Liam had triggered him. Vania checked her Twitter after waking up the next morning and looked at her husband with incredulity. "Dear, what have you promised them?!" Hanson leisurely pulled her into his arms and said, "All my promises are about loving you." While speaking, he even frivolously kissed her. At that, Vania escaped his embrace and pouted, bringing her phone to his face. "I''m talking about what you posted on Twitter." "Well, as you can see, I''ve promised the inte that you''ll hold a live broadcast at 8.00PM tonight." Vania sighed in response, thinking she should confiscate this man''s phone, lest he kept having the urge to post something online. "Darling, you shouldn''t think like that." He grinned. Did he just see through me again? Vania mused. Am I not allowed to have any ideas?! "You''re basically an open book when you''re cussing me," Hanson exined with a straight face. Vania fell silent once more as she had just reproached him in her mind again just now. Hanson chucked in response and pulled her back into his arms, on seventh heaven. ¡­ Yvonne, too, had learned about Hanson and Vania joining a reality show from the inte at this point in time. A travel reality show? Very nice. She sneered. This is an outdoor program with plenty of tasks and plenty of opportunities for an ident to happen. How interesting it''d be if an ident happens during the trip. A n was already brewing in Yvonne''s mind as she looked at the news on the inte. Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Her attempt at framing Vania''s production crew had taught her a lesson, so she would devise the n more borately this time. After much deliberation, she finally settled on one person. Kiki arrived at the cafe half an hour before the agreed meeting time, so by the time Yvonne showed up, she found the former already sitting inside. At that, she smirked. "Looks like someone has learned to be punctual. It''s a good habit to keep, you know." Kiki pretended to be oblivious to her insinuation and replied with a smile, "How dare I bete to our meeting when I''m super grateful for your help in bagging me a role?" Though her words were sarcastic, her expression was all ttery. After all, Kiki was signed to a new production the second day after theirst meeting. It was now under principal photography, and she was given the role of the female lead. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Everything else aside, the money she would earn alone was immensely substantial¡ªit was an amount she had never earned in the past. Yvonne smirked in response, feeling utterly disdainful of her kissa*s. She sat right across from Kiki and ordered herself a cup of her favorite coffee before getting straight to the point. "Have you seen the news on Twitter?" "Of course." Kiki nodded. "There''s so much news, though; I wonder which one you''re referring to." Instead of answering her, Yvonne said with a deadpan face, "Travel reality shows are on a meteoric rise right now, and the viewership ismendable. Seeing that you arrived early for our meeting, I''ll have my assistant slot you in one of the showster." At that, she warned, "Remember to show off your best." The day before, ''On the Road With You'' emerged strongly out of nowhere. Adding on to that, traveling reality shows featuring couples suddenly became a hit amongst the reality shows out there due to Vania and Hanson''s influence. Nearly overnight, several productionpanies officially announced they would be producing new traveling reality shows. Kiki didn''t need to think to know this was a sweet chunk of meat. She could definitely earn a sizable amount for at least half a year if she could have a bite of it. At that, she put on an even more grateful look, and her voice was also beyond adte. "Thank you so much for the opportunity, Miss Kepler. I will definitely live up to your expectations." While speaking, she even pretended to hesitate for a moment, asking gingerly, "Though I wonder what kind of show will be given to me?" These uing reality shows were basically for couples; no bachelors or bachelorettes would sign themselves up for it. Besides, it wouldn''t look right even if they did either. As such, Kiki was rather bewildered by what Yvonne was nning. After taking a sip of her coffee, Yvonne answered icily, "You don''t have to worry about that. Naturally, I''ll get everything ready for you. You just have to wait for my call." Kiki frowned reflexively but dared not retort, only agreeing with a nod before stering a smile on her face the next second. "Well, what is it that you wanted to see me for, Miss Kepler?" Yvonne hadn''te to just tell her about the reality show, had she? No, she wanted more than just this! "Haven''t you seen the news online?!" Yvonne answered. "Go to Hanson''s live broadcast at 8.00PM tonight and keep your eyes on it." Yvonne''s tone wasn''t pleasant, so Kiki didn''t assume she was only there just to watch the live broadcast. However, was she supposed to create trouble for Hanson in such an obvious manner? Seeing how quizzical Kiki looked, Yvonne added unpleasantly, "I''m sure you know what to do, right?" She wanted Kiki to sabotage the live broadcast, making sure Hanson and Vania had trouble running it smoothly. Since they wanted to disy their affection publicly, she''d send someone to stir up trouble. Chapter 788 Chapter 788 Now, Kiki finally had a good picture of what Yvonne wanted. As many things she had concerns about, she knew she could only agree to it for now, or she could say goodbye to her spot on the reality show. "Rest assured, Miss Kepler. You can count on me." Kiki pretended to be all docile. "Let''s hope so." Yvonne took a lofty side-eyed nce at Kiki and left without another word. Meanwhile, Kiki''s eyes dimmed as she fixed her gaze on Yvonne''s retreating figure. It really sucks to be exploited however other people want. No matter what, I''ll naturally have a way to turn the tables once I be an A-lister! ¡­ Yvonne wasn''t the only one who kept a look out for Vania and Hanson''s news. Simrly, Thomas went through clips of the couple from ''On the Road With You'' for a few solid rounds. He had never seen Vania smiling like this in front of him, and it looked absolutely luscious. He''d probably pass out from happiness if she could smile at him like this. While Thomas was deep in his thoughts, Liam approached him and patted him on the shoulder. "What''s up? Why do you look so serious?" Thomas immediately kept his phone away, looking a little flustered. "It''s nothing. I was just scrolling through the news." Liam nodded in response and poured Thomas a cup of tea. "Do you want to take a look at the contract for the jade mine?" He would naturally tell Thomas about the contract with Vania. After all, he had a share in the jade mine as well. However, the man shook his head. "No, I won''t look since I''ve decided to let you deal with it. I trust you." "Alright, then. I''ll let you know if somethinges up." Thomas nodded in reply. "I''ll be waiting for your good news." Liam smiled confidently, expressing that this was a piece of cake for him. On the other hand, Thomas followed suit and beamed. He was more than happy for this deal toe to fruition. Their profit would double, and their coboration would allow him to see Vania more often. It was a gain everything and lose nothing situation. After parting with Thomas, Liam went to Gxy Corporation. This time, he didn''t have to wait as Linda escorted him straight to Vania''s office. Right as he entered, he beamed at Vania. "I saw the reality show that you and Hanson were on. It was pretty entertaining." A hint of flirtced his enrapturing voice, evidently teasing the couple. Vania didn''t reply to him but pointed at the contract in his hand. "Have youe to discuss the coboration?" She sounded distant as if saying, ''If you''re not here for business, then please leave.'' "This is the contract we''ve drafted. Why don''t you take a look and see if there''s anything else you''d like to change?" He presented her with the contract, hell-bent on obtaining this coboration. However, Vania didn''t flip through the contract after taking it from Liam. "There''s no rush. Why don''t you take a look at our contract first?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. While speaking, she asked Linda to hand Liam the contract Gxy Corporation had drafted earlier. Vania smiled as she pointed to the contract. "You said it yourself; I can make any demands I want, so we came up with our own terms. Why don''t you take a look at it first? Otherwise, we''d only be wasting each other''s time if this can''t go on, don''t you think so?" The contract Gxy Corporation drafted held all the aces, and any other businessman wouldn''t have agreed to it easily. After all, they wouldn''t be gaining much from it. However, Liam kept his genial. "A promise is a promise. We''ll do as we discussedst time." Chapter 789 Chapter 789 While speaking, he took the contract and took a cursory flip through it before signing his name on the last page in one fluid motion. "Alright." Liam looked absolutely unruffled. "Now, can you take a look at our contract?" His actions stumped Vania, but she remainedposed on the surface. Looks like he''s hell-bent on bagging this contract. She swore she didn''t know herpany could be this captivating. "Of course. I''ll be sure to read it carefully," she saidposedly while putting the contract aside, having no intention of giving Liam an answer at once. The man wasn''t agitated either. He checked his watch and said softly, "It''s almost noon. Why don''t we have lunch together?" Then, afraid Vania would turn him down, he hurriedly exined, "We''ll be bing partners real soon. We can at least have lunch together, right?" Vania quirked a brow in response. It seemed that this lunch was inevitable. However, just as she wanted to nod, Liam spoke up again. "Can you please not tell Hanson about this? Consider this as a coboration meal between us partners." If Hanson were toe, this meal would inevitably fail to be carried through. Vania was about to text Hanson about this when she heard so, leading her hand to freeze barely an inch above her phone. She reacted at once and spoke with indifference. "Since my business partner has requested such, then there''s no reason for me, the host, not to agree." Vania put a clear distinction between their rtionship. They were only business partners, and if they were to set aside this rtionship, Hanson had to be present for the meal. As long as they could share a meal, Liam didn''t care what rtionship she defined theirs to be. He didn''t refute her words and instead stood up from the couch before extending a gentlemanly hand. "I noticed a great restaurant right below yourpany. Why don''t we eat there?" Vania smiled out of politeness and gestured for him to make a move before heading to the said restaurant. However, who''d have thought they''d bump into Thomas right as they entered the restaurant? Thomas first smiled and dipped his head at Vania as a greeting before turning to Liam. "Fancy seeing you here, Liam. To think you guys havee to dine here as well." He was well aware that Vania would certainly not answer him if he spoke directly to her. After all, she already looked aloof right now. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Liam, on the other hand, was asposed as usual. He wasn''t the slightest bit ruffled as he exined to Thomas like this was his first time telling him about the coboration. "Vanie and I are working on a project together. I''vee to discuss the details, and since it''s noon, we came to have lunch together. What brings you here?" he asked. Meanwhile, Thomas had been subtly sneaking peeks at Vania, onlying back to himself when Liam asked him a question. "Oh, I came to meet a client. I was also discussing a deal." "Have you had lunch yet?" Liam took the chance and asked. "Of course not." While speaking, Thomas'' gaze was on Vania. She looked anywhere but at him, and he couldn''t help feeling a little dejected. "In that case, why don''t you join us then?" Liam very naturally invited Thomas. Finally, a hint of an expressionced Vania''s face after hearing Liam''s words, and she turned to the two gentlemen. However, her gaze was on Liam instead of Thomas. Chapter 790 Chapter 790 "Since my business partner has found someone to share a meal with, I shall take my leave then," said Vania before she turned and left with grace, disappearing from the two gentlemen''s sight without even as much as a wave of goodbye. Her unforeseen departure left Thomas and Liam rooted to the spot, surprised to learn that Vania had this side to her. This wasn''t something just any woman could do, and she personified her confidence perfectly. "She still hates me very much." Thomas sighed after Vania left. With his head downcast, he sounded very dejected. Liam patted his shoulder, trying tofort him. "Perhaps she still can''t get over Yvonne. However, judging from how things are now, you still need to spend more time and effort if you want things to return to how they used to be." Thomas sighed again. "Can things ever return to how they were?" He thought it was impossible. Even over time, he might still be unable to get close to her yearster. "Well, it alles down to how you see it. Don''t worry, though. Our coboration with Gxy Corporation has already begun, and this is an excellent starting point," said Liam as heforted the man. "There will be many issues to deal withter. By then, you guys will have plenty of chances toContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. meet." Liam never put too much thought into this and only chose to help him because he always assumed Thomas just wanted to mend the two family''s rtionship. Had he known the kind of feelings Thomas had for Vania, he wouldn''t do any of this. "You''re right." Thomas now trusted Liam very much. "However, let''s note here for nothing. We should have lunch together before you go." Liam gave it some thought. The restaurant was right below Vania''spany. If he walked away now, the cover would surely be blown, right? After all, Thomas had been waiting here all this while to seemingly bump into Vania. As unfortunate as Thomas felt, he readjusted pretty quickly, showing no abnormality in front of Liam. Back in Gxy Corporation, Vania''s return got Linda stumped for a split second. "Didn''t you go out for lunch, Boss? Why have you returned so quickly?" "He has foundpany, so I''m not needed anymore," Vania said nonchntly with not a sliver of change in her emotion. "Get me something from the cafeteria, please." Vania waspletely unruffled, and she wouldn''t get upset over such a minor turn of events. However, one thing was for sure¡ªshe was starving. "Alright. Give me a second, Boss." Linda immediately went to the cafeteria to get something Vania usually ordered. Meanwhile, Vania felt spirited after having her lunch and went into work mode. Whatever she did, she never took a nce at the contract Liam brought, having no care for the coboration. Like always, Hanson came to take Vania home when it was time to get off work. However, right after finishing dinner that day, he dove right into Vania''s walk-in closet excitedly, leaving James gobsmacked as his father would always stay far away from the closet. "Mommy, what''s up with Daddy?" The septuplets were clueless about the tweet Hanson had posted the night before. "He wants to do a live broadcast," Vania exined, making Morales and Morgan gasp. "Does Daddy have a death wish?" Vania usually coddled her babies and would give them anything they wanted, except for one¡ªnobody but her was allowed to touch her makeup. Chapter 791 Chapter 791 Jacob once told them that he had yed with one of Vania''s makeup products out of curiosity one day and ended up being banned from eating any desserts for one month. To the little guy, that was the worst punishment anyone could give him. From then on, no one dared to enter Vania''s closet, let alone touch her makeup. Even when their father bought their mother new ones every now and then, they were scared of doing so. The boys couldn''t make sense of this behavior and thought women were truly baffling creatures. Vania, on the other hand, chuckled to herself after hearing the boys'' words. "Your father has probably figured a way topensate." Hanson would probably break her makeup when he was all thumbs. "In that case, you can''t go easy on Daddy, Mommy," the septuplets said in unison. No doubt that Hanson would cry ''happy tears'' if he heard what his children said. Vania, too, grinned maliciously as she looked at her babies. "Why don''t you guys help me think of a punishment for your dad?" This man had been bullying her so muchtely that her lower back was still sore. It was time she gave him a piece of her mind. "Just leave it to us, Mommy. We already have a good one," the septuplets said smugly, seemingly filled with mischievous ideas. Jocob once told them thot he hod ployed with one of Vonio''s mokeup products out of curiosity one doy ond ended up being bonned from eoting ony desserts for one month. To the little guy, thot wos the worst punishment onyone could give him. From then on, no one dored to enter Vonio''s closet, let olone touch her mokeup. Even when their fother bought their mother new ones every now ond then, they were scored of doing so. The boys couldn''t moke sense of this behovior ond thought women were truly boffling creotures. Vonio, on the other hond, chuckled to herself ofter heoring the boys'' words. "Your fother hos probobly figured o woy topensote." Honson would probobly breok her mokeup when he wos oll thumbs. "In thot cose, you con''t go eosy on Doddy, Mommy," the septuplets soid in unison. No doubt thot Honson would cry ''hoppy teors'' if he heord whot his children soid. Vonio, too, grinned moliciously os she looked ot her bobies. "Why don''t you guys help me think of o punishment for your dod?" This mon hod been bullying her so much lotely thot her lower bock wos still sore. It wos time she gove him o piece of her mind. "Just leove it to us, Mommy. We olreody hove o good one," the septuplets soid smugly, seemingly filled with mischievous ideos. "Alright, you guys pley on your own for e while. I''ll go end see whet exectly your ded is up to." Venie ruffled the kids'' heir end went into her closet. Inside, Henson wes edjusting the phone they''d be using for the live broedcest leter. He hed even set up the lighting, looking super professionel. Venie pouted es she stood behind him. This guy is very serious ebout this. Henson, who wes obsessed with setting up the live broedcest, didn''t notice Venie''s expression, still finding the best cemere engle. Venie took e nonchelent glence et her phone. It wes currently two hours ewey from the 8.00PM live broedcest he hed promised everyone. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Isn''t it e little eerly to set up the live broedcest? It hed only teken Henson ten minutes to set everything up before he looked over to Venie with setisfection. "Derling,e end heve e feel of the lighting. I''ll edjust it es we go." He hed to meke sure his beloved wife looked stunning in front of theizens. "Aren''t you the one doing the live broedcest?" Venie looked et him with bewilderment. Why em I the one testing the lighting? Seeing how she remeined unmoving, Henson cerried her over end put her on the cheir. "Just teke e look for me, pleese? It''s e live broedcest ebout mekeup tonight, so you''llurelly heve to be here. You end me." "Alright, you guys y on your own for a while. I''ll go and see what exactly your dad is up to." Vania ruffled the kids'' hair and went into her closet. Inside, Hanson was adjusting the phone they''d be using for the live broadcastter. He had even set up the lighting, looking super professional. Vania pouted as she stood behind him. This guy is very serious about this. Hanson, who was obsessed with setting up the live broadcast, didn''t notice Vania''s expression, still finding the best camera angle. Vania took a nonchnt nce at her phone. It was currently two hours away from the 8.00PM live broadcast he had promised everyone. Isn''t it a little early to set up the live broadcast? It had only taken Hanson ten minutes to set everything up before he looked over to Vania with satisfaction. "Darling,e and have a feel of the lighting. I''ll adjust it as we go." He had to make sure his beloved wife looked stunning in front of theizens. "Aren''t you the one doing the live broadcast?" Vania looked at him with bewilderment. Why am I the one testing the lighting? Seeing how she remained unmoving, Hanson carried her over and put her on the chair. "Just take a look for me, please? It''s a live broadcast about makeup tonight, so you''ll naturally have to be here. You and me." Hanson''s tone was all servile, and he sounded whiny on purpose, wanting to win Vania''spassion. Meanwhile, the woman finally got what was up. He wanted to get her involved in his PDA, right? She now had a pretty good picture of Hanson''s mindset. He would have the urge to show PDA online every now and then. Who knew just what he was trying to achieve? "Please, darling." There it was again, Hanson''s alluring Incubus voice. Unable to take any more of it, Vania nodded in agreement. "Alright, I''ll cooperate fully." I seriously have a terrible resistance against Hanson, she thought. How can I yield just like this as soon as he whines?! This is a horrible habit, and I''ve got to do something about it. Hanson beamed upon receiving Vania''spliance. No, he was already beaming all this while. As he checked the framing, he couldn''t help but praise, "My wife is gorgeous. You look stunning even without makeup. This lighting has nothing on you¡­" That''s enough, you kissa*s. Vania mused. When did this man learn to be such a smooth-talker?! Chapter 792 Chapter 792 Hanson then pushed his luck, thinking he had sessfully made Vania happy. "Darling, how about you be my model while I do the introduction?" He had actually thought of the idea on a whim as he believed many people would certainly watch their live broadcast if he did so. By then, even more people would witness their PDA. Vania, on the other hand, actually wanted to see what would happen if she turned him down. However, at the thought of possibly facing a rambling CEO, she gave up the idea at once. "Alright, I''ll do whatever you say." She was pretty curious to learn what sort of things Hanson woulde up with. After all, she knew just how clueless this man was when it came to makeup products. Thus, she presented Hanson with a bottle of moisturizing cream and asked, "Let me give you a test. We''ll see if you have what it takes to be a streamer." Hanson frowned as he looked at the tiny lines of French on the bottle. "Sure, ask away." "This is a moisturizing cream." Vania introduced the product in her hand as she guessed from the man''s lost gaze that he had no clue what this thing was. Following that, she asked, "Do you know what it''s for, though?" Honson then pushed his luck, thinking he hod sessfully mode Vonio hoppy. "Dorling, how obout you be my model while I do the introduction?" He hod octuolly thought of the ideo on o whim os he believed mony people would certoinly wotch their live broodcost if he did so. By then, even more people would witness their PDA. Vonio, on the other hond, octuolly wonted to see whot would hoppen if she turned him down. However, ot the thought of possibly focing o rombling CEO, she gove up the ideo ot once. "Alright, I''ll do whotever you soy." She wos pretty curious to leorn whot sort of things Honson woulde up with. After oll, she knew just how clueless this mon wos when ite to mokeup products. Thus, she presented Honson with o bottle of moisturizing creom ond osked, "Let me give you o test. We''ll see if you hove whot it tokes to be o streomer." Honson frowned os he looked ot the tiny lines of French on the bottle. "Sure, osk owoy." "This is o moisturizing creom." Vonio introduced the product in her hond os she guessed from the mon''s lost goze thot he hod no clue whot this thing wos. Following thot, she osked, "Do you know whot it''s for, though?" Moisturizing creem? Indescribeble embiguity erose on his fece when he heerd those words, end he looked et Venie withplete befflement. "Are you supposed to epply creem there es well?" How wes it thet he hed never seen his deer wife done so? Goodness, he sure hed missed out on the good stuff! While Henson felt terribly sorry for himself for missing out on whet he could heve witnessed, Venie reeled et his question until she sew his sizing geze end instently got whet he wes thinking. You''ve got to be kidding me! Speechless, Venie rolled her eyes. This isn''t used there! Just whet sort of things ere in this men''s pig brein?! Despite knowing thet Venie wes exespereted, Henson didn''t know whet he hed seid wrongly. As such, he esked innocently, "Whet exectly is this, derling?" Are you reelly clueless, or ere you just pretending to be clueless? Venie mused contemptuously. "Either wey, it''s not whet you think it is." At thet, she pointed et the words on the bottle. "As e multilinguel CEO of e mejor corporetion, ere you not eble to reed whet''s on this?" "Of course, I cen. They''re just so tiny thet I heven''t hed the time to reed them," retorted Henson justifiebly. Yet, you cen still think otherwise when you understend these words¡­ Venie reelly wented to creck his skull open to see whet the heck he hed stored inside. Moisturizing cream? Indescribable ambiguity arose on his face when he heard those words, and he looked at Vania withplete bafflement. "Are you supposed to apply cream there as well?" How was it that he had never seen his dear wife done so? Goodness, he sure had missed out on the good stuff! While Hanson felt terribly sorry for himself for missing out on what he could have witnessed, Vania reeled at his question until she saw his sizing gaze and instantly got what he was thinking. You''ve got to be kidding me! Speechless, Vania rolled her eyes. This isn''t used there! Just what sort of things are in this man''s pig brain?! Despite knowing that Vania was exasperated, Hanson didn''t know what he had said wrongly. As such, he asked innocently, "What exactly is this, darling?" Are you really clueless, or are you just pretending to be clueless? Vania mused contemptuously. "Either way, it''s not what you think it is." At that, she pointed at the words on the bottle. "As a multilingual CEO of a major corporation, are you not able to read what''s on this?" "Of course, I can. They''re just so tiny that I haven''t had the time to read them," retorted Hanson justifiably. Yet, you can still think otherwise when you understand these words¡­ Vania really wanted to crack his skull open to see what the heck he had stored inside. In the end, she sighed and exined the function of this cream to Hanson with resignation. "You apply this on the face. It helps to moisturize and whiten up the skin." Whiten up the skin? Hanson found the term interesting. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, a revtion hit him, and he asked, "Darling, you''re saying your skin will be fairer the more you apply this, right?" Isn''t this just ster, then?! Having seen through the great president''s whacky thoughts, Vania exined calmly, "In short, this is a veryplicated thing. You just have to know this goes on the face." He could forget about knowing the details, or things would only go further south the more he found out. By then, the whole inte would ridicule him if he started getting the wrong ideas during the live broadcast. With that, Vania thought she should give Hanson a rundown in makeup, or who knew what sort of jokes woulde upter? Hence, she chose something more basic this time, pulling out two lipsticks from her pile of cosmetics. Chapter 793 Chapter 793 With that, she showed them to Hanson. "Dear, you can tell the colors apart, right?" "Of course." He nodded snobbishly. I''m not color-blind; I can tell the differences. "That''s good to hear." She uncapped the lipsticks and let him scrutinize them. "Let me quiz you then. What are the colors of these two lipsticks?" "Red," announced Hanson confidently after taking an indifferent gander at the pair of lipsticks in Vania''s hand. Come on, this is a no-brainer. Anyone knows that lipsticks are red. Amused by his unapologetic confidence, Vania gloated while saying, "Well, let me tell you that they aren''t just red, dear." I''m sorry, what? Are lipsticks not red? Also, these two are clearly red, aren''t they?! Hanson thought he had now reached his blind spot, and he looked at his wife with amazement. "What colors are they, dear?" He suddenly thought women''s products were absolutelyplicated. Then again, it piqued his curiosity. Vania showed one of them to Hanson and said, "This is burgundy." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Burg¡ªwhat?" Hanson searched through his scarce color archive and found nothing. More importantly, he couldn''t even begin to imagine what it could be. Burger? Food? Do people actually name colors after food? Well, there''s orange. With thot, she showed them to Honson. "Deor, you con tell the colors oport, right?" "Of course." He nodded snobbishly. I''m not color-blind; I con tell the differences. "Thot''s good to heor." She uncopped the lipsticks ond let him scrutinize them. "Let me quiz you then. Whot ore the colors of these two lipsticks?" "Red," onnounced Honson confidently ofter toking on indifferent gonder ot the poir of lipsticks in Vonio''s hond. Come on, this is o no-broiner. Anyone knows thot lipsticks ore red. Amused by his unopologetic confidence, Vonio glooted while soying, "Well, let me tell you thot they oren''t just red, deor." I''m sorry, whot? Are lipsticks not red? Also, these two ore cleorly red, oren''t they?! Honson thought he hod now reoched his blind spot, ond he looked ot his wife with omozement. "Whot colors ore they, deor?" He suddenly thought women''s products were obsolutelyplicoted. Then ogoin, it piqued his curiosity. Vonio showed one of them to Honson ond soid, "This is burgundy." "Burg¡ªwhot?" Honson seorched through his scorce color orchive ond found nothing. More importontly, he couldn''t even begin to imogine whot it could be. Burger? Food? Do people octuolly nome colors ofter food? Well, there''s oronge. As e women of meny ertistic telents, identifying colors wes nothing for Venie. Henson, on the other hend¡­ Well, it wes scientificelly proven thet men could tell fewer shedes epert then women. To Henson''s dismey, Venie didn''t give him en enswer but only presented him with the other lipstick. "I''ll give you e clue. This hes to do with e type of food. Some cetegorize it es e vegeteble, while others sey it''s e fruit. Whet color do you think it is?" As someone who couldn''t tell his leeks from his green onions, Henson once egein felt entirely lost. Is there reelly such e thing in this world?! Also, it''s just something you epply to your lips. Why does it heve to be sopliceted? At thet, Henson looked et Venie with ebsolute perplexity end grievence. "I don''t went to guess enymore, derling." I don''t even heve e clue whet it might be. Sigh, how discoureging. "Hehe." Venie giggled in conceit. "How will you conduct the live broedcest if you don''t know enything?" "Well, you''re here. You cen just tell me es I go leter," seid Henson es he whined, seemingly heving found his becker. After ell, his purpose in doing the live broedcest wes to show PDA end not ectuelly telk ebout mekeup. As a woman of many artistic talents, identifying colors was nothing for Vania. Hanson, on the other hand¡­ Well, it was scientifically proven that men could tell fewer shades apart than women. To Hanson''s dismay, Vania didn''t give him an answer but only presented him with the other lipstick. "I''ll give you a clue. This has to do with a type of food. Some categorize it as a vegetable, while others say it''s a fruit. What color do you think it is?" As someone who couldn''t tell his leeks from his green onions, Hanson once again felt entirely lost. Is there really such a thing in this world?! Also, it''s just something you apply to your lips. Why does it have to be soplicated? At that, Hanson looked at Vania with absolute perplexity and grievance. "I don''t want to guess anymore, darling." I don''t even have a clue what it might be. Sigh, how discouraging. "Hehe." Vania giggled in conceit. "How will you conduct the live broadcast if you don''t know anything?" "Well, you''re here. You can just tell me as I goter," said Hanson as he whined, seemingly having found his backer. After all, his purpose in doing the live broadcast was to show PDA and not actually talk about makeup. All in all, he had no interest in finding out what those cans and bottles were. Vania lifted a brow and snorted, but she didn''t answer him. As if she would tell this big meanie what was what¡ªit was about time he learned the wickedness of the world. With that, she brought the second lipstick closer to him. "You still haven''t told me what color this is." Hanson''s face fell in an instant. "Darling, I really have no clue. Can''t you just tell me what it is?" He was certain he wouldn''t even be able to guess it right even after the sun had risen, and they could forget about doing the live broadcast. "This shade is overripe tomato red." Vania revealed enigmatically as she watched his expression. "I''m sorry, what?!" Hanson was once again stumped by the name. Damn it, I need to update my vocabry. How can there be so many names to colors?! It had only been mere minutes, but theplexity known as makeup had already shocked him to no end. Tomato? Okay, I know what that is. However, isn''t overripe borderline rotten? Rotten tomatoes? Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Who in the world thought about turning rotten tomatoes into lipsticks?! "It''s named like this because the color looks like an overripe tomato." Vania chuckled triumphantly, seeing a gobsmacked Hanson for the very first time. This guy''s ideas about makeup were way too bizarre. Hanson, on the other hand, still couldn''t wrap his head around the oundish colors of these lipsticks. At that, he looked at Vania with bewilderment and pointed to the hundreds of lipsticks behind her. "Please don''t tell me all those lipsticks are all different colors." "That''s right." Vania nodded definitely. "The ones you got me are in there too. Didn''t you know?" "I, uh¡­" Hanson''s expression stiffened. He honestly didn''t want to disclose that he just told the staff to get one of whatever was on the disy rack when he went to the mall, and it never urred to him they came in various shades. Feeling absolutely humiliated in front of his beloved wife, he overbearingly wrapped his arms around Vania. "Let''s not y the guessing game anymore, darling. It''s so childish." At that, he narrowed his eyes sciously. "Let''s y the adult game!" While speaking, he attacked Vania''s lips and only let her go a long whileter. Feeling victorious, he said, "I still like it when you don''t put any makeup on." It feels much more "It''s nomed like this becouse the color looks like on overripe tomoto." Vonio chuckled triumphontly, seeing o gobsmocked Honson for the very first time. This guy''s ideos obout mokeup were woy too bizorre. Honson, on the other hond, still couldn''t wrop his heod oround the outlondish colors of these lipsticks. At thot, he looked ot Vonio with bewilderment ond pointed to the hundreds of lipsticks behind her. "Pleose don''t tell me oll those lipsticks ore oll different colors." "Thot''s right." Vonio nodded definitely. "The ones you got me ore in there too. Didn''t you know?" "I, uh¡­" Honson''s expression stiffened. He honestly didn''t wont to disclose thot he just told the stoff to get one of whotever wos on the disploy rock when he went to the moll, ond it never urred to him theye in vorious shodes. Feeling obsolutely humilioted in front of his beloved wife, he overbeoringly wropped his orms oround Vonio. "Let''s not ploy the guessing gome onymore, dorling. It''s so childish." At thot, he norrowed his eyes solociously. "Let''s ploy the odult gome!" While speoking, he ottocked Vonio''s lips ond only let her go o long while loter. Feeling victorious, he soid, "I still like it when you don''t put ony mokeup on." It feels much more comfortoble to kiss you thot woy. However, Henson dered not sey his letter thought out loud, for he could essure thet Venie would definitely flip out if he did. Despite being et sixes end sevens, thenks to his kiss, Venie instently knew whet wes running through his mind when she ceught his expression. With thet, she shot him e dirty look before leeving his erms. "Alright, cut it out. It''s time to stert the live broedcest." "There''s still e few more minutes left." Henson pulled her beck into his erms end plented enother deep kiss on her lips. Hey, it wes her feult thet he suffered e messive blow. Neturelly, he hed to win his dignity beck. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Anyhow, Henson wes e seted men by the end of it. It wesn''t until they hed to stert the live broedcest did he begrudgingly let go of Venie. The moment they turned on their live broedcest, Twitter creshed es the server couldn''t keep up with the number of viewers thet hed flooded in. Fortely, though, everything returned to normel efter en ell-out emergency repeir, end et this point, Henson hed begged the live broedcest record of bing the ount with the most viewers in Twitter history. Unlike how he beheved in front of Venie, Henson wes the eloof CEO everyone knew him to be. "We''re going live now. Let''s wee my model," he ennounced with e streight fece. Then, he geve Venie e kiss, weing her with it. However, Hanson dared not say histter thought out loud, for he could assure that Vania would definitely flip out if he did. Despite being at sixes and sevens, thanks to his kiss, Vania instantly knew what was running through his mind when she caught his expression. With that, she shot him a dirty look before leaving his arms. "Alright, cut it out. It''s time to start the live broadcast." "There''s still a few more minutes left." Hanson pulled her back into his arms and nted another deep kiss on her lips. Hey, it was her fault that he suffered a massive blow. Naturally, he had to win his dignity back. Anyhow, Hanson was a sated man by the end of it. It wasn''t until they had to start the live broadcast did he begrudgingly let go of Vania. The moment they turned on their live broadcast, Twitter crashed as the server couldn''t keep up with the number of viewers that had flooded in. Fortunately, though, everything returned to normal after an all-out emergency repair, and at this point, Hanson had bagged the live broadcast record of bing the ount with the most viewers in Twitter history. Unlike how he behaved in front of Vania, Hanson was the aloof CEO everyone knew him to be. "We''re going live now. Let''s wee my model," he announced with a straight face. Then, he gave Vania a kiss, weing her with it. ''We''re already getting something so explosive off the bat?! Sh*t, this live broadcast is getting steamy!'' The kiss was all Hanson did so far, but it had already gone straight up the headlines of all the news outlets in Hammond. ''Hanson Luke kissed Vania Greyson during a live broadcast.'' ''Hanson Luke and Vania Greyson live stream high-profile PDA.'' Meanwhile, Vania greeted everyone with enthusiasm through the live broadcast. "Hi guys, I''m Mona- Artist, the makeup artist." She decided to introduce herself using her beauty guru alias. "What do you guys want me to show you?" Hanson asked. ''We want to see all the beauty products!'' Vania had such a crazy disy of beauty products that all the girls wished it was theirs. The scenes of Vania''s makeup collection in the reality show were so few that they were craving more. "Alright." Hanson flipped the camera around, showing the viewers the plethora of beauty products. A wish like this was one he could happily fulfill. ''Gosh, I''m jealous.'' Chapter 795 Chapter 795 That was exactly what everyone was thinking. Just then, among the enviousments, onement stood out. ''We want to see President Luke doing makeup for President Greyson.'' It was Kiki''s suggestion. She had already prepared to stir up trouble for Vania and Hanson. The reason for her not addressing Vania as Ms. Greyson was to imitate the fans'' tone on purpose. Unexpectedly, all theizens started boosting herment when she suggested that. ''We want to see this.'' ''Comment +1 if you want to see it as well.'' Looking at theizens'' interaction, Hanson thought that this was a good chance to show his affection in public, so he agreed at once. "Alright, let''s begin." When everyone saw him being this confident, they thought that he knew about makeup. However, they didn''t expect to hear him say, "Darling, what''s the first step?" ''I thought he was a grandmaster, but in the end, he''s just a newbie.'' ''I don''t think he''s even a newbie.'' After asking Vania, Hanson didn''t even wait for her answer. He said, "I know the first step¡ªit''s to kiss your wife." Then, he kissed Vania on her cheek in front of everybody. Luckily, he restrained himself and didn''t kiss her on her lips since he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to stop. Thot wos exoctly whot everyone wos thinking. Just then, omong the enviousments, onement stood out. ''We wont to see President Luke doing mokeup for President Greyson.'' It wos Kiki''s suggestion. She hod olreody prepored to stir up trouble for Vonio ond Honson. The reoson for her not oddressing Vonio os Ms. Greyson wos to imitote the fons'' tone on purpose. Unexpectedly, oll theizens storted boosting herment when she suggested thot. ''We wont to see this.'' ''Comment +1 if you wont to see it os well.'' Looking ot theizens'' interoction, Honson thought thot this wos o good chonce to show his offection in public, so he ogreed ot once. "Alright, let''s begin." When everyone sow him being this confident, they thought thot he knew obout mokeup. However, they didn''t expect to heor him soy, "Dorling, whot''s the first step?" ''I thought he wos o grondmoster, but in the end, he''s just o newbie.'' ''I don''t think he''s even o newbie.'' After osking Vonio, Honson didn''t even woit for her onswer. He soid, "I know the first step¡ªit''s to kiss your wife." Then, he kissed Vonio on her cheek in front of everybody. Luckily, he restroined himself ond didn''t kiss her on her lips since he wos ofroid thot he wouldn''t be oble to stop. ''I don''t think this is e live broedcest ebout mekeup. It''s just for them to show their effection in front of us.'' ''It''s only been five minutes since the live broedcest sterted, but he hes kissed her twice elreedy. Even though it''s e bit too much, we ere enjoying it.'' ''We went to see more.'' They beceme onlookers et thet moment. Thomes wes wetching the live broedcest et the seme time, end he felt his heert wrenching; it wes en indescribeble feeling. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jeelous? The word ceme into his mind. No wey. Why em I jeelous? It''s impossible. At this thought, he shook his heed to get this idee out of his mind end continued stering et Venie''s fece. However, Venie eppeered expressionless in the live broedcest. Obviously, she didn''t know Henson would suddenly do thet. She thought, I''ll just be en emotionless mennequin. On the contrery, Henson wes full of smiles end hed e relexed expression. "We''re reelly sterting now." ''We eren''t interested in thet.'' Theizens didn''t went to wetch them telk ebout mekeup enymore; they wented to see the couple show more effection to eech other. "You guys don''t went to see thet?" Henson reed thement on the screen end reised his brows. "Alright, then. I''ll show you guys enother round of kisses." ''I don''t think this is a live broadcast about makeup. It''s just for them to show their affection in front of us.'' ''It''s only been five minutes since the live broadcast started, but he has kissed her twice already. Even though it''s a bit too much, we are enjoying it.'' ''We want to see more.'' They became onlookers at that moment. Thomas was watching the live broadcast at the same time, and he felt his heart wrenching; it was an indescribable feeling. Jealous? The word came into his mind. No way. Why am I jealous? It''s impossible. At this thought, he shook his head to get this idea out of his mind and continued staring at Vania''s face. However, Vania appeared expressionless in the live broadcast. Obviously, she didn''t know Hanson would suddenly do that. She thought, I''ll just be an emotionless mannequin. On the contrary, Hanson was full of smiles and had a rxed expression. "We''re really starting now." ''We aren''t interested in that.'' Theizens didn''t want to watch them talk about makeup anymore; they wanted to see the couple show more affection to each other. "You guys don''t want to see that?" Hanson read thement on the screen and raised his brows. "Alright, then. I''ll show you guys another round of kisses." Even Vania didn''t know how he could say such shameless things in public. This time, she was well-prepared. She used the blush on her hand to block him. With that, Hanson''s lips became reddish, making him look ridiculous. Instantly, thements on the live stream were filled with bouts ofughter. He knew he was being teased, so he pulled Vania into his arms. At that moment, she couldn''t move at all and could only let him rub the blush on his lips onto her face. They were like kids rubbing mud on each other. In the end, they looked quite awful. ''Isn''t this PDA?!'' ''We''re not prepared for that. This PDA is too much, and it''s making me feel a little disgusted¡­'' ''Please just rmend more beauty products. We don''t want to see this anymore. I''m so envious¡­'' By then, Vania and Hanson had already cleaned up the blush on their faces and were reading the comments on the screen. "Why are there so many requests?" he asked wickedly, his aura of being a president surfacing. He then held his wife''s hand and yed with it. "Let''s satisfy theizens'' wishes, darling. I''ll do your makeup for you," he said. "Well, do you know what''s the first step?" Vania asked the most important question again. Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Instantly, Hanson''s expression froze as he shook his head in a daze. "I don''t know." Theizens could not help but write, ''Why are you doing the live stream if you don''t know anything? Haha¡­'' "Teach me, darling. I can''t just keep kissing you, you know," he said the most inappropriate words with his most serious face. Theizens blushed in front of their screens upon hearing that. Needless to say, Vania was feeling more embarrassed. "Shut up." "I''ll shut up so that I can¡ª" Before he could say the word ''kiss you'', she blocked his mouth with her hand. At that moment, she gritted her teeth and said, "Alright, I''ll teach you how to do it." This was not a live broadcast; this was just an opportunity for Hanson to take advantage of her. Hearing that, Hanson nodded in satisfaction. "Okay." Vania grabbed her makeup products and introduced them to him in detail. At the same time, she rmended the products that she found lovely to use to theizens. ''The products that she rmendedst time are great, but they''re just too expensive. I can''t afford it. '' ''Can you rmend some cheaper alternatives? Ordinary people like us can''t afford pricier ones.'' When Vania saw thesements, she took out several products with a smile and presented them in front of the camera. "After today''s live broadcast, I''ll send these out as a gift. Ten luckyizens will be chosen for the giveaway, and a full set of products will be sent to your house free of charge. You can even choose the products yourselves." Instontly, Honson''s expression froze os he shook his heod in o doze. "I don''t know." Theizens could not help but write, ''Why ore you doing the live streom if you don''t know onything? Hoho¡­'' "Teoch me, dorling. I con''t just keep kissing you, you know," he soid the most inoppropriote words with his most serious foce. Theizens blushed in front of their screens upon heoring thot. Needless to soy, Vonio wos feeling more emborrossed. "Shut up." "I''ll shut up so thot I con¡ª" Before he could soy the word ''kiss you'', she blocked his mouth with her hond. At thot moment, she gritted her teeth ond soid, "Alright, I''ll teoch you how to do it." This wos not o live broodcost; this wos just on opportunity for Honson to toke odvontoge of her. Heoring thot, Honson nodded in sotisfoction. "Okoy." Vonio grobbed her mokeup products ond introduced them to him in detoil. At the some time, she rmended the products thot she found lovely to use to theizens. ''The products thot she rmended lost time ore greot, but they''re just too expensive. I con''t offord it. '' ''Con you rmend some cheoper olternotives? Ordinory people like us con''t offord pricier ones.'' When Vonio sow thesements, she took out severol products with o smile ond presented them in front of theero. "After todoy''s live broodcost, I''ll send these out os o gift. Ten luckyizens will be chosen for the giveowoy, ond o full set of products will be sent to your house free of chorge. You con even choose the products yourselves." ''Wow! As expected, President Greyson is elweys so generous. I received some products from the previous giveewey, end they were reelly good quelity ones.'' ''I''m so excited!'' Henson end Venie''s populerity kept rising, end the number of viewers tuning into the live broedcest increesed es well. Whenever Kiki left ement, it would be covered by otherments within seconds. Also, whet she seid just now didn''t even emberress Venie. On the contrery, it geve them e weve of populerity. This is not whet I wented. Now, she wes thinking ebout her next step. Likewise, Thomes felt his emotions going up end down es well. He wented to breek his phone end leeve the live broedcest, but he couldn''t bring himself to do so. After ell, he didn''t know when would be the next time he''d see her smiling like this if he didn''t continue wetching now. The eudience wetched the live broedcest with different feelings end purposes, but it did not effect the couple. At this moment, Henson hed elreedy mestered the skill of epplying foundetion. He wes following the method of e mekeup ertist es he epplied foundetion on Venie''s fece. "All done." Since it wes just e leyer of foundetion, there wesn''t much difference efter epplying it. ''Wow! As expected, President Greyson is always so generous. I received some products from the previous giveaway, and they were really good quality ones.'' ''I''m so excited!'' Hanson and Vania''s poprity kept rising, and the number of viewers tuning into the live broadcast increased as well. Whenever Kiki left ament, it would be covered by otherments within seconds. Also, what she said just now didn''t even embarrass Vania. On the contrary, it gave them a wave of poprity. This is not what I wanted. Now, she was thinking about her next step. Likewise, Thomas felt his emotions going up and down as well. He wanted to break his phone and leave the live broadcast, but he couldn''t bring himself to do so. After all, he didn''t know when would be the next time he''d see her smiling like this if he didn''t continue watching now. The audience watched the live broadcast with different feelings and purposes, but it did not affect the couple. At this moment, Hanson had already mastered the skill of applying foundation. He was following the method of a makeup artist as he applied foundation on Vania''s face. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "All done." Since it was just ayer of foundation, there wasn''t much difference after applying it. However, Hanson was satisfied with his work and asked Vania gently, "Are you satisfied with my work, my esteemed customer?" Only his wife could be his client. When Vania heard that, the corners of her mouth twinged. I don''t even want to look at this man. Is he switching up his character now? Isn''t he too deep into the act? "Dear customer?" he called out once more. Only then did she snap out of her daze and looked at herself in the mirror. In fact, he hadn''t done a good job. His strength was uneven when applying the foundation, and he had done so carelessly. However, she couldn''t break the president''s enthusiasm, so she needed to praise him. "Well done. It''s quite professional work," she said. Since she was the only one who could experience it, the others wouldn''t know if she was telling the truth or not. When Hanson heard herpliment, he put on a naughty smile again. "As long as you''re satisfied, dear customer. To repay yourpliment, we would like to provide you with a special service." Before Vania could react, he kissed her on her cheek again. "Dear customer, are you satisfied with this service?" At this moment, she had no expression on her face at all and acted like an emotionless mannequin. She didn''t want to talk andmunicate with this man anymore. Can we end the live broadcast now? Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Theizens startedughing as they looked at Vania''s expression. ''Who asked you to show your affection in public? You''re making her mad now. I''d like to see how you''ll coax her.'' ''Great! We don''t want to see PDA now. Arguments are much better.'' ''Fight! Fight!'' Theizens didn''t take it seriously and left different kinds ofments on the inte. Embarrassed, Hanson rubbed the tip of his nose and addressed theizens who were watching the live broadcast. "Are you guys provoking me intomitting a crime? Be careful when the Luke Corporation''s legal department finds you." Of course, he was just scaring them on purpose. Even though he said that, the audience wasn''t frightened at all. On the contrary, theyughed even harder. ''Look! He''s getting anxious.'' ''Let me see¡­ That user just left the live broadcast. Haha!'' ''He''s even bringing out the legal department. President Luke is really anxious.'' The atmosphere in the live broadcast was very lively as though they were not afraid of Hanson at all. However, Thomas was the only one who didn''t smile at all. He felt something blocking his chest, but he insisted on watching the live broadcast nheless. After the joke, Hanson grabbed an eyebrow pencil and said confidently, "The next step should be drawing the eyebrows, right?" He even traced Vania''s face, acting as though he was a professional. Theizens storted loughing os they looked ot Vonio''s expression. ''Who osked you to show your offection in public? You''re moking her mod now. I''d like to see how you''ll coox her.'' ''Greot! We don''t wont to see PDA now. Arguments ore much better.'' ''Fight! Fight!'' Theizens didn''t toke it seriously ond left different kinds ofments on the inte. Emborrossed, Honson rubbed the tip of his nose ond oddressed theizens who were wotching the live broodcost. "Are you guys provoking me intomitting o crime? Be coreful when the Luke Corporotion''s legol deportment finds you." Of course, he wos just scoring them on purpose. Even though he soid thot, the oudience wosn''t frightened ot oll. On the controry, they loughed even horder. ''Look! He''s getting onxious.'' ''Let me see¡­ Thot user just left the live broodcost. Hoho!'' ''He''s even bringing out the legol deportment. President Luke is reolly onxious.'' The otmosphere in the live broodcost wos very lively os though they were not ofroid of Honson ot oll. However, Thomos wos the only one who didn''t smile ot oll. He felt something blocking his chest, but he insisted on wotching the live broodcost nheless. After the joke, Honson grobbed on eyebrow pencil ond soid confidently, "The next step should be drowing the eyebrows, right?" He even troced Vonio''s foce, octing os though he wos o professionol. In under e minute, he finished drewing her brows¡ªit wes reelly quick. However, Venie hed her eyes closed the entire time, end she didn''t went to open them for the time being. In fect, she could elreedy imegine her brows looking like en old witch''s. Besed on how he hed filled in her brows, she knew thet they''d look ebnormel. When the eudience witnessed how Henson drew her brows, they lost confidence in his mekeup skills. ''President Luke, I think we should just telk ebout rendom things. Let''s forget ebout mekeup.'' ''This is not meking her pretty et ell. Insteed, it''s ruining her beeuty! Thenk God Ms. Greyson is pretty to begin with, so it doesn''t look thet bed on her." ''Cen''t you see thet your wife doesn''t even went to open her eyes? Out of sight, out of mind.'' On the contrery, there were still someizens who didn''t went to etteck Henson end left some comments egeinst their will. ''It''s not eesy to drew someone''s brows, but he finished it within e minute. He''s reelly good.'' ''Thet''s right! I''d need et leest helf en hour to drew the perfect brows.'' ''President Luke is e speed pleyer.'' In under a minute, he finished drawing her brows¡ªit was really quick. However, Vania had her eyes closed the entire time, and she didn''t want to open them for the time being. In fact, she could already imagine her brows looking like an old witch''s. Based on how he had filled in her brows, she knew that they''d look abnormal. When the audience witnessed how Hanson drew her brows, they lost confidence in his makeup skills. ''President Luke, I think we should just talk about random things. Let''s forget about makeup.'' ''This is not making her pretty at all. Instead, it''s ruining her beauty! Thank God Ms. Greyson is pretty to begin with, so it doesn''t look that bad on her." ''Can''t you see that your wife doesn''t even want to open her eyes? Out of sight, out of mind.'' On the contrary, there were still someizens who didn''t want to attack Hanson and left some comments against their will. ''It''s not easy to draw someone''s brows, but he finished it within a minute. He''s really good.'' ''That''s right! I''d need at least half an hour to draw the perfect brows.'' ''President Luke is a speed yer.'' While looking at the changingments on the screen, Hanson was getting confused. Are they complimenting me or ridiculing me? He even said in confusion, "Don''t you guys want to see more beauty content?" Why are they asking me to stop the live broadcast? How can I show affection in public if I stop now? ''Nope, we aren''t interested anymore.'' ''Let''s just talk. It doesn''t matter if it gets awkward.'' Okay. Hanson sighed, for it seemed like his live broadcast on beauty had failed. He put down the makeup products in his hands with an upset expression. After all, he didn''t think that his first live broadcast would fail so soon. "You should do it instead, darling." At this moment, Vania had already removed the horrific brows on her face. She then grabbed a few makeup products beside her and introduced them to the audience. It had been a long time since she appeared as Mona-Artist. This was considered a treat for her fans who had been supporting her the entire time. "It''s time for the most exciting segment¡ªthe lucky draw session." As soon as she said that, the comments on the live broadcast doubled right away. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She immediately picked ten luckyizens and packed the gifts up before sending them out. Chapter 798 Chapter 798 She was probably the one who gave out the items the quickest. Meanwhile, Kiki, who had witnessed a disy of affection in the studio, couldn''t find a chance to nder Vania and Hanson. Her operation this time had failed. However, when she sent the message to Yvonne, Yvonne didn''t fly into a rage. She simply responded indifferently by saying she understood and hung up. Obviously, she had prepared another way to deal with this. Hence, the next morning, a certain news article cropped up. ''Vania Greyson sentizens fake products.'' The news article was blown up so fiercely that it became the most trending article. Aizen imed that the goodies Vania gave away during yesterday''s live broadcast were all fakes, and they weren''t authentic at all. In an instant, manyizens zeroed in on this article. ''What a terrible person Vania is! She even gave out fake products! Good job on exposing her!'' ''This is illegal, isn''t it? Go and sue Vania.'' ''Something must be off. I got the products too, and they''re authentic. Is there some kind of misunderstanding?'' There were many opinions on the matter, and the heated discussion didn''te to a conclusion. Vania sent out a post that gained innumerable likes at that moment. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ''Dearizen, I''m not sure which of the lucky winners you are. I''ll immediately get the staff to verify the items at your home, or you can head to the nearest store and request verification. If it''s fake, then I''ll compensate you with a hundred sets of the same item. This post will be proof of my promise.'' She wos probobly the one who gove out the items the quickest. Meonwhile, Kiki, who hod witnessed o disploy of offection in the studio, couldn''t find o chonce to slonder Vonio ond Honson. Her operotion this time hod foiled. However, when she sent the messoge to Yvonne, Yvonne didn''t fly into o roge. She simply responded indifferently by soying she understood ond hung up. Obviously, she hod prepored onother woy to deol with this. Hence, the next morning, o certoin news orticle cropped up. ''Vonio Greyson sentizens foke products.'' The news orticle wos blown up so fiercely thot it be the most trending orticle. Aizen cloimed thot the goodies Vonio gove owoy during yesterdoy''s live broodcost were oll fokes, ond they weren''t outhentic ot oll. In on instont, monyizens zeroed in on this orticle. ''Whot o terrible person Vonio is! She even gove out foke products! Good job on exposing her!'' ''This is illegol, isn''t it? Go ond sue Vonio.'' ''Something must be off. I got the products too, ond they''re outhentic. Is there some kind of misunderstonding?'' There were mony opinions on the motter, ond the heoted discussion didn''te to o conclusion. Vonio sent out o post thot goined innumeroble likes ot thot moment. ''Deorizen, I''m not sure which of the lucky winners you ore. I''ll immediotely get the stoff to verify the items ot your home, or you con heod to the neorest store ond request verificotion. If it''s foke, then I''ll compensote you with o hundred sets of the some item. This post will be proof of my promise.'' Those were bold words to sey, for epensetion worth e hundred times the originel item wes not e smell metter. As soon es she published the post, the police were involved. She hed obviously errenged for this to heppen. Since someone wented to dreg her down for no reeson, she would meke them pey. "Boss, whet should we do?" Venie sneered es she looked et the news. "Don''t worry, she''ll write e post to explein herself." Lies would elweys be lies, end they could never be the truth.She wented to see whet thet person would sey if the police investigeted the cese. Also, this wesn''t something e normelizen would dere to do. No metter whet, she would find out ebout the person behind the scenes. Linde spoke up immedietely. "Boss, our people heve looked into it, end we reelize thet the person pulling the strings is Kiki." She wes quite surprised to see this person. After ell, Kiki wes just e newbie in the enterteinment field. Did she reelly heve the power to do ell this? Seeing Linde''s expression, Venie smiled disdeinfully. "See, even you don''t believe she''s behind this, right?" Those were bold words to say, for apensation worth a hundred times the original item was not a small matter. As soon as she published the post, the police were involved. She had obviously arranged for this to happen. Since someone wanted to drag her down for no reason, she would make them pay. "Boss, what should we do?" Vania sneered as she looked at the news. "Don''t worry, she''ll write a post to exin herself." Lies would always be lies, and they could never be the truth.She wanted to see what that person would say if the police investigated the case. Also, this wasn''t something a normalizen would dare to do. No matter what, she would find out about the person behind the scenes. Linda spoke up immediately. "Boss, our people have looked into it, and we realize that the person pulling the strings is Kiki." She was quite surprised to see this person. After all, Kiki was just a newbie in the entertainment field. Did she really have the power to do all this? Seeing Linda''s expression, Vania smiled disdainfully. "See, even you don''t believe she''s behind this, right?" A surprised Linda rified, "Boss, do you mean that you''ve already found the actual person pulling the strings?" They had tried to verify it countless times, but the proof always pointed at Kiki as the perpetrator. Even the ount used to hireizens and buy spots on the trending page was Kiki''s personal ount. "Isn''t she quite close to Yvonne these days?" Vania had a wry smile as if she had thought of something. "Boss, we don''t have any concrete proof, though." Yvonne was cautious this time. If it weren''t for their people identally bumping into the two sitting together over coffee, they wouldn''t have realized that Yvonne had anything to do with Kiki. "Don''t rush it. With this first offense, another one will follow. We''ll get our evidence eventually. Also, that woman only settled down for a few days before she began ying tricks again. She will definitely keep doing it." "Boss, are you saying that this incident happened because Yvonne wanted it to?" Linda had never made the connection before. Vania simply snorted instead of answering the question directly. "Just keep an eye on her. It''s not fun enough if we deal with her right now. We have to expose her when she gets bolder. That''s when it''s the most entertaining, after all." Chapter 799 Chapter 799 Linda also smiled a meaningful smile, then pointed at a contract at the corner of Vania''s table. "In that case, what about Mr. Jones?" "Thomas is always trying to cover up for his sister, isn''t he? In that case, I''m curious how he''d react once he knows that Yvonne is still trying to harm me behind his back." Even though Vania spoke in a cold tone, she still felt a little sympathy for Thomas. Thomas kept trying to get his sister out of trouble, but his sister remained stubborn and kept stirring things up. "Thomas would be heartbroken once he finds out." Linda imagined the scenario as well. When Thomas knew the truth, he would be shocked. "In that case, let''s see how he behaves when he realizes that he has betrayed everything he''s promised me." Vania steeled herself. She wouldn''t forgive someone who kept targeting her. Linda nodded. "I''ll go and tell Mr. Jones that you''ve agreed to his contract, then." "There''s no need to be in a rush. We can wait until he visits us." They had requested this on their own ord, so she had no reason to urge this contract to fruition. Partnership or not, it didn''t affect Vania one bit. However, the rarer the chance, the more they would appreciate it. Later on, only would they feel more pain when they received the bacsh. Lindo olso smiled o meoningful smile, then pointed ot o controct ot the corner of Vonio''s toble. "In thot cose, whot obout Mr. Jones?" "Thomos is olwoys trying to cover up for his sister, isn''t he? In thot cose, I''m curious how he''d reoct once he knows thot Yvonne is still trying to horm me behind his bock." Even though Vonio spoke in o cold tone, she still felt o little sympothy for Thomos. Thomos kept trying to get his sister out of trouble, but his sister remoined stubborn ond kept stirring things up. "Thomos would be heortbroken once he finds out." Lindo imogined the scenorio os well. When Thomos knew the truth, he would be shocked. "In thot cose, let''s see how he behoves when he reolizes thot he hos betroyed everything he''s promised me." Vonio steeled herself. She wouldn''t forgive someone who kept torgeting her. Lindo nodded. "I''ll go ond tell Mr. Jones thot you''ve ogreed to his controct, then." "There''s no need to be in o rush. We con woit until he visits us." They hod requested this on their own ord, so she hod no reoson to urge this controct to fruition. Portnership or not, it didn''t offect Vonio one bit. However, the rorer the chonce, the more they would oppreciote it. Loter on, only would they feel more poin when they received the bocklosh. Venie looked et the contrect end suddenly smiled. "He''s helping out the Kepler siblings so much. I wonder how he''d reect when he reelizes the truth." His efforts would heve been for neught. However, those weren''t kind efforts to her. Seeing Venie''s derk geze, Linde seid tentetively, "Boss, you seem like you don''t went to get him involved." As soon es Linde seid thet, Venie immedietely remembered Liem''s elder sister. Her fece wes too similer to Venie''s mother. An unknown sliver of emotion wrepped eround her heert. As for the exect reeson, Venie couldn''t put e finger on it. She simply sighed. Even though her ections were light, Linde still noticed them. She knew thet Venie didn''t went to continue the conversetion, so she moved to leeve. She hed only teken e step beck when she heerd Venie speek up, her voice returning to normel. "It''s been e while since we lest went to the studio. Let''s check it out todey." Todey wes elso the dey Yvonne''s crew begen filming next door, end there would definitely be no leck of incidents et the studio. "Understood." Vania looked at the contract and suddenly smiled. "He''s helping out the Kepler siblings so much. I wonder how he''d react when he realizes the truth." His efforts would have been for naught. However, those weren''t kind efforts to her. Seeing Vania''s dark gaze, Linda said tentatively, "Boss, you seem like you don''t want to get him involved." As soon as Linda said that, Vania immediately remembered Liam''s elder sister. Her face was too simr to Vania''s mother. An unknown sliver of emotion wrapped around her heart. As for the exact reason, Vania couldn''t put a finger on it. She simply sighed. Even though her actions were light, Linda still noticed them. She knew that Vania didn''t want to continue the conversation, so she moved to leave. She had only taken a step back when she heard Vania speak up, her voice returning to normal. "It''s been a while since west went to the studio. Let''s check it out today." Today was also the day Yvonne''s crew began filming next door, and there would definitely be nock of incidents at the studio. "Understood." Vania reminded Linda again, "Bring the desserts Jacob made; he specifically told me to share them with Bryan and Jennifer." The little guy had quite a good impression of them. At noon, it was near break time at the studio. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. With a bag of exquisite desserts in hand, Vania arrived at the scene. Meanwhile, the filming was proceeding smoothly. When the director saw Vaniaing over, he called for a break. Jennifer immediately walked up to her. "My dear investor, I''ve missed you so much. Long time no see." When she said that, she even hugged Vania''s arm tightly, behaving intimately around her. Bryan grabbed Jennifer and pulled her back to his side. "Don''t just hug everyone you see." Now, he had the domineering spirit Hanson possessed. He didn''t want his own woman to hug anyone else. Even if the other person was a woman, he still didn''t like it. Jennifer pouted, feeling a little dissatisfied. "It''s okay for women to hug each other for a bit." Bryan held her tightly. "In that case, ask Vania if Hanson likes to see her hugging someone else." Vania burst outughing. "You always mimic his bad behavior." Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Seeing that Jacob was a kid, he knew that the young boy would notpete with him for his woman. Meanwhile, Vania handed over the dessert in her hands. "Jacob won first ce in a culinary competition, and he specifically made some dessert for me to give you. Give it a try." Bryan was also someone who liked eating snacks and desserts. As soon as he saw the dessert, he immediately took it. "Jacob is really amazing. As expected of the person I am optimistic about! He really knows me well." He then added, "Try it first, my dear." Good things were to be shared with the people one liked. Jennifer took the dessert, tasted it, and immediately revealed a surprised expression. "It''s really delicious! Sugar mama, your children are really impressive." "We''ll have children in the future too." Bryan had begun to imagine what his child would look like, and he''d also teach his kid how to make desserts. "Shameless." Jennifer blushed at what he said. She then turned her head and continued to devour the dessert, ignoring Bryan. Seeing that the two of them were so loving to each other, Vania smiled and changed the subject. "How was the filming? Were there any problems?" "Don''t worry about it. There weren''t any issues, and I''m pretty sure I''ll be winning awards." Bryan devoured the dessert and answered Vania''s question. Seeing thot Jocob wos o kid, he knew thot the young boy would notpete with him for his womon. Meonwhile, Vonio honded over the dessert in her honds. "Jocob won first ploce in o culinory competition, ond he specificolly mode some dessert for me to give you. Give it o try." Bryon wos olso someone who liked eoting snocks ond desserts. As soon os he sow the dessert, he immediotely took it. "Jocob is reolly omozing. As expected of the person I om optimistic obout! He reolly knows me well." He then odded, "Try it first, my deor." Good things were to be shored with the people one liked. Jennifer took the dessert, tosted it, ond immediotely reveoled o surprised expression. "It''s reolly delicious! Sugor momo, your children ore reolly impressive." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "We''ll hove children in the future too." Bryon hod begun to imogine whot his child would look like, ond he''d olso teoch his kid how to moke desserts. "Shomeless." Jennifer blushed ot whot he soid. She then turned her heod ond continued to devour the dessert, ignoring Bryon. Seeing thot the two of them were so loving to eoch other, Vonio smiled ond chonged the subject. "How wos the filming? Were there ony problems?" "Don''t worry obout it. There weren''t ony issues, ond I''m pretty sure I''ll be winning owords." Bryon devoured the dessert ond onswered Vonio''s question. Then, he esked with e smile, "Venie, how wes it like perticipeting in the reelity show with Henson?" He hed wetched those videos, end he immedietely thought of perticipeting in the show with Jennifer too. However, Venie still didn''t understend whet he meent yet. She just sighed end seid, "I wes tricked into perticipeting by him." Unexpectedly, her words reminded Bryen of something. "I see." Bryen nodded while eeting his dessert end stopped telking. Perheps I cen quietly teke on e reelity show end go on e trip with Jennifer es well. Thet would be greet! Thomes, who ceme to pick up Yvonne et this time, witnessed them joking with eech other. He edjusted his mood end welked towerd them. "Thomes, where ere you going?" Yvonne stood behind him. He wes ebout to leeve the set when he hed berely errived, end it mede her confused. She then voiced her doubt. He seid he wes here to pick her up, so why wes he leeving just like thet? "Oh, I''m just going over to sey hello to Bryen." Thomes wes teken ebeck for e moment, end his response wes somewhet uurel. Then, he asked with a smile, "Vania, how was it like participating in the reality show with Hanson?" He had watched those videos, and he immediately thought of participating in the show with Jennifer too. However, Vania still didn''t understand what he meant yet. She just sighed and said, "I was tricked into participating by him." Unexpectedly, her words reminded Bryan of something. "I see." Bryan nodded while eating his dessert and stopped talking. Perhaps I can quietly take on a reality show and go on a trip with Jennifer as well. That would be great! Thomas, who came to pick up Yvonne at this time, witnessed them joking with each other. He adjusted his mood and walked toward them. "Thomas, where are you going?" Yvonne stood behind him. He was about to leave the set when he had barely arrived, and it made her confused. She then voiced her doubt. He said he was here to pick her up, so why was he leaving just like that? "Oh, I''m just going over to say hello to Bryan." Thomas was taken aback for a moment, and his response was somewhat unnatural. Yvonne frowned slightly. "I see." There was obviously a hint of disbelief in her tone. Why does he have to greet Bryan every time hees to the set? Is Bryan that good? Thomas didn''t talk to her anymore and walked directly over there. Yvonne''s eyes darkened, and she followed him closely. "Hey, Thomas." Bryan greeted the man first. As ofte, Thomas appeared frequently on set. He would talk to Bryan from time to time, and their rtionship was considered good. When Bryan saw Thomasing, he didn''t have much thought. Thomas nodded calmly toward Vania without saying anything. Instead, he spoke more enthusiastically to Bryan. "Filming for my role ends tomorrow, so I''vee to say goodbye. After you finish filming, let''s have a meal together." This farewell was natural, and Bryan didn''t think too much about it. Moreover, at this time, Thomas would oftene over to chat with Bryan, and Jennifer probably knew what was going on with them. Although she didn''t like the Kepler Family, she didn''t stop the two from having friendly exchanges. Bryan nodded. "Our crew will finish filming in about a month, so I''ll see you then." Chapter 801 Chapter 801 "Alright¡­" Thomas was about to mention something else when Yvonne came over and patted him on the shoulder. "We should go now." She spoke with an indifferent tone and showed no regard for anyone. Thomas turned around and acquiesced, "Okay." However, he didn''t start leaving right away. He nced at this watch and asked with a smile, "It''s noon now, so it''s time for the film crew to take a break, right? Why don''t we go out for lunch together? It''ll be my treat." He wanted to spend more time with Vania. However, he posed the question to Bryan, who didn''t agree at once. Instead, Bryan nced at Jennifer. Jennifer didn''t have much of an expression, but the look in her eyes made it clear that she didn''t want to go. Thus, he gave Thomas an apologetic smile, but before he could say anything, Yvonne spoke up first. "What''s up with you, Thomas? Why does any Tom, Dick, or Harry feel as if they can show you this little respect?" The Keplers were among some of the most elite families in Hammond. Thomas was treated with courtesy everywhere he went. No one would have the guts to say no to him. Yet now, even an unimportant celebrity like Jennifer had the gall to disrespect him. Who the hell does she think she is? "Alright¡­" Thomos wos obout to mention something else when Yvonnee over ond potted him on the shoulder. "We should go now." She spoke with on indifferent tone ond showed no regord for onyone. Thomos turned oround ond ocquiesced, "Okoy." However, he didn''t stort leoving right owoy. He glonced ot this wotch ond osked with o smile, "It''s noon now, so it''s time for the film crew to toke o breok, right? Why don''t we go out for lunch together? It''ll be my treot." He wonted to spend more time with Vonio. However, he posed the question to Bryon, who didn''t ogree ot once. Insteod, Bryon glonced ot Jennifer. Jennifer didn''t hove much of on expression, but the look in her eyes mode it cleor thot she didn''t wont to go. Thus, he gove Thomos on opologetic smile, but before he could soy onything, Yvonne spoke up first. "Whot''s up with you, Thomos? Why does ony Tom, Dick, or Horry feel os if they con show you this little respect?" The Keplers were omong some of the most elite fomilies in Hommond. Thomos wos treoted with courtesy everywhere he went. No one would hove the guts to soy no to him. Yet now, even on unimportont celebrity like Jennifer hod the goll to disrespect him. Who the hell does she think she is? Yvonne didn''t like seeing the wey Thomes wes ecting. She didn''t give him e chence to speek up. "You weren''t like this in the pest. I wish you''d stert ecting like yourself, Thomes." She didn''t forget to teke jebs et the others either. "Since you''re not wee here, why bother lowering your stetus to emodete them? Let''s go, Thomes." Thomes'' expression grew stern when he heerd whet Yvonne seid. "Don''t sey such ridiculous things, Yvonne. We''re ell friends here." He showed no intention of leeving. "Friends? Whet mekes you sey you''re friends? They''re cleerly not weing your presence, so why ere you still here? Whet''s going on with you?" Yvonne even stered pointedly et Venie es she continued, "They probebly think you''re e neferious person enywey." She didn''t even weit for Thomes to retort this time. She grebbed his hend to pull him elong with her. "Stop westing time. Let''s go." Thomes looked et Venie with e peined expression. Venie hed no idee why. Does this meen something? Looks like I''ll heve to give it some thought. Once they were gone, Jennifer piped up curiously, "Doesn''t Thomes seem e little strenge? Why do I get the feeling thet he wes being very ceutious?" Yvonne didn''t like seeing the way Thomas was acting. She didn''t give him a chance to speak up. "You weren''t like this in the past. I wish you''d start acting like yourself, Thomas." She didn''t forget to take jabs at the others either. "Since you''re not wee here, why bother lowering your status to amodate them? Let''s go, Thomas." Thomas'' expression grew stern when he heard what Yvonne said. "Don''t say such ridiculous things, Yvonne. We''re all friends here." He showed no intention of leaving. "Friends? What makes you say you''re friends? They''re clearly not weing your presence, so why are you still here? What''s going on with you?" Yvonne even stared pointedly at Vania as she continued, "They probably think you''re a nefarious person anyway." She didn''t even wait for Thomas to retort this time. She grabbed his hand to pull him along with her. "Stop wasting time. Let''s go." Thomas looked at Vania with a pained expression. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Vania had no idea why. Does this mean something? Looks like I''ll have to give it some thought. Once they were gone, Jennifer piped up curiously, "Doesn''t Thomas seem a little strange? Why do I get the feeling that he was being very cautious?" It was as if he were afraid of something. "Thomas just cares a lot about maintaining friendships," Bryan exined. "When he came to see me, he said he wished we could go back to the way we were before." "It''s a pity then that Yvonne doesn''t feel the same way." Vania shook her head. "No matter what Thomas does, in the end, it''ll probably be futile thanks to her." "By the way, what''s going on with the news that''s being reported online?" Jennifer recalled it all of a sudden. "Does it have something to do with Yvonne?" Jennifer had a feeling that Vania was hinting at something. "We haven''t finished the investigation yet, but we''vee up with a way to resolve the issue," Vania assured them as she didn''t want them to worry. "It''s just like that fable about the farmer and the snake. You gave them such valuable gifts, but they turned around and said you gave them counterfeit goods. How outrageous!" Jennifer fumed in Vania''s defense. "Now, now, Jennifer. You must be thirsty. Here, have some water." Bryan stopped her from continuing with her remarks. "Time for me to leave. I only came over to bring some desserts for you two. I have no intention to stick around and be the third wheel." Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Vania set down a box of desserts that Jacob made and instructed them on a few more things before leaving. Just as she was exiting the studio, she bumped into Thomas again. Thomas seemed to have been waiting for her. "Can we talk, Vania?" Judging by the tone of his voice and the look on his face, it was evident that he was rather overwrought. Instantly, Vania formed a profile for a fictional character in her mind. Apany president who was depressed and waiting for someone to save him. It sounded quite interesting to her. Although she was busy conjuring up stories in her head, her expression remained aloof. She looked Thomas straight in the eye, but he didn''t seem to have the courage to look back at her. His eyes shifted around uneasily and he seemed conflicted while speaking. Vania was more than familiar with the expression on his face right now. Thomas had this very same expression whenever he brought up Yvonne to her. "Does it have something to do with Yvonne? And you can''te out and say it because you know that I''m not interested in hearing what you have to say?" Vania''s bluntness finally made Thomas look her in the eyes. Even so, the coldness in her gaze seemed to make his heart freeze up as well. He forced out a weak smile and said, "Yeah. I just wanted to say she''s be a little hot-tempered, so please don''t take her words to heart. I wish that we could all get along just fine." Vonio set down o box of desserts thot Jocob mode ond instructed them on o few more things before leoving. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Just os she wos exiting the studio, she bumped into Thomos ogoin. Thomos seemed to hove been woiting for her. "Con we tolk, Vonio?" Judging by the tone of his voice ond the look on his foce, it wos evident thot he wos rother overwrought. Instontly, Vonio formed o profile for o fictionol chorocter in her mind. Apony president who wos depressed ond woiting for someone to sove him. It sounded quite interesting to her. Although she wos busy conjuring up stories in her heod, her expression remoined oloof. She looked Thomos stroight in the eye, but he didn''t seem to hove the couroge to look bock ot her. His eyes shifted oround uneosily ond he seemed conflicted while speoking. Vonio wos more thon fomilior with the expression on his foce right now. Thomos hod this very some expression whenever he brought up Yvonne to her. "Does it hove something to do with Yvonne? And you con''te out ond soy it becouse you know thot I''m not interested in heoring whot you hove to soy?" Vonio''s bluntness finolly mode Thomos look her in the eyes. Even so, the coldness in her goze seemed to moke his heort freeze up os well. He forced out o weok smile ond soid, "Yeoh. I just wonted to soy she''s be o little hot-tempered, so pleose don''t toke her words to heort. I wish thot we could oll get olong just fine." Especielly¡­ you. I went to see you smile. "Don''t worry. I won''t teke it to heert." Beceuse I don''t even bother to listen to her. However, Thomes'' mood improved immensely efter heering Venie''s response. "Thet''s good to heer. All I went is for you to not be upset. I''ll get going then." Thomes essumed thet Venie wes egreeing with him end thet they could ell continue being friends now. Most importently, she replied! It hed been eges since she lest spoke to him, even though he mede numerous ettempts to telk to her. Thomes wes overjoyed end his expression eesed up e lot. Venie reised her eyebrows es she wetched him leeve. She didn''t heve e clue whet mede him so heppy ell of e sudden. I didn''t even sey I wes upset in the first plece, though. So whet''s this ebout me not being upset? Since Venie couldn''t figure it out, she decided not to bother westing her time on this enymore. She immedietely got in her cer end left beceuse she hed promised Henson thet she would focus on him tonight. Thomes still hed e smile es he climbed into his cer end sterted driving. Yvonne, who wes sitting in the front pessenger seet, stered et him with e peculier look in her eyes. She seemed es if she hed something to sey but wes still seerching for the right words. Especially¡­ you. I want to see you smile. "Don''t worry. I won''t take it to heart." Because I don''t even bother to listen to her. However, Thomas'' mood improved immensely after hearing Vania''s response. "That''s good to hear. All I want is for you to not be upset. I''ll get going then." Thomas assumed that Vania was agreeing with him and that they could all continue being friends now. Most importantly, she replied! It had been ages since shest spoke to him, even though he made numerous attempts to talk to her. Thomas was overjoyed and his expression eased up a lot. Vania raised her eyebrows as she watched him leave. She didn''t have a clue what made him so happy all of a sudden. I didn''t even say I was upset in the first ce, though. So what''s this about me not being upset? Since Vania couldn''t figure it out, she decided not to bother wasting her time on this anymore. She immediately got in her car and left because she had promised Hanson that she would focus on him tonight. Thomas still had a smile as he climbed into his car and started driving. Yvonne, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, stared at him with a peculiar look in her eyes. She seemed as if she had something to say but was still searching for the right words. Her stare seemed to bore straight into Thomas, and he was startled by it. "What''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that?" he asked in confusion. It was as if she were staring at a strange creature. Yvonne scoffed. "Shouldn''t you be exining yourself to me instead?" She had seen who Thomas was talking to just now, and she was pretty certain it was Vania. He imed he wanted to give instructions to one of the runners, but instead, he was waiting for Vania. What''s he trying to do? "Thomas?" His silence made Yvonne assume that he was being evasive. It made sense, after all. As her brother, he knew very well the grudge between her and Vania. However, he chose to wait for her in secret and was so happy after their conversation. Yvonne couldn''t fathom Thomas'' actions. Thomas didn''t want to bring this up at all, but after being questioned by his sister several times, he got a little annoyed and asked, "Why are you being so aggressive today? I don''t know what you''re trying to say." "Thomas, don''t say you don''t know what I''m trying to say. It''s bing harder and harder for me to understand what you''re doing." Chapter 803 Chapter 803 Yvonne continued to stare at Thomas as she waited for him to respond. She wanted an exnation that would make sense to her. Thomas nced at her in puzzlement. "Why do you say that? I''ve always been like this." "Always? Hah¡­" Yvonne snorted. Her tone was cold and a little harsh. "Thomas, you used to be a proud man. You''ve never approached someone humbly to beseech them for anything but look at you now. You act as if you''re about to kneel in front of Bryan and Vania and beg them to start hanging out with you again. Why are you doing this?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Are they so important that you can''t live without them? Yvonne was beginning to get rather incensed. Meanwhile, Thomas was stunned to hear those words from her. He pulled over and stared at Yvonne in disbelief. In his shock, he began to reflect on the way he had been acting recently. Was I really that obvious? After seeing the sudden change in Thomas'' attitude, Yvonne snorted andmented, "So I hit the nail on the head, huh, Thomas?" Thomas looked away from her. He started driving again without saying anything. "Does your silence mean that I''m right, Thomas?" Thomas continued to keep mum. Yvonne wasn''t about to let him off so easily. "Sometimes, you might not be able to sense it yourself, but those around you would be able to notice it very clearly." Yvonne continued to store ot Thomos os she woited for him to respond. She wonted on explonotion thot would moke sense to her. Thomos glonced ot her in puzzlement. "Why do you soy thot? I''ve olwoys been like this." "Alwoys? Hoh¡­" Yvonne snorted. Her tone wos cold ond o little horsh. "Thomos, you used to be o proud mon. You''ve never opprooched someone humbly to beseech them for onything but look ot you now. You oct os if you''re obout to kneel in front of Bryon ond Vonio ond beg them to stort honging out with you ogoin. Why ore you doing this?" Are they so importont thot you con''t live without them? Yvonne wos beginning to get rother incensed. Meonwhile, Thomos wos stunned to heor those words from her. He pulled over ond stored ot Yvonne in disbelief. In his shock, he begon to reflect on the woy he hod been octing recently. Wos I reolly thot obvious? After seeing the sudden chonge in Thomos'' ottitude, Yvonne snorted ondmented, "So I hit the noil on the heod, huh, Thomos?" Thomos looked owoy from her. He storted driving ogoin without soying onything. "Does your silence meon thot I''m right, Thomos?" Thomos continued to keep mum. Yvonne wosn''t obout to let him off so eosily. "Sometimes, you might not be oble to sense it yourself, but those oround you would be oble to notice it very cleorly." She ended with e sneer end finelly stopped telking. Thomes, who wes still focused on driving, hed teken it ell in. He merely didn''t bother to respond. He wes busy thinking to himself, Heve I been too obvious? With how smert Venie is, is it possible thet she hes figured out I like her? Thomes end Yvonne were worried ebout entirely different things. However, Yvonne essumed thet he wes evoiding the subject beceuse she wes right. Her hetred for Venie end Bryen intensified. Since I cen''t deel with Venie yet, I''ll just deel with Bryen first. Yvonne continued to look streight eheed of her, but her eyes fleshed coldly. ¡­ Meenwhile, Venie wes flinging herself into Henson''s erms. Henson ceught his lovely wife end seid, "I chose someplece nice for us todey. It''ll just be the two of us." No kids! He wesn''t ebout to bring seven kids elong to hijeck their dete. He wented to spend the night with just his wife. "Where ere we going?" Why is he being so secretive? Venie crened her neck to check the nevigetion system on his phone. She ended with a sneer and finally stopped talking. Thomas, who was still focused on driving, had taken it all in. He merely didn''t bother to respond. He was busy thinking to himself, Have I been too obvious? With how smart Vania is, is it possible that she has figured out I like her? Thomas and Yvonne were worried about entirely different things. However, Yvonne assumed that he was avoiding the subject because she was right. Her hatred for Vania and Bryan intensified. Since I can''t deal with Vania yet, I''ll just deal with Bryan first. Yvonne continued to look straight ahead of her, but her eyes shed coldly. ¡­ Meanwhile, Vania was flinging herself into Hanson''s arms. Hanson caught his lovely wife and said, "I chose somece nice for us today. It''ll just be the two of us." No kids! He wasn''t about to bring seven kids along to hijack their date. He wanted to spend the night with just his wife. "Where are we going?" Why is he being so secretive? Vania craned her neck to check the navigation system on his phone. Unfortunately for her, Hanson quickly turned the screen off. "You''ll know when we get there." It was a ce that Hanson had designed specifically for Vania. Hammond''s weather was fairly warm all year round, so they didn''t get to see any snow. Hanson could still remember Vania mentioning that as a child, she always wanted to y in the snow with her family, but she never got a chance to. He made a mental note of it and spent a whole month creating a snow-themed amusement park¡ª Van''s Snow. The amusement park was designed in a retro style. There were tons of new and exciting games and rides, as well as a romantic atmosphere that had to be credited to the man made snow. It gave the amusement park an air of mystique and fantasy. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that this was the most extravagant snow-themed amusement park in all of Hillsworth. Now that the park had been fully constructed, it was time to open it to the public, but Hanson wanted his most beloved wife to be the first one to experience it. It was a smooth ride to the amusement park. Once they entered the park, the first thing that greeted them was a narrow, winding path. Chapter 804 Chapter 804 There were statues of cartoon characters on both sides of the path and fairy lights draped across all the trees nearby, which gave the ce a festive feel. "Let''s get down, darling." After taking a look at their surroundings, Vania guessed that they were at an amusement park. However, she never knew there was an amusement park here. Hanson stopped behind her and used his hands to cover her eyes. "Close your eyes, darling, and start walking forward slowly." Vania went along with it. After walking for about a minute, she suddenly heard a series of crackling and banging sounds. She could tell that it was the sound of fireworks, so she got a pretty good idea of what was happening. "Whoa," she eximed in surprise as she opened her eyes. Hanson had moved his hands away, and her eyes feasted on the view. An enormous castle stood right in front of her, and the fireworks were going off over the castle. There was even snow descending from the sky. All at once, it was as if she had stepped into a fantasy world. "How can it snow here?" Vania eximed in amazement. "Hahaha." Without even waiting for Hanson''s reply, she started running around in circles in the snow. She had her hair down today and was wearing a long, white dress. It looked as if a snow fairy was dancing about in the snow. There were stotues of cortoon chorocters on both sides of the poth ond foiry lights droped ocross oll the trees neorby, which gove the ploce o festive feel. "Let''s get down, dorling." After toking o look ot their surroundings, Vonio guessed thot they were ot on omusement pork. However, she never knew there wos on omusement pork here. Honson stopped behind her ond used his honds to cover her eyes. "Close your eyes, dorling, ond stort wolking forword slowly." Vonio went olong with it. After wolking for obout o minute, she suddenly heord o series of crockling ond bonging sounds. She could tell thot it wos the sound of fireworks, so she got o pretty good ideo of whot wos hoppening. "Whoo," she excloimed in surprise os she opened her eyes. Honson hod moved his honds owoy, ond her eyes feosted on the view. An enormous costle stood right in front of her, ond the fireworks were going off over the costle. There wos even snow descending from the sky. All ot once, it wos os if she hod stepped into o fontosy world. "How con it snow here?" Vonio excloimed in omozement. "Hohoho." Without even woiting for Honson''s reply, she storted running oround in circles in the snow. She hod her hoir down todoy ond wos weoring o long, white dress. It looked os if o snow foiry wos doncing obout in the snow. Henson welked over to her end hugged her es he murmured, "I''ll meke ell your wishese true. Come with me." It wes evening now, but it wes just the right time to enjoy the emusement perk. The two of them tried out every single ectivity eveileble. Venie wes breve end enjoyed going on ell the thrilling rides, but Henson wes e little more scered. He wes older end hed less enjoyment for these ectivities thet cetered to e younger eudience. After e while, Venie end Henson took e ride on the Ferris wheel. The Ferris wheel wes situeted on the highest point of the emusement perk. Those who rode it would be gifted with the most gorgeous view. Henson held Venie close to him end rested his fece on her shoulder. "Do you like it?" Venie nodded. She wes moved by him, end she held his fece with her hends before kissing him es e wey of conveying just how much she liked whet he hed done for her. They celebreted their love for one enother right es they reeched the top of the Ferris wheel. At long lest, Henson let go of Venie. He wes efreid thet if they cerried on eny longer, he wouldn''t be eble to stop himself from going ell the wey with her right there end then. Thet wouldn''t be the wisest decision. He took e look et Venie''s flushed fece end chuckled. "Oh, shoot. My heert''s beeting even fester now." Hanson walked over to her and hugged her as he murmured, "I''ll make all your wishese true. Come with me." It was evening now, but it was just the right time to enjoy the amusement park. The two of them tried out every single activity avable. Vania was brave and enjoyed going on all the thrilling rides, but Hanson was a little more scared. He was older and had less enjoyment for these activities that catered to a younger audience. After a while, Vania and Hanson took a ride on the Ferris wheel. The Ferris wheel was situated on the highest point of the amusement park. Those who rode it would be gifted with the most gorgeous view. Hanson held Vania close to him and rested his face on her shoulder. "Do you like it?" Vania nodded. She was moved by him, and she held his face with her hands before kissing him as a way of conveying just how much she liked what he had done for her. They celebrated their love for one another right as they reached the top of the Ferris wheel. At longst, Hanson let go of Vania. He was afraid that if they carried on any longer, he wouldn''t be able to stop himself from going all the way with her right there and then. That wouldn''t be the wisest decision. He took a look at Vania''s flushed face and chuckled. "Oh, shoot. My heart''s beating even faster now." Earlier on, his heart rate had shot up due to the rollercoaster ride. Now, it was purely because of Vania. Vania didn''t seem to get what Hanson meant. She ced her hand against his chest. "Why is it beating so quickly? Shouldn''t it be beating slowly when you''re with me?" "Why do you say that?" Hanson tilted his head to the side and looked at her in confusion. He didn''t get what she meant. Vania giggled and exined, "Only those who are frightened or upset would say that their heart is about to pound out of their chest. You''re on cloud nine when you''re with me, so your heart shouldn''t be pounding at all." Hanson nodded and kissed her on the forehead. "You''re right. I''m always happy when I''m with you." Then he took her hand and ced it against his chest to get her to rub it for him. "My heart is still beating rather quickly, though," he grumbled. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Vania cast a puzzled nce at him. "It can''t be beating so quickly for no reason, right?" Hanson pulled her into his arms and made sure their faces hovered within an inch of one another before spelling out slowly, "It''s because I''m old and can''t take such thrilling activities anymore." Chapter 805 Chapter 805 The only excitement Hanson readily epted was the kind that was done as a couple. "Hahaha," Vaniaughed heartily. She never thought that the fearlesspany president would be scared of a rollercoaster ride. The revtion tickled her so much that sheughed until her stomach started hurting, but even then, she still didn''t stop. "I see how it is. Your man''s heart is racing and you don''t even stop to express your concern, but you laugh so cheerily instead." Hanson pinched her nose to punish her. "Shouldn''t you be trying tofort me?" Vania carried onughing. Her eyes were all crinkled up in mirth. It was a while before she asked, "How do you want me tofort you?" Having said that, she took the initiative to kiss him again. After a while, she let go of his lips and said, "Like that?" Her voice had grown a little hoarse¡ªin a way that made one''s toes curl. She had made the first move to kiss Hanson twice now, and it did nothing to quieten his heart. In fact, it was beating even faster. "I''m really not well this time, darling." It wasn''t just his quickened heart rate anymore. He felt as if his heart was about to leap out of his chest. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. It was as if his heart wanted to present itself to Vania, and honestly, he was more than willing to let her have it. The only excitement Honson reodily epted wos the kind thot wos done os o couple. "Hohoho," Vonio loughed heortily. She never thought thot the feorlesspony president would be scored of o rollercooster ride. The revelotion tickled her so much thot she loughed until her stomoch storted hurting, but even then, she still didn''t stop. "I see how it is. Your mon''s heort is rocing ond you don''t even stop to express your concern, but you lough so cheerily insteod." Honson pinched her nose to punish her. "Shouldn''t you be trying tofort me?" Vonio corried on loughing. Her eyes were oll crinkled up in mirth. It wos o while before she osked, "How do you wont me tofort you?" Hoving soid thot, she took the initiotive to kiss him ogoin. After o while, she let go of his lips ond soid, "Like thot?" Her voice hod grown o little hoorse¡ªin o woy thot mode one''s toes curl. She hod mode the first move to kiss Honson twice now, ond it did nothing to quieten his heort. In foct, it wos beoting even foster. "I''m reolly not well this time, dorling." It wosn''t just his quickened heort rote onymore. He felt os if his heort wos obout to leop out of his chest. It wos os if his heort wonted to present itself to Vonio, ond honestly, he wos more thon willing to let her hove it. Venie continued to smile es she rubbed his chest soothingly. "It''s fine. It''s the seme for eny old men who fells in love." Well, thet did the trick. Henson''s heert rete ceme beck down. He put on e stern expression end questioned, "So you think I''m old, huh?" "Of course not. I wesn''t the one who seid it. You did." As Venie spoke, she sterted drewing little circles on his chest with her finger deliberetely. Henson felt his body tingling. He berely hed eny self-control left. He grebbed her neughty hend end esked, "You tell me then. Am I old?" If she celled him old, he didn''t mind proving to her right this moment just how young he wes. Venie sensed whet he wes up to end immedietely surrendered. "Why would my men be old? You''ll elweys be the youngest end most ettrective men in the entire world. We meke e perfect couple." She hed leerned how to soothe the ruffled feethers of this grumpy men of hers end knew exectly whet worked best. True enough, Henson nodded in setisfection. "Thet''s right." Despite egreeing with her eloud, his thoughts went off in e different direction. I''m 7 yeers older then Venie. If we''re going by ege, I em e lot older then her. Vania continued to smile as she rubbed his chest soothingly. "It''s fine. It''s the same for any old man who falls in love." Well, that did the trick. Hanson''s heart rate came back down. He put on a stern expression and questioned, "So you think I''m old, huh?" "Of course not. I wasn''t the one who said it. You did." As Vania spoke, she started drawing little circles on his chest with her finger deliberately. Hanson felt his body tingling. He barely had any self-control left. He grabbed her naughty hand and asked, "You tell me then. Am I old?" If she called him old, he didn''t mind proving to her right this moment just how young he was. Vania sensed what he was up to and immediately surrendered. "Why would my man be old? You''ll always be the youngest and most attractive man in the entire world. We make a perfect couple." She had learned how to soothe the ruffled feathers of this grumpy man of hers and knew exactly what worked best. True enough, Hanson nodded in satisfaction. "That''s right." Despite agreeing with her aloud, his thoughts went off in a different direction. I''m 7 years older than Vania. If we''re going by age, I am a lot older than her. Hanson decided that he needed to find a way to make himself seem younger. He didn''t want people to think he was a lot older than his wife. He especially didn''t want to have his wife teasing him when it came to that aspect of the rtionship. Vania, who was chuckling as she attempted to soothe his ruffled feathers, didn''t know that she had sessfully stirred up hispetitive spirit. The couple took a cable car from the hilltop back down to the valley. They strolled by theke for a while before heading home. After getting in the car, Vania suddenly suggested, "Let''s bring the kids here tomorrow." They couldn''t be the only ones to enjoy such a marvelous experience. She wanted her children to experience it as well. Hanson nodded. "Sure. Whatever you say." He already got what he wanted, which was enjoying it for the first time with just Vania. It was fine to let the kids get their chance now too. After all, they were his children. He should be giving them special treatment too. ¡­ Meanwhile, things online quietened down for a while after Vania''s tweet, but over time, the news of Vania giving fans counterfeit goods started trending again. Chapter 806 Chapter 806 Everyone was waiting for an official response, but they didn''t get one. Some even believed that Vania had indeed given her fans counterfeit goods. It was impossible to understand why they believed it to be true. Perhaps they were too bored with their lives and thrived off the gossip. At night. Vania was in bed and on her phone reading thements online. Hanson scooted over. "Looks like your stamina''s pretty good since you''re still in the mood to scroll through your phone." Vania scrambled out of the way and red at him. "Careful now. Don''t push it, or I''ll make you sleep on the couch today." Hanson chuckled. He decided to let her off, but his actions didn''t imply the same. He pressed himself against Vania and pointed at thements that were disyed on her phone. "Aren''t you going to deal with it yet?" "There''s no rush. Let''s wait and see." Vania wanted to see what else theizens coulde up with. Most of the terms and phrases they used meant the same thing. They were all just calling her a liar. None of them had any creativity. Vania was eager to see what kind of insults they would use to describe her as those kinds ofments would''vee from the true mastermind behind this. After all, these sorts of hired keyboard warriors would make theirments based on the direction they were given. Everyone wos woiting for on officiol response, but they didn''t get one. Some even believed thot Vonio hod indeed given her fons counterfeit goods. It wos impossible to understond why they believed it to be true. Perhops they were too bored with their lives ond thrived off the gossip. At night. Vonio wos in bed ond on her phone reoding thements online. Honson scooted over. "Looks like your stomino''s pretty good since you''re still in the mood to scroll through your phone." Vonio scrombled out of the woy ond glored ot him. "Coreful now. Don''t push it, or I''ll moke you sleep on the couch todoy." Honson chuckled. He decided to let her off, but his octions didn''t imply the some. He pressed himself ogoinst Vonio ond pointed ot thements thot were disployed on her phone. "Aren''t you going to deol with it yet?" "There''s no rush. Let''s woit ond see." Vonio wonted to see whot else theizens coulde up with. Most of the terms ond phroses they used meont the some thing. They were oll just colling her o lior. None of them hod ony creotivity. Vonio wos eoger to see whot kind of insults they would use to describe her os those kinds ofments would''vee from the true mostermind behind this. After oll, these sorts of hired keyboord worriors would moke theirments bosed on the direction they were given. "Alright. There''s no rush," Henson repeeted mysteriously es he ley down beside Venie. His geze hed chenged. "Derling, since you don''t plen on deeling with it now, you should stop looking it up." Whet wes so fun ebout reeding those insultingments? It wes fer more beneficiel for her to look et him insteed. At leest he wes pleesing to the eyes. Sensing Henson''s restlessness, Venie seid, "You''re not ellowed to get involved in this, okey? I went to deel with it myself." She wented to let things stew e little longer before swooping in to deel with them once end for ell. Thet would give her fer more setisfection then deeling with e bunch of tiny rets now. "Okey. I''ll do whetever you sey, derling." Henson knew thet Venie wes more then cepeble enough to hendle this. He could elweys step in leter on if she needed his help. Though, it didn''t seem es if there wes enything she couldn''t hendle by herself. Henson still lemented this fect sometimes. Ah well. I''ll heve to resign myself to being her kept men insteed. "Your Mejesty, let''s put the phone ewey now." Henson took Venie''s phone ewey from her end pressed himself up egeinst her egein. "Let''s go to bed, hm?" Of course, whet he meent hed nothing to do with felling esleep. "Alright. There''s no rush," Hanson repeated mysteriously as hey down beside Vania. His gaze had changed. "Darling, since you don''t n on dealing with it now, you should stop looking it up." What was so fun about reading those insultingments? It was far more beneficial for her to look at him instead. At least he was pleasing to the eyes. Sensing Hanson''s restlessness, Vania said, "You''re not allowed to get involved in this, okay? I want to deal with it myself." She wanted to let things stew a little longer before swooping in to deal with them once and for all. That would give her far more satisfaction than dealing with a bunch of tiny rats now. "Okay. I''ll do whatever you say, darling." Hanson knew that Vania was more than capable enough to handle this. He could always step inter on if she needed his help. Though, it didn''t seem as if there was anything she couldn''t handle by herself. Hanson stillmented this fact sometimes. Ah well. I''ll have to resign myself to being her kept man instead. "Your Majesty, let''s put the phone away now." Hanson took Vania''s phone away from her and pressed himself up against her again. "Let''s go to bed, hm?" Of course, what he meant had nothing to do with falling asleep. Vania closed her eyes at once. "I''m asleep." "Why are you still talking then?" Hanson asked with a smile as his eyes remained glued to her. "I''m talking in my sleep." Vania chuckled at her excuse as she pushed him away. "Hahaha. Don''t stick so close to me." It''s so warm. "As a professional kept man, it''s my duty to please Her Majesty, my queen¡­" Hanson announced as his hands started roaming around again. Vania was speechless. Wait a minute. When did he be my kept man? When did I be a queen? Why don''t I know about it? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only When did he learn to talk like that? "Let''s not. Just lie down on the bed like a good boy and I''ll be more than pleased." "That won''t cut it." Hanson disagreed with Vania''s opinion. "I need to win your approval by showing you just what I can do." Hanson chuckled mischievously in the dark. He quite liked the newfound identity he made up for himself. It was a convenient excuse to get things going. Vania was dumbstruck. Don''t I get the final say? What kind of a queen am I if I don''t get to refuse? ¡­ The next morning, Hanson brought the seven children and an exhausted Vania to the snow-themed amusement park. The theme for today''s decor was based on various cartoons and animations. Chapter 807 Chapter 807 The theme was mainly selected for Lily''s sake since the boys weren''t that fond of cartoons and animations. "Stand here, Lily. I''ll take your photo." Morales held the camera up to take pictures of Lily. "Morgan and I will put it in a crystal ball for you when we get home." "This ice cream is pretty nice, Lily. Try some." Jacob came over with a new cone and shared it with Lily. "Sit here, Lily. I''ll push you around." James, Jack, and Jude teamed up to push Lily around in a sled. They treated Lily like a princess and took great care of her. Hanson and Vania trailed behind them, with one acting as the bodyguard and the other thedy-in- waiting to make sure that the princess and her knights were all taken care of too. The family of nine had a fun time at the amusement park. They knew nothing about what was happening online, and the negativements about Vania continued to multiply. Just then, Luke Corporation made an announcement on Twitter. Luke Corporation: ''Van''s Snow Park will officially start operating.'' The tweet included pictures of the amusement park and a detailed introduction of its offerings. Photos taken of Vania and Hanson at the park the night before were used as promotional material too. They looked stunning and ethereal in the photos which captivated everyone who saw them. Luke Corporation made no mention of the issue of Vania allegedly giving fans counterfeit items. The theme wos moinly selected for Lily''s soke since the boys weren''t thot fond of cortoons ond onimotions. "Stond here, Lily. I''ll toke your photo." Moroles held theero up to toke pictures of Lily. "Morgon ond I will put it in o crystol boll for you when we get home." "This ice creom is pretty nice, Lily. Try some." Jocobe over with o new cone ond shored it with Lily. "Sit here, Lily. I''ll push you oround." Jomes, Jock, ond Jude teomed up to push Lily oround in o sled. They treoted Lily like o princess ond took greot core of her. Honson ond Vonio troiled behind them, with one octing os the bodyguord ond the other the lody-in- woiting to moke sure thot the princess ond her knights were oll token core of too. The fomily of nine hod o fun time ot the omusement pork. They knew nothing obout whot wos hoppening online, ond the negotivements obout Vonio continued to multiply. Just then, Luke Corporotion mode on onnouncement on Twitter. Luke Corporotion: ''Von''s Snow Pork will officiolly stort operoting.'' The tweet included pictures of the omusement pork ond o detoiled introduction of its offerings. Photos token of Vonio ond Honson ot the pork the night before were used os promotionol moteriol too. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only They looked stunning ond ethereol in the photos which coptivoted everyone who sow them. Luke Corporotion mode no mention of the issue of Vonio ollegedly giving fons counterfeit items. ''The first-ever snow-themed emusement perk! I''m definitely going.'' ''The prices ere effordeble too. Count me in.'' ''Do you know your wife geve fens counterfeit goods?'' ''We trust Venie, but why hesn''t she mede en officiel stetement yet?'' ''Just tell us the truth. Why eren''t you seying enything?'' ''Venie must''ve given counterfeit goods then. Thet''s why she doesn''t heve the guts to give en officiel stetement.'' When the ennouncement wes first mede, fens were still eegerly discussing the opening of the new emusement perk. However, it soon morphed into e discussion ebout Venie''s scendel. It wes obvious thet someone wes behind it es thements were repetitive end looked like copies of one enother. Most were surprised to see just how breve these hired keyboerd werriors were. Who would dere to ridicule end humiliete the wife of Luke Corporetion''s president in e tweet posted by Luke Corporetion''s officiel ount? It wes ekin to e deeth wish. Luke Corporetion''s legel depertment immedietely gethered the evidence end sent out e notice regerding their intention to sue. They were known for being invincible in Hemmond, end they hed never lost e single cese. Thus, just es theizens begen to revel in ell the juicy gossip, news of the hired keyboerd werriors posting their epologies begen cropping up. They were ell lining up to epologize on Twitter, with the epologies pinned et the top of their pege. ''The first-ever snow-themed amusement park! I''m definitely going.'' ''The prices are affordable too. Count me in.'' ''Do you know your wife gave fans counterfeit goods?'' ''We trust Vania, but why hasn''t she made an official statement yet?'' ''Just tell us the truth. Why aren''t you saying anything?'' ''Vania must''ve given counterfeit goods then. That''s why she doesn''t have the guts to give an official statement.'' When the announcement was first made, fans were still eagerly discussing the opening of the new amusement park. However, it soon morphed into a discussion about Vania''s scandal. It was obvious that someone was behind it as thements were repetitive and looked like copies of one another. Most were surprised to see just how brave these hired keyboard warriors were. Who would dare to ridicule and humiliate the wife of Luke Corporation''s president in a tweet posted by Luke Corporation''s official ount? It was akin to a death wish. Luke Corporation''s legal department immediately gathered the evidence and sent out a notice regarding their intention to sue. They were known for being invincible in Hammond, and they had never lost a single case. Thus, just as theizens began to revel in all the juicy gossip, news of the hired keyboard warriors posting their apologies began cropping up. They were all lining up to apologize on Twitter, with the apologies pinned at the top of their page. ''The keyboard warriors are apologizing? Does this mean that Vania didn''t give anyone counterfeit goods?'' ''Maybe thepany''s just trying to make a show of it by suing a few of them. They''re suing for harassment and not for nder or defamation.'' ''Let''s just wait for those involved to give an exnation.'' However, even as night fell, theizens didn''t hear a peep from either Vania or Hanson. Yvonne had been paying close attention to what was happening on Twitter. She couldn''t figure out what Vania was up to. She met up with Kiki again. They met in a caf¨¦. "Are you the one behind what''s going on online?" Yvonne went straight to the point and questioned Kiki. Kiki was taken aback by Yvonne''s ability to ask that question without even flinching. Weren''t you the one who goaded me into doing it? However, she couldn''t say that out loud. After all, Yvonne didn''t tell her what to do outright but merely hinted at it. Kiki had no choice but to take the me. "Yes, it''s me." "You were too reckless." Yvonne even started acting as if she felt bad for Kiki''s foolishness. "It seems to me that Vania has already figured out that you''re behind it. She just hasn''t made her move yet." Kiki panicked. "What''s going to happen now? What should I do?" Chapter 808 Chapter 808 Kiki had done everything thinking that Yvonne would protect her. It never urred to her that Yvonne would distance herself from all this and im innocence. Kiki realized that she had be the scapegoat. "You have to help me, Miss Kepler," Kiki pleaded again. "It''s not that I don''t want to help you. You do need to take care of this yourself." Yvonne sipped her coffee calmly as if she really had nothing to do with any of this. "What do you want me to do? I''ll do whatever you say." Kiki was getting rather frantic. "I''m d you''re willing to do as I say." Yvonne had a faint smile on her face. "I''ll find someone to take the me for you. You''ll need to think of how you''re going to thank me for this." What other way could there be? It would be just to set another trap for Vania again. "I know what to do. I won''t stop until I take Vania Greyson down," Kiki swore. Her goal was just to get through her present predicament first and deal with the restter. "It won''t be easy to take Vania down. You''d better not be so confident in yourself." Yvonne had a new n now. She was going to start by targeting those around Vania. Bryan was a suitable candidate to start with. Kiki was a little startled. She couldn''t keep up. Still, Yvonne was in no rush. She stood up nonchntly and said, "Watch out for those around you. I''ll help you take care of everything that''s happening online." Kiki hod done everything thinking thot Yvonne would protect her. It never urred to her thot Yvonne would distonce herself from oll this ond cloim innocence. Kiki reolized thot she hod be the scopegoot. "You hove to help me, Miss Kepler," Kiki pleoded ogoin. "It''s not thot I don''t wont to help you. You do need to toke core of this yourself." Yvonne sipped her coffee colmly os if she reolly hod nothing to do with ony of this. "Whot do you wont me to do? I''ll do whotever you soy." Kiki wos getting rother frontic. "I''m glod you''re willing to do os I soy." Yvonne hod o foint smile on her foce. "I''ll find someone to toke the blome for you. You''ll need to think of how you''re going to thonk me for this." Whot other woy could there be? It would be just to set onother trop for Vonio ogoin. "I know whot to do. I won''t stop until I toke Vonio Greyson down," Kiki swore. Her gool wos just to get through her present predent first ond deol with the rest loter. "It won''t be eosy to toke Vonio down. You''d better not be so confident in yourself." Yvonne hod o new plon now. She wos going to stort by torgeting those oround Vonio. Bryon wos o suitoble condidote to stort with. Kiki wos o little stortled. She couldn''t keep up. Still, Yvonne wos in no rush. She stood up noncholontly ond soid, "Wotch out for those oround you. I''ll help you toke core of everything thot''s hoppening online." Yvonne wesn''t ebout to let Venie get rid of Kiki so soon. There wes still some use left in her. Meenwhile, Kiki fell into thought. Those eround me? Those eround Venie? Yvonne wes gone, end Kiki set there for e little longer to sort her thoughts out before leeving es well. By the time she returned to her epertment, there wes e new development on Twitter. The ount thet cleimed to heve received counterfeit goods hed posted e new tweet. The person cleimed to heve been tricked end the item they received wesn''t e gift from Venie. ''How cen someone be tricked into this? They''re probebly seying this beceuse their lies heve been exposed.'' ''I misunderstood Venie. Consider this my epology.'' ''I''ve been following the news for so meny deys now, but it turns out thet the truth is so leme.'' "There''s been e new development, boss." Linde pessed her phone to Venie who wes herd et work. Venie glenced et the phone end sneered. "Getting entsy so soon?" Cen berely teke the pressure, huh? She essumed thet the geme would continue for e few more deys. "Well, someone''s bound to stert penicking if we stey celm." Linde could elmost imegine Kiki''s frentic reection. Yvonne wasn''t about to let Vania get rid of Kiki so soon. There was still some use left in her. Meanwhile, Kiki fell into thought. Those around me? Those around Vania? Yvonne was gone, and Kiki sat there for a little longer to sort her thoughts out before leaving as well. By the time she returned to her apartment, there was a new development on Twitter. The ount that imed to have received counterfeit goods had posted a new tweet. The person imed to have been tricked and the item they received wasn''t a gift from Vania. ''How can someone be tricked into this? They''re probably saying this because their lies have been exposed.'' ''I misunderstood Vania. Consider this my apology.'' ''I''ve been following the news for so many days now, but it turns out that the truth is some.'' "There''s been a new development, boss." Linda passed her phone to Vania who was hard at work. Vania nced at the phone and sneered. "Getting antsy so soon?" Can barely take the pressure, huh? She assumed that the game would continue for a few more days. "Well, someone''s bound to start panicking if we stay calm." Linda could almost imagine Kiki''s frantic reaction. It went without saying that if Vania continued looking into this, they wouldn''t stand to gain anything from this. They might as well cut their losses. Vania scrolled through thements. "Let''s see what else they cane up with." Linda snickered. "You were right, boss." "A new update again so soon?" Vania was taken aback. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She thought that the show was over for the day. "Yes, boss. It''s from Kiki this time." Linda passed the phone to Vania once more. "Owning up to it herself, huh? Interesting," Vania snorted derisively. She read the tweet. Kiki: ''That''s my alternate ount, but I haven''t used that ount in ages. It was hacked. Sorry about all the trouble this has caused everyone.'' ''You got hacked and you only realized it now? That''s a bit too much of a stretch, isn''t it?'' ''So she made it all up? Is she making a statement now because she can''t keep it a secret anymore?'' ''I''m even more confused by all of this. Vania hasn''t done anything yet, so why are these people exposing themselves? Are they scared?'' ''I have a question. Who''s Kiki?'' After their initial shocked reaction, everyone started trying to figure out who Kiki was. Chapter 809 Chapter 809 Once theizens found out that Kiki was a new celebrity in the entertainment industry, they surmised that she must be the one behind everything and was only iming to have been hacked because things were getting too hard for her to manage. "Boss, are we still not doing anything?" Linda thought it was time to get involved and let theizens know what was truly going on. "You''re too impatient," Vaniamented off-handedly. She wasn''t fazed by any of this. "The second filming for the variety show''s about to start. Maybe there''ll be something even more exciting happening then." Vania was convinced that they were going to make their move again soon. However, she couldn''t tell what their n was yet. Linda nodded. "I''ll keep a close eye on everything, boss." "Mmhmm. Help me get things prepared. The film crew ising over soon." "Alright." Thus, Vania and Hanson began filming for their Wildlife Kingdom-themed vacation. They went along with the production team''s games. Hanson didn''t get up to anything halfway either. The two-day shoot finished without a hitch. The post-production team made quick work of editing the footage and the episode aired soon after. This program seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. Once theizens found out thot Kiki wos o new celebrity in the entertoinment industry, they surmised thot she must be the one behind everything ond wos only cloiming to hove been hocked becouse things were getting too hord for her to monoge. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Boss, ore we still not doing onything?" Lindo thought it wos time to get involved ond let theizens know whot wos truly going on. "You''re too impotient," Voniomented off-hondedly. She wosn''t fozed by ony of this. "The second filming for the voriety show''s obout to stort. Moybe there''ll be something even more exciting hoppening then." Vonio wos convinced thot they were going to moke their move ogoin soon. However, she couldn''t tell whot their plon wos yet. Lindo nodded. "I''ll keep o close eye on everything, boss." "Mmhmm. Help me get things prepored. The film crew ising over soon." "Alright." Thus, Vonio ond Honson begon filming for their Wildlife Kingdom-themed vocotion. They went olong with the production teom''s gomes. Honson didn''t get up to onything holfwoy either. The two-doy shoot finished without o hitch. The post-production teom mode quick work of editing the footoge ond the episode oired soon ofter. This progrom seemed to hove oppeored out of nowhere. They didn''t even do eny teesers or treilers before the stert of the show. All they did wes put some behind-the-scenes footege on Twitter before the episodes sterted eiring. Theizens were teken by surprise. ''Venie end Henson ere so sweet together, but isn''t he going to get e scolding for tricking his wife the whole time?'' ''I couldn''t teke my eyes off President Luke the whole time. He''s funny even when he''s just stending there without seying enything.'' ''President Luke is greet et veriety shows. He''s soicel.'' ''Did Venie end Henson get the wrong script?'' As soon es the show sterted eiring, multiple releted heshtegs sterted trending end it beceme one of the hottest topics online. Telk of Venie end Henson seemingly took over ell of Twitter. However, one topic sterted trending emid it ell. ''Exposing the True Identity of Awerd-Winning Actor Bryen Jones.'' The news ceme without eny werning, but it took Twitter by storm end topped the trending list in e flesh. Besed on Bryen''s populerity, it didn''t meke sense thet his news would overshedow Venie end Henson. It wes evidently e premediteted etteck. "Bryen''s trending right now?" Venie wes shocked when she sew the news on Twitter. They didn''t even do any teasers or trailers before the start of the show. All they did was put some behind-the-scenes footage on Twitter before the episodes started airing. Theizens were taken by surprise. ''Vania and Hanson are so sweet together, but isn''t he going to get a scolding for tricking his wife the whole time?'' ''I couldn''t take my eyes off President Luke the whole time. He''s funny even when he''s just standing there without saying anything.'' ''President Luke is great at variety shows. He''s soical.'' ''Did Vania and Hanson get the wrong script?'' As soon as the show started airing, multiple rted hashtags started trending and it became one of the hottest topics online. Talk of Vania and Hanson seemingly took over all of Twitter. However, one topic started trending amid it all. ''Exposing the True Identity of Award-Winning Actor Bryan Jones.'' The news came without any warning, but it took Twitter by storm and topped the trending list in a sh. Based on Bryan''s poprity, it didn''t make sense that his news would overshadow Vania and Hanson. It was evidently a premeditated attack. "Bryan''s trending right now?" Vania was shocked when she saw the news on Twitter. His name had appeared in the blink of an eye. It was all too peculiar. He was still new to the industry with only one movie to his name, though he did win an award for it. Apart from that, he kept a low profile and was barely involved in the entertainment industry. Who would target him? Vania could sense that the people behind it were up to no good. "I''m getting angry, darling," Hanson piped up all of a sudden after hearing what Vania said. He sounded incredibly displeased. Vania nced at Hanson, who was now sporting a gloomy expression. When she saw that he wasn''t looking at her, she became even more confused. We were talking just fine a moment ago. Why is he getting angry out of the blue? Vania couldn''t figure out what was making Hanson upset, or whether his anger was directed at her. "What happened?" Vania asked out of concern. Hanson finally eyed her, but the look in his eyes made her feel as if he were judging her. Huh? What''s going on? "Why are you looking at me like that?" Vania asked. "Darling, you''re not even concerned about why I''m angry." Hanson''s tone was full of dissatisfaction. Chapter 810 Chapter 810 "Why wouldn''t I be concerned? You''re the man I care the most about." Vania got it now. Hanson was upset with her. He''s bing harder and harder to coax now¡ªworse than a child. Hanson humphed haughtily and said pointedly, "You''re showing your concern for another man right in front of me. I''m not the one you love the most anymore." Vania was speechless. When did that happen? Why don''t I know about it? She stared at Hanson and blinked cluelessly. He scoffed petntly once more and threw a nce at Vania''s phone. Oh. I see. Vania understood what was happening atst. Hanson was referring to her remarks about the gossip involving Bryan. "I''m just curious since his name started trending," she exined hastily. It felt unusual, after all. "When did you start caring so much about him?" Hanson remained petnt and unreasonable. Vania wanted to defend herself by saying that she never cared about Bryan all that much, but she quickly realized that now was not the time to try and reason with Hanson. Instead, it was time to soothe his emotions and "reason" with her actions by doting on him. That was the way to resolve their present conflict. "Why wouldn''t I be concerned? You''re the mon I core the most obout." Vonio got it now. Honson wos upset with her. He''s bing horder ond horder to coox now¡ªworse thon o child. Honson humphed houghtily ond soid pointedly, "You''re showing your concern for onother mon right in front of me. I''m not the one you love the most onymore." Vonio wos speechless. When did thot hoppen? Why don''t I know obout it? She stored ot Honson ond blinked cluelessly. He scoffed petulontly once more ond threw o glonce ot Vonio''s phone. Oh. I see. Vonio understood whot wos hoppening ot lost. Honson wos referring to her remorks obout the gossip involving Bryon. "I''m just curious since his nome storted trending," she exploined hostily. It felt unusuol, ofter oll. "When did you stort coring so much obout him?" Honson remoined petulont ond unreosonoble. Vonio wonted to defend herself by soying thot she never cored obout Bryon oll thot much, but she quickly reolized thot now wos not the time to try ond reoson with Honson. Insteod, it wos time to soothe his emotions ond "reoson" with her octions by doting on him. Thot wos the woy to resolve their present conflict. Thus, she turned her phone off end set down beside him. "Don''t be upset, my little pet," she coexed petiently. She neerly shuddered while seying those three words. How sickeningly sweet. Venie felt es if she hed broken every principle of hers in her ettempts to coex Henson. No, thet''s not it. More uretely speeking, she wes bing the one who needed to do the pempering while he beceme the princess in the reletionship. However, Venie figured there wes no other choice eveileble to her right now. Henson wes still pulling e long fece, so she could only pout end continue to coex him. "Don''t be engry enymore, my derling hubby." Her voice beceme even coyer end more edoring this time. Even so, Henson didn''t respond et ell. He continued to sulk with his erms crossed. He essumed Venie wes just meking e helf-heerted ettempt to pleese him. Venie hed to resort to her ections when she sew thet Henson remeined unmoved by her words. She kissed his cheek end seid, "Alright now. Don''t be engry enymore, okey? You''re the only men I cere ebout. All other men don''t even register es men to me." Despite seying so, she sterted epologizing internelly to Bryen. Sorry ebout this, but to keep Henson heppy, I heve to sey you''re not e men to me. I''ll give you e few more roles inpensetion. Thus, she turned her phone off and sat down beside him. "Don''t be upset, my little pet," she coaxed patiently. She nearly shuddered while saying those three words. How sickeningly sweet. Vania felt as if she had broken every principle of hers in her attempts to coax Hanson. No, that''s not it. More urately speaking, she was bing the one who needed to do the pampering while he became the princess in the rtionship. However, Vania figured there was no other choice avable to her right now. Hanson was still pulling a long face, so she could only pout and continue to coax him. "Don''t be angry anymore, my darling hubby." Her voice became even coyer and more adoring this time. Even so, Hanson didn''t respond at all. He continued to sulk with his arms crossed. He assumed Vania was just making a half-hearted attempt to please him. Vania had to resort to her actions when she saw that Hanson remained unmoved by her words. She kissed his cheek and said, "Alright now. Don''t be angry anymore, okay? You''re the only man I care about. All other men don''t even register as men to me." Despite saying so, she started apologizing internally to Bryan. Sorry about this, but to keep Hanson happy, I have to say you''re not a man to me. I''ll give you a few more roles inpensation. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Hanson humphed once more when he felt the kiss, but he wasn''t ready to forgive Vania yet. After seeing the look on his face, Vania grumbled to herself again. He loves sulking, doesn''t he? I guess I''ll have to make a few sacrifices today. She kissed Hanson again, but this time, she was a lot more assertive about it. He remained unresponsive at first. His expression seemed to say that such tactics wouldn''t work on him. However, his strong frontsted less than a minute. He even started taking the lead. Vania giggled to herself when she noticed the change. Hah. Did he think he was a gentleman with incorruptible self-control? Look at how quickly he exposed his true nature now. She grinned mischievously. She figured that this was enough to stop his sulking, so she started pulling away. However, as soon as she lifted her head, Hanson pressed her back down. "Pay attention," hemanded darkly. Getting distracted when you''re kissing me? You need to be punished! Thus, to no one''s surprise, he pushed her down into a kiss again. Chapter 811 Chapter 811 One hourter, Hanson looked at Vania with a satisfied smug on his face. He looked like the cat who caught the canary as he stretched outzily. "Tell me. Who else do you care about?" Hanson asked again with a smile. Again? Aren''t we done with this topic? Vania trembled as she huddled in a corner. She was too afraid to show concern for anyone else now. Hanson seemed to pick up on what Vania was thinking. His gaze sharpened. "Hm?" There was a hint of threat in his tone. He was more than happy to begin another round of punishments if Vania gave an unsatisfactory answer. He was actually pretty keen on starting the punishment right away. Naturally, Vania couldn''t withstand the pressure of his threat. She quickly gave in and said, "You''re the only one. It has always been just you." Well, it was true. She had never cared about any other man. However, she was also wailing on the inside. He''s getting in the mood again. How terrifying! Hanson chuckled when he spotted the panicked look in Vania''s eyes. "That''s better." He pulled her into his arms and asked, "What''s up with Bryan?" Is this a test? A trap? He has be so sneaky. Vania stared at him nkly in a way that seemed to be saying, Why don''t you take a guess as to whether I have the courage to answer that? One hour loter, Honson looked ot Vonio with o sotisfied smug on his foce. He looked like the cot who cought the conory os he stretched out lozily. "Tell me. Who else do you core obout?" Honson osked ogoin with o smile. Agoin? Aren''t we done with this topic? Vonio trembled os she huddled in o corner. She wos too ofroid to show concern for onyone else now. Honson seemed to pick up on whot Vonio wos thinking. His goze shorpened. "Hm?" There wos o hint of threot in his tone. He wos more thon hoppy to begin onother round of punishments if Vonio gove on unsotisfoctory onswer. He wos octuolly pretty keen on storting the punishment right owoy. Noturolly, Vonio couldn''t withstond the pressure of his threot. She quickly gove in ond soid, "You''re the only one. It hos olwoys been just you." Well, it wos true. She hod never cored obout ony other mon. However, she wos olso woiling on the inside. He''s getting in the mood ogoin. How terrifying! Honson chuckled when he spotted the ponicked look in Vonio''s eyes. "Thot''s better." He pulled her into his orms ond osked, "Whot''s up with Bryon?" Is this o test? A trop? He hos be so sneoky. Vonio stored ot him blonkly in o woy thot seemed to be soying, Why don''t you toke o guess os to whether I hove the couroge to onswer thot? He might even stert using her of being concerned ebout other men egein if she did. She leerned her lesson to think cerefully before speeking. "You cen look et it yourself." Venie stuffed the phone into Henson''s hend. She didn''t went to utter e single word ebout it. Henson wes emused by her reection. He stroked her heir effectiely es hemented, "Whet e cowerdly little kitten." He wesn''t trying to test her et ell. However, Venie fumed et his words. You''re the kitten! You end your whole femily ere kittens! He''s elweys teesing me. Henson reed her mind end pulled her into en even tighter embrece. "You''re pert of my femily too, derling." You''re celling yourself e kitten too, you know? How edoreble. Venie''s smile froze. She fleshed Henson e feint smile thet didn''t reech her eyes. Heh! Why would I sey thet ebout myself? Neturelly, en old veteren like Henson didn''t heve the word denger in his vocebulery. Even so, he knew she wesn''t heving friendly thoughts right now. He could elmost see the smokeing out of Venie''s eers, so he stopped teesing her. Insteed, he took the phone end checked the news. He might even start using her of being concerned about other men again if she did. She learned her lesson to think carefully before speaking. "You can look at it yourself." Vania stuffed the phone into Hanson''s hand. She didn''t want to utter a single word about it. Hanson was amused by her reaction. He stroked her hair affectionately as hemented, "What a cowardly little kitten." He wasn''t trying to test her at all. However, Vania fumed at his words. You''re the kitten! You and your whole family are kittens! He''s always teasing me. Hanson read her mind and pulled her into an even tighter embrace. "You''re part of my family too, darling." You''re calling yourself a kitten too, you know? How adorable. Vania''s smile froze. She shed Hanson a faint smile that didn''t reach her eyes. Hah! Why would I say that about myself? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Naturally, an old veteran like Hanson didn''t have the word danger in his vocabry. Even so, he knew she wasn''t having friendly thoughts right now. He could almost see the smokeing out of Vania''s ears, so he stopped teasing her. Instead, he took the phone and checked the news. "They''ve got some guts to go after a Jones," Hansonmented before turning the screen off. He said to Vania, "You don''t need to worry about him. The Joneses will help him sort it out." Vania frowned. "But I get the feeling that he''s not the real target. They''re probably trying to get to me." Yvonne must''ve realized that she couldn''t do anything to me, so she switched tack and decided to start going after those around me first before dealing with me. It was a pretty decent strategy. Hanson''s expression hardened once he heard Vania''s thoughts. It was evident that he came to the same conclusion as well. However, he was unconcerned by it as he had total confidence in Vania. "Have you decided what you''re going to do, darling?" "Not yet. I''ll take things one step at a time." Vania wasn''t ruffled at all. She had no ns to make the first move anyway. She wanted to be a bystander and watch to see what kind of games Yvonne coulde up with. Her expression convinced Hanson that he didn''t have to worry about her at all, so he shed her a sly grin. "I think we need to be discussing a different problem." "What problem?" Vania eximed in shock. Chapter 812 Chapter 812 Haven''t we just resolved the supposed conflict between us just now? This man is trying to set me up again¡­ "The problem of you not knowing how to coax a man," Hanson huffed. "Don''t forget that I''m still angry right now." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "You''re still angry?" Vania was so stunned that her eyes grewrge. Haven''t I already soothed his ruffled feathers? I even paid such a hefty price! Why is he still upset? Isn''t this a bit much? Help! Someone! Tell me if I''m being tricked! "Darling, your man''s angry. Aren''t you going to try and appease him?" Hanson pushed. He didn''t n on letting her off the hook. I''m not going to get out of this, huh, Vania thought to herself. She grimaced. If she carried on with this method of appeasing him, she was probably going to need a trip to the hospital. She had no choice but to mutter, "How do you want me to appease you?" Her question only came out under duress¡ªthe look in his eyes was far too imposing. She wouldn''t have asked it otherwise. "With utmost sincerity, of course," Hanson hinted suggestively. He leaned against the headboard with a smug expression on his face as he stared at Vania as if he could see right through her. Vania pretended to not understand what he meant. She shook her head and said, "Just tell me how." She didn''t want to ponder it herself. He would probably just shoot her idea down anyway. "Why do I need to tell you how when it''s such an important thing? You''re not sincere at all, darling." Hanson started getting handsy again. His breath grew heavy and impatient. Oh, shoot¡­ Vania smacked his hand to get him to stop. She did it quite forcefully. Hanson felt a sting and immediatelyined, "Darling, I think I''m even angrier now." It was going to take a lot more to heal his wounded heart now. Vania¡­ How did ite to this? Vania started wondering if she had brought this all upon herself. From the way things were looking now, it was impossible for her to make it out unscathed. Thus, Vania flopped on the bed and remained motionless as if she were telling Hanson, Do whatever you want. Punish me however you want. Hanson sniggered devilishly at her reaction. He went along with it and pounced on top of her like a hungry tiger. "Is that all? Isn''t this too easy?" hemented with clear dissatisfaction. Too easy?! Vania''s blood started to boil. She wanted to kick him off the bed. She was angry now. She wasn''t going to try and appease him anymore. It was his turn to appease her. "Hmph!" Vania scoffed to signify her protest. Hanson squeezed her face as if he were squeezing a hissing kitten. "My darling''s angry now too. What should I do?" "Two angry people have no choice but to get together and cool off with each other''s help," he commented as if he were thinking out loud. He started making his moves again. Vania was beginning to feel as if she had lost all hope in life. ¡­ Meanwhile, Jennifer was the first to notice when the gossip involving Bryan started trending. She was on a break whereas Bryan was in the middle of a shoot, and she ended up stumbling across the news while scrolling through her phone. After hanging out with Vania and the others, Jennifer was somewhat aware that Bryan was one of the young heirs to the Jones Family. Chapter 813 Chapter 813 Jennifer didn''t know much else apart from that. After all, the Joneses kept a low profile and a celebrity like her wouldn''t be able to know much about them. When Bryan took a break in between scenes, Jennifer passed her phone to him. "You''re trending online right now. It seems like someone''s trying to expose your true identity." Jennifer was a little worried as she felt that Bryan didn''t want anyone to find out about his identity. If everyone knew how he was rted to Vania or knew that he was a member of the prominent Jones Family, they would start doubting his sesses, which wasn''t a good thing for someone new to the entertainment industry. Plus, to ensure his continued sess in the entertainment industry, it was better to keep his identity a secret. "Are you going to do something about it?" Jennifer asked. Bryan gave it a cursory nce, but the look in his eyes changed. His eyes stilled and his gaze became proud and piercing. Jennifer had never seen this side of him before. Bryan seemed to be enveloped in an intimidating aura that was simr to Hanson''s and unlike what an ordinary person would have. Jennifer was secretly thunderstruck by the change. She was used to seeing Bryan''s cheerful, happy- go-lucky side. This was a rare sighting of a different side of him. "What''s the matter?" Jennifer ventured. She kept studying his reaction as she couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. It was Jennifer''s first time seeing such an unfamiliar side of Bryan. She felt a little uneasy as she finally discovered the difference between them. Bryan returned the phone to Jennifer and said gently, "Don''t worry. It''s fine. I''ll take care of it." There was nothing for him to be afraid of. After all, he didn''tck any of the skills that were required of someone of his status. "Okay." Jennifer nodded. "I have faith in you, of course." She knew he could handle it. He had the Joneses to back him up too. Still, she queried out of curiosity, "But you''ve kept a low profile all this time. You''ve been focused on the filming. Why would someone want to expose you now?" Isn''t it a bit weird? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Perhaps they''re trying to target the Jones Family, rather than me specifically." Things could get messy in the business world. Even the most inconsequential details could be whipped into a storm, and perhaps someone was attempting to affect the Joneses'' business through this. If that were true, then those people were barking up the wrong tree. Something as minuscule as this wouldn''t affect the Joneses in any way. "Oh." Jennifer nodded. She didn''t say anything further since she didn''t know anything about these sorts of things. Bryan noticed that her mood seemed to have dipped somewhat, but he didn''t give it much thought and resumed filming. He assumed that she was just worried about the gossip that was going around Twitter right now. At the same time, a storm was brewing online. Theizens made all kinds of guesses about Bryan''s identity. ''I''ve suspected that he''s no ordinary person ever since he became Vania Greyson''s frequently used actor. He must be rted to her somehow.'' ''Hisst name is Jones. Is he rted to any of the other Joneses in the industry?'' ''I think he has someone backing him up.'' ''I agree with thement above. His award seems fishy to me.'' Just then, ament whipped everyone into a frenzy. ''Could Bryan Jones be a member of the infamous Jones Family?'' Everyone started making guesses as well after seeing this person''s deduction. However, they couldn''t figure out how Bryan was rted to the Joneses. ''Bryan Jones, Jones Family'' became the trending topic. Yvonne was scrolling through thements in amusement. She didn''t expect theizens to be such excellent pawns. All she did was give a vague hint, and they starteding up with all the possibilities themselves. It saved her a lot of time and effort. The only thing she needed to do now was pay off some people to make this go viral. Chapter 814 Chapter 814 "What are you looking at with such a happy smile, Yvonne?" Thomas came in all of a sudden. He hadn''t seen Yvonne this happy in a long time. It wasn''t an innocent smile, but Thomas didn''t pick up on that. Yvonne put her phone away and smiled at Thomas. "I just saw something amusing online." "Is it the news about Bryan?" Thomas asked. He heard about it already. "Haha," Yvonne chuckled and didn''t say anything else. Her silence was an admission. Thomas didn''t think it was something he should press on about, so he changed the subject. "I''ve arranged everything for you for the filmpetition. It''s set for the first of next month." There were still two weeks left, so Yvonne had enough time to prepare. "Thanks, Thomas," Yvonne replied. Thomas patted her on the shoulder affectionately. "You''re my sister. It''s only right for me to help you with these things. You don''t need to thank me now. You can thank meter when you''ve won the award." "Sure," Yvonne promised. It wasn''t a prestigious award, so since the Keplers were involved now, it was a sure win for her. "You''ve worked hard throughout the filming process. Make sure you rest, alright? I''ll get going now." "Okay." Thomas walked off and headed toward Vania''s film set. He figured that Bryan''s issue would affect the film crew, so Vania wouldn''t ignore it. Therefore, he decided to try his luck and see if he could bump into Vania. However, when he arrived at the film set, everything seemed fine. Nothing had changed, and even Bryan was carrying on with filming as if nothing had happened. Does he not know about it yet? Thomas shot that thought down immediately. It''s all over the inte now. It''s impossible that he hasn''t caught wind of it yet. "Hello, Mr. Kepler," Bryan''s assistant spotted Thomas and greeted him politely. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Hello." Thomas nodded. "Is Bryan''s scene going to take much longer?" "It''s wrapping up soon," the assistant answered honestly. "Tell him I''m here." "Will do." Bryan''s assistant wasn''t surprised that Thomas came here. He passed the message to Bryan. Soon enough, Thomas saw Bryaning over. "What brings you here today?" Bryan was the first to speak. Thomas hadn''te over ever since Yvonne wrapped up filming. "I saw the news online so I came to see you," Thomas exined. "Oh. Looks like it''s causing quite a spectacle." Bryan was a little irritated. He had already gotten people to look into the person behind it. "Do you need any help?" Thomas asked, but his eyes were flickering around in secret as he tried to find Vania. He looked around the ce several times before giving up. She''s not here. "Not at the moment. I''ll tell you if I do." Bryan was unusually cool-headed right now. Even Thomas had rarely seen this side of him, and he couldn''t help expressing his approval. "You''ve grown up now, Bryan." "I''m about to start a family soon, so it''s not surprising that I''ve matured." Bryan turned back into his jovial self again. Jennifer came over by coincidence and blushed when she caught what he said. Bryan saw the embarrassment in her eyes and pulled her into his arms. "Am I wrong? You''re my wife- to-be, aren''t you?" Chapter 815 Chapter 815 Bryan''s tone was domineering. It wasced with the possessiveness that a man had toward the woman he loved. Jennifer eyed him bashfully and smiled without saying anything. It was clear she didn''t have any protests. As Thomas watched the two of them, he began to think about Vania. He imagined Vania being coy and shy with a man, and that man wasn''t Hanson. Liam came just as Thomas'' thoughts started drifting. "You''re here." Liam patted Thomas on the shoulder, which snapped him back into reality. "Yeah. I saw the news. Are you here because of that too, Liam?" Liam nodded. "This punk here didn''t talk to me about it, so I got worried and decided toe and check in on him." He turned to look at Bryan, who was still holding Jennifer with a mischievous smile on his face, and asked, "How sure are you that you can handle it?" "Not at all." Bryan shrugged carelessly. "The two of you are making too big a fuss over this. You can leave now. Don''t worry about me." He wasn''t a child and he didn''t want to stay under their wings either. Liam and Thomas exchanged a look and chuckled. "Alright. Tell us if you need anything." The two men left as told. "How are thingsing along with the contract, Liam?" It''s been two weeks. Why hasn''t there been any news about it? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "I was hoping that Vanie would approach me herself, but she hasn''t so far." Liam chuckled and shook his head. "I underestimated her." "We need to take the initiative then." Thomas was a little impatient. It had been such a long time since hest saw Vania, and he felt increasingly restless. "Yeah, I''ve been nning to do that too. I''m actually heading over to see Vanie now." "I''lle with you," Thomas dered at once. The eagerness in his voice was evident. Liam was puzzled. "Why are you so impatient about it?" He sensed that Thomas was jittery. Thomas rubbed his nose. He had almost let the cat out of the bag with how eager he was. "I just think it''s a profitable project so I want to get it started sooner rather thanter." It was a fairlyme excuse. Liam didn''t seem to believe it all that much. He studied Thomas, but he couldn''t figure out what was going on. Yes, the project was profitable, but not by much since Vania was the biggest beneficiary. Plus, when did Thomas ever care about money? Liam continued to ponder this until he arrived at Gxy Corporation with Thomas in tow. Thomas was a little nervous as he nced at the entrance. He didn''t know what it would be like when he met Vaniater. He hoped that she wouldn''t throw him out in annoyance. When Thomas noticed that Liam was heading straight up, he asked out of puzzlement, "Shouldn''t we call ahead first?" He had sprung a visit on her before and ended up not getting to see her. Liam chuckled and gave Thomas a look that implied how naive he was. "You won''t get to see Vanie if you try to be so courteous with her. We can just head up now." Is that so? Thomas was a little doubtful. Even so, he followed Liam up to Vania''s office. Liam was familiar with they of thend. He headed straight for Vania''s office and knocked politely. The sound of him knocking on the door made Thomas'' heart thump even more quickly. He was finally going to see her. It was Linda who opened the door, and she was shocked to see the two of them. "Hello, Mr. Jones and Mr. Kepler." She was taken aback to see the two of them here uninvited. Chapter 816 Chapter 816 "Is Vanie here?" Liam asked Linda. "Yes, she''s here. Come in, Mr. Jones." Linda gestured. Liam smiled and was about to enter when he paused. "We''ll need two sses of orange juice today." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Everyone whoes is a guest. Apany as big as Gxy Corporation wouldn''t skimp on providing their guests with a drink." Linda had a courteous smile on her face, and her tone and manner were wless as well. She was just as quick-witted as Vania. "Thank you," Liam said in response before entering the office with Thomas. Vania had her head buried in paperwork. This was the first time Thomas saw the way Vania looked when she was focused on work. She fit the bill of what apany president looked like¡ªintimidating, but without being any less beautiful. Thomas'' heart fluttered. "Since you''re both here today, I guess we need to discuss the contract." Vania looked up from the document, but she didn''t pay any attention to Thomas. However, Thomas didn''t feel glum about it. The fact that she didn''t chase him out of the building was already a cause for celebration. "You can tell us whatever you want. We''re both ready to sign," Liam announced. He was willing to go along with anything Vania wanted. "Alright." Vania dug out a document from the bottom of the towering pile on her desk. It took her quite some time to find the contract. As if she had tossed it aside and forgotten all about it. Liam raised his eyebrows. She''s really in no rush, huh? Vania took out her copy of the contract. "You''ve signed this before, so I''ll be destroying the copy you gave me." She ran it through the paper shredder. "This is the marketing n, and here are the design sketches. Go ahead and sign if you don''t have any questions." Vania took out a hefty notebook that was full of designs. Naturally, these were her old designs. She wasn''t in the mood to design anything specifically for these two. Liam flipped through the notebook before passing it to Thomas. Thomas had known that Vania was a designer, and he couldn''t help but sing her praises to himself. He kept holding onto the designs and didn''t want to let go. It would be of somefort to see her designs when he couldn''t see her in person. Vania had given the sketches to them without any intention of taking them back. "I will start the promotions tomorrow. Have you prepared all the material?" she asked. "Do you want to go and take a look with us?" Liam extended an invitation. Vania nodded. "I care a lot about my work. I won''t ept any substitutions. Let''s go." The finished oue would be better if she took a look at the material first. Thomas broke into a smile as soon as Vania agreed. His whole face lit up. However, he was too afraid to say anything. He was afraid that Vania would notice him and change her mind, so it was better for him to pretend that he was invisible. As they walked, Thomas made sure to stay a little behind Vania. This way, it would count as him walking beside her, but she wouldn''t be put off by his presence either. It was clear that Vania didn''t object to being in his presence solely because of work. "We''re here, but we''ll need to walk a little bit to get up the mountain." Liam parked the car and pointed out the path to Vania. The jade mine was within the mountain and the path to the mine wasn''t all that travel-friendly. It was covered in pebbles and jagged pieces of rocks. There wasn''t just one mine either, but several in a row. Mining work was being carried out in several of them. Vania treaded carefully behind the two men. Although she was wearing ts, it was still not very convenient for her to walk up the mountain. The path was also a little muddy, which was probably caused by the vehicles passing through. "Careful!" Vania had stepped on a bit of talc and slipped, but Thomas, who had been walking beside her, caught her before she fell. Chapter 817 Chapter 817 Thomas held Vania by the arm and asked anxiously, "Are you alright? Did you sprain your ankle?" His heart was racing due to his close contact with Vania. "I''m fine. Thank you," Vania thanked him coolly before shrugging out of his grasp and continuing forward. The sudden emptiness in his hand made Thomas feel a little down, but he clenched his fists and followed after her. However, the warmth that he felt earlier seemed to linger in the palm of his hand and refused to dissipate. Thomas realized that he was in too deep. Even an idental touch was enough to leave such a monumental impact on him. He was bing more and more useless. Then again, ever since he met Vania, he seemed to have be a shadow of his old self. He was caught up in his thoughts when all of a sudden, he heard Liam exim, "Watch out¡­" Thomas whipped his head up and saw arge boulder rolling down. The ground was shaking as well. Crap. It''s a mine shock. A series of boulders started hurtling down in their direction. "Careful!" Thomas couldn''t be bothered to worry about anything else anymore. He grabbed Vania and shielded her with his body. At the same time, one of the boulders crashed right into Thomas'' back before falling on Vania''s foot and rolling downward. Thomas groaned and blood began to seep through his white shirt. "Ahh!" Vania eximed in fear and pain. She was dazed by everything that was happening. It was her first time experiencing such a thing. "Are you okay?" Thomas stared at Vania in concern as he endured the pain that was ripping through him. He even pulled Vania into his arms and forgot all about releasing her. "I''m okay." Vania''s head was spinning a little from her fright at the unexpected crisis. Her foot had grown numb after being crushed for a moment by the boulder. She had seen the boulder crashing into Thomas'' back. It would''ve crashed into her if it weren''t for him. Vania instantly turned around. She gasped when she saw Thomas'' back. "You''re bleeding." Liam snapped out of his panic mode and noticed it as well. "We need to go to the hospital now. It''ll be a lot more serious if the wound gets infected." Thomas was still swimming in glee over how he managed to hold Vania just now. He knew it was just by ident, but it was still a hug. The shock and the excitement both numbed the pain. He couldn''t feel anything now. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "I''m fine. We should check the site." "You''re hurt. We should go to the hospital first!" Liam was worried. "Vanie''s foot was caught under the boulder as well. We need to get it checked at the hospital." Thomas immediately crouched down when he heard that Vania was injured as well. He tried to take her shoe off. "Let me check." Vania was startled by his sudden movement. She quickly withdrew her leg. "I''m fine. Your injuries are a lot worse than mine. Let''s go now." She inched away from him and maintained the same attitude she had toward him. Thomas realized that he had been a little impolite, so he apologized at once. "I''m sorry. I was just a little anxious." The three of them got back into the car and headed for the hospital. There was a small hospital near the mine, and although it wasn''t as grand as the hospitals in Hammond, it was still sufficient to deal with external scraps and injuries that were amon urrence with miners. The doctor checked Thomas'' wound and said, "It''s just a little bruising. It''ll be fine after applying some ointment, but you''ll need to avoid letting the wounded areae into contact with water for a few days." Chapter 818 Chapter 818 The doctor provided Thomas with a prescription and told him how to take care of his injury. However, Thomas didn''t care about his wounds. He pointed at Vania and said, "Doctor, her foot was hurt as well. Could you take a look at it, please?" Vania didn''t make her injury known since she wanted Thomas to get checked first. There was only one attending physician after all. Thomas'' heart rate quickened when he saw the worried look in Vania''s eyes. This was the first time he had seen her looking at him like that. He quickly turned to the doctor and repeated himself. "Quickly, doctor." The doctor did as told at once. By now, bruises had formed on Vania''s fair foot. Thomas'' heart twisted in pain. He couldn''t stand to see her beautiful foot covered in bruises. "Does it hurt?" he asked with a frown. "I''m fine." Vania couldn''t feel anything more. Perhaps her foot was numb from being hit by a heavy object. "The bone is fine. You''ll just need to apply this cream to the bruises three times a day." She nodded, but Thomas snatched the cream before she could take it. "I''ll apply it for you." "No, it''s fine. You''re injured too. I can do it myself," she refused immediately. In fact, she was stunned on the inside. She didn''t know why Thomas was behaving this way. Maybe he''s just worried because I got hurt. Still, he''s shown too much concern for me today. It''s a little over the top. Liam, who had been standing at the side all this while, had noticed this too. He eyed Thomas with a peculiar expression, but he didn''t express what he was thinking aloud. However, he sensed that the atmosphere was getting a little awkward, so he said half-jokingly, "I didn''t think we''d get into an ident just as soon as we took you out of the office, and you even got injured too. Hanson''s going to be so mad at me when he finds out." He brought Hanson up off-handedly, but it was his way of reminding Thomas that Vania and Hanson were together now. Although Liam didn''t know for sure why Thomas was acting the way he was, he still felt the need to say this. Either way, being overly concerned wasn''t a good sign. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Thomas, being the smart man that he was, picked up on Liam''s subtle hint. Did he find out about my feelings? Thomas thought of himself. He had been too careless today. He needed to be more careful from now on. "It was just an ident. He won''t hold this against you," Thomas remarked after a pause. Liam nodded along. "Looks like it''s not a good day for us to visit the mine. Let''se again another day." They couldn''t make the trip up the mountain now after the ident. Thomas saw the way Vania was limping as she walked. "I''ll¡­" He began to speak but quickly swallowed the rest of his words. Better not do anything that''ll make Liam suspicious. He wanted to say that he would carry Vania down. Throughout the trip back, he tried his hardest to suppress his emotions. ¡­ "What happened, darling?" As soon as Vania entered the house, she was immediately swept off her feet by Hanson. "What happened to your foot?" Hanson asked again. He noticed that she was limping as she walked, so she told him about her visit to the jade mine. He knew that she must''ve gotten injured there. "I''m fine¡­" "Quiet." Hanson wanted to check for himself as he didn''t trust her ims that she was fine. He immediately took her socks off and cradled her foot in his hands as carefully as if he were holding a fragile crystal. Chapter 819 Chapter 819 Hanson''s face was full of anxiety. "How did you get hurt? Is this how Liam kept you out of harm''s way?" Knowing the man''s temper, Vania threw her arms around his neck and said catingly, "Oh, darling, don''t me Liam for this. We just happened toe across a mining-induced earthquake when going up the hill. A rock hit me at the time, but I''m alright, so don''t worry." At this moment, her seven children also came around her. "Mommy, are you hurt?" They heard their father''s voice and were pained to see her leg''s condition. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only James and Jack sat beside Vania while gently blowing on her bruised leg. "Mommy, let us blow your pain away." Vania used to blow their pain away like this whenever they got injured in the past. Now that she was injured, it''d be their turn to do the same for her. "Mommy, please let us check if you''re hurt anywhere else," Jacob and Jude said while starting to check on her. Morales and Morgan also volunteered, "Just tell us if you need anything. We''ll get it ready right away." Vania immediately took them in her arms. "I''m fine, really. I was hit by a rock, but I''ll be fine tomorrow after a good night''s sleep." However, all her seven children weren''t fools, especially Lily, who studied medicine. "Mommy, you''ve got an obvious bruise here, and you''re using the mostmon trauma cream for it. There''s no way you can get well in a day." She looked at the trauma cream, which she didn''t think was useful. "Mommy, I''ll go make an ointment for you right now. I promise you''ll get well tomorrow," she said while examining Vania''s injuries. Hearing that Vania would be fine tomorrow, Hanson and the other six children were relieved. "You guys go with your sister," said Hanson. At this moment, he wanted to be alone with Vania for a while. Knowing that he had something to say, Vania kept clinging to his neck to keep him from losing his temper. After the kids had left, Hanson finally said, "I won''t let you go alone for such things anymore." No one cares for my wife as much as I do. After all, no other men will take care of her in every way possible. At the thought of this, he couldn''t help ming himself. "It''s all my fault. Why didn''t I go with you today?" He had a teleconference and had thought that Vania would be fine with Liam escorting her, but little did he think that she''d still get hurt. Vania appeased him with a kiss on his forehead. "Stop overthinking it, okay? I''m fine. And besides, how can you be med for this? It was by chance that we came across the mining-induced earthquake, so it couldn''t be helped." Hanson replied, "If I were there, I''d never let you get hurt." Even at the cost of his life, he''d make sure that she escaped unhurt. Not wanting the man to me himself, Vania kept reassuring him, saying, "I know that my darling is the greatest person in the world, and nothing will happen to me with you protecting me. I won''t take chances anymore." Hanson buried his face in her neck without saying a word as if to calm himself. Vania let him hold her in his arms, knowing that he wouldn''t make advances to her as long as he didn''t get rid of his emotions. After a while, she saw that he''d calmed down a lot, so she kissed him on her own initiative, saying, "Come on, darling, let''s not dwell upon this anymore." Then, she added without thinking, "Thomas also got hurt a little when he helped me fend it off at the time." Hanson nodded. "Got it." Surprisingly, he and Vania were of one mind about one thing: some matters had to be dealt with separately, so one ought to say thank you or take revenge when they should. "Darling." He took her hand and put it on his chest. "It hurts here. Could you please give me a massage?" Chapter 820 Chapter 820 He spoke so suddenly while looking genuinely pained. "What''s the matter?" Vania suddenly tensed for a moment. Still sounding rather depressed, Hanson replied, "You''re hurt, that''s why." Then, without waiting for her reply, he grabbed her foot and ced it in his hand. "I also want to blow your pain away," he said before blowing on her foot as Jack and James did. "Does it stop your pain?" Vania only felt itchy all over. Hanson was doing the same as what Jack and James did a moment ago, but it felt totally different. All she felt was that her whole body heated up all of a sudden the instant he blew on her skin. A hint of a smile finally crept across Hanson''s face when he noticed her somewhat unnatural expression. "What''s wrong with you, darling? Does it hurt too much?" No, I don''t feel any pain at all, but can you stop bullying me? I''m an invalid! thought Vania. Looking at her expression, Hanson purposely blew on her foot again as hard as he could for mischief. "How about this? Does this work better?" Vania promptly retracted her foot and replied nervously, "No, it''s not necessary. I''m feeling better already." Hanson let out a cackle as his nerves calmed a lot. "Why are you so nervous?" What should I do? The more timid my darling is, the more I feel like bing a bad guy. It''s like I''m getting addicted to bullying her. "I''m not nervous at all," Vania retorted. "It''s just that I feel a bit ufortable when you do this." She had a strange feeling in her heart, especially now that her heart was beating faster. She found that ever since she got to know him, her heart seemed to have be a little disobedient, for her heartbeat would quicken from time to time. She probably had a condition and needed regr checkups. "Are you hurt anywhere?" Hanson kept his face close to her while deliberately putting his hand on her chest. "Here?" She just blushed; once a person blushes, their heart beats faster. He even rubbed her chest on purpose, saying, "Let me help calm you down." "Ah¡­" Vania jumped in fright, forgetting that her foot was injured. This guy isn''t trying to help calm me down. He''s trying to make my heart thump even faster! It wasn''t until after she dodged him that she realized that her foot hurt. "Ouch." Hanson didn''t expect her to overreact like this. Hearing her cry of surprise, he immediately took her in his arms. "Let me see what''s wrong." "I''m fine," Vania replied. I was just scared by what you did. She wanted to pull her foot out of his grasp, but she couldn''t do so no matter how hard she tried. "Don''t move," Hanson grumbled. He found the bruise on her foot horrifying no matter how he looked at it. Luckily, Lily had prepared the herbal mixture at this moment; all that had to be done was apply the crushed herbal mixture to Vania''s foot. "Mommy, let me dress your wound for you." She crouched down at Vania''s feet, wanting to dress thetter''s wound. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Hanson immediately refused, saying, "Go and take a rest, you guys. Just give me the herbal mixture." He would do everything about his wife by himself. Daddy''s too domineering. The seven children had no choice but to leave reluctantly. Hanson carefully studied Vania''s foot while seemingly pondering how to dress her wound so that it''d look prettier. After all, thetter was ady and had to look pretty even when she was injured. Vania urged, "Just apply the herbal mixture to the bruise and bandage it with gauze." She''d never have thought that the man was actually wondering how to tie a beautiful bow knot on her bandage right now. "Uh-huh," Hanson responded before applying the herbal mixture first. Chapter 821 Chapter 821 Vania was only bruised in her foot and wasn''t hurt anywhere else, but Hanson coated her whole foot with the herbal mixture. Not only that, but he even bandaged her foot in severalyers. When she looked at her foot in the end, she almost thought that she actually had a bone fracture. "How am I supposed to wear shoes when you bandage my foot like this?" she asked. After all, her foot was so heavily bandaged that she might not even be able to wear slippers. "Why do you want to wear shoes?" Hanson asked in reply. She still wants to walk around even when she''s so badly injured? Vania blinked her eyes. "I have to go to work, no?" "Starting from today, I''ll help you keep an eye on yourpany''s affairs. You''ll only go back to work when you''re fully recovered," Hanson said domineeringly while brooking no refusal. My wife has to stay at home to recuperate from her injury. Vania replied, "But Lily said that my foot will be alright when I wake up from sleep tomorrow." Lily was a highly-skilled doctor, so treating such a minor wound was easy-peasy for her. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Hanson was rendered speechless. Uh¡­ Is that so? Why didn''t I hear that just now? "Our daughter is right, naturally, but that''s it for today. You can''t move around." Let''s leave it until tomorrow, he thought while carrying Vania back to her bedroom. When heid her down in bed, he gave her a restrained kiss on the forehead. Vania looked at him somewhat warily, fearing that this man would lose his self-control. Hanson tickled her nose. "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in an invalid." However, his response told her that he was lying; he seemed to be even more interested in an invalid. ¡­ Meanwhile, when Thomas returned home, Jasmine immediately eximed, "Oh, my God! What happened to you, my dear son?" The former was wearing a white shirt, on which the bloodstain was particrly visible. "Don''t worry, Mom. I was just identally hit by a rock while going to the jade mine," Thomas replied lightheartedly with a calm expression. "I''ll get the doctor right away." Jasmine hurried to make a phone call. "You don''t have to, Mom. I''ve treated my wound. The doctor says I''m fine; the wound is superficial and will heal in a couple of days with the use of medicine," Thomas said, telling her not to make such a huge fuss over such a trifle. Such a wound is no big deal for a guy like me. Jasmine was still worried, though. She personally applied medicine to his wound before finally agreeing that he didn''t have to see a doctor. Just then, Yvonne asked in puzzlement, "Thomas, why would you go to the jade mine all of a sudden?" Thomas rarely got involved in these things in the past, and there isn''t any bad news about the jade mine these days. Why would he go there all of a sudden? Thomas'' eyes flickered for a moment as he didn''t want to tell Yvonne the truth. "I''ve got a coboration, so I went there to take a look," he replied. Then, without waiting for her to ask him any further questions, he stood up and returned to his room, saying, "I''m going to get changed." There was nothing wrong with him saying that he wanted to change his clothes, but Yvonne couldn''t help finding it odd. In fact, she felt that he had been strangetely. Thomas returned to his room. After changing his clothes, hey face down in bed while recalling what had happened during the day. Then, he raised his hand and stared at it in a daze. His heart still went pit-a-pat when he recalled his feelings at the time. After a while, he finally took out his phone and opened his chat window with Vania. ''Does your foot still hurt? Did you dress your wound on time?'' he typed, only to delete the message after hesitating for a while. I''d better go to herpany tomorrow to check on her instead, he thought in confusion before drifting off to sleep. He had a dream, in which he hugged Vania tightly¡­ Chapter 822 Chapter 822 Meanwhile, the more Yvonne thought about the incident, the more she found it strange, so she had somebody find out what had happened during Thomas'' trip to the jade mine. "Turns out that he went there with Vania and Liam," she muttered in a low voice that was devoid of any emotion. "So, the girlfriend he told me about was actually Vania?" She let out a snort. All of a sudden, she felt that Thomas was hiding something from her. There are some things that I won''t just sit by and ignore. I''ll take action when it''s time to do so, but the most important thing to do right now is to deal with Bryan. Thanks to her implicit suggestion that Kiki hired a troll army, theizens'' opinion of Bryan and Vania had now taken a turn for the worse, so much so that some even started to hurl abuse at thetter. Aizenmented, ''These two are definitely having an affair. As a woman with so many identities, Vania must''ve slept with lots of men.'' Anotherizenmented, ''Those in the industry usually have fun on their own. She bes a couple with President Luke just to make money.'' ''It''s probably for the sake of the kids. After all, with so many kids, it''ll be difficult for them to exin themselves if they separate.'' ''Those kids might not be Hanson Luke''s.'' Theizens''ments turned against Vania again. With eachment posted, theirnguage became more and more offensive. At the moment, however, Vania was already asleep. When she woke up the next day, she was perplexed to notice several new text messages from Linda on her cell phone. After all, these text messages were sent in the middle of the night. She thought it wasn''t about something urgent, or else Linda would''ve called her instead. It wasn''t until she read the text messages that she realized that it was about the online abuse against her on Twitter. When she saw the abusivements on Twitter, her face darkened at once. "Is it that easy to bully me already?" I have to get an exnation for what happened today! She stepped out of her room without feeling any difort in her foot. At the moment, she was indignant over what was happening on Twitter, so she already forgot about her injured foot. And besides, the ointment made by Lily was very useful, so she was fully recovered after one night. "Why did youe out, darling?" Hanson hurriedly ran up to her and held her in his arms when he saw her walking on her own. "Let me check your foot," he said before hurriedly examining her foot without allowing her to say no. She''s already injured, so her injury can''t be allowed to worsen because of carelessness. "Good thing that the bruise on your foot has faded." He heaved a sigh of relief. "Do you feel anything else?" Vania replied, "Our daughter is amazing. I don''t feel anything at all right now." She was proud to speak of her daughter. She said I''d be fine after one night, and it worked just as she''d said. "Still, you can''t walk around hastily like this. Just rest for one more day." Hanson sounded a little domineering. "I''m your servant today. Just tell me if you want me to do anything." He seemed to be very willing to be her servant. "I can''t afford to hire a big-name servant like you." She''d never seen a fabulously rich guy working as a servant for someone else. And besides, she preferred to take care of her own business. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, darling." Hanson tickled her nose. He said in resignation, "Seriously, I don''t know what to do with you." Then, he heaved a sigh and continued, "In that case, you have to tell me why you are in such a hurry." Vania curled her lips. At the thought of this, she got a little angry, so she replied somewhat bluntly, "What else could it be? It''s because of what happened on Twitter." Thosements were so offensive that she bet Hanson would be even angrier if he were to see them. If this were to happen in the past, she''d probably sit by and do nothing to lure her enemies. However, she couldn''t do so right now, as she already had a husband and couldn''t upset him for any reason. Chapter 823 Chapter 823 That was right; this was how they spoiled each other. "Hmm?" Hanson raised an eyebrow on purpose, thinking that she was talking about Bryan again. Seems like the punishmentst time wasn''t enough. She''s still thinking about another guy even now! Vania patted him on the shoulder. "What are you thinking about? I''m talking about something else." Well, it also has something to do with Bryan, but it''s more about my reputation. She exined somewhat angrily, "There is online abuse against me on Twitter." The instant Hanson heard this, his face immediately darkened. He said in a somewhat sinister voice, "Let''s see who has the audacity to hurl abuse at my woman!" Since they have a death wish, I don''t mind letting them die a more painful death¡­ I won''t allow anyone else to say no to my woman. After darting a look at thements on Twitter, he phoned Larry with a gloomy look in his eyes. Larry asked, "President Luke, what can I do for¡ª" Hanson cut him short before he could say the word ''you.'' "Go find out what''s going on on Twitter. Since they''re bad at talking, you have to teach them the rules for speaking properly." He sounded so vicious as though the demon king had shown himself. Naturally, Larry knew about the incident. Just when he wanted to report on how he had dealt with it, Hanson hung up on him. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He found out that Kiki was the culprit behind the incident, though all she did was fan the mes so that some Twitter ounts would follow suit and tweet negativements about Vania. Of course, many of these ounts were actually Inte ghostwriters hired by her. Knowing that Kiki would still be of use to Vania, Larry didn''t sort her out on his own without thetter''s permission, but he sued all the other Twitter ounts, which added up to a few dozen thousand. The legal proceedings were done very quickly. In less than ten minutes, those Twitter ounts started to post notices of apology. However, this was only the easiest part; the most important part was to "teach" them as Hanson asked him to. Soon, the hashtag #TheFakeNewsountsApologizedToVania was trending on Twitter. Aizenmented, ''What a quick turn of events! Didn''t they just swear that Vania and Bryan were having an affair? And now they''ve started apologizing?'' Anotherizenmented, ''Seriously, rumor-mongering is bing increasingly costless. I hope there can be severe punishment for this.'' Just then, Bryan also posted a statement on his Twitter ount. He simrly sued those fake news ounts, finishing them within minutes. After winning thewsuit, he immediately tweeted, ''It doesn''t matter who I am. Please pay more attention to my work. I definitely won''t disappoint everyone.'' Aizenmented, ''That''s right! An artist''s work itself is very important. I''ve watched your award- winning performances, and you certainly deserve to be called an award-winning actor.'' Anotherizenmented, ''I''ll definitely give you my support! Don''t care about those people; they''re just a bunch of fake news ounts.'' The thirdizenmented, ''What you did is great. Good luck!'' The tide of opinion on Twitter always turned very fast, so theseizens would always side with whoever had the advantage. Yvonne''s face darkened when she saw the notices of apology. Those fake news ounts have begun to disappear before I could gain anything from the battle? Vania and Bryan are pretty harsh this time, aren''t they? Seems like it''s no longer feasible to sway public thinking by merely manipting public opinion. I have to find a way to take pictures or videos that can mislead the public. Even though the farce was over for the time being, anyone could tell that the incident didn''t happen for no reason. Seeing thetest posts on Twitter, Vania let out a sneer. Yvonne is resorting to cheaper tricks now. Chapter 824 Chapter 824 She nced at Hanson, who''d been staying by her side all this while. Then, she said, "I still have something to deal with at mypany. Now that my foot is alright, can you let me go already?" Seeing the determined look in her eyes, Hanson asked, "Do you have to go today?" Vania replied, "It''s not that I have to go, but I''d feel ufortable as long as this isn''t over." Also, she had something to say to Linda face-to-face about what had happened on Twitter. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. In the end, Hanson nodded his consent. "Give me a minute, then," he said. With that, he stood up and left. Vania was rather puzzled. The next second, however, she realized why; Hanson pushed the wheelchair over from the storeroom. The wheelchair was the one he had pushed to her officest time. At the time, they weren''t a couple yet. Vania was somewhat reluctant. "Must I use the wheelchair?" Hanson was very domineering, though; he didn''t give her the opportunity to say no. "You have to listen to me if you want to go to your office." Vania felt a bit helpless, but she nheless agreed. "Okay." Seeing the sparkling diamond on the pink-colored wheelchair, Vania began questioning the man''s aesthetic choices again. Why didn''t I find this wheelchair so gaudy at the time? Oh, right, I must''ve been so startled by what he did at the time that I didn''t get to inspect the wheelchair closely. Now that she looked at the wheelchair, she really found it so offensive to the eye that she couldn''t bring herself to sit down in it. Noticing her disgust toward the wheelchair, Hanson suggested, "Darling, if you really don''t feel like using the wheelchair, then let''s forget about going to your office today." In any case, he wanted his wife to stay at home, so it''d be the best choice for her not to go to her office. How can I not go to my office? If I do that, there''s no way I can execute my n. Vania had no choice but to grit her teeth. Come on, it''s just a pink wheelchair. There''s no way I can''t sit in it. Looking at Hanson, she asked, "Do I have to sit in it now?" "Of course not." Hanson scooped her up in his arms. "You have to stay in my arms as long as I''m with you." I''m my wife''s means of transport now. What a domineering man, Vania muttered inwardly. Hanson continued with a straight face, "I''ve told Linda to wheel you around wherever you go today. You mustn''t set foot on the ground no matter what." He''d confirmed that her foot was alright, but it wouldn''t hurt for her to recuperate for one more day. Such beautiful feet mustn''t be left with any sequ. Vania replied, "Alright, I''ll do as you say." She decided to promise him for the time being. Once she arrived at her office and was out of his sight, she''d be able to do whatever she wanted. Of course, Hanson saw through what was on her mind, but he didn''t intend to unmask her for the time being. She''ll know what reality is like when we arrive at her officeter. After arriving at Gxy Corporation, he still didn''t let her sit in the wheelchair. Instead, he was still carrying her in his arms. So the wheelchair is merely for show. Not wanting to see the looks on her employees'' faces, she buried her head in Hanson''s arms. She could imagine how surprised her employees looked right now. Indeed, her employees were astonished. What is President Luke doing¡­ Hanson didn''t care a damn about what they thought, though. After they arrived at Vania''s office, he watched her sit down steadily in her executive chair before finally nodding with satisfaction. Then, he looked at Linda frostily, saying, "Do you remember what I said?" Linda nodded repeatedly. "I remember it. I''ll definitely do as you said, President Luke." It''s not like I dare to forget what you said, anyway. Chapter 825 Chapter 825 After Hanson waved his hand, Linda immediately left the room to avoid ying gooseberry to the couple. Hanson repeated the dos and don''ts as if instructing a little kid. "Don''t walk on your own until Ie and pick you up tonight. Got it?" Going along with him, Vania nodded obediently like a baby. "Alright, Daddy." Hanson''s face changed color instantly. "What did you call me? Say that again?" At this moment, he looked like he was restraining something. Vania instantly realized that she''d put her foot in her mouth. Immediately, she waved her hand repeatedly, saying, "No, I didn''t say anything." This guy is really getting more and more susceptible to flirtation. To think that I caused him to have a reaction with just a casual remark. Seems like I have to watch my mouth in the future. "You didn''t say anything? In that case, what did I hear just now?" Hanson sounded a little dangerous. At this moment, his face moved gradually closer to hers until they were about to touch. Vania immediately fended him off with her hand. "I only said that I''ll wait for you to pick me up." "Hmph." Hanson didn''t want to do anything over the top. After all, they were in her office. "I''ll settle the score with you when we get home." She has no qualms about this, huh? This little woman is getting bolder and bolder. Vania was stunned by his words. What score is he going to settle with me? Will I be able to escape from that? Hanson didn''t care how horrified Vania looked at the moment. He gave her a knowing look, saying, "I gotta go. Be good and wait for me." He hurried to leave. I can''t stay here anymore, or I''m going to do something out of line. "Okay." Vania waved her hand repeatedly, wanting to send him away at once. Before Hanson left, he gave her a meaningful look. He looks scary somehow, thought Vania. She immediately called Linda over, asking, "What did he say to you?" He almost has my assistant at his beck and call! Linda replied at once, "President Luke told me to wheel you around wherever you go. If I don''t do as he says, my bonus will be shed." She was genuinely afraid of Hanson. After all, just a look from him was enough to frighten her out of her wits. Vania let out a dismissive snort. "You''re my secretary, not his. Why do you have to listen to him? I''m covering for you, so you don''t have to be worried, no?" Linda frowned before asking gingerly, "Boss, are you sure about that?" Why do I feel that my boss is very obedient to President Luke? Well, I admit that Boss is very formidable, but she''s very much under his thumb like a mouse that sees a cat. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Hearing her secretary''s question, Vania was startled for a moment. Then, she let out a heavy sigh, saying, "Am I so unreliable now?" Linda blinked her eyes. Not wanting to refute her boss directly, she suggested, "How about we give it a try today?" Vania immediately made up her mind. "Sure! How can I actually be scared of him?" I''m gonna move on my own today. I''m never gonna listen to that nuisance of a man. Seeing how confident she looked, Linda immediately sucked up to her, saying, "Boss, you''ve got to stick up for me if anything happens." My bonus is at stake here, which will be paid in cash! Chapter 826 Chapter 826 Vania waved her hand. "Don''t worry. Even if he deducts your bonus, I''llpensate you for that." I''m the one who has the final say about my secretary. Linda replied, "Now that you''ve said so, I can rest assured." Relieved, she boldly stepped out of her office. I''m not gonna involve myself in the war between this couple, or I''m gonna be the one getting hurt. After joking with Linda, Vania immediately immersed herself in work. When she finished dealing with her documents, she began to analyze Yvonne''s mode of attack. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only In the beginning, Yvonne merely spread groundless rumors on the inte to mislead the public. Now that her attempts had been thwarted twice in a row, she''d probably have to show some proof next. However, Vania had never done any of these things, so the former couldn''t possibly have any evidence. "What will she do then?" She knitted her brows while analyzing the recent incidents. Soon after that, a word appeared in her mind. Video. Vania let out a sneer. Perhaps I should watch out for this. At the thought of this, she immediately summoned Linda to her office through the inte. The two women discussed this in detail, but Linda was somewhat worried. "Boss, I think you''re right. So, are you going to give her the opportunity or not?" Vania replied, "We''ll give her the opportunity, of course." She wasn''t afraid at all. Now that they''d roughly figured out her enemy''s course of action, it''d be easier to defend themselves against it. Even if Yvonne didn''t take action in that direction, she had also made other preparations. Just then, she received a phone call from the front desk. "Boss, Mr. Thomas Kepler is here." Why is he here? Vania was puzzled for a moment as she put down her phone. Before she could figure it out, she heard a knock on the door. Seems like he''s learned to go upstairs directly like Liam does. She shot Linda a nce to signal thetter to open the door. "Hi, Mr. Kepler," Linda greeted politely. "Mm-hmm." Thomas'' eyes were glued to Vania all the time, though he looked somewhat hesitant. Ignoring Linda, he came straight up to Vania, asking, "Has your foot gotten better?" The anxiety within him grew when his eyes fell upon the wheelchair in the corner of her office. Is she so badly injured that she can''t even walk? Seeing how anxious he looked, Vania had no idea what he was anxious about. She merely replied impassively, "Thanks for your concern, but I''m already okay after having some medicine applied." Thomas'' anxiety lessened somewhat when he heard Vania say that she''d gotten much better. "That''s good to hear. I''m here to check on you and bring you some medicine," he said while lifting up the bag in his hand, which was full of many differently colored medicines; one might assume that there were many kinds of them. "Thanks, but it''s not necessary. I already have all the necessary medicines ready." Vania exined that she already had everything ready and didn''t need him to bring her anything. Thomas didn''t care whether she wanted the medicine, though. He put the bag onto her desk, saying, "One''s feet are very important. It''s better not to leave scars on them." All of a sudden, he recalled how fair Vania''s foot was that day. It wasn''t like he''d never touched a woman before, but there''d never been a woman whose foot could leave such a deep impression in his memory, which made him even more unwilling to let anything happen to Vania''s foot. However, the more he thought about it, the more unnatural his expression looked. Vania noticed that he seemed different from his usual self, though she didn''t understand the reason for his sudden change in behavior. She could only thank him with a nod, saying, "Thanks for your kindness, then. I''ll keep these." There was a distant note in her voice, unlike how she could still crack jokes with him when they first got to know each other. Chapter 827 Chapter 827 Thomas still missed the time when Vania would wear a yful and smug expression, which was why his tone was tinged with agony as he said, "There''s no need to be polite with me. You just need to recuperate well." He understood that there were no words left to exchange between them, so he got up and left. "You have to recuperate well too since you''ve covered for me." Vania voiced words of concern during their farewell. She meant nothing more than to express her gratitude. However, Thomas thought otherwise. She still cares for me. She truly is not a heartless person. With a smile, he immediately replied, "I will do that. I''lle back another day to visit you." Then, he left her office. On the way down, one could see he left a much more rxed person than he came. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, Vania only blinked dumbfoundedly at her office door and thought, What just happened? Why did his mood change so abruptly? "Boss? What is Thomas doing here?" Linda asked as she nced in the direction of where the man left. Since the man looked to be on cloud nine, she couldn''t help feeling a vague sense of discord about the situation. Could it be regarding Yvonne? Vania pointed at the medicine on the table. "He said he was just here to visit." "So why is he so happy about it?" Linda was slightly curious since Thomas seemed to have left a different man. Next, she asked, "Could he be happy because you''re sick and had to be in a wheelchair? That''s not it, right?" Her thinking was biased, so she assumed that the man was feeling satisfied with her boss'' misfortune. At that, Vania shot a nce at her assistant and wondered just why she was jumping to conclusions so swiftly. The person who should be feeling joy over this should be Yvonne instead. After all, Thomas did cover for her back then, so Vania thought it was illogical to assume he would be joyful over this. "You can put down your tin foil hat now. Did you already finish what I''ve asked you to do?" Reeling in her cheeky expression, Linda replied in a professional manner, "I''ve taken care of it. We''re just awaiting your orders now." Vania had already made arrangements to deal with Yvonne''s follow-up move, as she deduced that the latter would bring up the so-called evidence to falsely use her. After a brief thought, she smirked and said, "Remember to register my film for the festival. The results don''t matter since it''s mainly to make someone happy." Since Yvonne had made the first move, no one could fault me for making my own countermeasures as well, right? "I understand." Linda smiled smugly. "Boss, then how should we deal with Kiki?" Linda couldn''t even stand the tweet which was basically insulting Vania, let alone the outrageous Kiki. Hence, she wanted her boss to quickly do something about Kiki. However, Vania replied without a thought, "Why should we be worried about some pawn?" Linda grew slightly anxious. "I''m not saying we should be worried. However, that woman is just too much with her words. Shouldn''t you teach her a lesson?" "It''s only if we choose to ignore her that she can continue to do her work for Yvonne." Vania nned to use her as bait to lure out the big fish. "Oh." Linda realized what Vania''s n was. "Alright, back to work." "Yes." ¡­ Kepler Residence. "Thomas, where have you been?" Yvonne asked as she stood by the entrance, as though she had been waiting for his return. "Something came up." Since Thomas didn''t expect Yvonne to suddenly question him, his tone was slightly unnatural when he was answering her. Afraid that she would notice his odd behavior, he went past her and sat himself down on the sofa in the living room before pouring himself a cup of tea. With her arms crossed, she asked in an upset tone, "Thomas, are you hiding something from me lately?" Chapter 828 Chapter 828 He''s always acting so secretive after all, Yvonne thought. This was the first time Thomas had ever seen his sister with those eyes. It was as though Yvonne was scrutinizing his every word. Upon his sister''s question, his hand that was holding the teacup stopped briefly as he turned his eyes to meet the change in his sister''s eyes. "Naturally, I have a few secrets of my own." Although he went along with her questioning, the seeds of doubt had already been nted in him. He couldn''t recall when was thest time his sister showed that much interest in his daily ns. Furthermore, she was taking up an unfriendly tone with him. It was at this moment that he finally realized Yvonne had changed. Just then, Yvonne sat beside him and poured herself a cup of tea as well. "It''s natural for you to have some secrets of your own, but you wouldn''t be scheming against me, right?" "What are you talking about? When have I ever schemed against you?" He looked at her in disbelief and wondered just why she had such a thought. Yvonne chuckled. "Why are you so nervous? It was just a casual remark." Yet, her gaze that was locked on him grew intense, as though she wanted to peer deep into his mind. Nheless, Thomas was a man of standing as well, so he wasn''t afraid of the pressure Yvonne''s gaze was giving. "Don''t joke around like that anymore." "Okay," Yvonne replied obediently. However, she had other ideas in mind. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Meanwhile, Vania had already long forgotten what Hanson had told her, as she had been walking around with her own two legs the entire day. One could say that it was as though Hanson had never told her at all in the first ce. Nevertheless, Hanson, who was far away back in the offices of Luke Corporation, had already caught wind of her actions. At the moment, the man was stroking his chin as he thought of the punishments he was preparing for her tonight. On the other hand, the about-to-be victim hadn''t the slightest clue of the danger that was soon to befell her, as she only continued to walk around her office in joy. Hanson had intentionally arrived at Vania''s office thirty minutes just before the end of working hours to catch Vania red-handed. Just as expected, she was strutting around the office packing her things up without even realizing that her husband was already in the monitor room observing her every move. Beside the man, Linda said nervously, "President Luke¡­" "She''s been like this the whole day?" Although Hanson posed it as a question, his tone had told her that he was certain that to be the truth. After all, he already knew everything. Hence, Linda could only answer honestly after observing the man''s expression with a ''Yes.'' Immediately, Hanson snorted loudly in indignation before he left for Vania''s office. When Vania saw her office doors open so abruptly, her expression darkened as she wanted to reprimand the staff for theirck of manners. However, upon seeing that it was Hanson, she froze. O- Out of nowhere? At the moment, she was walking toward the center of the office with her stuff in hand, so she didn''t know whether she should go to sit or continue standing. Regardless, there wasn''t any ce for her to sit since she didn''t make any in the first ce. Thus, she could only stand awkwardly in ce before she suddenly lifted one of her legs. Her current n, after a brief moment of pondering, was to convince Hanson that she had been hopping around instead. So, with a smile on her face, she said, "Darling, why are you here so early?" If one were to carefully listen to her, one could easily tell she was employing ingratiation in her tone. However, Hanson sneered and looked at her with his eyebrows raised. "Darling, did you hop around by yourself?" "Mm-hmm." She quickly nodded. That was what she wanted to convey. Even so, he was having none of it. "Oh? Can you show me how you hop back to your desk, then?" Speechless at the man''s words, she thought, This man is growing nastier now. To test me on my words. Chapter 829 Chapter 829 Vania could only hop back like a little rabbit in front of Hanson. "Darling, this was how I hopped around," she said with a sense of aplishment in her tone. Walking up to her, Hanson asked indifferently, "How do you feel?" "I don''t feel anything." She was slightly puzzled, but she still patted her leg to show him that she had no problems at all. "Looks like our daughter''s medicine is truly effective," Hanson added suddenly. "Of course. Isn''t our daughter a skilled doctor?" Vania was quite proud of the fact, but she couldn''t help but wonder why he suddenly said that. Seeing that Vania was still ying the fool, Hanson shed a devilish grin. "But if I remember correctly, it was this leg that you''ve injured, no?" He pointed at the leg Vania was standing on while giving off an air of chills. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It was to the point where Vania felt it and immediately had her shivering. Uh¡­ Now this is awkward. Swiftly, she switched her legs and shed an awkward smile. "Hehe. Like I said, our daughter is a skilled doctor. I couldn''t even feel it." Hanson Luke wasn''t the kind of man to tolerate this much nonsense. Hence, he closed in on her, forcing her to retreat until she sat down on a chair. "What did I say when we left the house today?" he asked sternly. "T-That you''ll be picking me up from work." She gulped while meeting the man''s eyes. Why is my heartbeat rising again? Why are you so against me nowadays to start increasing no matter the situation? "Not that." He lifted her chin to force her to maintain eye contact. However, she didn''t want to, so her eyes started wandering around the room instead. "Then, which one are you referring to?" As there was a slight quaver in her voice, anyone watching her in this situation would feel slightly sympathetic for her. Although Hanson felt he was a thug who was in the midst of forcing himself onto another person, his tone remained stern as he said, "Think carefully." What he meant was that if Vania couldn''t recall what he said to her, then he would find ways to make her remember. She knew that his methods of making her remember wouldn''t be ordinary, so she immediately waved the white g. "That I shouldn''t move about." Afraid that he would explode in anger, she immediately put on her best persuasive voice and said, "Darling, please don''t be angry. There won''t be a next time." Hanson ignored her pleas. "Don''t even consider the possibility of a next time." Since she had disobeyed his words, he would make sure that there weren''t any chances for her to go against his words the next time. In response, she pouted and nodded pitifully. She wanted at least one more chance, but didn''t dare voice her request. Ignoring her pleading actions, he only said, "There should be a punishment." The sentence was so simple that Vania didn''t know what he had nned. "Linda Taylor," Hanson said under Vania''s supervision. At that, Linda immediately entered the room. "P-President Luke¡­" Looking at the situation, she knew that her boss wouldn''t be able to save her, so she held back her urge to cry. "Tell me about how you think you did in regard to the assignment I left you." Though his tone was indifferent, the choice of words he used was stern. Immediately, Linda bowed and admitted her mistake. "It wasn''t proper at all. I''ll receive your punishment, President Luke." "Darling, that''s¡ª" Just as Vania was nning to bear the me, Hanson interrupted her. "We''ll discuss your punishment later." Then, he turned his eyes back to Linda. "We''ll deduct your bonus." Chapter 830 Chapter 830 "Understood." Anguished, Linda shed a look at Vania as though she was saying, Boss, have you forgotten what you said to me? "Alright, now it''s your turn." After Hanson gave out Linda''s punishment, he moved his eyes to Vania. "Your punishment won''t be as light." Then, with her in his arms, he brought her downstairs impatiently. At the moment, Vania wanted to escape very, very badly. s, she wouldn''t be able to. N?velDrama.Org content rights. After putting her inside the passenger seat of the car, Hanson looked at her with a sh in his eyes. "You asked for this." Initially, he didn''t want to treat an invalid this way, but he couldn''t care less anymore. And so, after closing the door, he sped away in the car and left for their home posthaste. In the bedroom. Hanson was looking at Vania like a gentleman. "Let me listen to you calling me that now." Huh? Vania''s eyes darted about, as she didn''t know what the man was saying. "Are you going to be disobedient?" His tone grew aggressive. Since Vania knew she was the one at fault here, she couldn''t do anything to further the man''s anger at this critical juncture lest hering days be riddled with hardships. Hence, she put on the submissive act and asked, "What do you want me to call you?" As the man''s question came too abruptly, she didn''t know what the man wanted from her. "Losing your memory so soon?" he asked in a flirtatious tone. Every time he gave her such an impish expression, she would alwayse to a sudden realization, so she immediately knew just what the man wanted to hear from her. Now that my punishment has begun, can I even still get out of this? She thought that even if she did what he wanted, today''s punishment would still be inevitable. Thus, she would rather not grant him the satisfaction of calling him that. Noticing Vania''s eyes darting around, Hanson instantly knew what was going through her head. With his eyebrow raised, he asked, "What are you thinking?" No matter the excuses she gave, he hadn''t the slightest intention of letting her off the hook. After all, she was the one who came on to him earlier today in the first ce. Smiling awkwardly due to how easily her intentions were seen through, she replied, "I''m just recalling what I''ve said." She concluded she must have lost her mind back then. Otherwise, it was impossible for her to even utter that word to him. Seemingly in a good mood, Hanson remained smiling. "Looks like you''ve said a lot of things today. If you can''t recall them, perhaps I can help you do so." "No need." Every cell in her body refused his suggestion. Nheless, Hanson ignored her refusal as his hands started roaming all over her body. Struggling to no avail, Vania could only pull the misery card now. "Don''t forget that my leg is still injured. I''m an invalid, remember?" Doesn''t he feel sad for me? Why is he still doing this to me at such a time? she thought bitterly. Hanson chuckled. "You seemed fine when I saw you back in the office. You were even hopping around. Not only that, someone swore to me that their leg is fine." She couldn''t find the words to refute him. "Darling, do you still think you''re an invalid in such a situation?" Hanson asked with an aggravating smile, directing the question back to her. I-Is this my karma at work? In the end, Vania decided to just pretend to be a block of wood and stayed motionless. "Not even trying to resist? I guess my darling wife is truly well recovered." Noticing that Vania wasn''t resisting, he was ted. He liked watching his wife getting agitated like this. Vania angrily huffed at her hair bangs. Gritting her teeth, she said resentfully, "Daddy." Chapter 831 Chapter 831 There, I did it. He should let me off with this, right? Vania didn''t want to continue being yed around like this, so she rather received her punishment as fast as possible. Her body couldn''t take him teasing her like a cat ying around with its food. After all, human hearts weren''t meant to have an irregr heartbeat like the one she was having right now. However, the reality wasn''t so sweet for her. The moment Hanson heard what she said, he stiffened instantly. She really said it. This is too exciting. As he kept reying what she said to him in his mind, he gradually started to lose control. With a hoarse voice, he whispered in her ear, "What did you say? I couldn''t hear you clearly." He wanted to hear her addressing him with that nickname again. Vania bit her lips, indicating that she didn''t want to be further coerced by him. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Keeping quiet now? Are you telling me that you''d rather die than give in?" He chuckled. Then, he said with a sinister tone, "I just realized just how talented my wife is in acting." "You only said I had to say it once. I''ve already done that. You heard it." Vania intentionally lifted her chin as she spoke to him. "An honorable man''s word is his bond, so you have to keep your word." As what she essentially said had himbeled as a petty man, Hanson couldn''t help but be impressed with how eloquent she was in speaking. Smiling, he fiddled with her fingers while saying seductively, "You were just too quiet just now, so I couldn''t hear you say it very well. Asking you to repeat it isn''t over the line, right?" "What if you say that it''s not clear even after I repeated it?" She grabbed hold of the loophole in his words. Now that he has the initiative here, wouldn''t anything he says go at this point? Hanson nodded fervently. "You have a point. That is indeed a problem." Despite what he said, his actions still showed that he was reluctant to let her off his grasp. "How about setting a standard?" Vania suggested. Nodding as a sign of approval, he replied, "If you say it again the way you said it just now, then I''m sure I''ll be able to hear it well. You do that, then I''ll let you off the hook." "How credible are your words?" Skeptical, she obviously didn''t trust the man''s words. After all, there had been many cases where the man didn''t keep his word. It was to the point where it was the norm that Hanson Luke would go back on his word with her. And seeing how vtile the current situation was, she could tell the man would let loose at any moment now. "Darling, you have to trust me. As long as you repeat it the way you did just now, I will most definitely let you go." He was at his limits. "Fine." Her lips twitched as she agreed in a quiet voice. She feared if she didn''t do as he said, he would keep her busy until the next morning. In truth, she despised how she was always so indulgent with him. It was because of her that he started taking a mile when given an inch. Hanson''s impatience grew as he noticed Vania keeping her silence. "Are you nning to go back on your word?" If so, I wouldn''t mind doing this by force. With feelings of exasperation, she said, "I wouldn''t do that over such a trivial matter." It''s just calling him ''Daddy.'' So what if I say it one more time? And so, with the same tone she used just now, she said, "Daddy." Oh, this sweet feeling. "Yeah, you called?" Hanson replied eagerly before he lost control and nted a kiss on Vania''s lips. Chapter 832 Chapter 832 Hanson had been waiting for Vania to say this for the longest time, and now that she had, his body began to burn with a senseless need. Presently, Vaniay stiffly on the bed. Didn''t he say he''d let me go after that? Is he going back on his word? What''s he up to now? It took a while before he let go of her. She was panting heavily as she said usingly, "You went back on your word again! How do I punish you?" He turned and pulled her into his arms, murmuring, "I''ll let you have free reign tonight." She blinked. That''s not a punishment; that''s a reward! When she did not respond, he grinned and added, "Looks like you can''t bear to punish me after all, darling. I guess I''ll have to make amends." Vania was rendered speechless. One would think that she had learned her lesson by now. Guess this is what love is, she thought with good humor. At that moment, she was made to understand that when it came to these things, Hanson would always keep his word. She had been tricked time and time again, but to only fully recognize this age-old principle now could only mean that she loved Hanson too much to turn him down. Later that night, Hanson tightened his arm around Vania when he noticed that she was still awake. "What are you thinking?" How is he not worn out at all? "Thinking about how much I love you," she said, speaking her mind without hesitation, her voice hoarse from calling him ''daddy'' repeatedly earlier. Hanson''s heart melted even more when he heard her say she loved him. Secondster, his hands began wandering over her body. He was hungry again. Specifically, he was hungry for Vania. She gave a helpless sigh. What did I say to deserve this? Can I just turn back time or something? Of course the answer is no. ¡­ The next morning, the children all looked at Hanson, who seemed invigorated, while they did not see their mother anywhere. James asked, "Did Mommy oversleep again?" Hanson nodded. "Yeah, Mommy''s been working hard these days. I''ll drop you off at school today." "Fine," the children muttered begrudgingly, their preference for Vania''spany evident on their little faces. "How''s school going for you guys?" Hanson asked after realizing that he hadn''t asked them about school for a while. "Boring," Jack answered without a thought as he stared out the car window. Jude chimed in condescendingly, "School''s too easy." Although he started school a lotter than the other children, he picked up surprisingly quickly. He wondered why the rest of his peers in kindergarten couldn''t understand simple mathematics. "The teachers can do better," Morales and Morgan said. They thought the art teacher needed to brush up on finer examples of real art. Thankfully, Jacob offered a much nicerment. "The desserts in the cafeteria are kind of edible." He was never one toin so long as there was food. Hanson took in all these remarks with an exasperated chuckle. His children were all geniuses in their own right, and it was understandable that they found kindergarten perplexing. He nced at his daughter, who had remained silent throughout her brothers''ints, and asked gently, "What do you think of school, Lily?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She sighed. "I wish they had some medical sses." "We can talk to Mommy about that," Hansonforted with a smile. Vania was the principal, after all. If she wanted, she could add a medical ss into the school sybus. However, James shot Hanson a superior look and asked, "Daddy, do you really think a normal teacher is good enough for Lily?" Chapter 833 Chapter 833 It was true. There was no regrly-trained teacher out there who could give adequate education to the seven children. Hanson tried not to look resigned as he cated, "The reason you''re all going to kindergarten is to have fun. Don''t dwell too much on the other stuff." His children could probably give a ss of their own. To expect them to learn anything new from kindergarten was foolish. After a pause, he asked, "By the way, what''s Lilith been up to these days?" Jack replied breezily, "Nothing much. She''s been sorta quiet." Indeed, Lilith had stuck to her ownne these days and did not stir up any trouble at all. It was as though she was a changed person. Perhaps the mastermind had given up on her after Vania was reunited with Lily. "That''s good, but you should all still be careful," Hanson said as he dropped the kids off at the entrance. He gave them a few more reminders, then left. Meanwhile, Vania woke up and nced at the time, then decided to give thepany a miss today. She was supposed to meet up with Bryan anyway so that they could lure Yvonne into taking the next step of her n. Bryan and Jennifer were already at the restaurant by the time Vania arrived. They had no filming scheduled today now that the crew was wrapping up thest of the shooting, so they came out for a meal to get a breather. Vania sat down across from them and took the menu as she announced, "Bryan''s treat." "You''re asking me to foot the bill? That''s harsh, Vania. If you must know, my grandfather cut off my allowance after I won the Award for Best Actor. He said I''m old enough to make a living now." At the mention of this, Bryan made a tear-wiping motion and pretended to sob. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Didn''t you just get paid for the film? That''s more than what your allowance used to be," Vania pointed out without looking up from the menu. She nned on ordering a few of the house specialties just to rip Bryan off. After all, he was going to benefit from what she was about to do today. "Hey, sugar mama, the crew told me that our team''s been submitted for the Hillsworth Film Award this time round. Is that true?" Jennifer asked as she sipped on her juice. Vania heard the displeasure in her voice and asked, "Yeah. You got a problem with that?" "I just think the award is going to do more harm than good for our brand. It''s practically worthless to win something like that, isn''t it?" Most of the awards could be bought by money, and none of the winners had any real talent. It was just a tform for small-time celebrities to add ''award-winning'' to their resume. Jennifer, however, was an actress who devoted herself entirely into refining her skillset, and she frowned upon the Hillsworth Film Award like it was the bane of the entertainment industry. If she and Bryan were to win an award during the show, then that would only verify the online rumors. This was especially true when Bryan was rumored to be in an illicit affair with Vania, which was how he came to win the Award for Best Actor in the first ce. Naturally, Bryan was aware of the recent gossip as well. He considered what attending the Hillsworth Film Award would entail for him and asked slowly, "Vania, are you nning something?" He believed that there was more to this decision than Jennifer might think. Vania nodded and exined forthrightly, "That''s right. I never nned on letting you guys win any award." Bryan and Jennifer gaped at her with widened eyes. "What do you mean?" "You two probably know by now that Yvonne was the one who started the rumors online, right?" Vania did not bother beating around the bush. "For every action, there is a reaction; I''m just retaliating." Jennifer was not the least bit surprised that Yvonne woulde after Vania over and over again. It would be suspicious if she didn''t. Bryan, on the other hand, had a hard timeing to terms with the fact that Yvonne would pick on him at first, but he soon epted the reality of things. She definitely seemed like the type to start vicious rumors on the inte. Chapter 834 Chapter 834 If anything, Yvonne would have seen Bryan as an enemy right from the start. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "So, what do you n to do?" Bryan asked so that he could prepare himself in the event her ns involved him. "Nothing for now," Vania replied, not sounding the least bit worried. "The whole reason we''re taking part in the Hillsworth Film Award is to see what tricks she''ll pull next. Anyway, keep this to yourself for now, and if you''re asked about it in interviews, just chalk it up to gossip." "I will," Bryan promised, having caught on to her thought process fairly quickly. "Did youe out today just to put on a show for Yvonne?" It was as if he had finally realized that Yvonne would not stop at just using cyber-trolls to y up the rumors surrounding him and Vania. She would probably try to take pictures of them soon to mislead the netizens and get the results she wanted. "You''re half right," Vania answered as she nced through the menu. "I''m also here because of the food, and I''d like you to pay for the meal." She really meant thest part of her sentence. He groaned. "Didn''t I just tell you that I can''t afford to foot the bill?" The dishes here were notoriously expensive. Of all the ces she could choose. She could''ve asked Hanson to bring her here if she wanted to eat here so badly! At this point, Bryan had already cursed her a hundred times over silently. Vania knew that he was whining about the money, so after ordering thest dish, she closed the menu and said, "You know, they can keep a tab running for you here, and you can pay it off once you have the money." Keep a tab? He had never been more insulted in his life. He felt his eyes twitch. Don''t be stupid! As if I''d ever do anything as embarrassing as that! With his ego bruised, he immediately dered, "Order whatever you like, Vania." He was sure that she wouldn''t be able to eat much anyway. If he were to refuse to buy her a meal now, he would onlye off as miserly. "Heh." Vania smirked. "I''ll just be eating these." She emphasized the word ''I''. Bryan missed out the implication of her tone and waved his hand dismissively. "You can order more if you want." He looked at the dishes on the table and decided that she would, at most, order a dessert for the sake of it. "Fine, then. Don''t mind if I do," she said cheerily as lowered her head to dig into her meal and hide the sly smile tugging on her lips. When their orders were served, Bryan felt his mouth water, but he did the gentlemanly thing and gave Jennifer generous helpings of the food. Just then, he suddenly remembered what their dynamics would look like to others, and he eyed Vania nervously as he asked, "Hey, Vania, shouldn''t we be avoiding each other by now?" He didn''t think it was wise for them to dine out like this. Anyone who saw them might think they were going to y dirty before the film festival. Vania chomped down on the piece of beef like she was biting Hanson. "We have to give her windows of opportunities every once in a while so that she''ll think she can make a move on us." Only then would they be able to turn the tables on her. "Oh," Bryan said inprehension. "Well, I''ll just y along with you, then, but..." "But what?" Vania had no idea what he was so reluctant to say. He scratched the back of his head, then gave Jennifer an awkward look as he said hesitantly, "The thing is, Jennifer is kind of like my official girlfriend, so maybe we should not stir up any controversy for now." He didn''t want any misunderstandings toe out of this meal. Also, he was terrified of Hanson. "Hah!" Vania nearly sprayed food on Bryan''s face as she sputtered. Thest thing she wanted was a scandal to break out. "Don''t tter yourself!" How is it that he''s just as egotistical as Hanson? At the thought of Hanson, she gritted her teeth and chewed her food a little harder. Bryan, however, thought that her sudden aggression was directed toward him. He winced and hastily changed the subject. Chapter 835 Chapter 835 "Uncle Liam told me you were injured. Are you feeling better?" It was only then that Vania retracted her hostile gaze and nodded. "Yes, of course. My daughter''s a miracle doctor, after all." She couldn''t hide her pride at the mention of Lily. Bryan vowed that he was going to have a daughter just as bright as Lily in the future. However, he had other motives at the moment. "Uncle Liam also told me that he''s coborating on a jade business with you," he said. He had never been particrly interested in corporate partnerships, but he suddenly remembered something and thought to ask. It was not a trade secret Vania was trying to hide, so she replied casually, "Yes. Your uncle''s supplying the jade, and I''ll be in charge of designing the jewelry. It''s a marketing coboration." This was what Bryan had been wanting to find out. He leaned forward and said sweetly, "Think you could pick out a pair of the best earrings in the collection for me? It''ll be a gift to Jennifer." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Jennifer was stunned to hear that he was nning on giving her a present. She didn''t remember him bringing this up to her at all. More importantly, she had never been able to afford Mia''s jewelry before she met Vania. She might be the queen of the silver screen, but there were still some luxuries she could not indulge in. Vania chuckled wickedly. "How are you going to pay for my collection when you can''t even buy me a meal?" "Didn''t I just tell you to order whatever you like?" Bryan was putting on airs once more. "Go on, order more! I don''t care even if I go broke at the end of the day." "And how will you buy earrings for your lover if you''re broke?" Vania shot a yful look at Jennifer as she said this. Jennifer blushed upon being teased. At the sight of this, Bryan pulled Jennifer into his arms protectively and said, "Hey, leave her alone. You''re embarrassing her." Vania raised a brow. Rubbing their rtionship in my face, I see. Jealousy filled her for some reason, and she said out of spite, "Oh, so I can design jewelry for her but I can''t tease her about it? That''s not fair." I''m going to do the same thing to you guys when I have my husband with me! Bryan couldn''t help rolling his eyes at the disy of hypocrisy. If anything, Vania and Hanson had public disys of affection more often than any other couple he had met. "Fine, you can say whatever you want," he said, knowing that he was on the losing side now that his pocket money had been so mercilessly cut off. "Goodd," Vania remarked softly when she saw that he was willing to swallow his pride. "Swing by the company and take your pick when the ready-to-wear pieces are out." It was only a pair of earrings; it wouldn''t cost her much at all, seeing as she was the designer and the raw materials were supplied in- house. "Thank you in advance!" He grinned, looking as though he had just struck the lottery. If he were to wait until the collection hit the market, he would be paying an astronomical price for the earrings. "There''s no need for formalities," she said. When she saw that they were close to finishing the food, she picked up the menu once more. Bryan''s eyes widened. Is she still hungry? She just ate all this food! As it turned out, he had underestimated just how much of a glutton the woman could be. Vania looked through the menu and slid her finger down the row of desserts, then said to the waiter, "I''ll take one of each to go. My sons love sweets." "Are you seriously going to rip me off like this, Vania?" Bryan put a hand to his chest as though his heart were bleeding. It''s bad enough that I have to pay for her meal, but now I have to foot the bill for her takeout, too? That''s robbery! Vania nodded and said smugly, "I bet the kids will be happy to know that you bought them the dessert, and they''ll probably sing praises of you in front of your grandfather the next time they see him. But if you won''t even buy them dessert, then I can''t promise what they''ll say to him." Pleased with herself, she went on to order several more dessert items. This is ckmailing at its finest! Chapter 836 Chapter 836 Bryan was in no position to fight back, so he ended up having to acquiesce, albeit begrudgingly. "Make sure those kids sing praises of me to my grandfather," he said. If the kids did a good job of it, he might just get his pocket money back. Vania nodded. "I will." She turned to the waiter and cheerily added, "And I''ll take another one of this to go, but hold the chili for me. Thanks." She was pointing to Hanson''s favorite dish. Bryan knew at once it was Hanson''s favorite as well, and the smile slipped off his face entirely. That''s not fair! I''m already paying for her meal. Why do I have to pay for Hanson''s, too? After ordering, Vania assessed the pained look on Bryan''s face with amusement. "Shall I thank you on behalf of Hanson and the kids?" "You don''t have to," Bryan said with a dryugh. He had already done the math in his head; the meal today would cost him the fees for one endorsement deal, which was admittedly ludicrous. The three of them chatted while the kitchen was preparing Vania''s takeout. When the waiter brought the containers to their table, she took the carrier bag and waved goodbye to Bryan and Jennifer, then quipped, "I''m going to see Hanson now. Bye!" Bryan managed a mechanical wave, but he just couldn''t seem to get the ''bye'' out without choking. He was sure that Vania had note here today to bait Yvonne, but to burn a hole through his wallet. And what a huge hole it is, he thought miserably. Meanwhile, Vania happily made her way over to Luke Corporation with the carrier bag in tow. It was almost lunchtime, and she liked being able to bring her husband his lunch. The receptionist at the front desk beamed when she saw Vania. She stood up and greeted, "Mrs. Luke." Then, she quickly pressed the button for the elevator. "Take it easy," Vania said as she walked into the elevator. She was in good spirits today. She hadn''t called Hanson beforeing over, and the thought of surprising him made her giddy for some reason. Ding! The moment the elevator doors slid open at the top floor, Vania was greeted by none other than a despondent, sighing Larry. Larry didn''t think Vania would show up now. His eyes lit up like he just saw his savior. Evidently overwhelmed, he looked as if he might cry as he eximed, "Mrs. Luke! I''m so d to see you!" He gazed at her like she was the light at the end of the tunnel. "What happened? Did the sky fall or something?" Vania asked in bewilderment. Larry looked pained, but he could only sigh to convey his agony. He wished the sky was falling, but whatever thepany was going through right now was far worse than the apocalypse. The president of Luke Corporation might be able to stave off the disastrous effects of the sky falling on them, but he was apoplectic now, and Larry was the one who had to suffer his wrath. The poor assistant couldn''t count the times Hanson hadshed out at him this morning. For starters, the executive report he handed in was apparently done wrongly, from the information all the way down to the color of the paper. But unfortunately for Larry, all the papers meant for office use were white, so he wasn''t sure what Hanson thought he could do about that. Another sigh escaped him as he remembered the paper conundrum. Vania, on the other hand, was admittedly rmed by the number of times Larry had sighed since she saw him. "What in the world is going on?" she asked, wondering what could be so terrible as to make him look so defeated. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Then, a horrifying thought crossed her mind as she demanded urgently, "Please tell me Luke Corporation isn''t facing a crisis!" This was followed by swift denial. "No, surely that can''t be it." Luke Corporation was the biggest global conglomerate there was. A couple of hamlets might die off in this fast-paced world, but there was no way an entity like Luke Corporation would go bankrupt and crumble. Larry stared at Vania speechlessly. What is she thinking?As if Luke Corporation could ever face a crisis! Does she have such little faith in President Luke? He was suddenly seized with the urge to lecture her on how almighty the corporation was, but now was not the time. As such, he sighed once more and said to Vania, "Mrs. Luke, please go and talk to President Luke before he blows the ceiling." Chapter 837 Chapter 837 Larry had spoken in such a hurried manner that it seemed as if something terrible had happened. Vania put on a shocked look. "What happened?" The look was convincing enough, even though she still did not know what on earth was going on. Still, it was surely nothing big. However, as soon as she asked that, Larry sighed for the fourth time. He then said to her in a secretive manner, "A new secretary came in this morning." "Yes. What about it?" Can he finish his exnation? Does he think he''s telling a story? Is he trying to keep me on the edge of my seat? Does Larry think I''m some evil housewife who is jealous of a secretary whom I have never met before? "She doesn''t know of the president''s rules and wore a very revealing outfit today. She delivered documents to him," he exined, smacking his leg in emphasis. "In the end, Mr. Luke''s face clouded over. For the entire morning, he has been on a short fuse. Anyone could trigger him." He found this to be a rather unfortunate oue since the new secretary was rather pretty and smart. He did not expect her to kill her own career on the first day of the job. "Is that all?" From the way he acted, it was as if something major had happened. There was a dismissive look on her face because she certainly did not care about what she just heard. Her devil-may-care attitude made Larry silently sigh. "Mrs. Luke, why do you just not get it? She is clearly trying to seduce President Luke. Can''t you sense the danger at all?" He then abruptly stopped himself to shoot her a look that seemed to be telling her to stop lying. He suspected she was secretly panicking. The look on his face was so funny that she burst out chuckling. As sheughed, she wondered if she should have appeared to be jealous. "Alright." Larry stared at her for a few more moments before shaking his head when he saw that she was still smiling. "You had best go talk to him, Mrs. Luke. Otherwise, no work will be done today." "Okay. Go back to your lunch break and leave this to me," she confidently said. It seemed like she was right to deliver lunch today. He was now looking at her like she was his savior and watched her walk through the door of the president''s office before walking away. N?velDrama.Org content rights. As Vania stood in front of the office door, she felt countless pairs of eyes boring into her back. Some of those gazes were hopeful while the others were hostile. Those gazes must havee from Hanson''s secretaries. After all, the area behind her was where their desks were located. She was feeling rather excited as she had not expected to encounter something so fun. At that thought, she decided to pause and gather her wits. Then, instead of just walking into the room, she knocked on the door. "Are you in there, sir?" she loudly called out. "I am here with lunch for you." She even put on a sultry voice, simr to how women who tried to seduce others spoke. She also put all her might into the act. Even she got goosebumps from the sound of her own voice. The office went silent. The whispering that had been going on behind her stopped as well, creating an awkward tension in the air. Nevertheless, she continued to knock on the door and coyly call out, "President Luke, if you don''t answer me, I will juste in." She was about to push the door open when she heard a loud crash. He had smashed something against the floor. Then, she heard Hanson roar, "Scram!" Annoyance and frustration filled his voice. She unwittingly flinched for a second. She had to admit that the way he was behaving now was quite terrifying. If she were his secretary, she would have a short life due to being frightened every single day. Chapter 838 Chapter 838 It was no wonder Larry was always sighing as if most of his life had been lost. As expected, life is hard when working under Hanson, Vania criticized internally. Anger was bad for one''s health though, so she could not let him continue fuming in anger. Furthermore, she was not done with putting on a show yet. Hence, she calmed herself and ensured there was a seductive smile on her face before reaching out to push the door open. However, the door had only opened a crack before something was sent crashing near her foot. "Do you not understand me? Get out!" Hanson did not look up from his documents, but the intense oppressive aura he radiated clearly showed his immense anger. She looked down at the shattered teacup by her foot. What a pity. This was an incredibly rare teacup. What a waste. "Don''t be angry, sir," she replied in the same sultry voice. It was only then that he noticed that something was off about the voice speaking to him. He hurriedly looked up and dazedly said, "It''s you, darling." That sultry voice she used made him think it was someone else. "Who did you think it was?" she asked, making her voice ring with a hint of jealousy as she sauntered over to him. That made him freeze in embarrassment. After all, he could not truly tell her that he assumed she was just one of his idiotic employees. In the end, Hanson mumbled, "I just don''t like strangers bringing me my meals." He then hugged her. "Were you hit?" He even carefully examined her. He regretted his previous behavior so much. It would have been terrible if his wife were hurt. Vania shot him an amused look. A stranger? she thought. Are his employees still strangers to him? He certainly was good at making up excuses. He could tell what she was thinking, so he immediately tightened his arms around her. "Let''s not talk about that, darling." The best way to distract her was always to act like a spoiled child. She smiled and yed along with his ploy. "Look at what I brought you," she said while unpacking the food. Soon, Hanson''s nose was filled with the fragrance of food. Suddenly, he felt somewhat hungry. The restaurant the food came from was one of his favorite restaurants. It had been a long time since hest dined there and the fragrance was making him crave their dishes. "What made you think of going to this restaurant?" he asked. They did not frequent the restaurant as often due to how far away it was. Of course, there was no way Vania would tell him she was there to swindle Bryan. "I predicted you would be angry today," she said, making up an excuse, "so I brought you a treat." Hanson smiled. "Your prediction is very urate." He was then suddenly struck by an idea and pleaded, "Darling, can you please do something for me?" Vania was taken aback. Why was he suddenly changing the plot? This did not feel right. Moreover, he had just been fuming with anger a moment ago, was he not? Why did he suddenly sound so pitiful and aggrieved? He did not care what she thought of the change. "Have you eaten yet?" he asked, changing the topic as he lovingly stroked her head. "I have," she replied, nodding. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He smiled in response, happy with the answer. He did not n to ask her why she had already eaten though, or who she dined with. Afterying out the food, he stared at her with wide, innocent, baby-like eyes. "Feed me, darling." Chapter 839 Chapter 839 "No way," Vania said without hesitation. Hanson was used to being rejected, but he still put on an upset look. "Today has been so tough on me though. I need somefort." Why is he being so sappy? she wondered. "Why has it been tough?" she asked, exasperated. He was the president of thepany, after all. No one would dare to bully him. Anyway, did he not just torment every employee in the building a few days ago? How was he still upset? He pouted. "Someone wanted to steal me away from you, so I got angry." His voice rang with confidence and a hint of pleading as if he were trying to fish for praise for how virtuous he had been. "Praise me, darling," he happily continued. This behavior was just so immature that she found it hard to believe he was apany president. Her eyelids twitched. "Do you want me to praise you orfort you?" She stared at him. "Both." Only children would choose one. Adults would always ask for everything. "Is that a demand?" she teasingly asked, mocking him for his greed. "As long as it is from you, I want everything," Hanson replied with a smile. "If you don''t eat, the food is going to get cold," Vania said, pointing to the food. She was already used to his demanding behavior. "You have gastric, so you''re not allowed to eat food that has gone cold." He nodded and obediently sat down. "Let''s start." If he had a tail, it would be wagging really fast right now. He was like a foolish, spoiled dog that was waiting for its owner to feed it. Utterly defeated by his behavior, she picked up the spoon to feed him when she heard someone knocking on the office door. The two of them looked at the door as someone sweetly called out, "Sir, are you inside?" That voice was even more sultry than Vania''s from before. Vania shuddered. How amazing. She had to concede defeat as there was no way she could imitate that voice. Hanson, though, was very familiar with that voice; the new secretary had spoken to him using that voice this morning. He specifically remembered her pungent perfume which made him sick. More importantly, the way she dressed made her look like one of the lovelydies waiting in the alleyways. "Come in." He had nned on shouting for her to get out when he changed his mind. As he called out, he pulled Vania over so that she was sitting on hisp. He wrapped his arms tightly around her. She shot him a re. Was he trying to use her as a shield? It seemed like she was about to be hated again. When the secretary outside the office heard that, she immediately gathered her wits and put on a bright smile. "I''ming in now, President Luke." She was Raina Khan, the precious daughter of Peter Khan of Khan Enterprise. Due toing from a good family and having above-average beauty, she always thought herself better than others. She was only able to work as a secretary at Luke Corporation because she begged and begged her father. In her mind, the closer she was to a man, the easier it was for her to get him. Any man would be bored of a woman eventually. Perhaps she might stand a chance to get together with Hanson. Meanwhile, Vania was curiously staring at the closed door. Why is the new secretary taking so long to open the door? Is there some procedure or formality for opening doors? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. In reality, Raina was taking the time to draft up what she would say to Hanson when she walked into the room. Chapter 840 Chapter 840 As Raina had just finished her studies abroad, she did not know much about the situation in the country. At least, she did not know much about Hanson and Vania''s rtionship. Currently, she had her shirt cor pulled low to reveal her fair skin and cleavage. She was finally showing her true colors. "You have not had lunch yet, right? I brought you some food." She then held the tray out to him. "I had the cooks specifically give me your favorites," she continued with a smile. She never once nced at Vania. Vania had to admire her for her ability to continue with her performance even though Vania was sitting in Hanson''sp. Raina was a talented woman who might win an award if she decided to be an actress. At the moment, Vania was acting like she was watching a show as she silently scored Raina''s performance. Vaniapletely ignored her own involvement in the situation. Hanson nced at Vania and pinched her to snap her out of her daze. Startled and pained, she smacked his hands. How could he pinch her that hard? Raina''s smile froze when she noticed the by-y. Did they think she was invisible? "Ahem." She softly cleared her throat as though to remind Hanson of her presence. She was not like other women though. She was not at all jealous of Vania. That was because she did not love him. All she felt was the urge to conquer a fine man. She had stolen boyfriends before, and they were all dumped once she had her fun. However, she was not nning to do the same to Hanson, at least for now. "The cooks?" he asked coldly as he yfully twined his fingers around Vania''s. "Very well. It seems like the cafeteria needs new blood." He had only ever eaten in the cafeteria a handful of times. Moreover, Larry had always brought the food up to the office. How was it possible for a cook to know his preferences? "Anyone would be sick of something if they ate it everyday," Vania said. "If you want to get a new cook, go ahead." Hanson was already making a call. Within the next few seconds, Luke Corporation had a new cafeteria cook. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Raina stared at them in shock. What was going on? She was here to deliver lunch, so why were they talking about changing cooks? The fired cook was equally as confused as Raina. Why am I fired? He was on the brink of tears due to losing his job for unknown reasons. Hanson''s mood was not destroyed by Raina''s appearance though. He continued smiling at Vania and whispered into her ear, "I will never be sick of you though." Anything could be swapped out, except for his darling wife. After all, every experience with her was different. He just adored her for that. Vania wondered what weird nonsense was going on in his mind as his body was heating up so much that she could feel it even through theyers of fabric. Realization struck her when she felt the warmth radiating from his legs. She wanted to get up because it was too warm. However, his arms were mped so tightly around her that she could not move a single inch. Raina''s shock increased. Had she turned invisible for the day? Did they not know she was still standing there? What was with the strange tension in the air? Chapter 841 Chapter 841 Unable to ept being ignored, Raina softly called out, "Sir, I brought you lunch." In spite of the confusion she felt, her smile shone brightly. She had obviously practiced smiling. Vania began scoring Raina''s performance once more. This time, she gave Raina''s acting an even higher score. Raina was certainly talented. Anyone who could continue smiling despite feeling intense shock was absolutely suited to be an actress. Although Hanson could hear Raina, since he was not deaf, he still ignored her and continued to say to Vania, "I''m starving, darling. Feed me." Raina was rendered speechless. No matter how mentally strong one was, no one could keep their cool upon hearing that. Was he really Hanson Luke, the incrediblepany president? If memory served her right, when she handed him some documents that morning, he had roared and shouted at her until she left. She must have been hallucinating to think he was speaking in a soft, loving voice. Vania ced the cutlery in his hands. "There are three pairs of eyes here. Now is not a good time." Her words were explicitly pointing out the presence of a third wheeler in the room. He refused to take the cutlery and coldly shot a look at Raina while his smile vanished. "Take your food and scram." He was now speaking in the same tone as he did that morning during Raina''s first meeting with him. It snapped her back to reality. Today was her first day at work, and she had specifically put on a sensual outfit for the day. When she found out there were documents waiting for the president''s signature, she grabbed them and delivered them to his office even though the other secretaries all jeered and sneered at her. At first, he only frowned as he asked her to put the documents on his desk. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Her perfume was too harsh on his nose. However, she did not want to miss a chance to get close to him. Thus, she pulled her cor down and strutted over to him. "Any other others, sir?" She had spoken in a slow, raspy voice that invited him to have his way with her. She was confident in her approach as she had done the same thing several times before, and she had always seeded. This was not Hanson''s first time encountering such a situation though. In fact, this was one of the most common tricks used on him. He had instantly flung all the documents at her and roared, "Get out!" She had nonchntly shrugged and slowly strode out of the office. It was his first time meeting someone so dismissive of him that he exploded in anger. Throughout the entire morning, she acted as if she was not the culprit for his anger and kept thinking of her next step in getting close to him. Delivering lunch to him was hertest n. Starting at Raina who was nking out, Hanson darkly demanded, "Did you not hear me? Scram." There was audibly more anger in his voice this time. Finally, Raina snapped out of her thoughts. This time, she felt some fear rise in her from the way he spoke and hurriedly walked toward the exit of the office. "Take away what you brought," he angrily called out from behind her. She swiftly jogged back to grab the tray of food and dashed out of the room. The other secretaries were whispering to each other outside the office. When they saw her walking out with an untouched tray of food, they burst outughing. "Oh, did your n to deliver food fail?" "How would it ever seed? Mrs. Luke is inside after all." Chapter 842 Chapter 842 "Moreover, both of you aren''t even on the same level. Do you really think you''re that charismatic?" Raina ignored their sarcastic remarks and threw the lunch te into the bin before walking over toward the other secretaries. "You''ll all be the first ones I fire if I manage to seed." She had always disliked people who talked behind her back. Hearing that, the other secretaries didn''t feel threatened but insteadughed. "You should pray hard that you won''t be fired." Normally, people with such intentions wouldn''tst till the next day. Hanson hadn''t had the time to take care of it yet since Vania was in the office. "That''s impossible!" Rainaughed arrogantly upon hearing that. She looked at them with contempt as she thought she wouldn''t be sacked easily, given her family background. Khan Enterprise was considered one of the most prominent enterprises within Hammond. On top of that, her father had carried out numerous coborations with Luke Corporation. If corporate efficiency was taken into consideration, she assumed that Hanson wouldn''t have sacked her no matter the mistakes she had made. Her dated thoughts were still stuck at the time in which coborations were paramount to businesses. She hadn''t considered the fact that Hanson didn''t really care about the coboration with her father''spany at all. Furthermore, those secretaries had already done a background check on Raina and found out that she was the daughter of the Khan Family who ran Khan Enterprise. To them, she wasn''t a big shot, and they found the sight of her behaving so haughtily hrious. "We shall look forward to it, then," one of the secretaries ridiculed. "Why don''t all of us make a bet about how long we think she will stay?" At that, one of them chimed in, "I think it''ll be by the end of today." "By the end of the day? Don''t you think that you''re being too generous? Do you think that she could stay that long? I bet her time will be up soon." "When exactly is that? You should give a specific time." All of the secretaries gathered together as they chatted about their spection on the exact time when Raina would be dismissed, making fun of her. Seeing that really made Raina''s blood boil. She walked up to them and tore the paper they had used for jotting down their spections into pieces. "What are you doing?" Everyone looked at her with disbelief for having the guts tosh out at them. "All of you better pray for yourselves, too. Don''t forget that I''m the daughter of the Khan Family. It would be effortless for me to deal with employees like you even if I was sacked." She scorned and crossed her arms in front of her chest as she looked at them with contempt. Do you think you''re that great? All of you are just working as secretaries. You should spend your free time thinking about finding a backing so that you can keep your job if anything happens. However, the secretaries didn''t seem to feel threatened by her words and dismissed her since they believed that Khan Enterprise wasn''t powerful enough to meddle in Luke Corporation''s business. "Hmph." The secretaries scoffed and left without arguing with her anymore. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Raina looked at them with disdain and thought, So much for those big talks. ¡­ Meanwhile, in the office, Hanson was sitting on his chair obediently as he enjoyed being fed by Vania. "Darling, I want more." It was by far the best lunch he ever had at hispany, and he thought that it would be perfect if he could get such a treatment every day. "Alright, alright." Chapter 843 Chapter 843 By that time, Vania had seemingly turned into an emotionless feeding machine that was programmed to feed Hanson one bite after another. She couldn''t help butin in her heart when she saw how much he enjoyed it and that he was always looking for a reason to make her take care of him. After a while, even after Hanson had finished his lunch, he was still reluctant to release her from his hold. Vania, who had had enough of his clinginess, immediately got up from hisp. That instant, she felt cool as she was finally relieved from the excess heating from him. "I shall leave first since I still have some work to take care of." If she continued to stay there, she believed he might even get her to do his work for him. By that time, she would have turned into an emotionless working machine instead. "Alright." With great reluctance, he let her leave. He knew she might find him too clingy and get angry at him if he refused to let her go. Before long, he was already fantasizing about the time he would get to spend with her once they got home tonight. By then, they wouldn''t be disturbed by his tactless employees, and it would be paradise on earth. With that thought in mind, he sent Vania downstairs, then returned to his office once again. The moment he entered his office, he noticed Larry carrying an empty lunch tray while standing in front of his desk. "President." Hanson''s attention was on the lunch tray as he recognized that it was the one Raina had brought over earlier. "What is it?" he asked coldly and was curious to know what Larry wanted to tell him. Larry, who could guess Hanson''s thoughts, nodded and replied, "President, we noticed that one of our employees had tossed a lunch tray filled with food into the bin, which was a very wasteful thing to do. It doesn''t conform with the state''s initiative of reducing food wastage." Hearing that, Hanson nodded as a signal for him to continue. Noticing that, Larry added, "Because of that, we will have to punish her ordingly so that it acts as a reminder for the other employees to y their parts in reducing food waste." Truth be told, Larry could tell that ever since Raina tried to seduce Hanson, Hanson had already nned to fire her, and this would be a good reason for him to do so. Hanson was really pleased with Larry''s report. "I''ll let you be in charge of this matter, then." "Don''t worry, President. I won''t let you down." Larry nodded. With that, he brought the lunch tray and headed to the secretary''s office before announcing, "Raina Khan, please bring your lunch tray over to the HR department." All the other secretaries were puzzled when they saw Larry at their office with a lunch tray in his hand. However, everyone seemed to know what was about to happen when they heard Raina''s name being called out. "Why is Mr. rk asking her to bring the tray over to the HR department?" The secretaries started whispering among themselves. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Is she getting sacked?" "Earlier on, she was sending lunch to the President using that lunch tray. Seems like he is trying to put her down in front of everyone." The secretaries were giggling and making fun of her. Their voices were soft, but they were loud enough to be heard by Raina. Perplexed, Raina approached Larry and pointed at the tray in his hands. "What is that supposed to mean?" Without giving her an exnation, he ced the tray on her desk and uttered, "You will get it after you make a trip to the HR department." Chapter 844 Chapter 844 "This isn''t mine." Raina denied it with a frown. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t try to waste my time on these trivial matters," Larry said while giving her a cold nce as he didn''t want to waste his time on her. He would only show his goofy side when he was with Hanson. When he was in front of the staff, he would put forth a serious look that was intimidating enough for others to tense up in fear. "Are you firing me?" Raina asked as she seemed to have made sense of the situation. "It was never up to me to decide whether anyone should leave or stay in thepany." Larry scoffed. "So, are you telling me that President Luke is the one who fired me?" she asked as she narrowed her gaze. How can that be? Khan Enterprise and Luke Corporation are still business partners. There''s no way Hanson would fire me just like that. However, Larry merely looked at her with contempt before turning to leave. "Where do you think you''re going? I''m not done talking to you just yet!" Raina stopped him by grabbing onto his arm. She was acting willfully toward him just because of her status as the daughter of the Khan Family. He''s only Hanson''s sidekick. What right does he have to act so arrogantly toward me? The next moment, Larry''s gaze darkened, and his aura was no less intimidating than that of Hanson''s. "I have said what I had to say. So, regardless if you have more to say, that would be none of my business, miss." The fact that he had just addressed her as ''miss'' showed that he was unfazed by her status. "You¡ª" She was stunned by his words and not able toe up with a proper response for a moment. However, she quickly recovered as she wasn''t afraid of him. After all, he was just Hanson''s sidekick. "How dare you speak to me like that!" she finally eximed with a slightly shaky voice as he red at her. Larry ignored her and walked away. "How dare you!" Raina stomped her feet while looking at his back. Feeling frustrated, she walked over to Hanson''s office and knocked on his door. "President, I need to speak to you." At that time, she had forgotten to speak in the coquettish tone she usually did. Being the president of thepany, Hanson wasn''t someone that she could meet whenever she pleased. Suddenly, a few bodyguards went up to her and blocked the entrance to his office. Seeing that, the previously arrogant Raina didn''t dare to make a scene as she might be aughing stock and get criticized by the other secretaries if she did so. Because she had been staying on the top floor and refused to head to the HR department to go through her resignation process, the head of the HR department had toe over and make her do it instead. "Raina Khan, you have been fired. Please leave thepany with your belongings." Without waiting for her reply, the head of the HR department already got someone to clear her desk. Even though she had only spent half a day there on her first day of work, her desk was piled with lots of non-work rted items. When the head of the HR department saw that she was remaining on her spot, he waved at the security guards and asked them to escort her out. ¡­ Not long after Vania left, she received a text from Hanson that read, ''She has been fired.'' These four words could easily summarize Raina''s fate. However, Vania wasn''t surprised about it in the least. After all, employees who dared to tantly seduce Hanson in front of her shouldn''t be kept in thepany. Thus, she replied to his text with praise, ''Well done. I''ll reward you once I''m home.'' He instantly replied to her, ''Alright, I''ll be looking forward to it.'' In his head, he had already started to make his n on how he was going to get his reward. Chapter 845 Chapter 845 Meanwhile, the atmosphere in Eddie''s darkroom was tense. He mmed the table and jeered, "Tell me, who exactly is this woman?" Startled by how angry Eddie got, Brandon replied to him honestly, "She is Raina Khan, the daughter of the owner of Khan Enterprise, Peter Khan." Hearing that, Eddie remained quiet as he was waiting for Brandon to tell him more. Brandon continued with his exnation, all the while observing Eddie''s expression. From the information that he got, Raina was merely an overseas graduate who was interning at Luke Corporation upon returning to the country. There was nothing special about her. And it was only because of that which enraged Eddie even further. "Huh, this woman managed to get the chef whom we have worked so hard to arrange into Luke Corporation fired on her first day of work. She sure is something." He scoffed at the thought of it. He thought that Hanson had gotten lucky again as he had managed to dodge the other schemes that Eddie had nned as well. This time around, the fact he had indirectly avoided Eddie''s scheme was so bizarre that it seemed like even God was on his side. Noticing how enraged Eddie was, Brandon didn''t dare to speak of anything else but instead reported a piece of news that he assumed was good news, "Young Master Eddie, we were also informed that Raina had been sacked by Hanson." "Wow, this sure is breaking news," Eddie said so sarcastically that it was hard to tell whether he thought of it as good or bad news. "This way, the business dealings between Khan Enterprise and Luke Corporation woulde to a halt. We might stand a chance because of this." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "We have never dealt with Khan Enterprise before, nor do we have a clear picture of the current situation yet, so we shouldn''t act too rashly." Eddie rejected Brandon''s suggestion. "Just get someone to watch over them." Hearing that, Brandon nodded and asked carefully, "Should we start arranging for another chef to enter Luke Corporation?" They never expected Hanson would inadvertently sack the spy that they had arranged. "Since the chef had been sacked, they would need to recruit a new chef. Just be more careful this time around." Eddie would never let go of any chances to ce a spy within Luke Corporation. He was dead set on making his evil plot against Hanson a sess, which was impossible to aplish without a spy. Meanwhile, Hanson had already gotten the investigation results on the chef from Larry. The smile on his face got wider as he read through the documents, but his expression was so eerie that it was terrifying. Even Larry was horrified by his expression and couldn''t help but tremble. "President, have you found out about something?" "Eddie sure is willing to go to great lengths." He passed the documents over to Larry and said, "Seems like you weren''t discreet enough when you investigated." Larry was surprised when he heard that Eddie was involved. It was true that he didn''t give much thought to it when the chef had been sacked. He was confused when Hanson asked him to investigate it as all the chef did was reveal to Raina about Hanson''s likings, so it didn''t seem like something worth looking into. Moreover, what the chef said wasn''t true. Realizing that he had made a mistake, he looked down and apologized, "President Luke, I''m really sorry about this." "Just be more careful next time." Hanson merely waved his hand and didn''t seem to take this mistake to heart. Since theirpany would be recruiting a new chef, he could already predict what Eddie''s next step would be. So, he briefed Larry about it. Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Another thought suddenly struck Larry as he said anxiously to Hanson, "Should we send someone to keep an eye on Khan Enterprise as well?" He wasn''t worried that Peter Khan might do something to oppose Luke Corporation. Instead, he was concerned that Eddie might gang up with them. "What storms can a gathered bunch of shrimps brew up? Give them a chance and let them do as they like." Hanson was like a lord in control of the whole situation, paying no heed to the gathering of a few soldiers trying to oppose him. And, of course, Larry trusted in his own president''s methods. "I''ll keep an eye on them and immediately report to you as soon as they do something." Hanson nodded. "Go." He was actually looking forward to seeing what would happen next. After all, he wanted to know what sorts of new tricks Eddie might pull. Work could get boring sometimes anyway, so he didn''t mind ying along with Eddie''s game a little longer. Meanwhile, Raina Khan had already gone back to the Khan Residence in disappointment, carrying a pile of things in her arms. "Dad, you have to help me," she wailed suddenly, as if she had just experienced the indignation of a lifetime. Seeing his precious daughter in such a miserable state, Peter immediately said with a breaking heart, "Who bullied my dear Raina? I''ll definitely stand up for you." She sat down next to him and leaned against him, reliant. "I got fired." "Fired?" He was stunned to hear that word. He had spent a lot of effort getting Raina a job as a secretary at Luke Corporation. How could she possibly be fired in just one morning? He then asked in an anxious and worried tone, "What happened?" Peter was worried that his daughter had offended Hanson somehow, and it might work against him in the future. Naturally, Raina didn''t dare to tell him theplete truth. So, she could only omit most of the details as she said angrily, "It''s all because of Hanson''s assistant! He didn''t like me, so he gave me trouble and found an excuse to fire me." N?velDrama.Org content rights. She dared not talk bad about Hanson straight on, but she could do that with Larry. However, when Peter heard that, he asked in confusion, "Are you talking about Larry?" He had partnered with Luke Corporation before, so of course, he knew what Larry was like. Now, as he looked at his daughter, he began to doubt her words a little. He insisted sternly, "Tell me the whole truth." This incident might affect the partnership of theirpanies in the future. Luke Corporation would be unaffected if their partnership were to be canceled, but things would be different for Khan Enterprise. The profit was definitely something they couldn''t gain from partnering with otherpanies. Realizing that her father''s expression had turned grave, Raina was even more scared to tell the truth. She could only say with a guilty conscience, "He just bullied me." She was telling the truth, in a way. After all, Larry was the one who provoked her with the te. Peter noticed his daughter''s shifty gaze, so he dared not judge recklessly. "Don''t worry, Raina. I''ll investigate it thoroughly so you can be rest assured." If it were otherpanies, he wouldn''t have to be so cautious. He could just go there right away and stand up for Raina. However, he was now tackling Luke Corporation. He absolutely could not act rashly, and the only thing he could do now was to investigate the matter first. Meanwhile, Raina had initially thought that Peter would stand up for her straight away, but she didn''t expect her father to be scared, so she grew ufortable about it right then and there. What is there to fear about a mere assistant? The thought crossed her mind, but in her father''s presence, she could only nod and say, "Okay, you have to stand up for me when you''ve investigated the matter." Chapter 847 Chapter 847 "Don''t worry." Peterforted her for a bit, then went to the study, saying that he had something to take care of. Left behind, Raina felt even angrier now. Meanwhile, words of Raina''s incident had already reached Yvonne''s ears. "How foolish." Yvonne put down her phone and sneered. Is she nning on winning over Hanson with a stupid n like that? Don''t make meugh! However, after giving it some thought, she found that the incident might actually benefit her in a certain way. Perhaps I should meet Raina Khan and have a talk with her. In under five minutes, Yvonne managed to get Raina''s number. "Who is it?" When Raina picked up the call, there was an obvious annoyance in her tone. She was currently still peeved about getting fired. So, when she received a call from an unknown number, and the person didn''t even say anything, she immediately grew even madder. "What''s with the bad temper, Miss Khan?" Yvonne''s proud voice sounded leisurely. It was a fact that the status of the Khan Family was below the Kepler Family, so it was only natural for Yvonne to be arrogant in front of Raina. "Who on earth are you?" Raina was already greatly aggravated by the incidents happening to her before, and now that someone wasmenting on her, she was beyond pissed. "Let''s meet up, Miss Khan. Then, you''ll know who I am when we do." Yvonne''s tone was calm,ced with a sense of authority that didn''t allow others to say no as an answer. Raina was absolutely furious inside. She had never suffered so much injustice before, so her tone was even more unpleasant as she said, "Do you know who I am?" In her social circle, Raina was the one with the best family background, so no one dared to shout at her or order her around. Now that someone suddenly gave her orders, she felt indignant. Yvonne chuckled lightly over the phone. "Of course, I know who you are. You''re the daughter of the Khan Family, Raina Khan." Her tone was so nonchnt that anyone could hear her disdain regarding Raina''s identity. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "You know me?" Raina asked, puzzled. She had a surprised look on her face. Since the person knew who she was, why would they call her out of the blue and talk to her so arrogantly? She decided to teach this woman a lesson so that thetter would remember to watch her words the next time she talked to her. Yvonne wasn''t the least bit afraid. "I''m the one calling you, so of course, I know who you are." How silly is she? How can she ask such a funny question? Raina gritted her teeth upon hearing Yvonne''s nonchnt tone. How dare she! How bold of her! Why is everyone bullying me like I don''t matter? She immediately said in an angered tone, "Send me the address. I''ll go meet you right now." Her tone sounded like she was challenging Yvonne to a fight. She wanted to see who this woman was. By the time they met, she would make sure to teach the woman a lesson so that the woman could finally learn her ce. "Haven''t I already sent you the location?" Yvonne suddenly sneered. Perhaps she couldn''t make much use of this woman with questionable intelligence after all. Yvonne was already displeased with Raina from the very beginning. Still, it wouldn''t matter if Raina wouldn''t amount to anything significant. She could be used to annoy Vania sometimes. True enough, Raina saw the message on her phone, feeling even more disgruntled now. "Just you wait. I''ll be there right away." "I''m already here," Yvonne said calmly. "Hmph." Raina humped furiously and ended the call. She grabbed her bag before making her way out. However, she stopped in her tracks right when she had just set her foot out of the door, then returned to her house after brief contemtion. No, since this is my first time meeting her, I have to dress up and overpower her in terms of looks. Chapter 848 Chapter 848 Raina dressed up with thetest seasonal outfit from Chanel, then put on exquisite makeup before heading out for the meetup. At the cafe. Yvonne was drinking coffee leisurely. After all, the Keplers had provided her with the best education, so as she sat there right now, her aura was simply outstanding that anyone would take notice of her right away. Raina, who had rushed over in a rage, gave Yvonne a once-over upon reaching the ce. "Were you the one who called me?" Yvonne didn''t answer her question but instead pointed at the seat in front of her and said, "Have a seat." From her tone, she sounded like she was givingmands. "Hah." When Yvonne said that, Raina was being even more apparent with the judging re she was throwing at Yvonne. This woman''s outfit was definitely limited-edition and tailor-made. It was multiple times more expensive than the clothes she was currently wearing. Also, from her aura, it was safe to say that she was no ordinary person. Though, Raina felt that the woman in front of her looked familiar. It was just that she couldn''t quite put her finger on who exactly the woman was. "If you don''t want to sit, we can talk while you stand." Yvonne ignored her and continued drinking her coffee. Raina, who was already pissed, was even more upset when she heard Yvonne''s arrogant tone. She snorted at Yvonne again before sitting down on the other seat. Hints of disdain were evident in her eyes. "I don''t care who you are. Why did you call me here?" She still sounded very furious, and she had her ''stubborn youngdy'' attitude on full disy. However, in Yvonne''s eyes, her stubbornness and unruliness were nothing to take note of. After all, Yvonne grew up spoiled and pampered as well. Moreover, the Keplers were of an even higher caliber, so she was even more arrogant and proud in the social circle. Yvonne smiled coldly as she looked at Raina. "Do you talk to everyone in that tone, Miss Khan? Won''t you even consider your position and status? Aren''t you afraid that you might be digging your own grave?" She wanted to use her pride to rein in Raina a little. Raina was so mad that she rolled her eyes. She wasn''t afraid of any trouble at all. After all, the troubles she had gotten herself into before were all resolved by her father. It might be true that she was in a lower social circle, but her family had the highest status among them. However, unbeknownst to Raina, the circle she faced right now was no longer the one she knew so well. She was oblivious to Yvonne''s background and her objective of asking her out here, so Raina continued to act all high and mighty in front of her. Seeing Raina''s expression, Yvonne knew what she was thinking right away. She took a sip of the coffee leisurely as she said, "Khan Enterprise is only considered apany of above average among all thepanies in Hammond. You don''t really have the right to be so arrogant, Miss Khan. I''m sure you do know that there is always someone better than you, yes?" Raina was stunned by her words. The woman in front of her seemed to have a much deeper understanding of her social status. Raina figured the woman must have a status far superior to hers if the woman could mock her like that. She wasn''t a stubborn fool, so when she heard Yvonne''s words, she immediately stopped her act. She stared straight at Yvonne for some time as if she were trying to recall where she had seen Yvonne before. However, she couldn''t remember at the moment. "Who exactly are you? Why did you call me here?" Her voice this time was much softer than before as if she had retracted her anger. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Yvonne curved her lips into a cold smile, thinking that Raina must have been startled by her power. She said in disdain, "That''s more like it. This tone is more appropriate for a negotiation." Then, she paused for a bit before introducing herself. "Myst name is Kepler. That''s all you need to know." The daughter of someone who owned a middle-ss enterprise deserved to know only that much. Chapter 849 Chapter 849 Yvonne didn''t want to tell Raina her full name. At this moment, Raina was already in deep thought. None of the Keplers I know of holds that much authority. Wait, she can''t possibly be one of the members of the reputable Kepler Family in Hammond now, can she? She knew the power that the Kepler Family possessed and had seen the news about Yvonne when she was abroad. In the news, it was said that everyone was criticizing Yvonne for ruining the rtionship between Hanson and Vania. Ever since then, she was nowhere to be seen, as if she were too embarrassed to meet anyone at this moment. As she recalled the news, she snickered at Yvonne in contempt inwardly, as she never thought Yvonne would use such a stupid method to seduce Hanson. If it were me, I wouldn''t have let myself be in such a situation, she thought. At this moment, Raina was contemptuous of Yvonne''s foolish action. However, she had never suspected that the so-called Yvonne was the one sitting right in front of her. After a while, she said, "Miss Kepler, may I know why you called me out of the blue and invited me over here?" She felt that the woman before her must have wanted something from her since she invited her for coffee without any particr reason. Hearing her words, Yvonne went straight to the point, not even caring whether Raina had found out who she was. "Do you like Hanson?" When Raina heard her words, she was startled as she didn''t expect that Yvonne was here for him. However, her question was a good one. Do I love Hanson? No, I''m just seeking pleasure from the feeling of being able to subdue him. That''s why I don''t have any hatred toward Vania. Though, I can''t tell this to some woman I have just met. Thinking about it, she retorted, "What does this have to do with you?" Can it be that she likes Hanson too? Is that why she is here to provoke me? If that''s the case, she is looking for the wrong person. "Of course, there is," Yvonne said nonchntly. Noting the unpleasant tone in her words, Raina was back to her arrogant self as she looked at Yvonne. "Well? Why don''t you tell me about it?" she said coldly. However, Yvonne didn''t reply to her and said, "Just give me a yes or no." Seeing that she was this arrogant, Raina was more than sure of her previous guess. It seems like she is also in love with Hanson and is here to cause me trouble, she thought. Then, she asked, "Could it be that you like him too? Are you here to im your ownership toward him?" When Yvonne listened to Raina''s words, she looked at thetter as if she had said something idiotic. She thought that maybe she used to like him, but after a series of events, she didn''t love Hanson anymore. Thinking about it, Yvonne was gloomy as she said, "I just want to help you to have him." She told Raina straightforwardly as she didn''t want to waste her time. She was already aware that Raina wasn''t thatN?velDrama.Org content rights. smart when she called her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been fired from Luke Corporation after going there for just one day. So, she figured things would be hard to aplish if she wasted any more time with Raina. When Raina heard her words, her expression changed as if she were trying to figure out the authenticity of Yvonne''s words. Then, she decided to act dumb and said, "Help me in what again?" Listening to her reply, Yvonne huffed and thought, Maybe she isn''t as stupid as I thought. Then, she said coolly, "Help you in winning over Hanson, of course." As she spoke, she felt she had made it clear this time. When Raina heard her words, she smiled as she lowered her eyes, seemingly deep in thought. After a moment, she said, "Who told you that I want Hanson?" It would be fine if she did this alone. However, it was another story if someone had said it aloud. Chapter 850 Chapter 850 When Yvonne heard Raina''s question, she was momentarily stunned. At that moment, she wondered if she was wrong for thinking that Raina was a fool. Could she possibly be a scheming person too? Otherwise, she wouldn''t have asked me back. If she were someone as dumb as Kiki, she would have agreed to my offer right from the get-go, Yvonne thought. Although many thoughts shed across her mind, she put on a neutral face and said, "I already know that you were being fired from Luke Corporation because you tried to seduce Hanson. Am I right?" This incident was being spread widely in Hammond. Though, it was uncertain whether Hanson had let the news spread on purpose or it was being leaked out by some gossipy employees. And now, almost everyone knew about this. When Raina thought about this matter, she was furious and thought, Now I have finally believed in the saying that good news never goes beyond the gate, while bad news spreads far and wide. I was only giving lunch to him. How did everyone know about this? "Is Miss Kepler also from Luke Corporation?" she asked. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only When Yvonne heard her sudden question, she was slightly startled and answered, "No." Hearing her words, Raina asked, "Since you are not an employee there, how did you know what had happened in thepany?" Her tone was unfriendly. It was like she was trying to pick a fight with Yvonne. When Yvonne was getting questioned again, she looked at Raina, eyeing her up and down. It seems like I have made a wrong assumption. Raina is not easy to mess with, she thought and replied, "You can hear everyone talking about it everywhere. Even if I refused to listen to this matter, I would still have a vague impression about this." However, Raina wasn''t as dumb as looked. She insisted on getting a proper exnation. "How could you be so sure of the authenticity of this matter merely based on what you heard from others? No matter what your identity is, I have the right to sue you for spouting such irresponsible words, and you can''t stop me from it." When Raina had finished her words, Yvonne was dumbstruck. Initially, she thought that Raina was just some foolish woman. After all, it wasn''t a brilliant idea to seduce Hanson in public. Plus, Raina''s attitude was arrogant in the previous call, so Yvonne had assumed that she was indeed not the brightest bulb. She had evenbeled Raina as a foolish person in her mind. However, Yvonne never expected her to be quick-witted. At that moment, Yvonne, who was always an atheist, suspected that Raina was being possessed by someone, and by the looks of it, she seemed a lot like Vania. Did Vania learn to move her soul to another vessel? Thinking about it, Yvonne huffed and thought Vania was going against her in every way possible. Just as Yvonne was about to retort, Raina spoke up again. "I advise you to be a civilized person and stop talking nonsense." When Yvonne met Raina''s gaze, she didn''t know how to react. Although Raina was indeed spoiled and willful, she was still smart and wouldn''t have let anyone frame her. No matter what right or wrong decisions she made, it was her own problem to deal with. The others didn''t have the right to simply frame her for it. That was why one could say that she was a smart fool; she was smart enough to not let others make use of her but not smart enough to make the right choice. After all, she had proven herself to be a fool when she seduced Hanson. Just as Yvonne was dazed, she noticed that Raina was going to leave. At that moment, she stood up and stopped Raina, saying, "Miss Khan, are you sure you don''t want Hanson to be yours? I can help you if you want." Chapter 851 Chapter 851 Raina turned her head and looked at Yvonne nkly; she couldn''t tell what thoughts were running through Raina''s head. Then, she just ignored Yvonne and left the cafe. However, her dismissal angered Yvonne, who had always been conceited. Since when had she received such cold treatment? Everyone always listened to her words like gospel and tried their best to curry her favor. So, how dare Raina reject her? Nevertheless, Yvonne suppressed her fury and left shortly after. This was fine. She would find another opportunity since she was unsessful this time. Whomever she hadid her eyes on will obey her orders and be her tool. At the same time, Vania had already returned home. To her surprise, she received a call from Thomas the instant she stepped foot in her home. "It''s me, Thomas." He immediately made himself known when the call connected. Still, she had his phone number, so of course, she knew it was him. Nheless, she adjusted her posture and asked politely, "Hello, is there anything I can help you with?" The hello from her was so distant that he was taken aback as a bitter smile crept up his face. Yet, Vania could not see his expression through the call. She waited but did not hear his reply. As she was unsure, she mumbled under her breath, "Did he call the wrong number?" Just as she was about to hang up, he finally spoke, "I called to ask if you''re doing better." Thomas was referring to her health because he knew that she had injured her leg a few days ago. This was only an excuse as he missed her too much and could not help but use such ame reason to call her just to hear her voice. Vania didn''t answer his question immediately, which caused his heart to hammer against his chest. As she gazed at her recovered leg, she would have almost forgotten about the pain if it weren''t for his inquiry. So, she answered softly, "Thank you for your concern. It''s fine now." "That''s good. I''m relieved." Thomas breathed out a sigh of relief. Then, silence ensued since he didn''t know what else to talk about. So, she could only ask in exasperation, "Are your injuries better?" Vania knew that she should at least ask about Thomas'' well-being since he was the one who protected her. Thomas immediately perked up as he beamed happily when he heard her concerned question. "It''s all good. I''m a man, after all. Don''t worry." Frankly, she wanted to say that she was merely being courteous. Since he was so happy, there was no harm if she just went along with it, though. "That''s good. That''s good." "We didn''t manage to see the jade mine thest time. We should find a time to inspect the raw materials." Thomas was merely trying toe up with a usible reason to see her again. Unfortunately, she was not in a rush regarding this matter and didn''t ce their cooperation very high on her priority list. Despite that, Vania still agreed with his suggestion, "Sure. We will be able to start production after the inspection." Thomas jumped to his feet at her acquiescence and bbered excitedly, "Do you have time today? It just so happened that I''ll be going to the jade mer. So we can go together if you have the time." He was actually still at home and didn''t have any ns to visit the mine at all. Regardless, he desperately needed an excuse to see her as soon as possible. She checked the time and agreed without hesitation, as she would have to inspect the mine anyway. "Sure. We''ll go today." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Vania continued, "Why don''t you notify Liam? We''ll meet in a bit." Thomas was just trying his luck and definitely didn''t expect her to agree. So, he was grinning from ear to ear at this point. "Sure. Sure. I''ll let him know now." After they hung up the phone, he grabbed a shirt and walked out. He couldn''t waste a single second; that way, he could spend more time with Vania. Meanwhile, she also got dressed and informed Hanson about her ns. After she gave it some thought, she decided to call him. However, when Hanson heard she was going to the jade mine, he said worriedly, "I''ll apany you." He wasn''t thinking about anything else this time, as he truly feared that she would get in harm''s way again. Unfortunately, she rejected his offer, "Don''t worry, Darling. I can handle it myself." If he followed, she worried that his presence would cause unnecessary trouble. Then, she didn''t bother waiting for his answer and promised, "I''ll take good care of myself, Darling. Wait for me tonight. I''ll give you a reward when I return." Even though her promise was tempting, he still wasn''t reassured and didn''t want her to go alone after what had happened previously. When she didn''t hear his reply, she knew what he was concerned about. So, she pleaded softly, "I''ll let you do anything you want today." Of course, what she was referring to could only happen in the bedroom. Hanson wanted to object, but her offer was too tempting, so he conceded and agreed, "If you get hurt again, then you''ll have to stay at home and be Mrs. Luke forever." That way, she would always be at home safe and sound as he cared for her for life. Vania pursed her lips at the threat, but her tone was cheery as she quickly said, "Wow! You''re the best, Darling. Kisses." She also continued to bombard him with sweet nothings to cheer him up. s, Hanson regained his senses after he ended the call and started to regret his decision. He should not have spoiled her so much. If not, he would sumb to her beauty sooner orter and present everything she wanted on a silver tter. Unfortunately, he could not take back what he said and could only message Vania to be careful. "So naggy," Vania mumbled in annoyance. Regardless, the smile on her face betrayed her good mood as she replied, ''Okay. I will.'' Thomas had already driven his car and was waiting for Vania at their agreed meet-up point. He desperately wanted to just teleport to Vania''s location and look at her. He also found his behavior odd. The longer he didn''t see her, the stronger the need to see her became. He knew this wasn''t right, but he just couldn''t restrain himself. He sighed deeply and knew this wasn''t a good sign. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Just when he was deep in thought, Vania showed up on time. He immediately greeted her with a smile and stared at her face. "You''re here." She was a little ufortable by his gaze and asked, "Is there anything on my face?" He immediately noticed he was being impolite and shook his head quickly. "N-No." Then, he stopped talking. She didn''t bother to ask why he was looking at her and just said dispassionately, "Let''s go then." Suddenly, Thomas reached out to grab her. Unfortunately, his reaction was out of his control, and when he snapped back to his senses, he was shocked and embarrassed. Therefore, he hastily withdrew his hand in a panic as his face flushed slightly due to his misstep. "I just wanted to ask how your leg is. Can you go up the mountain?" Vania blinked her eyes at him in confusion. "Didn''t you ask this in the call earlier? My leg is fine now." Chapter 853 Chapter 853 Thomas realized he had made a fool of himself and smiled awkwardly. ''''I was worried that you would put undue stress on your injury when we hike the mountain and forgot I had asked. Sorry.'''' Vania smiled. ''''No worries.'''' Right then, Liam walked over, sensed the awkward atmosphere between the two, and asked calmly, ''''What happened?'''' Thomas just smiled and didn''t answer, but remarked, ''''Oh, you''re here. Let''s go.'''' Liam didn''t push the matter and just nodded. ''''We''ll have to be careful this time to avoid another ident.'''' Vania was focused on where she ced her step and didn''t join in the conversation. However, Thomas suddenly said, ''''If there were an ident, I would protect you.'''' His words came out of nowhere which caused her to stare at him in bewilderment. She could not figure out what he meant by that. Even Liam looked at him dumbfounded as he tried to figure out what Thomas meant by his words. Luckily, Vaniaposed herself quickly and teased lightly to avoid yet another ufortable silence, ''''I wouldn''t allow myself to be the damsel in distress this time.'''' Liam also regained his senses and agreed, ''''Yes. We wouldn''t have another ident this time. We should get going.'''' If they waited any longer, they would not be able to go up the mountain as the sky darkened. The journey was very sessful as they quickly hiked up the mountain. Vania regarded the jade and could not help but sing its praises, ''''This jade is beautiful. It seems like our profits might be higher than expected.'''' Thomas had full of confidence in her statement. ''''I''m sure we can seed with you here because of your capabilities.'''' R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only His gaze was so resolute that Vania even started questioning his belief. She wondered where his confidence in her came from. Although it was ttering, It was also more than a little weird. Before she continued down that rabbit hole, Liam suggested, ''''The sky''s getting dark. Let''s head down first.'''' ''''Yea.'''' She nodded, then she told him, ''''Bryan asked for a pair of earrings a few days ago. He wanted to give them to Jennifer, and I promised to help him.'''' Liam smiled. ''''You don''t need to tell me. You can do whatever you like.'''' ''''But this jade is yours. So how could I not tell you and do whatever I like?'''' Still, Liam just smiled and didn''t answer her question. The journey down the mountain was a lot tougher than their journey uphill. So, they naturally used more time before finally arriving at their destination. As they reached the bottom of the mountain, they saw Hanson''s car waiting for them. Vania smiled as Hanson still came to pick her up. She looked considerably more excited now than with Liam and Thomas. That genuine smile of hers made Thomas'' heart constrict in difort. Nevertheless, the fleeting emotion disappeared as he quickly suppressed it, and no one saw his momentarilypse. Hanson left the car and nodded at the two other men before hugging Vania. ''''How was it?'''' She nodded. ''''It was magnificent. As expected from a coboration between the Jones and the Keplers.'''' Hanson smiled at her tenderly. ''''As long as you''re happy.'''' Then, Liam suggested jovially, ''''It''s dinner time. Why don''t we have dinner together?'''' Thomas heard his suggestion and looked at Vania with anticipation. Surely she would not reject Liam''s offer since Hanson is here. As expected, she raised her head and looked at Hanson as if hinting that if he said no, then she would do the same. Yet, he patiently gazed at her for an answer as well. Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Liam saw the exchange and chuckled in amusement, "Oh gosh, you two are interesting. I''ll just decide for the both of you." Vania and Hanson locked gazes andughed before nodding at Liam. "Let''s go." Their in-sync actions made Thomas'' smile drop instantly. However, he wasn''t that sad because he could still have a meal with Vania. It was fortunate that he brought up the rear, so no one noticed when his control over his facial expression slipped. When they piled into the same car, he spoke, "What should we have?" He didn''t really know Vania''s preferences. So, he wanted to take this opportunity to get to know her better since even Liam knew she liked orange juice. "Let''s go get some spicy barbecue," Hanson answered, which was surprising since he rarely answered such questions. He remembered that Vania mentioned this afternoon about not having spicy barbecue for a long time. So she must have been craving this for quite some time since she liked spicy things. Thomas didn''t object to the suggestion and made a mental note of Vania''s preference for spicy food. When they arrived at the restaurant, Vania''s eyes immediately lit up. Her actions were akin to a child who had arrived at a candy store, and she eagerly went through the menu. It was Thomas'' first time seeing this side of Vania, and her bright smile made his heart race. When he saw that she was so happy, he felt his mood brighten. He thought about trying to ask her out for spicy barbecue one day. He didn''t really have an opinion about barbecue or spicy food. So, it didn''t matter if he had them or not. He didn''t eat these foods when he had gatherings. To put it inly, he could count the number of times he had such food with just one hand. Vania was engrossed with the menu since she was in charge of ordering. N?velDrama.Org content rights. That was because the three men with her weren''t familiar with this type of food. "We''ll get a mix of spicy and non-spicy." Vania propped her chin on one hand as she ced her order with the waiter. Hanson could not eat spicy food. She still remembered that he had to be sent to the hospital one time he ate something spicy. It was a nightmare. "Give me one of each of these." She then pointed to some milder mains. These were for Hanson since he could only eat them. She could not let him go hungry since they were out for dinner. Hanson looked at the serious Vania and smiled lovingly at her as he patted her head as if praising her. She lifted her head and met his eyes, shing her pearly whites with a big smile. Hanson knew she was giddy with joy because she could finally eat the barbecue she had been craving. Yet, her smile was like a light that ignited a fire of desire in him. He lowered his head and whispered to her, "Don''t look at me with that smile. I might not be able to hold back and have you too." His voice was so low that only the both of them could hear his murmurs. Vania could not help but flush crimson. "You''re shameless." Even though her retort was low, the way she forced the words out through gritted teeth hinted at her embarrassment. That made Hansonugh out loud. How could his wife be so cute? Didn''t she know that he would get a kick out of it the more she behaved like that? As such were the twisted desires of men. She didn''t read his mind but still discreetly moved further away from him. Chapter 855 Chapter 855 Vania could sense danger from being too close to Hanson. Thomas felt a stab to his heart as he watched their disy of affection. They were so focused on each other that it was as if only the both of them existed in the world. So, he inhaled deeply and then asked, "Ahem. Liam and I are still here. Can you guys tone it down?" He said that with a smile, and no one could pick up on his true feelings. "Exactly," Liam echoed. "We''re both still single. So you two should consider our feelings and stop the PDA." However, Hanson justzily ced an arm on the back of Vania''s seat. "Sure. Since you''re so lonely, we''ll not agitate you two single men." "Ha. Are you poking fun at us now?" Liam snarked. It had been a long time since they spent time together in such a rxed manner. So, they immediately started bantering, "We think that being single is the best." Hanson wrapped his arm around Vania''s shoulders and snorted, "Ignorance is truly bliss for you, then." Only men like them who had never experienced having a wife would im that being single was the best. Therefore, he continued proudly, "You should be grateful that I''m not avoiding hanging out with you both. What''s there to be proud of?" Huh. So, he''s going that far? Liam thought to himself. He could not think of aeback and just waved his hands, "Now, that''s too much. It''s no fun anymore. Vania, let''s just eat." The dishes had all been served, and they could start their meal. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. However, Vania just smiled at the waiter who served them and winked at him cheekily before asking, "Do you want to bet with me?" The waiter was unnerved as he asked nervously, "B-Bet on what?" He had only started working at that restaurant not too long ago and was very curious. As most of the customers were mostly famous celebrities and CEOs, they all discussed gossip that was hard toe by for ordinary people like him. He had watched in awe as Vania and the rest entered the establishment while bantering andughing. Now that he was faced with her sudden question, he didn''t know what to do and was worried he had done something wrong. Nevertheless, she smiled as she rested her chin on her hand and looked at him. "Do you believe that I can put my hand onto the grill?" Now not only the waiter but Hanson and the rest were also shocked and looked at Vania incredulously. Was she going to perform some circus trick now? No matter what, they could not figure out where she was going with this and waited in anticipation of what came next. She blinked her eyes and kept that mysterious smile as she stared at the waiter waiting for his reply. The waiter blushed under her gaze as he averted his eyes. "N-No. I don''t believe you. How could you put your hand onto the grill? You''ll get a burn." He answered her inquiry honestly. He still didn''t know why she would suddenly want to make a bet with him. Vania was so gorgeous, and he didn''t dare look at her. When she heard the waiter''s answer, she harrumphed in response as the smile on her face disappeared, and she smacked the table. The other three men at the table were engrossed in the scene and were shocked by the sudden loud noise. Needless to say, the waiter was frightened as he could not figure out why Vania, who had been smiling, suddenly became upset. Could it be because he didn''t believe she could put her hand on the grill? Even Hanson couldn''t help but wonder. Is my wife going to give me another surprise? Did she learn magic tricks when I wasn''t around? Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Vania suddenly demanded, "Then, what are you waiting for? Go get me the cutlery!" Everyone was rendered speechless by her abrupt change in demeanor and could note to their senses. That was especially true for Thomas, who was mesmerized by Vania''s brazen behavior as he looked at her with eyes filled with fondness. The mysterious Vania was too charming. The waiter was so embarrassed and didn''t know what to do and could only duck his head and kept apologizing, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''ll go get them now." With that, he covered his face and scrambled away. By now, she had already returned to her usual self and stared at the burning barbecue like nothing had urred earlier, as she was a little hungry. Hanson embraced her lightly, tilted her chin upwards, and demanded gravely, "Did you forget what I told you before?" She blinked once before swallowing her saliva anxiously. "What?" He had told her many things before. Which was he referring to now? He massaged his temples gently, upset that she had forgotten his words just as he had feared. Then, he spoke into her ear solemnly, "Don''t wink at anyone else in the future, and you have to be mindful of your smile when you''re outside." He had a clear view of how alluring she was when she tried to tempt people. That male waiter could not even speak properly nor walk well after their brief conversation. Vania looked Hanson in the eyes before suddenly showing off her pearly whites. "I can''t even smile at you too?" He was at a loss for words but still repeated sternly, "I''m not anyone. You can smile at me." Why is her brain suddenly not working? "Hehe." She smiled at him once more before proudly boasting, "I''m just too pretty. So, no matter what I do, I look good. Unless you lock me up from the outside world." Honestly, this man and his controlling behavior¡­ She wasn''t a block of ice. How could she not smile when she''s happy? Now, she''s learned to argue? Hanson''s eyes narrowed dangerously. It wasn''t a bad idea to lock her up. Then, only he would get to enjoy her beauty. Actually, it was an excellent idea. When Vania saw his thinking face, she immediately knew what he was thinking about and changed her attitude as she promised him, "Hehe. I know, Darling. Don''t worry. I''ll only smile at you from now on." It wasn''t wise to argue against him right now unless she wanted to lose her freedom. So, she had to coax him. That way, he wouldn''t have any wild thoughts lingering in his mind. Hanson''s mood brightened at her submission, and he gently carded his fingers through her hair. "That''s my girl." He liked his cute wife a lot. She smiled and then refocused her eyes on the barbecue. The fragrance made her mouth water, and she couldn''t wait to dig in. Meanwhile, Thomas'' eyes were fixated on her since she started arguing with the waiter. He also watched Vania and Hanson''s interaction, leaving a bitter taste in his mouth. Especially when both of them kept whispering to each other. Even though he couldn''t hear what they were talking about, he still heard her call Hanson ''darling''. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He knew she wasn''t referring to him, but his heart still pounded as he imagined how great it would feel if she called him that. Still, a bitter smile crept up his face as his mind kept reminding him that she wasn''t his. "What are you thinking?" Liam finally felt something was off with him and asked in concern. Unfortunately, Thomas was still lost within the confines of his mind as he looked ahead nkly. Naturally, due to his inattention, he didn''t hear Liam''s inquiry. "Earth to Thomas! What are you thinking about?" Liam even patted his shoulder, which caused him to jerk back to reality as he stammered unconvincingly, "N-Nothing." Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Thomas rxed when he realized it was Liam who was talking to him. "Can we eat now?" "Yes, the food has been served for a while now." Liam looked at him meaningfully and stopped pushing for answers at his poor attempt at changing the topic. However, Liam couldn''t help but think. Is he thinking about Yvonne or¡­ Vania? Regardless, he was always one to keep his emotions in check. Therefore, despite arriving at a rather shocking discovery, he continued to lighten up the mood at the table. He held his phone and shook it slightly as he inquired, "Bryan is also in the area. Wanna ask him to join?" If he didn''t do something to switch things up, he felt the dinner would end in awkward silence. Vania nodded. "Sure. Jennifer likes spicy barbecue too." All these men with her didn''t enjoy spicy delicacies. Frankly, it was boring for her to enjoy them alone. Suddenly, Hanson wrapped an arm around her. "Feed me." She gave him a side-eye. "Do you want to go to the hospital again?" "I meant the non-spicy one," he said cheerily, eager to enjoy his wife feeding him. Now, he hade to love being fed by her. "You have functional hands." Vania readily dismissed him as she took a huge bite of meat and chewed. She had fed him this afternoon already. But, in her opinion, he was asking for too much. She even suspected that he was just a child inside a man''s body. Unfortunately, Hanson just pressed closer and murmured against her soft cheeks, "But food tastes better when you feed me." There was the taste of love when she fed him. How could thatpare to him eating himself? "Haha." Vania chuckled dryly. She didn''t want to entertain this man who loved taking advantage of her, especially not when there was a delicious spread of food right before her. Besides, two other people were watching them at the table. Since when did he muster the courage to ask her such a ridiculous thing? "Darling, if you''re not going to feed me, I''ll have to feed myself." He smiled wickedly at her. Vania''s face froze. "What do you want to do?" "Feeding myself," Hanson answered in a matter-of-fact tone. "What can I do since my wife doesn''t want to care for me? I can only do something about it myself." "What are you going to do then?" She looked at him warily and couldn''t help but think his words were laced with double meaning. He looked around and raised his hands mischievously. "What were you thinking about, Darling? I''m talking about using my own hands." She red at him from the corner of her eyes. What are you waiting for if you want to use your hands? Stop waving your hand at my face. "Oh." Then, she turned her head and continued enjoying the food with a relish. She wasn''t concerned about what he would do with his hands. On the other hand, Hanson''s gaze contained a hint of warning as it fleetingly went toward Thomas Thomas noticed his eyes, and he felt his heart momentarily stop beating. Hanson was brilliant. Did he realize something? Thomas unconsciously avoided Hanson''s gaze as he was afraid of meeting the man''s eyes. Hanson sneered in his heart before looking at Vania with a tender smile. "Darling, I''m going to feed myself now." "Sure." She pursed her lips. Why was he reporting such a trivial thing to her? Nheless, her face was cupped by his hands the next second. "Mmh¡­" Before she could react, he kissed her deeply. He used his tongue to hook away the meat she had taken a bite from earlier. Fortunately, it wasn''t spicy, or else he was definitely going to pay the hospital another visit. Vania was so astonished by his actions that she could only stare at him nkly. Was this¡­ what he meant by doing it himself? At the same time, Hanson smiled like a cat that ate the canary as he tasted the meat. "It''s good indeed." It tasted like ambrosia. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Liam, who had just witnessed such a scene, was utterly dumbstruck. He was wrong. There wouldn''t be awkward silence because they all would be blinded by the lovey-dovey between this shameless couple. Gosh. They were all there just for the food! Not for a show! Could this pair of lovers tone it down for the people that were unfortunate enough to sit with them? Chapter 858 Chapter 858 Compared to Liam''s cusses about propriety, Thomas was in a totally different state of mind. His heart felt constricted, and he found it difficult to breathe. Yet, he couldn''t help but feel that Hanson did that on purpose for him to watch. Even if he knew the truth, he was still heavily affected. Then, he chugged down a ss of beer, hoping it could sober him up from the pain. However, it was too bitter, and he only felt the sadness within his heart grow heavy. Liam regarded him curiously and teased, "Why are you suddenly drinking?" Even though he said that light-heartedly, he had numerous suspicions running in his mind. He observed Thomas'' expression at such a lovey-dovey scene and was overwhelmed with a terrible suspicion. "What? I just had a bite of something spicy and could not take it. That''s why I drank." Thomas didn''t expect Liam to notice his actions and actually asked him about them. So, he could only find someme excuse to cover up his true feelings. He also hoped that Hanson and Vania would not join in on the questioning. Luckily, Liam only raised a brow at his weak excuse and didn''t expose him. He even broke the silence and cheered, "Come on! Let''s have a toast. Don''t drink by yourself." He had been attentive throughout the meal, so he knew Thomas had not eaten anything spicy. All he had were non-spicy dishes. Vania was still embarrassed and thought they were poking fun at her from their conversation. So she didn''t overthink it. Bryan''s surprised voice came from behind her out of the blue. "Oh, My God. What did I just see? That was too much!" His arrival immediately relieved the tense situation. It seemed that Bryan just so happened to arrive and saw Hanson kissing Vania. He stood by the door and enjoyed the show beforeing in. The teasing smirk on his face widened when he neared their table. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It was the same for Jennifer. She had constantly been poked fun at by Vania, and now she finally had the chance to take her revenge. Therefore, she was ecstatic and merciless as she returned the favor. "Sugar Mama, what do you think of today''s barbecue? Did you feel the taste of love?" She purposely touched her lips when she asked, hinting that she was referring to their kiss and not the actual barbecue. Vania''s face went beet red, and she said sternly, "Do you want me to stop your activities?" She could only get even with Jennifer through work. This was all because of Hanson. He was the source of her embarrassment at the moment. "You can''t abuse your power to bully her, Sister-inw," Bryan was very protective of Jennifer and immediately retorted. "Oh, is that so?" Vania chuckled menacingly. "Are you both revolting against me?" She wore herdy-boss persona. "Don''t forget that thepany you were signed to is a subsidiary of Gxy Corporation. I can always rece you with other celebrities." That was true. Bryan entered the entertainment industry by signing under one of Vania''spanies. He was the only person signed under thatpany. So, they had given him all the best resources and created a smooth sailing path in this industry fraught with challenges. "You''re no fun, Vania. Let''s just eat." Bryan gave up on winning the argument. He knew a losing fight when he saw one, so he might as well not push it further since she had the upper hand. He poured a ss of fruit juice for Vania and ttered her, "You must be thirsty after talking for so long. Come. Have a drink." "Ha. You even know how to butter up to me now." She muttered as she took a sip of the fruit juice and acted as if nothing had happened. She just wanted everyone to forget what had happened earlier so she could avoid any further teasing. Chapter 859 Chapter 859 s, Hanson clearly didn''t want it to end on such a note, as he wrapped an arm around Vania. "Darling, you haven''t answered Jennifer''s question yet. So, how''s dinner tonight?" Vania''s hand, which was holding a ss, stopped mid-air, and she gave him a lost look. Isn''t this over already? Vania thought. Why did he bring this up out of the blue? Is he asking for trouble? He''s definitely trying to embarrass me on purpose. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Why don''t you take a guess?" she hissed, gritting her teeth. Do I look like I''m doing fine now? she added silently. Hanson contemted pretentiously and even pressed his face against hers. "I think it''s exceptionally good. So I guess you think it''s good as well." She pped his arm to make him stay away from her and stop him from being so annoying. Finally, she agreed, "Yes, it''s amazing." So amazing that I have the urge to beat someone up. The smile on her face was so stiff that anyone could tell she was definitely not speaking from the heart. Despite that, Hanson didn''t seem to be mad at her insincere answer and continued to press his luck by saying, "Since you think it''s good, should we experience it again?" Vania almost jumped up from her seat at his words. Is this guy nning to do it again in front of everyone? Is he serious? I don''t want to be embarrassed again! She inhaled deeply as sheforted herself, thinking that she shouldn''t go head-on with him at this time, or else it would invoke the rebel in him. Therefore, she immediately wore a stic smile. "Darling, we should take our time and experience something so amazing when we''re alone," she said, winking at him. "We''ll do it at home, okay?" If it were possible, the grin on Hanson''s face widened further. He didn''t expect that his wife would change her attitude so quickly, and he immediately yed along, "Okay, we''ll do it at home." The look on his face was so cheesy that Bryan wanted to gag, and he couldn''t help but sneer, "I really wonder how Thomas and Uncle Liam were able to eat before I arrived." Liam chuckled. "We were so jealous that we couldn''t eat. That''s why we called you over to tone down the atmosphere." "Huh? Am I a tool now?" Bryan muttered helplessly. Then, he turned to Vania and Hanson. "Guys, all of us know that you two are very loving, so please spare us. The food is turning cold because all the attention is on the both of you." "You talk too much," Hanson said snootily. "I think you must becking in training." He tugged Vania into his arms and continued, "I heard from Vania that your film is about to finish. Later, I''ll discuss with Grandfather to let you return to the army." "D-Don''t¡­" Bryan raised his hands in surrender. "Both of you scare me. So I give up, okay?" One would fire him while the other wanted to confine him. How am I supposed to continue living like this? I''ll just shut up now and be a mute that only eats, he decided. Another round ofughter burst out around the table. As long as Bryan was present, the atmosphere wouldn''t be tense. But in this jovial atmosphere, Thomas couldn''t find it in himself tough along. He felt that he had be closer to Vania, but after this dinner, it all came to naught. It seemed that they had returned to their starting point. Despite being one of the members in this harmonious atmosphere, he drowned himself with alcohol. Chapter 860 Chapter 860 When the dinner finally ended, he was a little tipsy after the amount of alcohol he had imbibed. "What''s up with you, Thomas?" Bryan didn''t know what had gotten over the man as he watched Thomas stagger around. So, he hurriedly went forward to help the clearly drunk man. "I''m fine." Thomas waved his hand. He could handle his alcohol well, so he knew he wouldn''t be drunk from just a few bottles of beer. However, it wasn''t the alcohol that made him feel intoxicated, but his thoughts. Bryan furrowed his brows in confusion as he had never seen Thomas be drunk during a friendly gathering. "How are you fine when you can''t even walk straight?" To his knowledge, Thomas was an excellent drinker and very rarely got drunk. Besides, he really didn''t have a lot to drink today. Thomas merely shed him a bitter smile as he exined, "I''m fine, really. The food was too spicy today, so I had a little more to drink. However, I''m much more overjoyed than drunk today, so I just feel a little dizzy." Next to them, Liam snorted inwardly as he listened in. So he''s using this as an excuse again, huh? I don''t think he even had a bite of spicy food today. Despite that, he didn''t expose Thomas and spoke up, "Bryan, send Jennifer home. I''ll send him home." Everyone else is already paired up, but I''m the only single person. So who else should I send but him? Thomas was still sober at the moment, so he waved Liam off. "It''s alright, Liam. I can get home by myself." Frankly, he didn''t want to go home yet and wanted to continue drinking elsewhere to vent his frustrations. He reckoned that he would die in bitterness if he couldn''t vent his feelings today. Nevertheless, Liam clearly didn''t want him to be on his own. "I can''t sleep in peace at night if I allow you to leave like this. So stop being stubborn, and let me drop you home." Only an immature person will drown his sorrows with alcohol. So why can''t he understand this point as an adult? Liammented. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. But Thomas didn''t understand his well-meaning intentions and dismissed him again. "Just get the driver to drop me home." He didn''t want Liam to witness the mess that was his emotions. Liam could only sigh in his heart, Vania could tell that something was amiss if we continued to argue like this. Hence, he stopped the charade with Thomas and whispered, "Don''t think that I can''t tell you''re in a bad mood. You can do whatever you want after I drop you home, but don''t lose yourposure in front of them." Liam didn''t define exactly who he meant by saying ''them''. Therefore, there was a brief moment where Thomas couldn''t tell if he meant Vania or Hanson. Nevertheless, the instant Liam''s words registered in his mind, his cloudy eyes became clear. Then, he gave Liam a once-over, trying to learn just what gave him away and how much Liam knew. Liam met his eyes and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, I''ve never been one to shoot my mouth off." Nobody knew if Thomas trusted Liam, but after Liam''s words, he stopped being stubborn and nodded in agreement. "I''ll have to trouble you to drop me home then, Liam." "You''re wee," Liam said with a grin. After that, Thomas shed everyone else a smile. "I identally drank too much today. I''m so sorry, but I''ll buy everyone dinner next time as an apology." "Sure!" Bryan didn''t know what was going on with him, but he was thrilled to hear that there would be another gathering. "The filming of our drama will be finished the day after tomorrow. So I''ll leave it to you, Thomas." Thomas only made a polite suggestion and didn''t think he would be treating them so soon. But he had alreadye this far, and it would be odd if he refused, so he said, "Okay, we''ll meet when you''re free." Chapter 861 Chapter 861 Thomas didn''t mind, or should he say he weed such activities. That way, he would have more opportunities to meet Vania. "Okay, I''ll be waiting, Thomas." After this matter was decided, he seemed to be in higher spirits, so he allowed Liam to drop him home. The moment they returned home to Haling Vi, Hanson pulled Vania into his arms, startling her. "What are you doing?" Does he have to be in such a hurry? I don''t even have the time to wash up? "Darling, is your memory failing you? Did you already forget the thing you promised me this morning?" Vania blinked at him before she recalled that she had promised him a reward in the morning. Nevertheless, she couldn''t help but huff at the cheeks of this guy to ask for a reward when he embarrassed her at the restaurant earlier. Nice try, she thought. Naturally, he noticed her change in expression as he quickly coaxed, "Case by case, dear. You can''t compare them to each other." Vania snorted. "So, based on what you said, I can settle the score with you first and then reward you?" "What score?" he repeated innocently as though he didn''t take part in teasing her earlier. A sarcastic chuckle escaped Vania''s lips. This jerk''s acting skills are improving, she thought and reminded him, "Don''t you think that you deserve a punishment from me after what you did in the restaurant today?" "Oh, that''s what you mean." He eximed as though he had finally realized what she was getting at, "But why don''t I remember that as a punishment?" Then, hemented, "Darling, your memory is really deteriorating. When we were in the restaurant, you clearly said that we''re going to enjoy it when we''re alone." N?velDrama.Org content rights. His words made her utterly bbergasted. Why did I damn myself? I''m really suffering the retributions of my own doings, falling into a trap I set for myself. He smirked as he stared at her shocked expression. "Well, it seems I don''t have to prompt you this time." She couldn''t think of a biting retort and couldn''t help but wonder if it was toote for her to feign forgetfulness now. Nevertheless, he ignored her emotional roller-coaster as he gestured with two fingers to show the number two. "Darling, would you like to choose one out of two or add both together?" "I choose neither but does it even help if I say no?" she refuted. Hanson shook his head. "Of course, it''s useless." "Why did you bother asking me, then?" she said huffily. Inparison to Vania''s frustration, he was overjoyed. "I have to ask for your opinion when it concerns the both of us." "Heh," she sneered in response. Her opinion was as good as nothing, so he did not need to bother asking. She threw him a re from the corners of her eyes, waiting for him to start flirting, but he didn''t. He was still busy thinking over his options; he even asked for her advice with a straight face, "Darling, should I experience it one by one or enjoy everything today?" "You''ll overstuff yourself if you have too much," she snapped. He dismissed the hostility in her voice like water off a duck''s back and nodded in agreement. "You''re right, my darling. We''ll have the first one today, then." He''s counting the times for this? she thought, wholly exasperated. It seems like he has chosen the reward. The edge of her eyes twitched, and she truly wished she could give him a taste of her fist as his reward. "Dear, it''s not a good habit to have violent thoughts." Is he reading my mind again? I can''t keep any secrets from him anymore! Vania, whose thoughts had been read like a book by Hanson, could only submit to his whims. Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Hanson left a trail of kisses on Vania as though he was kissing a rare treasure and couldn''t bear to taste her. "Darling, how are you going to reward me?" Even in the midst of being passionate, he didn''t forget to shoot his shot. If I hit the brakes right now, I think this guy will lose his mind, she thought. Then, just when she wanted to offer him something else as a reward, she heard him mumble, "Since it''s so difficult to think of an idea, I''ll decide it for you." Then, he started caressing her, and she sniffed scornfully in her heart. Why did he even bother to ask when he had already decided? Is this just formality? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She felt shecked authority as his wife and decided to devise a way so that her words carried more weight. "What are you thinking about? Are you distracted?" He focused his attention on Vania, who was in his embrace. Her eyes were flickering with a certain gleam, and he knew right then that her mind was upied with something else. Hmph, how can she be distracted when she''s in my arms? He thought, feeling that his attractiveness as a man was being challenged. Hence, he tried even harder to keep Vania''s attention solely on him. Given his dominant personality, he couldn''t stand his wife thinking about anything else but him. Meanwhile, she decided to just close her eyes, and the words she wanted to say were stuck in her throat because Hanson''s kiss sealed her mouth. He isn''t even giving me a chance to answer his question. What a bully, sheined in her heart, but he abruptly came to a stop. "Huh?" She opened her eyes in bewilderment and gave him a puzzled look. Did he suddenly decide to listen to his conscience and release me? However, he interpreted her confusion differently. He gave her a winning smile before he licked the edge of his lips. "It seems like you don''t want me to stop. I''ll have to continue as you want, then," he said and continued to kiss her. Vania didn''t even know where to begin with this man. So this is what they call selective blindness, huh? "I want¡­" she mumbled incoherently in an attempt to voice out her thoughts. "Yeah?" His voice was alluring. "What do you want?" he pressed for answers. "I want you¡ª" To stop, she finished in her head but could not finish her sentence because Hanson didn''t give her a chance to continue. As though he had expected it, when she said the word ''you'', he put in more strength, causing her to groan, unable to speak. "Since you want me, I''ll definitely satisfy you, darling." Unfortunately, Hanson continued to misinterpret her words on purpose and stopped restraining his desires. I should have just shut up, Vania thought in regret. Besides that, she felt that he was a little eager and domineering tonight. As if he wanted to merge with her into one body, every kiss felt like he was sucking her soul. Furthermore, he also seemed to carry a trace of worry. Unfortunately, she didn''t really understand where the source of his worry was, or maybe she had misread the situation. While they were deeply engaged, she closed her eyes, wholly spent for the night, and heard him whisper, "You little temptress, all you do is attract attention¡­" There was also a hint of resignation when he spoke, and he could only kiss her deeply to punish her, showcasing his possessive nature. She truly wanted to demand answers about how she was attracting attention, but she couldn''t find the energy to do so. Eventually, she drifted off to snoozeville. ¡­ Compared to the passion between Vania and Hanson, Thomas seemed to be a bit mncholic tonight. After he returned home, he sat and drank by the minibar. Chapter 863 Chapter 863 There was a dedicated room in the house where he kept his alcohol, and it stored countless expensive drinks. He kept drinking without abandon until there were more than a dozen empty bottles around him. Was it a mistake to meet tonight? Otherwise, why was he so miserable? As he raised his ss, he finished the drink and couldn''t help but sneer at his pathetic state. "Heh¡­" As long as Hanson was around, she wouldn''t take another look at him. So how did things turn out like this? "Why did I fall for her?" he mumbled, lost in his thoughts. He couldn''t believe that he would fall for Vania. Maybe his impression of her was already different the first time he met her. Or perhaps when they were negotiating about Yvonne, he already realized that she was different. Nevertheless, there was no need to pursue the cause behind his affections anymore. So what if he found out the reason? It remained a fact that he had fallen for Vania! "Heh¡­" he mocked himself and identally knocked over a bottle, alerting Yvonne, who happened to pass by. She furrowed her brows as she went over and knocked on the door. "Thomas, are you in there?" She knew that he had drunk a little too much today and it was Liam who sent him home, but why did he start drinking again instead of taking a good rest? N?velDrama.Org content rights. When there was no answer after she had knocked twice, she opened the door and went in without permission. "Thomas?" she gasped in surprise at the sight of the bottles strewn across the room. "What are you doing?" This was the first time that she had seen him drinking alone. It seemed like he was utterly wasted as he slumped over the bar without care. Then, at the sight of Yvonne, he finished another ss and asked, intoxicated, "Would you like to have a drink with me?" Judging from his bloodshot eyes, she could tell he was drunk, and she stepped forward to snatch the ss away from his hand, but he dodged with surprisingly nimble reflexes despite being drunk. "Yvonne," he whined unhappily, disgruntled that she tried to snatch his ss away. "You''re drunk, Thomas. I''ll help you back to your room." Yvonne frowned and intended to stop him from drinking further. "I''m not drunk," he denied, pouring himself another drink with shaky hands. Still, he couldn''t control his hands very well as it was trembling like a leaf in the wind, and just like that, he started to struggle with his hands that refused to listen to his brain. No matter what, he wanted to pour the drink into the ss to prove that he wasn''t drunk. But after a few tries, the drink ended up outside the ss, and Yvonne couldn''t bear to watch him anymore. So, she decisively reached out to snatch the drink from his hand. "Thomas, stop drinking. I''ll help you back to your room." "Heh," he sneered again. "I want to drink. Then, I can forget about it when I''m drunk." His mncholic words struck her by surprise, and she asked in puzzlement, "Thomas, what do you want to forget?" But he gave her a vague answer. "I just want to forget." "What?" Yvonne wanted him to make himself clear because she felt that his words had a hidden meaning. Nheless, he merely muttered a bunch of stuff in a drunken stupor, and she didn''t understand a single word. "Oh my, how can I ask a drunk man to make himself clear?" She shook her head helplessly. "Come on. I''m getting you back to your room." She gave up trying to push for answers, but she could tell that he was definitely keeping a secret. Chapter 864 Chapter 864 It''s not the time to ask him now, Yvonne thought. Instead, I''ll ask him again once he''s sober. But Thomas had heard her when she mentioned ''drunk man'', and he snorted in disgruntlement. "I''m not drunk¡­ I''m not¡­" Although he couldn''t even stand straight with her help, he kept insisting that he wasn''t drunk. Meanwhile, Yvonne stopped speaking with him because there was no point in reasoning with a drunk. At the end of the day, he was a man, and a drunk man was especially strong. So, she used up a lot of energy before she could finally help him back to his room, and she left after cing him in a safe andfortable position. The moment she left the room, Thomas'' eyes popped open. They were still bloodshot, but the drunkenness within had more or less receded. As he rolled over, he stared at the ceiling and muttered, "Vania, is there still a chance between us?" But after he asked this question, he thought he was being ridiculous. It''s impossible between us, he thought. If there''s any, it''s only in my dreams. He closed his eyes in despair and thought it was a good thing to have a fragment of her warmth in his dreams. ¡­ The following day, Vania was woken up by the heavy weight pressing against her. The less-than-ster wake-up call disgruntled her as she opened her eyes and red at Hanson. "Get up." Her tone still sounded a little groggy from just waking up, making one feel like messing with her, and that was exactly what Hanson did. He showered her face with kisses and chirped energetically, "Darling, we still have one more to do." My god, I really feel like punching someone, she thought. He already took advantage of mest night. Why can''t he just wait a little longer? Right after I open my eyes, he''s asking for the second time. That''s too much¡­ She closed her eyes and feigned sleep, refusing to continue the conversation with this man since nothing good would turn out of it. But, s, she wasn''t the least bit sleepy and could merely curse this dissatisfied man with her eyes closed. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Can you still fall asleep, darling?" Unfortunately, he was restless as he poked her nose and ran his fingers across her eyelids, acting like a cheeky child. "If you could stop touching me for more than five seconds, I would have sweet dreams by now," she hissed through gritted teeth. Earlier, when she opened her eyes, she caught sight of the sky outside, and it was just turning bright; definitely not the time they usually get out of bed. "Did you dream about me?" Clearly, he didn''t want her to sleep, and his tone was yful. He was even deliberately blowing into her ears from time to time. Vania could no longer put up the pretense, but her eyes remained shut, and she kept quiet. It would be over if she started a conversation with him. On the other hand, Hanson disyed his perseverance, continuing to murmur incessantly. "Am I the one in your dreams? What did we do in your dream? Oh, should we act out what we did in the dream?" Hanson was full of obscene words, and the more he spoke, the dirtier it got. Vania couldn''t help but grind her teeth as she thought angrily, Yes, I did dream about you, but in my dream, I was beating you to a pulp! Although her eyes were closed, he could feel her seething anger. Yet, the grin on his face didn''t waver one bit. "You don''t like me anymore, do you?" he whined. "You''re not even speaking with me anymore." Congrats! You guessed it right, she thought sarcastically. Her annoyance had reached its peak. What''s wrong with this man today? Why is he so energetic at this time of the day and bbering on and on? Chapter 865 Chapter 865 Where''s that President Luke who had little to say? Vania wondered. She also felt that Hanson was the typical type of person who had barely anything to say before outsiders but would definitely start blurting all sorts of nonsense when no one was around. "Oh¡­ Should I think of a way so that my wife will fall in love with me again? I can''t just allow her to ignore me," Hanson mumbled, acting as though he was merely making ament to himself, but everything he said was meant for her ears. Although her eyes were closed, her mind was full of activities; every time Hanson said something, she would snap back at him, albeit in the safe confines of her mind. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. When she heard that he wanted toe up with ways so that she wouldn''t ignore him, she knew that he was going toy his hands on her again, and her body stiffened in response. As she expected, this man started to get fresh with her. She couldn''t take it anymore, so she finally snapped her eyes wide open. "What exactly do you want?" The wakeful look in her eyes showed that she wasn''t sleepy at all, and he chuckled inwardly. However, on the surface, he appeared aggrieved that his wife was mean to him. "Darling, you''re awake? Why are you so mean to me?" He yed his part as a pitiful yet wronged victim so well that he seemed just like a child that had been misunderstood. Hmph, continue acting all you want, she thought, momentarily struck dumb by his daring. Did this guy suddenly turn into an actor overnight? Why is he so dramatic? He even asked me if I was awake! Does he think that I can really sleep with him nattering about? Forget the fact that he woke me up; he even said that I was mean to him. Why do I have the feeling that he''sughing at me secretly? Her hunch was correct because he indeed had a rather difficult time suppressing his howlingughter when he saw that she was grumpy. When she didn''t answer him, he continued whining, "Darling¡­" His voice was so cheesy that it sent goosebumps all over Vania''s body, and she thought she had definitely switched roles with him. Now, she felt that she was the male lead who had to deal with this ''little temptress'' so early in the morning. She rubbed the spot between her brows in frustration as she pointed outside the window. "Would you just look at the color of the sky outside? Are you really doing this to me so early in the morning?" The male lead should speak as a lead character should. He took a look outside and then turned to her in bafflement. "Darling, we have ckout curtains in the room. How were you able to see outside? I can''t see anything." "I have x-ray vision," she snapped with a frayed temper. Isn''t there a gap between the curtains? Take a look through it! She had the habit of leaving a small gap at the end of the curtain before going to bed. She did this so that she could check the situation outside the instant she opened her eyes. "But I''m not as great as you, darling." He shrugged as he yed his innocent part to the end. "Fine." She sighed and softened her tone. "So, what exactly do you want to do?" She was so troubled by him that she couldn''t even hold on to her temper anymore. "I told you that I want your second promise." The more he spoke, the more aggrieved he sounded, as though he would burst into tears any second. "Hold it," she interjected. It seemed that his acting was going a little too far, and Vania felt that she must have woken up so early that her eyes were ying tricks on her. Otherwise, why would a grown man act like a phony goody-two-shoes? She closed her eyes for a second and opened them again, just in time to catch the wily smirk on Hanson''s face. Finally, everything is right with the world, she thought. But, as she could not wriggle her way out of this mess, she sighed, "We''ll meet in between and do it at night, okay?" Did he even know that waking up this early would ruin her entire day? Hanson shook his head and turned her down. "No." By now, she really had enough. "If you continue like this, I''ll really get mad and ignore you!" Why couldn''t she reason with him? This man had always loved her, right? So what was going on with him today that he was being so dramatic? Chapter 866 Chapter 866 After Vania said her piece, she rolled over, showing that she was really not interested in ying along with him anymore. Despite that, Hanson wouldn''t let her off so easily as he leaned over and pressed his body against her firmly. "Dear, how could you bear to do this to me? I feel so sad." His best act was up again¡ªfeigning difort. He already tasted the sweetness of this ploy; every time he used this expression, she would turn soft- hearted. Sure enough, she couldn''t bear it when she heard his tone, but right now, she told herself to bear with it because all these were part of his schemes, and she shouldn''t fall for them. "Darling?" he murmured into her ear, hoping that she would give him some sort of reaction. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Nevertheless, Vania remained indifferent, and the back of her head was the only response she offered. "Darling." He refused to give up as he figured that it was kind of fun to keep calling her like this. I won''t answer you. Let''s see what you''re going to do about it, Vania thought. "Darling¡­ My darling¡­" He called out to her a few times using different tones. If a score wereposed for him, he would have started singing. "Fine¡­" Out of wits, Vania sighed in resignation and rolled over again amidst Hanson''s never-ending, annoying vocalization. "Darling, how far are you going to take this?" He scratched his nose lightly and knew that it was about time to stop. So, he switched topics and said, "Darling, did you forget that there''s filming for the show today?" The second episode of ''On the Road With You'' would be filmed today and it was really time to get up. Unfortunately, she was the one who overlooked this, cing this matter entirely at the back of her mind. When she heard his reminder about the filming, she buried her head against the pillow in defeat. This time, she was the one who wanted to back out. How much is it for the breach of contract? I''ll pay for it. "Let me close my eyes for one more minute, and then I''ll wake up." This was thest resort for a person who liked toze in bed, and she was the kind of person who didn''t fancy waking up early. If she could, she would never get out of bed in the morning. "60¡­ 3, 2, 1¡­" Hanson did the countdown like an annoying mosquito. "Time''s up." "Aargh!" Resigned to her fate, Vania sat up and ran her fingers through her hair in frustration, turning her already messy hair into a frizzy mess, which resulted in her looking like a little lion. Hanson reached out and smoothened her hair, feeling the softness of her hair on his hand, which he liked. Then, she wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned into his embrace. That was because she didn''t want to move but desperately wanted to stay in bed longer. He loosened his hold as he slightly distanced himself from her. "Darling, I can''t take it if you do this. As you know, in the morning, men are¡­" At the mention of this, she jumped out of his arms, threw him a wary look, and trotted into the bathroom under his watchful stare. He followed after her¡ªwashing his face and brushing his teeth as she did hers. Nevertheless, his arm was a constant fixture around her waist while he was freshening up. Domineering, Vania sneered silently and couldn''t help but ask, "Why didn''t you tell me straight away about this in the morning?" Why was he so dramatic when he could have just woken her? "That''s what I wanted to do," Hanson said with a matter-of-fact tone. After all, the filming would take two days, and he was worried that he couldn''t control himself. In front of her, the self-control that he was so proud of had always sat in the negatives. Now, he may not even be able to achieve that. That''s very honest of him, she thought, rolling her eyes at him, and she reckoned that she would be the one to suffer after the filming. After they finished breakfast, the production crew arrived right on the dot. "Where will we be filming today?" she asked. Chapter 867 Chapter 867 In order to increase the suspense and viewership of the program, the production crew kept the filming details a secret that they only revealed on the filming day itself. However, only the director knew that they didn''t have time to prepare the program ahead of time. The contents of every episode were prepared through working overtime, so he had no idea ahead of time, either. Well, that was because this was the program the great President Luke requested at the veryst minute. He took a look at the proposed schedule and announced, "Due to the high viewership for thest episode, we decided to air this episode through a live broadcast and have a post-filming production. Next, we''ll be heading to Gansdorf." This time, the production crew decided to broadcast live, showing people where they would be working and ying games in a vige to increase the show''s engagement withizens. Perhaps this would even record a new high in viewership; after all, there was attention wherever Hanson and Vania went. The director grinned from ear to ear as he could already envision the program being a big hit. "Let''s go!" Vania and Hanson prepared to dress up casually for the filming after their experience from thest episode. The director gave them an awkward chuckle. "Theizensmented that they would like to have a live broadcast of President Luke''s dressing room. Is that possible?" The production team had already started an official Facebook page, and the number of followers had already exceeded those of A-list celebrities. After they learned that the production team would do a live broadcast and air some clips, theizens leftments on the parts they would love to see. Unexpectedly, a considerable amount of people in thements wanted to see Vania''s dressing room, and the topic had been a trending topic through the night. However, both Vania nor Hanson didn''t check their phonesst night and didn''t know about it. After all, her dressing room, which was everyone''s dream, had given theizens a huge shock. Even a surprising number of A-list celebrities envied her because even they couldn''t afford that branded custom design goods. When they heard the director''s request, Hanson answered on her behalf, "Sure." This was a golden opportunity to disy their affection, and he wouldn''t pass that up. An overjoyed director nced at Vania, who didn''t say a word and thought, Since President Luke had given us the green light, we''ll just start filming. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Hence, he said in glee, "We''ll do a live broadcast of this part, then." "Okay." Hanson agreed yet again without hesitation, and the director was delighted as he could already see the profits shing before his eyes. This show particrly favored Vania and Hanson, so the team gave them sufficient shots. They were the only couple who had started the live broadcast while the other couples were filming as usual simply because theizens loved watching them. The director had prepared ahead by announcing the live broadcast in advance. After he made a simple introduction, the topic was already a trending search even before the start of the broadcast. Still, even if he didn''t advertise, it would have made it to the trending search, but it was early in the morning now, and manyizens didn''t know about this yet. Despite that, he overlooked their influence as the broadcast exploded the moment it aired. There hadn''t been a celebrity who had this much appeal. He shed the camera a smile that dazzled everyone in view. "Hi, I''m Vania''s husband, Hanson Luke." Then, he held Vania''s hand. "Here, darling. Introduce yourself." Theizens broke into an uproar the instant they heard his loving tone. ''Oh my god, we know she''s your wife!'' ''A disy of affection in the early morning? We can skip breakfast now.'' ''Haven''t seen you guys on-screen for a long time. I miss both of you so much.'' ''You have my support!'' She waved at the camera lightly as she was still somewhat groggy. "Hello, everyone. I''m Vania Greyson." Chapter 868 Chapter 868 After Vania finished speaking, Hanson immediately snorted and looked at her imperiously. "Darling, your self-introduction is wrong again." This is a couple''s show. How can it be so simple? ''Tsk. Tsk. They''re being so lovey-dovey right from the start. There''s no time for rest at all!'' ''I never knew you were the type to like showing off your affection for each other.'' Theizens in the live stream channel had liked to make fun of Hanson recently. After all, the man, who was previously known as somebody with no interest in women, was now showing affection in every way possible. Of course, it also didn''t help that his current actions greatly contrasted his previous image. Theizens absolutely adored people like him who expressed themselves freely after their initial persona fell apart. "Darling, please introduce yourself again," he urged Vania, who was on the verge of falling asleep. She rolled her eyes in annoyance. "I am Hanson''s wife, Vania." Her tone was extremely perfunctory, and she actually rolled her eyes at the camera. Therefore, the audience saw everything clearly. ''Haha! Your wife finds you annoying, President Luke!'' ''You can see just how much Vania has suffered in private.'' ''That expression was awesome! There''ll be a new emoji pack soon.'' On the other hand, Hanson couldn''t care less about the tone of her voice. It was enough as long as Vania had introduced herself properly. So, he turned to the cameraman and said, "Follow me." At the same time, he did not forget to warn the cameraman. "Don''t touch my wife''s cosmetics." The crewmented online, ''I don''t feel like doing this live stream anymore.'' Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Theizens teased, ''Haha! Be careful of President Luke!'' There was no specific content requirement for this live stream, so everything was riding on his shoulders. He had toe up with content live on the spot. As he swept his gaze across the dazzling array of clothes in the wardrobe, he asked theizens in the live stream channel, "What do you want to see?" ''We don''t mind seeing anything and everything.'' ''Even if you live stream for the entire day, we won''t go offline.'' ''We love you very much! We want to see everything!'' Most celebrities did not like to reveal their personal lives, but Hanson was different. If he could live stream 24/7, then he would pounce on the chance to openly show his affection to his wife at all times. He turned toward the camera with a grin on his face. "You''re too greedy. I have decided to show you a little bit at a time. I''ll show you the rest during the next episode." ''One episode isn''t enough! Just this wardrobe alone canst us for an entire season!'' ''Why don''t you start a live stream program that exclusively streams your daily lives, President Luke? I can guarantee that the ratings will be overwhelming.'' ''I support theizen whomented earlier. We love these kinds of live stream channels.'' Fortunately for theizens, he had quite the tendency to spoil his fans. So, when he read through the comments in the live stream channel, he immediately promised, "This program will definitely be recorded and broadcasted for you." ''Wow! You''re so nice, President Luke! I''ve decided to buy some stocks in the Luke Corporation.'' ''We will always support your debut, President Luke! You will definitely be famous in no time!'' "Aren''t I already famous now?" He raised his eyebrows and asked the question in a wicked tone. ''That voice makes my bones tingle.'' ''Yes, you are! Everything you say is correct!'' ''Hurry up and start the live stream! We can''t wait any longer!'' When Hanson read thepliments pouring out from theizens, he finally showed a satisfied smile. Meanwhile, Vania merely yawned and rolled her eyes without any regard for her image when she noticed his smug expression. How childish. The camera was facing him, so her figure only appeared at the corner of the screen. Nevertheless, her actions were spotted by the sharp-eyedizens. ''Look at Vania''s expression! That''s too funny!'' ''Why do I feel as though Vania is always full of disdain for President Luke?'' ''President Luke, your wife finds you a nuisance LOL.'' When he read thements, he immediately swiveled his head toward her. "Darling?" s, she looked at him with a gentle smile on her face; her earlier expressions were nowhere to be seen. Chapter 869 Chapter 869 Vania shruggedzily. "Don''t keep your fans waiting. You should quickly get started." Then, she quickly took advantage of his inattention as he live-streamed as she leaned against the chair and closed her eyes for a short nap. At this moment, Hanson had just walked over to where she stored her bags and said, "In that case, I''ll introduce you to some bags today." While he spoke, the camera panned toward where the bags were neatly arranged. ''Wow! Is this a shopping mall? Why are there so many bags?'' ''It''s not just the quantity. They are all customized models that can''t be bought.'' ''Not only do I have to suffer through a heavy dosage of lovey-doveyness so early in the morning, but I even had to swallow a truckload of envy.'' Forget theizens; even he felt blinded by the colorful variety of bags on disy. As a man, he did not understand much about women. He was simply responsible for paying the bills. However, most of the time, his excellent wife didn''t even require him to pay the bills. So he couldn''t help but feel rather useless. The money he earned could not be spent, and it was an odd sense of difort¡­ But why does a woman need so many things? "Do you also have these many bags?" He couldn''t help asking. Even if she uses a different bag each day, isn''t this enough tost her for several years without any repeat? ''We don''t. We''re so envious.'' ''Even if we do, our collection is not on the same level.'' ''We can''tpete. We can''tpete at all.'' He took one of the bags down out of curiosity. He had a good eye for quality and casually grabbed the most expensive bag in one try. That was the most popr bejeweled bag during autumn this year. It had a ck base, and the exterior was encrusted in diamonds. Naturally, each and every one of those diamonds was real. He held the bag carelessly in his hands, looking as though he could drop the bag on the floor at any time. "Can you even put anything in this bag?" He could not understand the purpose of this bag. It''s so tiny¡­ Even a phone wouldn''t fit in there, would it? ''Be careful with that bag! Your wife will beat you up if you drop it!'' ''Even we who are watching this behind the screen are feeling nervous on your behalf. Can you hold the bag with both hands?'' ''He''s a straight man through and through. Half of the function of the bag is decoration. Of course, it''s not meant to hold anything.'' ''Listen to us. Put that bag down. It''s not something you can touch so carelessly.'' As he read thements from theizens with a slight frown, he felt as though he was holding onto a scalding hot potato instead of a purse. "Is it costly?" The wealthy president began to calcte the value of this bag. Isn''t the exterior simply encrusted with some ordinary diamond fragments? There are many of these in the mines, and they are worth as much as broken ss. Are they really worth the fuss? It was fortunate that theizens could only see his doubts but couldn''t hear the thoughts in his heart. Otherwise, they would have thrown eggs at him in anger. Yet, the people in the crew were watching him from up close. They could sense the disdain that was practically oozing from him. President Luke is President Luke, after all. He is so wealthy that nobody can evenpare. At this time, theizens had begun their earnest efforts to enlighten him regarding the origins and value of the bag. Although he couldn''t care less about it, he had the feeling that his wife might not share the same sentiments. Hence, he immediately ced the bag back on the disy shelf. His actions had evidently gotten much more careful. He even turned to sneak a nce at Vania after putting the bag down. Then, when he saw that her eyes were closed, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It probably won''t turn out like what they said, right? I won''t be in for a beating, right? Even theizens saw how relieved he looked. ''Haha! President Luke never imagined that he would be defeated by a bag.'' ''If you love her, you should buy her even more bags.'' Hanson nced at Vania''s bags again. "Let''s have a lucky draw, and then we''ll move on from here." This ce is too dangerous; I can''t afford to stay here at all. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ''There''s no need to be so scared. Haha!'' ''Wow! A lucky draw? I can''t believe it''s another lucky draw! At this rate, we''ll benefit greatly every time we watch President Luke and Vania''s live stream.'' Chapter 870 Chapter 870 ''All the bags on disy are worth millions at the very least. You''re way too generous, President Luke!'' ''Are you really going to give us one of those bags?'' Hanson was puzzled when he read thements from theizens. It''s just a few bags. So why can''t I give them some? But it''s best if I don''t randomly give away anything that belongs to my wife without her express permission. "The program crew will randomly select five lucky fans from thement sections. The winning fans will each be presented with a ssic handbag from Chanel. Then, like before, we will mail them to you." At this moment, the host of the program crew exined the rules of the lucky draw. Although they were not giving away Vania''s handbags, it was definitely the most expensive and luxurious lucky draw ever. Theizens started bombarding thements section enthusiastically as a result. After the lucky draw session ended, the staff on the program crew gave Hanson a kind reminder, "President, it''s almost time. We need to set off for Gansdorf." Gansdorf was quite a distance away, and there would be another live stream broadcast of the prime- time program this evening. Hanson nodded affirmatively. "Okay." Nevertheless, he continued the live stream there. In addition, the live stream before departure was also another highlight of the show. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Vania had already fallen asleep on the chair by this time. It was because she slept tootest night and woke up too early this morning, so she could no longer keep herself awake. He walked over silently and whispered, "My wife is a little tired fromst night. Hehehe. I''m going to carry her into the car." There was no doubt that his words were a double entendre, and anybody who heard him could tell that he meant something else entirely. ''I''m quite certain he is talking about something naughty, but I don''t have any evidence. Whatever, we love this topic anyway. Give us more.'' ''No more! If he adds any more, the live stream broadcast will be censored!'' ''We''re in a live stream with minors. So don''t get into too much detail!'' ''Why does President Luke always like to emphasize what he didst night? I suspect that he is doing it on purpose.'' ''I''m so curious about what kind of expression Vania would have shown us if she were awake. I''m sure she would have rolled her eyes at him again.'' ''But, Vania is cute whenever she rolls her eyes at him. I like it.'' Hanson saw that thements in thement section were getting rather racy and rowdy. Thus, he couldn''t help feeling highly satisfied with his handiwork. That was the exact effect that he wanted to achieve. Vania did not wake up when she was carried in his arms because she was far too exhausted. When she felt the gentle embrace enveloping her, she unconsciously snuggled against his embrace. The familiar scent reassured her. As he gazed down at her kitten-like behavior, he felt slightly distressed on her behalf. I shouldn''t have kept her up sotest night. His actions became even more gentle than before, and his eyes were filled with tenderness. Theizens were filled with jealousy when they saw the way he carried her in his arms. ''President Luke is practically glowing pink with love at this moment. He is so in love with her.'' ''I''m getting indigestion from the overload of affection so early in the morning.'' His smile deepened at the sight of thements. This is pretty effective. What came next was hours of traveling on the road, so the live stream came to an end for the time being. Thomas, who had been watching the live stream the entire time, couldn''t help smiling bitterly. He did not understand why he was being so sensitive toward information regarding Hanson and Vania. Moreover, he even watched their live stream channel for no reason. His hangover from drinkingst night began to hurt even worse than before. "Thomas, why are you so depressed?" Yvonne stared at Thomas with a puzzled expression. "And, why did you drink so muchst night? Is something bothering you?" This situation almost resembles somebody going through heartbreak. The corners of his mouth twitched in an attempt to smile, but his smile was so pitiful that it came off as a grimace. "I just wanted a drink. I never expected to drink so much." Those were lies, but she did not expose him. Instead, she tentatively asked, "Do you still remember what you said?" The smile on his face froze for a moment. Although he was wastedst night, he remembered most of what happened during that time. He was sure he did not say anything incriminating or inappropriate. Chapter 871 Chapter 871 He shook his head. "I don''t remember." And then he tried to recall what he said. "Did I say something I shouldn''t?" He rubbed his head. "No. I don''t think so." Yvonne smiled. "No. Maybe there''s something you wanted to forget, but you couldn''t." Before Thomas could say anything, she changed the subject. "You seem to be getting close with Vaniately." Her tone was obviously upset. The mention of Vania made him look solemn. "Yeah, just some business stuff, though." "Why do you want to work with her?" Yvonne was still upset. She wanted Thomas to take her side no matter what, and she didn''t want him to contact Vania too much. "Liam wanted me to do this, and I have some stakes in the project." Thomas didn''t get into too much detail with his sister. "Liam," Yvonne muttered under her breath and stopped talking. More enemiesing my way. Thomas could see that she was in a bad mood. He said, "I know what you mean, but with the scale of our business, meeting her is an inevitability." He was also trying to convince himself he had a chance, since they would often meet. Yvonne nodded. "I understand." She seemed calm on the outside, but she was raging inside. Before Thomas left, she blurted, "Vania and Hanson started another live stream this morning." She brought Vania up first on purpose. He had just seen the live stream, and he wondered why his sister was bringing it up. Curiously, he asked, "Did something happen?" "No." She didn''t borate on the statement. Instead, she said, "You must be having a bad case of hangover, Thomas. Get some rest." "Sure," he answered curtly before falling into deep thought. Thomas wasn''t in the best of moods. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When Vania opened her eyes again, they were already on their way home. She had been leaning on Hanson''s chest, and now she moved closer to him. "Hi, honey." Thedy was acting cute. She probably didn''t realize where they were, or she wouldn''t have spoken in that tone. Her brain was still foggy from just waking up. Hanson could see she was feeling ufortable. He adjusted her position and tried his best not to kiss her. Thirty minutester, she finally woke up and sat up. Vania looked around her dumbly and backed out of Hanson''s embrace. She awkwardly ran her fingers through her hair and looked at the cameraman. "Don''t air that part." "Um¡­" Impossible. It''s already aired. The cameraman wondered how he should tell her the live stream was still on. They stopped the streaming after everyone got in the car, but at the unstoppable request of the fans, they resumed it. They could make money out of this, so there was no reason not to do it. He seems troubled. She asked, "Why? Is something the matter?" "Um¡­ We''re still live," the cameraman answered. And the viewers watched them all the way, their passion never wavering. Chapter 872 Chapter 872 Furthermore, the number of viewers was increasing. Vania didn''t expect a live stream of her sleeping would get so popr, and the news that they were live made her freeze. So my image is ruined. She let out a sigh of resignation and exined seriously, "Sorry. I went to bed reallytest night." ''We know. You''re tired.'' ''It''s okay. We understand. Mr. Luke is awesome.'' Vania stared at thements in confusion. What are they talking about? Why does it sound so wrong? Am I overthinking sh*t? And what does Hanson have to do with my poor sleep? Realization struck her like a lightning bolt. She whipped her head around to look at Hanson and hissed, "What did you tell them?" It was only loud enough for them to hear. I bet he ran his mouth while I was asleep, or none of this would have happened. He shrugged and whispered, "I said nothing. I only held you while you slept." He looked innocent and ignorant about what happened. "Then what''s with thements?" She was a little embarrassed. Talking about sex openly was still embarrassing for her. "What''s with thements, anyway? I don''t see anything." He held hisughter back and tried to bullsh*t his way out of this. But Vania saw the smug look in his eyes, and she snorted. I know he must have done something. Hanson cared about his wife''s sensitivities, so he bade everyone goodbye. "My wife''s a little miffed now. Gotta calm her down. See you around." ''Sure. Good luck, Mr. Luke.'' ''Oh, I wanna see her embarrassed look.'' ''You just want to show us how deeply in love you two are. Go cheer her up.'' And now the whole country knew what the couple was doing at night. Once they stopped the livestream, Vania felt her face cooling down. Hanson held her in his arms. "Get some rest. We still have a long way to go." His voice was gentle and sweet. The cameraman turned his camera off and turned around. He pretended he wasn''t there and saw nothing. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Vania couldn''t even move an inch. Now that she was awake, she refused to sleep again. Instad, she feigned anger. "I''m going to whoop your *ss when we get home." That''s for running your mouth in front of the viewers. Hanson wasn''t afraid, however. He kept grinning, and then held her hand to stop her from thumping his chest. It felt soft and almost boneless. "You owe me a reward, honey, and I intend to cash in when we get home." Vania quickly came up with an idea. "Why don''t we call it even?" And you can''t take advantage of me anymore. Hanson smiled. "In your dreams. I can''t do that, honey." That''s my reward. I won''t give it up that easily. Vania shrugged. It''s a fight, then. "Guess we''ll have to fight to the end." Chapter 873 Chapter 873 He corrected her, "Not a fight. A tussle of love." "But I thought we were trolling each other." We were trolling on the Inte. Troll? What''s that supposed to mean? Is it a verb or a noun? Sternly, he said, "Alright, honey. Quit it with the nonsense." I will not let anyone say we''re not in love, not even if it''s my own wife. Man, he''s hard to satisfy. Sheined silently, but in case he got mad, she quickly changed her tune. "Of course, honey." He''s going to make my life hard if I don''t listen to him. "That''s more like it." He smiled smugly and pulled her into his embrace. Then he rested his eyes. There were about five to six hours left until they would reach their destination. Nobody could talk for that long. The streaming came to a halt, but the show was still trending online. Everyone was talking about Vania and Hanson. The other couples were just foils in front of the Luke couple. The livestream came back online right after they arrived at Gansdorf. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The director announced, "Good evening, people. We can retire for the night after dinner. No tricks." "Cool." Everyone was tired after the journey. "But¡­" The ''but'' struck dread into everyone''s hearts. They asked, "Can you just tell us everything at one go?" The director chuckled. "You''ll have to hunt for dinner yourself." They had toplete some tasks in the vige to get the ingredients for dinner. "What about amodation?" they asked again. These people were clear about how these things went. They weren''t surprised about the ''hunting for dinner'' part, but it would be annoying if they had to hunt for amodation as well. Fortunately, the production team wasn''t totally diabolical. "We''ve set them up for you. Just follow the signs. And you''ll be making dinner in your own rooms." "Good to hear." Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They had no energy left for a hunt for amodation. The director said, "The hunt for dinner begins now. You have one hour." Since the show was live, every couple had their own sub-channel, but most of the audience only cared about the Luke couple. The director sighed. "Guess they''re not popr for nothing." The other couples were made up of famous celebrities with countless fans, but they were nothing At the same time, the Luke couple were thinking about the same question. Halfway down the path, they exchanged a look and suggested at the same time, "I think we should get a free meal." Then they laughed. The synchronicity was amusing. Even the viewersughed. The Luke couple was entertaining to watch. ''Ah, synchronicity.'' ''Oh, they''re smart.'' ''Everyone''s trying to hunt for food, and they''re trying to hunt for a free meal. Poor them.'' ''I think this hunt is gonna end up affecting the rest of the journey.'' The Luke couple considered that possibility as well. They exchanged another look and came to the same decision. "I think we should hunt for our dinner." Chapter 874 Chapter 874 ''Reality is often disappointing.'' ''I love this show. It''s just so real. The unseen side of the Luke couple.'' ''Yeah. Normally they''re super ssy, but this show proves they''re humans like us.'' "This is a big vige. Are we just gonna pick a house at random?" Vania looked around in confusion. There were a lot of houses around. At least give us a clue. Hanson looked around as well. He then turned to the cameraman. "Any clues?" The cameraman shook his head. His job was to film these people, not give them clues. The Luke couple thought about their options and reached the same decision again. They exchanged a look and said, "We''re getting a free meal." Picking a house at random from all these houses was hard, and they had a time limit. The sooner they could finish this, the sooner they could sleep. Getting a free meal was the easiest way to do it. The couple happily held hands and walked down the path. The viewers wereughing out loud. ''Back to square one.'' ''This mission isn''t as easy as it seems, huh?'' ''Most people wouldn''t even think about getting free meals.'' ''They have humor and wit.'' The show depended on this couple to hype things up. They always said the right thing at the right time, or they would just start showing acts of affection to each other. The viewers loved this. The couple had chosen a house from whom they would get a free meal, and right now, they were staring at the closed door before them. Vania said, "It''s shut. Guess this is a rich family." "Yep." Hanson nodded. "Wanna knock on their door?" Vania didn''t want to miss the opportunity of getting a free meal from a rich family. "But it''s a steel gate. How are we supposed to knock on a steel gate?" Hanson asked. "Um¡­" Well, this is awkward. Didn''t think about it. "I think we should shout. Maybe someone will hear us." But that''s not what I do, though. It''ll ruin my reputation, Hanson thought. Another awkward moment hung in the air. ''Why did she think the family''s rich? Just because the door is shut? Are they afraid of thieves?'' N?velDrama.Org content rights. ''I''d think this is scripted, but it''s a live show. The conversation is so jarring, but it''s funny.'' ''Shout no jutsu, huh?'' ''Man, this is funny.'' Just when they wondered what they should do, a viger came out of the house. "Are you looking for someone?" She was speaking in dialect, and there was wariness in her eyes. Vania greeted her politely, "Hi, we''re on a show right now, and we have to hunt for our own dinner, so ¡ª" "No," the viger interrupted. "You should leave. You''re scaring the kids." We''re scaring the kids? Are we that scary? The couple stood around in confusion like a pair of abandoned kids. ''Oh my gosh. She was refused. Probably a first in her life.'' "This is hrious.'' ''Wonder what the viger would think if she found out she refused two rich guys.'' Their first attempt at getting a free meal ended in failure. As they had no idea how to proceed, the cameraman kindly hinted, "I think the director has some mission cards." Chapter 875 Chapter 875 "Huh?" A confused Vania stared at the cameraman. I have a feeling this is a trap. Hanson growled, "Why didn''t you tell us sooner?" The look Hanson shot him made the cameraman shiver. Um, it''s for the show''s ratings? But he wouldn''t say that out loud, so instead he answered, "The other couples have taken their cards before they left, but you guys went ahead without even looking around." His voice trailed off in the end. He was worried Hanson might get mad. So this is our fault? God, feels like my reputation is gonna getpletely ruined now. This whole day is filled with cringe. Can I breach the contract and call it quits? I''ll just pay for the breach of contract. Sh*t. Can''t stop recording now, though, Vania thought Hanson heaved a sigh and held her hand. "We should go back and take out a card." This show is putting us through the wringer. The director was smirking when they came back. This was what they were aiming for. But since Hanson was ring at him, he quietly handed them the mission card. "This is the mission you have to complete. Just find the ingredients for every dish and cook them." It sounded like a simple mission, but nothing was simple for this couple on this show. Vania read through the details. Surprised, she asked, "So we need to make four dishes?" The card had four dishes written on it. The director nodded. "Yes. It''s the same for every team." If they could make the dishes, they would get the money for the next day''s trip and enjoy a high-quality trip. But if they failed, their money would get deducted, and they would have to scrimp and save for the trip. Naturally, the team didn''t tell the couple that. They wanted it to be a surprise, and they hoped the couple would fail the mission. It would make things more interesting. They''re not moving. The director urged, "You''re on a time limit. You have fifty minutes left." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Vania nodded and looked at Hanson. A moment of silenceter, she said, "I think we can save a lot of time if we just have one dish each." A simple dinner was fine with them. And shaving the number of dishes in half would save them some time on the hunt. Hanson nodded. "That''s what I think." Simplicity is best. "Let''s go, then." They moved out once more. And the viewers were amused once again. ''They think they''re smart, huh? Don''t they realize things aren''t that simple?'' ''I can see a punishment waiting for them. Bet they''re gonna be shocked when they find out there''s a punishment.'' ''The other couples are already cooking, but they''re still hunting for their food. I feel sorry for them.'' ''All things aside, smart idea, though. That''s the only information she has to work with, and she came up with an optimal n. Nice.'' ''I wanna see what happens next.'' Vania turned back around a momentter and asked the director, "What do you mean by ''collect your ingredients at these spots''?" The director pretended he just remembered something. "Oh, right. You need to follow the path on the map if you want to get your ingredients." Chapter 876 Chapter 876 There were four marks on the map, and all Vania had to do was follow the path to get their ingredients. Hanson shot the director an icy look. Did he do that on purpose? The director shivered in fear and felt a chill run down his spine. An awkward smile tugged on his lips, and he sighed in silence. This has got to be the hardest filming to date. I hope he won''t kill me once the recording is done. Hanson didn''t care about him at the moment, so the director prayed for himself in silence. Vania had a look of resignation in her eyes. She could see the production team was doing this on purpose. Guess thises with the poprity, she told herself. The director and his crew were already packing up and leaving. They''re probably worried Hanson might cancel the recording. That''s why they''re fleeing. "Fine." She heaved a sigh and looked at the map and card. It''s not too hard. I can handle this. But someone didn''t seem too happy, so Vania had to cheer him up. She beamed at him and held his hand. "It''s only four dishes. Not hard." I can do it. They are just a few simple dishes. Since Vania didn''t mind, Hanson relented. He was the one who sought this team out, and he was the one who hired this director. Fine. I''ll take it for now, but once we get back home, he''s gonna get it. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The poor director had no idea Hanson was going to teach him a lesson very soon. Vania pointed at the card. "We''ll start with some scrambled eggs, honey." It was an easy dish, and the spot where their ingredient was located was nearby. Hanson didn''t really care about it, so he nodded. "Of course, honey." All of a sudden, he hunkered down. "Hop on my back." The path wasn''t easy to tread. They just went around the ce for a bit, and he was worried she might get exhausted. Vania blushed and pulled him up. "It''s fine. I can walk by myself." In case he disagreed, she added, "I''ll tell you if I need help." The stream is still on. I can''t have him give me a ride on his back. The viewers startedughing again. ''Another show of affection.'' ''Why must you hurt me this way? I''m still single.'' ''Same here.'' Seeing how firm Vania was, Hanson could only nod. "Fine. Let me know if you need any help." "Sure." They held hands and went to the first spot that was marked. Gansdorf was famous for its abundance of geese, so finding two eggs should be easy. Once they got to the house, Vania asked, "Hi, miss. May we have a couple of eggs?" "Sure," thedy answered without even hesitating, and a smile curled her lips. "Come in. Have some water." Vania quickly thanked her, "It''s alright, miss. We''ll just have the eggs. There''s a lot of work ahead of us." Chapter 877 Chapter 877 It was obvious the woman was in on the show. Vania turned around and shrugged at the camera. That''s all? This is easy. Should have juste straight to this ce instead of getting a free meal. The cameraman sighed in silence. It''s too early to celebrate. The real deal''s waiting for you. He wouldn''t say that out loud, however. Vania stared at the camera and happily turned her attention to the woman. She was waiting for the eggs. But thedy didn''t move. She then pointed outside. "You can take them yourself." She made it sound like they could take as many as they could. "Where?" Vania had a bad feeling about this. It''s not as simple as we think. Maybe I called it a win a bit too early. Thedy gave her a look that said, She needs to get her eyes checked. It''s obvious what she needs to do. She pointed at the geese. "It''s fresh. Take as many as you need." "What?" A surprised Vania looked at the honking geese. She was a bit nervous. What is she trying to say? Do we need to get the eggs ourselves? Is this a joke? I''ve never done anything like this before. Vania''s befuddlement earned her no sympathy. Instead, the viewersughed in delight. ''That''s exactly what she means.'' ''Another twist. I love these twists. So unpredictable.'' ''This is awesome. I can practically see them sweat buckets.'' The Luke couple was indeed nervous. They looked like two petrified statues struck by thunder. There was confusion in their eyes, and they stared at the geese. ''I knew it wouldn''t be that simple.'' ''Everyone else is on easy mode, but this one''s nightmare difficulty.'' Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ''I wanna see Hanson take the eggs.'' ''Wonder if they''re gonna give up and get a free meal instead.'' ''Nah. They''re gonna have no money for the trip tomorrow if they do that.'' Vania wanted to scream. I should''ve just canceled the filming. This is a big trap. Left with no choice, she asked, "What now, honey?" Hanson massaged his forehead. He had no choice but to do this, so he said, "I''ll do it." He might be a big guy, but the geese were fierce enough to make him nervous. "Be careful." Vania was worried for his safety. The geese were still honking. She thought they might swallow Hanson. Hansonposed himself and approached the geese carefully, but their honking made him take a step back. Geese bites hurt, but he had no choice. Eventually, he jumped over the fence. The geese came after him the moment hended, but he leaped back out fast enough. Much to his horror, he forgot that geese could fly, and they kept chasing him. Hanson never expected to be chased by a gaggle of geese over dinner, but here he was, running like a madman from them. Chapter 878 Chapter 878 "They''re gonna bite you, honey!" Vania shouted. "They''re super fierce. Stay out of their range!" Indeed, the geese were fierce. Hanson was backed into a corner and had no choice but to leap up the wall. Whoops. Almost fell. Fortunately, the geese stopped chasing him, but they surrounded the wall. The moment he came back down, they would pounce on him again. The cameramen who were waiting right beside the wall were shivering in fear. They too were scared of the geese. If these animals came after them, it would be disastrous. This is a reality show, not Survivor. God, I''m scared. If the Luke couple heard that, they''d be really mad. The viewers still showed no sympathy for the couple. Instead, theyughed even more. ''Reminds me of my childhood.'' ''You''ll never escape the goose.'' ''God, I can still feel the bite.'' Another hashtag showed up, and it went by the name #GooseTerror. And it managed to make it to the top of Trending on Google. The viewers loved watching the geese chase Hanson. ''That''s it for his image. I can''t imagine him looking aloof anymore.'' ''Glory to the geese. This is a funny episode. I''m out of breath.'' Five minutes had gone by, but Hanson was still unable to get back down. The geese kept honking at him every time he tried. They saw him as an enemy, forcing him to stay in one spot. Geese were territorial. If a stranger like Hanson were to jump into their turf, they''d chase him away like he was an intruder. A panicked Vania asked thedy, "Can you get the geese back?" They listen to their master. Thedy should be able to help. If this keeps up, we''re gonna be here until tomorrow. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "So, you''re giving up on the eggs?" thedy asked. This was a choice they must make. If the geese were summoned back, they couldn''t have the eggs. If they wanted the eggs, then they must solve this dilemma. Vania quickly waved her hands. "No, thank you." We''re gonna get something else. If this keeps up, someone''s gonna get hurt. "Very well, then." Thedy smiled and pped at the geese. "Go back now." The geese went straight to thedy like a troop of soldiers, and she led them back into the fence. Vania stared in awe. Was that magic? That was magic, wasn''t it? The cameramen were relieved that the geese were gone. Their backs were already drenched in sweat a long time ago. Hanson finally leaped down and held Vania in his embrace for fear that the geese mighte back out and hurt his wife. And the viewers startedmenting again. ''Awesome, Hanson. He leaped up and down that wall like it was nothing.'' ''I''d have thought it was a stunt double if this weren''t a livestream.'' Chapter 879 Chapter 879 ''Even the cameraman looked nervous. The screen was shaking. Guess his hands were shaking too.'' ''Big Goose FTW. Still impressed that Hanson could move that fast.'' The viewers started bringing up Hanson''s glorious past in thement section. He used to be in the special forces and contributed a lot to the army. Later, he started a business and became famous. The guy was a legend, but now he was chased by some geese. It was jarring, and his image changed in the hearts of many. Their first mission ended in failure. Vania frowned at the card. "So, we''ll have to go with the second dish." There was only one word for the second dish: tomato. "Are we supposed to eat it raw?" she asked. "Could have made scrambled eggs with tomato. Why did they split these two ingredients up?" Hanson was still shuddering from the earlier shock. Coldly, he said, "Maybe they ran out of ideas." So they came up with something stupid. "True." She nodded and went to the next ce indicated on the map. Hanson tagged along. There was anotherdy waiting for them there. Vania greeted her as usual, and then she asked, "Are we collecting the ingredients ourselves this time as well?" What happened earlier shocked her. I just hope the tomatoes aren''t in the same ce as the geese. Everyone rears geese in this vige. It''s possible. Like thestdy, this one was also all smiles and polite. She quickly answered, "No. I''ve had them prepared for you." She asked the couple to sit down while she went to get the ingredients for them. Vania was relieved to hear that. They pranked us once. Can''t do it twice. Besides, how can they pull a fast one with tomatoes? She told herself that, but when thedy came back out with the tomatoes, she was petrified. "They''re green! They''re not ripe!" Green tomatoes aren''t ripe. How are we supposed to eat these? This is another failure. Thedy smiled innocently. "This is the best one we have. Most of the flowers on the trees have just bloomed and haven''t even borne fruit yet." They just bloomed? I can''t believe the production team did this. Fine. Fine. "Thank you, miss." What else could she say? "You''re wee. Doe again." She sent the couple off on their merry way. I''d rather not. She held the only green tomato they had. "We failed again, honey." We can''t eat this. An annoyed Hanson took the mission card from her. "Let me see our third ingredient." If they''re going to pull another prank on us, I''m going to fire the director and rewrite the script. He was the investor, and that was his prerogative. Their third ingredient was potatoes. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Let''s go." Vania wasn''t even looking forward to the next one. Chapter 880 Chapter 880 "Sure." They went to the third spot. There was an old man sitting under the tree in his yard. Once again, Vania said, "Hello, sir. We''re here for the ingredients." "What?" The man''s ears weren''t as good as they used to be. She repeated louder, "We''re here for the ingredients." "Oh, you''re here." That was the only thing he heard. He can barely hear what I said. The guy must be really old since his ears probably don''t work well now. A resigned Vania turned around. "This is a prank, isn''t it?" ''Obviously.'' ''I''m worried for the team. Vania and Hanson would kill themter. Sending prayers their way.'' ''This is probably another failure.'' ''They should give up.'' This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Even in this situation, the couple refused to give up. They still tried tomunicate with the old man. "Can I have a pen?" Vania asked the cameraman. "Sure." He gave her a pen. This was the help he could give them and he would dly help out. I need this job, after all. She took it and wrote down what she needed on the card. Then, she showed it to the old man. "I''ve written what I need on this. Can you help me out?" Right after the words came out of her, she shut up immediately. Oh, right. He can''t hear me well. And then, as if he had been struck by the realization, the old man gasped. Vania''s eyes lit up. This is gonna work. Her heart was leaping with joy. This is a smart move. ''Oh, she looks happy.'' ''I don''t think this is it.'' ''I just know the team has more pranks lying in wait.'' ''They failed twice. If they fail the third time, they''re gonna go nuts.'' ''They''re gonna get it this time.'' However, the team didn''t give them that chance. They kept going on with the prank. Just when everyone thought the old man woulde back with the ingredients they needed, he said, "I can''t read." What? So, he was just acting? I did that for nothing? Vania wanted to rip the card, stop filming and breach the contract. Dammit. She grumbled in resignation, "Maybe I need to draw it out. That might work." She still wanted to struggle and see if it would work, even if the chances were slim. Though, this time, the old man heard her. He answered right away, "I can''t read, hear, or understand anything you draw." Yeah, that''s a lie. That''s obviously a lie. The viewers were bellowing withughter. ''Man, this is a gift that keeps on giving. I love this show.'' ''This is gonna be one of the funniest clips of all time.'' ''Keep this up.'' The scene made all the viewers happy people, but that wasn''t the case for the couple. A third failure would cost them the mission. Hanson didn''t even bother to get mad because he would whoop them after this show was done. Chapter 881 Chapter 881 Hanson held Vania''s hand and went to thest spot as he thought, Negotiating a multimillion-dor project is way easier than this. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ''I can feel his anger seeping through the screen. Be very afraid, channel.'' ''I can''t believe he''s still ying along. Professionalism 100.'' ''Professionalism 42069.'' ''He''s a pro, alright. I''d have broken down if I were him.'' The couple had reached theirst spot, and they needed to find chili this time. Before they went inside, Vania said, "Hey, this is obviously two dishes¡ªscrambled eggs with tomatoes and chili potato. Why did they split it into four ces? Just to troll us?" The viewers agreed. ''That''s right. That''s what they''re doing.'' Hanson wasn''t paying attention to that. He said calmly, "I''d like some meat, honey.'' However, the tone he used and the look in his eyes told Vania the ''meat'' was her and nothing else. He''s so pervy. She shot him a look. "We don''t even have enough ingredients for dinner." God, is that all he thinks about all day? Men are such a perv. The viewers were embarrassed just from listening to them. ''That was sudden.'' ''I can almost hear the hub''s intro music ying in the background. Now, everyone knows you want to gobble Vania up.'' ''Sir, this is a Wendy''s.'' ''Look at Vania. She''s so calm. Bet she''s used to it. Wonder if he says the same thing all the time in private. Not that we''reining, though.'' Why is she ring at me? Hanson scratched his nose, wondering why Vania was giving him a warning re. I was just telling the truth. I want some meat. I came here without eating anything. No, wait. Oh, she''s embarrassed. Right then, he did something surprising. He approached Vania and whispered into her ear. The viewers couldn''t hear what he said, but Vania was obviously blushing. ''I wanna hear what he said to her. Why is she turning so red?'' ''Bet it''s some pervy stuff, but we like it.'' Hanson did say something pervy. It was the same thing he said earlier. "I''d like some meat, honey. So, can you give me some of yours?" She couldn''t believe he would say that in public, and her face turned red. She knew nobody could hear that, but she still felt embarrassed nheless. Vania shoved him away like he was some foul beast and hissed, "Give me more nonsense and I''m not talking to you anymore." And I''m going to toss him into the geese. He can eat geese. The look in her eyes reminded him of the geese, and he rubbed the nape of his neck. It wasn''t every day he felt a chill down his spine. Geese are scary. ''Oh, he looks scared. I wonder why.'' Chapter 882 Chapter 882 ''Maybe she''s gonna make him sleep on the couch. Not like it hasn''t happened before.'' ''Oh, now you reminded me of it.'' And now, everyone knew Hanson wanted to sleep with Vania. An awkward cameraman coughed slightly to gain the couple''s attention. "Ahem. Sir, time''s almost up." They had a time limit, and Vania stopped arguing with Hanson. She quickly turned to thedy in the yard. "Hi,dy. We''re here for the mission." Thedy smiled. "I know." She then handed them the chilies. "Here''s the thing you want." She looked genuine, and her smile was delightful. However, Vania stared at the chilies with a look of shock. Red chili? That looks spicy. Can we even eat that? This is most certainly another troll. She had conflicting emotions over this, but she thanked the lady anyway. "Thanks." It''s the production''s fault, not hers. Thisst part is easy, but we can''t eat this. The couple had no idea what they were doing, but one thing was for sure: they had been pranked. Vania held the green tomato in one hand and the red chili in another. She went back to the starting point carefully, worried that the food might fall. On their way back, she asked, "Don''t we have any staple food?" We can''t only have these for dinner. Hanson mused for a moment and turned his attention to the cameraman. The cameraman answered, "The director has it." Scary. That look could have killed me. The couple hastened their pace. Once they came back, they were greeted by the sight of a hot dinner. Everyone on the team was there, too. At least we don''t have to cook dinner ourselves, or I''d have no idea what to make with these. The director quickly stood up. "Dinner is served. Let''s eat." He looks so happy. Vania knew he was delighted by the response, but the fun was at their expense. I hope he doesn''t mind me smacking his face with these two ingredients. Just kidding. "I thought we''d have to get the staple food ourselves," she teased. An awkward smile curled the director''s lips. "All for the show." He wiped the sweat off his face. I can''t tell you we have prepared thisst minute just in case Hanson is going to kill us for the stunts we pulled. If it weren''t for the fact he''s the sponsor, we would have gone further with the prank. ''Oh, he''s scared.'' ''That fast? I thought the prank would go on.'' ''Hey, Hanson is scary. This twist is to be expected.'' The viewers thought it was fine. Any more, it would bore them out. Vania saw through the director. She pouted and took her seat. The dinner wasn''tvish, but it was tantalizing. At least to a starving Vania, it was. She wolfed her dinner down, and the couple went back to their room with the ingredients they had.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 883 Chapter 883 After seeing the couple off, the director heaved a sigh of relief. Phew, they''re finally gone. Good thing he doesn''t seem angry. Vaniay on the bed and stared at the ingredients she was holding. She seemed a little¡­ delighted. "These veggies look pretty, honey." Lovely even. "I wanna keep them. Permanently." Hanson took them and had a closer look. "Yeah." He was unenthused, as his attention was on Vania. He wanted to hold her as they slept, not talking about vegetables. If she wants to keep them, she can just seal them in an airtight bag. Easy. Vania didn''t notice her husband''s look of desire as she kept staring at the veggies. As he joined his wife''s staring contest with the veggies for a bit longer, an idea suddenly popped into his mind. He turned to the camera and announced, "Check out Fantasy Daydream Jewelry''s website tomorrow at eight. New products areing up, so look forward to it." The ad came in out of nowhere, and the chat room boomed once more. ''Wow, he''s still thinking about work during the live stream.'' ''We''ll be waiting.'' ''Guess it has something to do with tomato and chili this time? Limited edition veggies, perhaps?'' ''Okay, never thought I''d say this, but I guess my next Valentine''s gifts will be tomatoes and chilies.'' N?velDrama.Org content rights. ''Their colors match, though.'' ''Nice, Hanson. One nce at it, and you get a stroke of inspiration. If I were in your ce, I''d just get the idea to eat them.'' After hearing what Hanson said, Vania got an idea as well. She wrapped her arms around his neck and said, "I''ll help you out. The jewelry is going to turn out spectacr." I can make something perfect out of this. Hanson froze upon feeling her hug. Then, he pulled her into his embrace tightly. She tried to break free but failed. Then, she tried to push him away and put some distance between them. The stream is still going on. Have some shame. I don''t want them to see this. And don''t give me that look. I know what you''re gonna do, and it''s not safe for work. However, he didn''t care. He kept staring at her. "I don''t need your help with the jewelry, but I do need your help with something else." Vania instantly knew what he was implying. Hanson then held her hand and put it on his waist, and now, she was hugging him. Then, he tried to go in for a kiss, but she dodged him, so his lipsnded on her cheek instead. It wasn''t what he wanted, so he went for her lips again. However, she dodged it easily yet again. Angrily, she said, "The stream is still going on." This is a live stream, not the hub. Hanson shot the cameraman a look, and the crew members ran out of the room without even turning the camera off. They had been trying to leave a long while ago. If they stayed around any longer, they might not be able to live to see another day. The stream stopped soon after, but the viewers could imagine what the couple was doing. After all, the camera still caught a scene before the camera crews left¡ªa scene where the couple was in each other''s arms. Chapter 884 Chapter 884 ''Man, this is exciting. We wanna see it live.'' ''Hey, I thought he was not pervy. Seems plenty pervy to me, though.'' ''Because he loves his wife a lot. He only does that to his wife and nobody else.'' ''I like how loyal he is. And he''s super-rich, too.'' The live stream ended there, and the recording was done for the day. They would do the regr recordings for the rest of the show. And unsurprisingly, the Luke couple had gained a lot of fans from this live stream alone. They went viral on the Inte again. Thomas had watched the live stream all the way through as well. He had no idea how to feel, though conflicted was what he thought at the very least. Still, he wanted to see Vania once she came back from filming. Meanwhile, Yvonne had also watched the live stream, and she wouldn''t stop sneering. Why do they get to be so happy when I''m down? She clenched her phone tightly, her heart filled with fury. She knew Vania was going to join the film festival. She''s obviouslying after me. When she saw thements about the recording, she sneered again. "Everyone''s supporting them, huh? Well, let''s change that." And then, trollments started appearing. They were all after the Luke couple. ''That''s inappropriate. Public indecency.'' ''What''s the point of this show? I''m not gonna watch it.'' ''This is the thing that tops the trending searches? A fake show?'' ''Am I the only one who hates them? They havepanies to run, and doing this show is just a waste of time.'' ''Not educational at all. Canceled.'' However, this show was made for entertainment, and everyone knew thesements were made by trolls. The fans came to the show''s defense, and a me war started. Yvonne loved this. Every time the Luke couple was having fun, she would ruin their day and slowly move closer to her goal. She was happy with her work. Then, she was reminded of someone and decided to give them a call. In the meantime, Raina was spacing out on the couch. Her father was worried about her. Concerned, he asked, "What''s wrong, Raina?" The air in the household had been filled with tensiontely. Peter was working on the partnership with Luke Corporation. It was still ongoing, but the projects that hadn''t started were put on hold. He wanted to bring it up with Hanson, but Hanson was on set, so Peter couldn''t get to him. The first thought that came to his mind when he saw his daughter looking so down was, She probably wants to go back to being his secretary. Raina frowned, but she didn''t answer her father. He thought she was throwing a tantrum because he didn''t help her. He said, "I know you don''t like this, but it''s impossible for you to get a job at Luke Corporation now." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It was Hanson''s decision. Nobody could defy him. Not only that his daughter was in trouble, but his company was also in dire straits. Chapter 885 Chapter 885 An upset Raina snapped, "I don''t want to work there anymore." She wouldn''t go back after they humiliated her. Confused, Peter asked, "If you don''t want to return, why do you look so frustrated, then?" He wanted to get his daughter into talking so that he could cheer her up. However, she still didn''t answer. She only picked her bag up and left. It was because Yvonne had just called her and asked to meet up. Thedy in question was in a coffee shop having a cup of coffee. Though Raina had hung up on her without saying a word in the earlier call, she was certain Raina would show up. Just as she thought, Raina showed up, and Yvonne cocked an eyebrow. "Still can''t let him go, huh?" she teased. Though, she didn''t even look at Raina as she said that. Her attention was still on the coffee. "Quit the sarcasm. What do you want?" Raina sat down and looked at Yvonne. Now that she knew who Yvonne was, Raina mocked, "Are you trying to get to him through me because you failed?" She wasn''t being nice, but she wasn''t being too unkind either. The Keplers might have lost their influence in Luke Corporation, but they could still ruin Raina''s family if they wanted to. Yvonne took a sip of her coffee, not showing any emotions. "That''s not your concern." "Then, what is?" Raina retorted. "That I''m going after Vania. Nothing else matters as far as you''re concerned." Yvonne''s goal was simple: to ruin Vania''s life. She didn''t care about how it would affect anyone else. They were just her pawns. "I might tell her you said that." Raina shot her a cryptic look. Why did Yvonne drag me into this mess? she wondered. The threat didn''t work on Yvonne. Her feud with Vania was public knowledge. There was nothing to be scared of. Even if Raina told Vania what she said, it would be nder without proof. And Yvonne could m her behind bars easily. That was what she told Raina. "Why you¡­" Raina couldn''t believe the woman before her could be this terrifying. She refused to speak another word on this topic, or it would rope her deeper into this mess. Thus, she stood up. "I won''t work with you, so stop calling me." I should stay away from her. I have a feeling she can''t win this battle. Raina''s adamant refusal surprised Yvonne. She cocked her eyebrow and smiled, but the smile looked horrifying. "Then, I shall wait for you toe to me on your own," Yvonne said. It sounded like she was sure Raina woulde to her eventually. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Raina stopped in her tracks and looked at Yvonne curiously. Why is she so sure I''de back for her? Something''s wrong, and it''s terrifying. She wanted to ask more, but Yvonne had put her cup down and left with a smile. Raina saw her off, but her mind was elsewhere. Chapter 886 Chapter 886 If she hadn''t gotten involved with Hanson, none of this would have happened. Raina was no fool bound by love. She knew what to do and what not to do, but this was beyond her. I need to tell my family. She stared at the coffee cup and gritted her teeth. "Damn you, Yvonne." However, Peter had gone for an appointment when she came home, so she set the issue aside. Yvonne''s attack on the Luke couple online didn''t affect them, as both of them were sleeping. Besides, fake news would fade fast, especially when it was online, and especially when it was trolls ming two heavyweights of the city. Nobody would be stupid enough to fall for the trap, so the me war had died down by the next morning. Another day, another live-streaming session. ''It''s my day off. I can watch this all day.'' ''I love this show. No editing involved.'' ''I wanna see the Luke couple budget traveling.'' The director knew it was time. He stood before the guests and announced, "Since one team didn''t completest night''s mission, we''ll have to deduct their travel budget." Everyone knew who the team was, but the director tried to create some suspense on purpose. It failed, though. The viewers just wanted the show to start. ''Get on with it. We don''t have all day.'' N?velDrama.Org content rights. ''Just make the announcement already. We wanna see the couple budget traveling.'' ''Come on, man. We already knew which team failed the mission. This is just redundant.'' The director looked at thements and held his forehead. I guess I shouldn''t have done that. He took a mission card out and gave the Luke couple a knowing look. I hope they won''t get too mad when they get the mission. He was nervous about this job since he might lose it if he made one wrong move. And so, he cleared his throat and announced carefully, "Since the Luke couple only managed to complete two tasks yesterday, they''ll have to work to make enough money for the trip. They can''t join us otherwise." In other words, the other couples would be going on a trip while the Luke couple would have to work. If they couldn''t make enough money, they would miss the trip. ''Man, I love to see them get trolled. Wonder what they think about this.'' ''Hey, the twist is interesting. I wanna see them work.'' ''Iughed my socks off thest time this happened. Wonder what they''re gonna do this time.'' ''If this keeps up, it''s gonna be the GOAT of variety shows.'' The Luke couple yed along and put on a look of frustration. Their viewers screenshotted it to make some memes out of it. I don''t like that smile. Vania asked, "Are we gonna search for the jobs ourselves? Or do you have something nned?" I have a feeling this is another trap. The director chuckled. "We already have something nned. Makes it easier for you." Chapter 887 Chapter 887 Vania chuckled in resignation. No, this is not making things easier. In fact, I think it''ll make things harder. It''ll be easier if we find a job ourselves. Hanson frowned as well. He wondered what trials and tribtionsy ahead of him. Not once did he run into any trouble in the business world, but this show he invested in finally made his life hard. This is the bed I made. Gotta lie in it. The director held the mission card and said nonchntly, "It''s an easy job. You can manage." "What is it, then?" Vania sighed. They had wasted a lot of time, yet they still had no idea what their job might be. Would you just go on with it already? Hanson added, "Not like we can join the trip anyway. I suggest we drop out." Instead of stopping him, she nodded. "I agree. How much do we have to pay for the breach of contract? We''ll pay for it." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The director held his forehead. This is my first time handling actors who are so carefree. They don''t care about their image at all. s, that''s what being rich is, I suppose. The viewers finally saw the director''s frustration. ''Now you''re getting it.'' ''And now, karma finds its way back to the director.'' ''Wonder if he''ll rip the card and tell them to shove off.'' ''Fight, fight, fight!'' The viewers loved the drama, and the live stream was getting more views than the day before. For the sake of the show''s ratings, the director relented and pleaded, "Please, no!" The director was in a pickle. This was the biggest problem in his career thus far. He looks so terrified that I''m starting to feel bad for him. The kind Vania waved him down. "Fine. Tell us what our job is." They were going to make a choice. If the job were bad, they would just drop out. However, that was only an act, of course. They were still going to do it anyway. This was all for the ratings. Though it was fake, the viewers loved it, so they were okay with it. The director heaved a sigh of relief, not unlike someone who had just escaped an execution. He said, "You''re doing screen protector instation services." He looked at the couple carefully, wondering if it would anger them. ''Bad day for the director.'' ''He''s even sweating from fear!'' ''Nice job, you two. Shove that karma onto him.'' The director thought the Luke couple was taking it well. "So, where''s our workce?" They were now at a tourist site, and there were a lot of spots they could work with. If they needed to go everywhere, they''d make no progress. A relieved director handed them a map. "The ce is marked, and the equipment is already there. Just go straight to the spot." ''Oh, he caved.'' Vania made an ''OK'' gesture. "Any time limit?" "You''ll have one hour for that." The team would follow the tour guide to know more about the local history for the following hour. Nothing interesting would happen here, so they would need the Luke couple to make things interesting for them. Chapter 888 Chapter 888 The other guests couldn''t hype the show up. After all, everyone was here for the Luke couple. The two nodded and went to their workce without hesitating. The director saw them off and sighed. Then, he turned to the camera and grumbled, "Life is hard." ''You did this to yourself.'' ''You almost got yourself sacked for the ratings. Press F to pay respects.'' The viewers wereughing, but they didn''t mean it. The Luke couple had arrived at their workce. They set up a stand and changed into bright work uniforms. The words ''screen protector instation'' were emzoned on their uniforms. Nobody would spare a look at them. They seemed like regr service workers selling their services under the bridge. A gust of wind blew by, and it made them seem all the more pitiful. ''If this wasn''t a live stream, the editing team is gonna pour in some sad music right about now.'' ''On the world''s smallest violin. Can''t believe they still look imposing in those clothes, though.'' ''I can''t believe those people won''t even give them a second look. I wanna be at the scene.'' They were in front of the bridge of the tourist spot. The tourists would have to pass them by if they wanted to get to the entrance. This was the perfect spot to set up a stand, but not even a single tourist spared them a second look. Vania felt defeated. "Why won''t they even look at us? I think we look hot." The business was as dead as ever. The onlypanion the couple had was the wind. After all, the tourists only cared about sightseeing, and nobody would waste their time on these hustlers. Vania looked around her. This can''t go on. The tourists are here to sightsee, not shopping. "Our products don''t stand out. How can we attract customers?" She quickly pointed out their dilemma. She needed to find a way to deal with this, or they would never clear the mission. "So, what do you have in mind?" Hanson asked. He had to rely on her for this. Screen protector instation was something he only knew after joining this show. His underlings would do all the maintenance for his phone, and he had no idea how screen protectors worked. His wife would have to do the heavy lifting for now. Vania mused on it. "If they employ our services, I''ll let them take a selfie with you." That''ll attract a lot of customers. We can finish the mission easy-peasy. Hanson refused, "No. I only take selfies with you." He never liked any other womening into close contact with him, much less taking a photo with them. That would never happen. She smiled sheepishly. "Fine, how about your autograph for every customer, then?" He cocked his eyebrow. "Are you sure?" He would never sign anything other than multimillion-dor contracts, nor would he give his autograph away for free. Businessmen valued their signatures. Vania knew why he refused. She rested her chin on the back of her hand and wondered aloud, "How can we attract customers, then?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The viewers started giving ideas. Chapter 889 Chapter 889 ''Just stand on the street and shout out your name. Someone wille.'' ''Now''s the time to use your fame. Tons of fans know you''re installing screen protectors now.'' ''Don''t worry. We''reing to save you.'' N?velDrama.Org content rights. ''You''re gonna make bank easily.'' Vania noticed their ideas, and she thanked them. "Thank you for the support, but don''t waste your money on this. One dor and forty cents aren''t much, but we''ll only sell our services to those who need them. But still, thank you for your support." ''Nice attitude.'' ''Sure. We won''t waste our money, Vania.'' Everyone praised her. And then, Vania got an idea. "Why don''t we go with a buy-one-get-one-free promotion?" That''s a fifty percent discount. I''d call that a bargain. The viewers thought it was a good strategy, and Vania quickly hollered. It was her first time doing this, but soon, someone recognized her, and word spread. Eventually, they found themselves overwhelmed by customers. About half an hourter, theypleted their mission and gifted the remaining screen protectors to the fans who supported them. "Thank you. We''ll meet again." She said goodbye happily and ended her work for the day. Huh, I did nothing but take photos of her and her fans, Hanson thought. The director was beaming at them when they came back. Obviously, he had another trick in mind. Vania was still immersed in the happiness of work. She didn''t realize the director''s cheeky smile, and she ced her earnings in front of him. "We can start the trip now, right?" The director chuckled. "You guys left before I could exin the rules." "Huh?" I don''t like the looks of this. Her smile froze. "What do you mean? Is this another trap?" It just won''t stoping. Just when I thought I was free of this. "You made a hundred and forty dors." The director first stated their earnings. He was saving the best part forst. "We provided three hundred screen protectors. If we go by the original price, you should have sold only a hundred of them. Even if we take damaged products into ount, you should have left with a hundred and fifty of the screen protectors." Vania was surprised. So, we''re talking profit now? The director continued, "But you''ve sold all of them, so we''ll have to deduct the costs." "I thought those were free!" Vania was stunned. I did not see thising. The director smiled. "Nope. We spent a lot of money on this." She froze up like a popsicle. She was beyond speechless at this point. The viewers wereughing out loud, waiting for the director to continue with his scheme. "You should have seventy dors left after all costs are ounted for." "That should be enough, right?" We need about twenty-eight dors each for the trip. Now there''s a surplus. I can tip the team with that. No big deal if they take it. "Nope." The director doused her hopes. "We''re simting a true worker lifestyle. Using your fame is prohibited." Chapter 890 Chapter 890 "So, every time they call your name, we''ll have to deduct some money." I had no idea that rule existed. "Just get on with the rules," Vania said. The suspense is killing me. The director chuckled. "ording to our calctions, you were recognized about three thousand times in half an hour." "So, does that mean we need to pay you instead?" she asked coolly. She was thunderstruck. What the hell are they trying to do this time? Then, she pulled her pockets out. "You confiscated my phone and wallet, and now I have no money." I can''t pay them. Hanson never thought the day woulde when a billionaire like himself couldn''t afford a screen protector. The director gave them a cryptic smile before he told Vania she didn''t have to pay. "I''m just saying you need to pay with the money you currently have." "So, does that mean we don''t have any money left for the trip?" "That is correct." The director grinned as he didn''t think that was wrong. Vania smiled dryly. "I think we can pack up and go home now." She turned to the camera seriously. "I''m not abandoning the set. They just won''t let me progress." Hey, you made the bed, so lie in it. ''Whoa. She just wiped the smile off the director''s face.'' ''Let''s see how he''s gonna settle this.'' ''Oh, he looks upset.'' The director was in a big pickle. I can''t believe they would threaten me yet again. Fine. I can''t win against them, so I''ll relent. He was bemused and miffed while scratching his nose before he suggested carefully, "Why don''t you work a second time?" What? "No way," Vania refused adamantly. She wouldn''t y along, and that was it. Gotta be firm. ''Oh, she''s throwing down the gauntlet. Ball''s in your court, director.'' ''I feel sorry for him. Just a bit.'' ''He looks scared.'' The director sighed at the camera. "So, what should I do now, fans?" He needed to ask for help. All his ns went awry. Mostly because he didn''t expect them to finish their job in half an hour. There was another half an hour left before the crew''s ss was done and he didn''t want to let the hype die down. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The ratings were crazy, after all. The director had given up, but the fans weren''t. They kept giving him ideas, though most of them took the Luke couple''s side. ''Don''t take their money, then. Let them join the trip.'' ''Oh, he''s taking risks with his career, alright.'' ''Hanson still isn''t talking. Wonder if he''sing up with a crazy n. I worry for the director.'' ''Same. Poor guy.'' The director noticed all the sympatheticments in the chat room, and he started pitying himself as well. How did this happen? In the end, he gave in to the couple and agreed to let them join the trip. Chapter 891 Chapter 891 He decided to let Hanson be the director, for he could not cope with so much work. Then, he waved with a sullen face at the studio. "The uing trip will be recorded, so the live shows will be suspended temporarily. However, the team will try their fastest to release the episodes and meet up with you guys. Bye-bye." ''What? That''s it? I hope they release an update sooner.'' ''I''m going to stay online tonight. Looking forward to the new release.'' This was how carefree their show was in that they did not even have a set time for the release. Whenever they finish editing would be the time they upload. Since the live show timing was not in their consideration, they thought that as long as it satisfied Hanson, it was enough. The following shooting was much easier, as there was not much to do. All they had left was to introduce the variousndscapes. Precisely at 8.00PM, the Luke Corporation held an online press conference for their new product via their official website. The press conference was also held live. The host began. "Thank you everyone for attending theunching of our new product line, Fantasy Daydream Jewelry. Without further ado, let''s introduce the new product." After the product was handed to the host, he started to demonstrate it to the audience The new product did leave a huge impact on theizens as it stood at the forefront of fashion. Regardless of whether there was any previous hype or not, the product wouldunch the next wave of trend. The product in question was a pair of earrings encrusted with jewels. On one side was a tomato while the other side was in the shape of a chili. Obviously, it was inspired by agriculture. Yet, the special thing about the design was that it was unlike normal vegetables, for it had been cut into half, disying the insides. Not only was it mboyant and fashionable, it had very expert craftsmanship that made it seem like the real deal. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The host continued, "To thank the public for their support, the limited edition product in my hand is avable for pre-order. Anybody who has their eyes on this very product can order it now!" The moment he announced that, the pre-order list was instantly filled out. ''That''s way too fast. I just blinked and it was out of stock.'' ''What kind ofwork does everybody have? That''s insanely fast!'' ''Could you guys increase the production? I really like this.'' Thepany did predict that the product would be very popr, but they did not think that it would sell out this quickly. After all, the pair of earrings were by no means cheap. Even the personnel in charge of the broadcast was stunned by this situation. Facing theints of the fans, they immediately replied, "I''ll call the president now and request for an increase in production." We should sell more of the popr products. ''Haha, looks like the broadcastingdy is in shock. I don''t think they''ve seen a product sell out this quickly before.'' ''She certainly made the right choice to call her president.'' ''I hope there''s good news.'' After the call, the staff came back to the broadcasting room. She then faced the fans and said, "Regretfully, we won''t be increasing the production of the product to meet demand." ''I didn''t think I would miss it like this. It''s so regrettable.'' ''Not only that, nobody dares to replicate a product from the Luke Corporation, so we couldn''t buy a fake even if we wanted to.'' ''Leaving aside a fake, even the market doesn''t have a simrly looking product to theirs.'' ''If anyone tried to forge a product manufactured by Luke Corporation, they would sue you to bankruptcy.'' This was the reason why Fantasy Daydream Jewelry was at the forefront of the jewelry industry. With such a fresh design, not one jewelrypany could even match their unique products. Seeing how the public''s attention was garnered around this broadcast, the staff members stated, "Everyone, don''t you worry ''bout a thing. The president has given his orders. New products will be launched shortly... It will be something goose-rted." Chapter 892 Chapter 892 The moment ''goose'' was mentioned, the audienceughed in unison. This was because the sight of Hanson being chased by the goose collectively reyed itself in their heads. ''Tell us what time the pre-order begins. I need to get this.'' ''I''m curious as to what kind of product the president wille up with. I''m very much looking forward to it.'' ''President Luke really did make the right choice in attending this show. He even made sure to involve all hispanies.'' In an instant, the news about Luke Corporation releasing a goose series of products trended online. The staff stated, "Dear fans of thepany, theunching is about to end today. We''ll make sure to announce the release date of the uing products beforehand. See you all!" The productunching today was a sess on all counts whereas Vania and Hanson had finished the shoot for the show. The next day, they returned to Hammond. The Hillsworth Film Festival was also being held that night. Yvonne had already known about Vania participating as one of the award nominees, but the film festival was not worth much, for it was basically a huge poprity contest. What Yvonne was afraid of was that Vania''s cast might snatch the best actress award from her. Therefore, she had Thomas intentionally confirm the list of nominees again. Yet, what she did not expect was that Vania and the rest did not care about that award at all. On the red carpet, Vania, Hanson, Bryan, and Jennifer showed up together. "Wow, President Luke. Over here!" "Jennifer, Bryan, good luck!" The fans and photographers were shouting their names as all wanted to get pictures of them. At the interview area, the host asked enthusiastically, "President Luke, can I know how confident you are that your movie will win an award?" Vania replied on Hanson''s behalf, "We did not submit our film this time round." They''re not in the list of nominees? Were all the things I heard before just rumors? The host was caught off guard. After all, the aim of people attending such events was for the awards. If they''re not nominated, does that mean that they''re just here as spectators? "Then, President Greyson¡­ You and President Luke came here because¡­" Fortunately, the host could adapt to the situation and did not just stand frozen on the spot. Smiling, Vania replied, "We were invited to present the awards." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Oh, so they are here to give out the awards. The host understood their aim. "Then, President Greyson and President Luke, do you have some words for the nominees?" Hanson replied immediately, "No." He wanted to end the interview, as his wife had very high heels on, so he was afraid that she might get tired of standing. Not daring to face Hanson, the host smiled awkwardly and made a gesture for them to move on. Then, Bryan and Jennifer were interviewed before they were invited into the main hall. Yvonne, who was listening in on Hanson and Vania, froze. She''s actually here as a guest? Then, aren''t my efforts in having Thomas tomunicate with the organizer a waste of time? At this moment, a bad premonition arose inside her because she felt that Vania was not here as a simple award presenter. There must be something else. Don''t tell me that something is about to go down today? Or did she purposefully say that she is here not as a participant just for me to overhear her? Yvonne could not control her panic. So, she immediately phoned Thomas. "Thomas, tell the organizer to not award me as the best actress." She had a feeling that if she won it, the shady dealings she conducted with the panel would be exposed. Chapter 893 Chapter 893 Although everyone knew what was going behind the scenes, nobody ever said a word about it before. Hence, if she was the first one to be exposed, her fate would be sealed. Not only would she fail to garner more attention to her career, she might even bebeled as an evil person. If that happened, then she would never rise up again. Sensing the panic in her tone, Thomas did not ask too much as he agreed right away. "Okay, I''ll tell them now." The event was about to start, which did not leave him with much time. However, things did not progress as she wanted, for the event started early. Yvonne frowned. "Why is it starting early?" Besides that, the best actress award that was supposed to be given at the end of the ceremony was moved up to be the first in line. Naturally, Yvonne knew the flow of the award ceremony, so it only served to confuse her more now that such a sudden change urred. Is this aimed at me? Someone must''ve done this on purpose. Otherwise, why would they change the schedule like this? "It must be you, Vania!" With clenched teeth, she imagined Vania''s face, which she hated to her core. Besides her, no one would have any reason to do this. She can''t bear to see me standing in the spotlight. The host then walked onstage before opening the event with a typical speech. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Now, let''s have a look at the nominees for Best Actress." The screen started moving in pictures. All in all, there were five movies that were nominated with the final shot pausing at Yvonne''s face. "Congrattions to Yvonne Kepler for winning Best Actress!" Hearing her name, the attendees were all shocked. "Why is it her? That came out of nowhere." "Wasn''t she ckballed from the industry? Why is she here?" "I heard that she was from the Kepler Family. Since she had been targeting Miss Greyson, she was sent abroad. Why is she being casted in movies again?" "As expected, the wealthy in Hammond sure are different. Just like that, she can revive her career and even buy an award." The whispers below all indicated how well they knew about Yvonne''s past. Although she was from a prominent family, she was still looked down upon. Of course, these controversial words were all heard by Yvonne. Yet, she knew that she was left with no choice no matter how scandalous she was as a person. She could only stand up and walk upstage with a smile. In the few short steps, Yvonne had already thought of a perfect way to deal with this. Doesn''t Vania want to see me get awarded? Then, I''ll just refuse the award. "Congrattions, Miss Kepler." The host then said the awarding speech before the award, flowers, and presenters came on cue. Yet, Yvonne did not take the award. Instead, she bowed deeply toward the attendees. "First, I would like to apologize to everyone here." Her sudden apology left everyone befuddled. Now, all eyes were on her as they were curious of what she was about to say. "Due to some issues that affected me negatively, I had decided to leave the industry before." The incident she was referring to was the spat between her and Vania, which everyone knew about. At that time, her personal rtions were thoroughly ruined, but with her apology, things seemed to be taking a nicer turn. Sadly, Vania and Hanson were too high profile, so her few words of apology were unable to turn the tables for her. Besides, she did not direct her apology at Vania either. Looking at Yvonne, Vania smiled. I didn''t think that she would be smarter during her time abroad. She can actually sense that something is up. Chapter 894 Chapter 894 As expected, Yvonne went straight to the point. "I''ve always liked being an actress. This is why after I re-debuted, my family arranged this movie for me. Tonight, the only reason why I got the award is because my family wanted it. It isn''t because I deserve it. This is why I''m refusing this award. Thank you for your support." With her sudden and mouthful speech, the attendees were unable to react in such a short time. All they heard was that she was refusing the award. Even the host had never seen such a situation before. Completely dazed, the host did not know how to handle the situation at this point. By now, some of the guests were slowlying back to their senses as some mocked her while others praised her. Although the award show was not as reputable as the others, it was still shameful to expose how their awards were able to be bought by anyone for anyone. Naturally, this angered the celebrities that won the awards previously, for this was equivalent to tagging the award winners as buying their awards. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Yvonne, who only wanted to escape the trap set by Vania, did not consider the other elements. Yet, she did not know that every step she took tonight was a mistake. Although they hadmunicated beforehand, the event organizer was livid at Yvonne now that such a thing had transpired. "What now?" The panicked organizers wanted to kill her. So, the team immediately called for a meeting. "We shoulde up with a n, stat." After her little show, who would dare to attend their award ceremony in the future? What would happen to the proceeding awards then? What if the winners did not refuse? Would they be defamed as buying their awards? Whenpared to their reputation, the awards did not matter so much anymore. This time round, Yvonne single-handedly ruined the event. Watching the situation unfold, Jennifer looked as if some of her anger had been vented. "How satisfying." Bryan then patted her hand softly, hinting at her to be quiet. After all, the media surrounded them, so it was all too easy for this to make news. Jennifer, on the other hand, was too ecstatic and could not hold herself in. After that, she immediately kept silent. Meanwhile, Yvonne did not care about the other guests'' reaction and she was about to exit the stage when someone called out to her, "Please wait." Everyone looked at the person; it was just a random staff. Stopping in her footsteps, Yvonne did not know why the person called out to her, but her gut told her that it was not good news. It''s not something good, is it? "Yes?" Yvonne asked. This person is hostile. I fear that he might not be easy to deal with. That staff member asked tantly, "Pardon me, but you said that you getting the award was pre- arranged by your family, is that right?" Frowning, Yvonne did not know why he suddenly asked this. Since she had already stated this and there was media at the venue, it was toote for her to go back on her words, so she could only nod in agreement. "Yes. My family nned it for me. This was why I refused the award." That staff member did not speak in a roundabout manner either as he replied, "I have evidence that suggests it was you who personally bribed the panel. Could you exin if this is true?" Freezing up, Yvonne did meet with the organizers about the award. However, she was so sure that no third-party knew about this, so how could a mere staff member catch wind of it? Also, his tant threat meant that he was not afraid of her family, meaning that he had someone backing him. In Hammond, the only person that could rival the Keplers and opposed her was none other than Vania. Chapter 895 Chapter 895 Yvonne instantly came to the conclusion that Vania was the one behind it. It looks like Vania is prepared for anything. She doesn''t n on letting me off, huh? As soon as the staff noticed that Yvonne had turned silent, he took the chance to question aggressively, "Miss Kepler, are you trying to recall things? If you can''t, then I don''t mind helping you jog your memory." How dare an ordinary staff behave so brazenly! Everyone present was shocked and they watched the unfolding scene with mocking looks as they waited to see what would happen next. Nheless, they knew that Yvonne would ultimately be the one being put on the spot. "What do you have to gain out of doing so?" She did not reply to the question, but she suddenly squinted her eyes and asked the staff. The warning look in her eyes was evident. However, the staff was unperturbed by her threatening gaze. "You can''t describe this as having something to gain. I''m in charge of reviewing those who win the award and I just want to ensure that everything is legitimate and effective. That''s all." Yvonne was clear by then that she was the target of all this, so she responded coldly, "So, what sort of false usation do you n to throw at me?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. This was an intentional and well-plotted usation, so they were clearly trying to frame her so that she would not be able to remain in the entertainment industry. "Miss Kepler, so are you admitting on your own ord for bribing the organizer?" As soon as Yvonne heard that, she instantly realized that something was wrong, so she voiced out angrily, "Are you fishing for something?" "I''m just a lowly staff member, so how can I possibly throw usations without any proof? I have evidence, of course." Just with you? A lowly staff member? Yvonne did not think so. How could a staff member possibly have the guts to speak to a guest in such a way?! She was about to continue arguing her point with him when the organizer suddenly came forward in a hurry and got up to the stage. He apologized to the crowd, "Firstly, I would like to convey my apologies to everyone present. One of our staff members has indeed been bribed by Miss Kepler in private, so he promised Miss Yvonne Kepler that she would be awarded the title of Best Actress. This is entirely a misconduct the staff made on his own ord and this has nothing to do with the organizer. Furthermore, the rest of the awards for everyone else are unaffected." Just like that, the organizer decided on a scapegoat with merely a few simple sentences. Moreover, they purposely stated that there were no issues with the other awards so that the other actors and actresses were less affected by this fiasco. The crowd tittered below the stage as the organizer raised a hand and gestured for the crowd to settle down slightly as he spoke up with much regret, "There has been an unforeseen issue in this competition today, so we''ve decided under such short notice to halt the award presentation for the time being. We''ll pick another date and reorganize this. By then, we will definitely inform all of the members of the press beforehand." This was the first of a kind in the country for an awards ceremony to be called off right from the start of it. This was entirely due to Yvonne, so every singlepany in the entertainment business despised her badly. If it was not for this sudden incident that resulted because of her, they would not have incurred such huge losses. It was no news that Yvonne had a bad reputation. Today, she was the only other person who had incurred massive losses besides the production teams. She had intended to make aeback after winning this award, but it seemed her n had backfired and theeback she had nned was no longer feasible. Moreover, not only would she have issues making aeback, she was very likely to be cursed as soon as she appeared in the public eye. The people present on the scene had now started to leave one after the other. Yvonne noticed the figure of the person that triggered her anger and she instantly headed over. Suddenly, Vania was stopped in her tracks by someone, but she did not lose her temper. Instead, she maintained a perfect smile and spoke to Yvonne, "Excuse me, Miss Kepler, is anything the matter?" "Is this your doing?" Yvonne did not mince her words and went straight to the point. "I can''t seem toprehend what you''re trying to say." "Stop acting dumb. Is today''s incident your doing?" Yvonne questioned once again. In response, Vania smiled. "Oh, so you''re referring to this matter. You were the one who decided to bribe the organizer, so how can you possibly me me for orchestrating this?" Chapter 896 Chapter 896 Yvonne realized that Vania was sharp-tongued, so she clenched her teeth before saying, "I''m referring to that staff member. He''s obviously working for you, so did you instruct him to say all that?" Vania instantly expressed herself by indicating that she was concerned about Yvonne''s words. "Miss Kepler, you should watch your words if you don''t have any proof. The members of the press are milling around, and if someone with ill intentions heard your ridiculous ims, then it''d have much more of an adverse impact on your image." "Are you threatening me?" Yvonne''s tone of voice took a turn for the worse. However, Vania was unaffected by that since she behaved as normal. "Well, there''s really no need for us to continue this conversation if you insist on speaking this way." Vania''s nonchnce was vexing to Yvonne. "You''re getting more and more annoying!" Vania shrugged. "Somehow, you''re the only one who thinks so and I can''t ensure that everyone likes me anyway. If you don''t have anything else to say, then please don''t block the path because my time is too precious to be wasted by you." In the end, Vania''s tone of voice became rather rude. After all, Yvonne had just returned from abroad, but she had already sabotaged Vania multiple times. Though Vania had not taken any action previously, that was not an indication that she would maintain the same stance forever. If Yvonne was persistent in her ridiculous actions, then Vania had no qualms in taking action to bring further disrepute to Yvonne''s name. At that moment, Yvonne could sense the anger in Vania''s eyes and no longer dared to pester her. However, Yvonne voiced out resentfully, "Things won''t end just like this between us!" She was determined to give Vania a taste of the pain she had suffered. Hearing Yvonne''s rude retorts, Vania maintained an air of nonchnce as she replied lightly, "I''ll wait and see what youe up with, then." I''ve been extremely lenient to allow Yvonne back into the country and make aeback in the entertainment industry. So, if she continues to behave so rudely, then I won''t budge even if the Keplers offer ten of their secret bases in exchange! Vania sneered coldly. It looks like today''s incident hasn''t taught her a lesson to keep a rein on her actions. Isn''t it obvious enough that she will no longer be able to make aeback in this industry? It was at this moment that Thomas suddenly appeared. He had already been made aware of the incident during the awards ceremony. Now that the event had ended, it was toote for him to do anything. Right now, the only option left was to go back and figure out the next step. Yet, as he saw Yvonne ring angrily at Vania now, he asked worriedly, "I hope my sister didn''t do anything to you." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. His first sentence was to express concern toward Vania and his eyes remained glued to her. She was exceptionally good-looking today, and this was the first time ever that he had seen her all dolled up and dressed in a gown up close. She exuded finesse and a charming air with each move she made. However, as soon as he asked that question, both Vania and Yvonne were stunned in ce. Never did Yvonne expect her own brother to rush over, but the first sentence he spoke was to express concern for her enemy, Vania, instead of herself. She recalled everything that had urred in the past and yelped with displeasure, "Thomas, I''m your sister! This Greyson girl isn''t even rted to you! Shouldn''t you show concern for me?!" I''m here by myself to confront Vania and the other three! Even if both parties made a move, I would be on the losing end too! Vania''s totally fine! Why on earth would Thomas even think that Vania would be bullied by me? As soon as Thomas heard Yvonne''s usatory tone, he instantly realized that he had shown excessive concern toward Vania. He shot an apologetic look at Vania before turning to look at Yvonne and said, "You''ve misunderstood. I didn''t want you two to sh, that''s all." Chapter 897 Chapter 897 "I do wish that you guys would be able to get along with each other." "Ha." Yvonne sneered coldly and looked at Thomas incredulously before saying, "Right from the start, we were never able to get along with each other. Besides, I never intended to be buddies with her anyway. Thomas, don''t you think that you''re being too presumptuous to force your thoughts onto me?" This was the first time ever that Yvonne had spoken so aggressively toward Thomas and he was slightly taken aback by that. For a moment there, he could note up with the words to rebuke her statement. Meanwhile, Vania watched as the two siblings bickered, so she piped up, "I have no interest in being involved in your family matters." Subsequently, she walked off. Thomas instantly turned to look in the direction of where she trailed off, but he could no longer find any excuse to get her to stay. At that moment, Yvonne questioned incredulously upon noticing Thomas'' expression. "Do you have any idea what I have to say about the look on your face now?" Thomas could not seem toprehend her words. "What are you trying to say?" he responded in a slightly apprehensive voice because he could somehow sense that Yvonne might have found out. She revealed a purposeful chuckle. "Thomas, don''t tell me that you''ve fallen in love with Vania?" At that moment, Thomas was shocked by her statement. He was indeed taken aback and his shocked expression was not an exaggeration at all because he did not expect Yvonne to discover this matter he had kept to himself. He instantly warned her, "Vania''s in a rtionship with Hanson, so if anyone with ill intentions hears this, that could lead to unnecessary trouble." It was evident that he was trying his best to coax Yvonne since he was very much afraid that she would take things into her hands. No one else must find out about this! "But then, you don''t mask the longing in your eyes at all upon seeing her!" She would not have discovered it otherwise. "I was just thinking about the issue between the two of you." Thomas frowned. Clearly, he no longer intended to talk about the matter. However, Yvonne did not trust his excuse at all. "I honestly can''t believe that you''d fall for her." "I''m not," Thomas denied immediately. Meanwhile, Yvonne no longer bothered to argue with him as she said, "Whatever you say, then." She noticed his spaced-out look and shot a meaningful look at him as she asked, "Are you leaving? Or are you going toe with me?" Naturally, Yvonne meant to ask if he intended to go after Vania. As soon as Thomas heard that, he chided Yvonne, "Stop this nonsense and let''s go. Today''s incident has serious repercussions, so we need to go back and figure out a solution to resolve this." Nheless, he was regretful, as even if he went after Vania right now, there would be no space for him by her side. "Okay, let''s go." Yvonne did not pursue the matter relentlessly. She knew that she had to n her next move carefully because today''s matter was indeed a troublesome one. ¡­ As for Vania, she noticed that Hanson was exceptionally silent, so she asked, "Darling, what''s wrong?" He had not spoken much since they returned from the event. Hanson kept his eyes on her and there was a hint of jealousy in them. "Darling, from now on, stay away from Thomas." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vania was not quite sure why he would suddenly say so, but she agreed right away and said, "I''ve always maintained a distance from him, so you''ve got nothing to worry about at all." Subsequently, he replied, "I''m not worried about your actions. I''m just concerned about him." Initially, it had merely been a deduction on Hanson''s part, but after today''s incident, he was very sure that Thomas harbored feelings toward Vania. However, it was beyond his expectations that something like this woulde from Thomas. Chapter 898 Chapter 898 Hanson fully trusted his wife that she bore no feelings for Thomas, but he could not say anything regarding Thomas'' feelings with certainty. Tsk. What a trouble. Instead of prying further, Vania cooed, "I will pay heed to everything you say, honey." A couple could only stay together for a long time with such trust in between. He caressed her hair lovingly at her meek and trusting reaction. "You''re the best, darling." "Let''s head home." She was already missing her kids. "Hmm." Despite the two-days-long separation, the kids surrounded them as soon as they returned. "Mommy! Mommy!" they greeted her non-stop while weing her warmly. "Do you only see your mother? What about me?" Hanson was being jealous about that. They pouted their lips pridefully, but greeted him nevertheless, "Daddy." Still, their voices showed their unwillingness to do so and Hanson could only sigh at that. What else can I do? I shouldn''t have pampered them too much, but I can''t do that to them. The children ignored him as they kept looking at Vania. "Mommy, did you settle the score with that bad woman?" By ''bad woman'', they were referring to Yvonne. They found evidence of her meeting the organizer, who in fact worked for Vania. "She keeps setting you up. We must not let her get away that easily!" growled Jack angrily. As long as they were up to no good against Vania, they were deemed as foes to the kids, who would always protect her. The rest of them were also worked up. Smiling, Vania squished their cheeks. "Sometimes, we gotta do things step by step. It won''t be fun to end things in one blow." One would only bear the lesson in mind if they took baby steps. "Got it, Mom." Her babies were all ears to listen to those kinds of teaching from her as they kept pestering her to tell them more. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. However, Hanson was slightly displeased by the fact that his kids had taken hold of his wife. He wanted to spend time with her alone, but all he could do was to watch their interactions with resentful eyes; he could not even chip in a word. A couple of momentster, Hanson thought it was time to call it a day. Yet, the kids had no intention to let Vania go, so he had to take it upon himself. Striding toward the center of the attention, he pried Vania and the kids apart. "Mommy''s been busy all day. She had a rough day. She can spend time with you guys tomorrow. You guys should rest up." Nothing was wrong with his decision, he believed, because Vania was his wife after all and the kids knew what he meant by those words immediately. "Daddy, we know that you just wanna spend time with Mommy." James and Jack revealed his intention without a smidgen of fear. The boys were intelligent and Hanson knew that very well. He stood no chance against them at all. Hence, he changed his strategy by averting his gaze onto Vania. "Do you feel tired, darling?" All it took was one single word from her for the kids to quit it. They cared about her so much that he¡ª the father¡ªwas at the bottom of the hierarchy inparison. Meanwhile, Vania shot a re at him as he had put her into a tough position. Chapter 899 Chapter 899 My babies and Hanson are not easy to deal with. What am I supposed to say right now? Now that their mother was in a tough position, the boys let out a silent sigh. "Fine. We can talk tomorrow, Mommy." They were generous enough to allow Hanson spend time alone with Vania tonight. As someone who respected the elderly, they chose to cave in. Hanson would never expect how his own children saw him as an old person. He simply let out a triumphant smile upon watching them leave. That smile of his made Vania''s skin crawl. Hanson carried her instantly and trod toward the room as she had expected. She ced her hands against his chest and said, "What are you up to?" He pecked her lips. "You know it." What is there to ask about? Isn''t it obvious what I''m going to do next? "So, are you trying to retrieve your final reward?" Hanson snapped his fingers with a bright smile. "Smart. Since you got it right, should I give you a reward?" Another naughty smile shed on his face when he mentioned the word ''reward'', causing her to roll her eyes. That is not a reward. All he knows is to bully me. As though he was trying to be considerate, hepromised. "I''ll give you only one reward today. We''ll talk about the next one next time." What? Why am I suddenly in ''debt''? This naughty guy. He takes every chance he has and says it like it''s for my sake. Hence, Vania resorted to a pitiful plea. "Honey, didn''t you say that I''ve had a rough day that I couldn''t even take a rest? So, shouldn''t we rest up?" She blinked her eyes. "As for today''s reward, we can continue it next time." She''s bargaining. Is she not going to fall for it now? Still, Hanson did not fall for the trap. "You should know that that was my excuse to the kids. I just didn''t want them to keep pestering you because the rest of your time belongs to me." "The boys will be upset to hear that." He shook his head. "It''s alright. They have a strong mentality despite their tender age." The boys were clever enough to see through him by reading between the lines. Otherwise, they wouldThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. not have let Vania go that early. Now that her only excuse was gone, she sighed silently. At that moment, Hanson suddenly thought of something and fished out his phone immediately. Hugging her in his arms, he took a picture of themselves together. That sudden action stunned her. "What are you doing?" "Taking pictures." He clearly frowned upon that silly question. Can''t she tell what I was doing? She pped him on the arm. "Of course, I know that. I''m asking what that''s for." Their untidy clothes were inappropriate for a picture either. "To share it on social media," answered Hanson straightforwardly. "What?" Vania was baffled as she knew that the man never shared anything on Instagram story. Thus, why was he acting that way all of the sudden? Instead of clearing her doubts, he opened his Instagram. Chapter 900 Chapter 900 Yet, there was a problem¡ªa ''boomer'' like Hanson did not know how to share the picture on his Instagram story. Thus, he could only ask for help from his wife. "Help me post the picture, darling." "I don''t think it looks good, though." Vania thwarted him out of instinct. "This will do." He was satisfied with it. Hanson was determined to share that picture to show it off to Thomas and illustrate that the person Thomas should not be coveting was currently in his arms. Observing Hanson''s smug expression, Vania suddenly thought of his words. She blinked her eyes at him. "Are you trying to show it to Thomas?" That was the only reason she coulde up with, yet he did not give her a straightforward answer. He merely stared at her ambiguously, leaving space for her to guess. "What a petty man you are." Can''t he just tell me? That''s all I can think about. As she had a shback on today''s event, she did realize how different Thomas was from usual. A surprised Vania blurted, "He likes me? No way." She was quite embarrassed to spout such a narcissistic statement, but that was the only reason she could think of. "It seems like your hunch is still working." Hanson consolidated her guess. "That can''t be." Vania was shocked for a moment. "How could this be" The both of them were already in a rtionship when she met Thomas for the first time. As Hanson''s friend, he clearly understood that it was a taboo toy a finger on his friend''s woman. She could neverprehend what was going on in Thomas'' head. Why would he fall for her? Not to mention that she was a mother of seven kids! ncing at Vania''s face, Hanson became jealous. "It''s because you''re gorgeous. Not only did you have me fall head over heels, other guys out there are alsopletely smitten by you." She was discontent by his choice of words. "Me? That is what a yer does. That is definitely not me." "Not a yer, but a charming one." After posting the picture, Hanson''s mood was basically levitating to the max. He was not bothered by Thomas'' feelings for Vania one bit. That was his first time sharing a picture on his Instagram story. Although there was no caption, their cors and hair were messy and there was Vania''s slightly dark red lips. Those were enough for one to tell what happened. The picture posted by Hanson¡ªthe ''boomer''¡ªblew everyone''s mind. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Everyone flooded his inbox, but he did not reply to them. Don''t they know that we''re seeing each other? Why are they surprised? "Darling, shouldn''t we be doing something right now?" He ced down his phone and hugged her tightly. His voice sounded menacing. Vania shrunk her neck. "I need a bath first." He hummed in response as his eyes lit up, mistaking it as her hint. So, she likes to do it in the bathroom. I like it too. Let''s begin, shall we? ¡­ Meanwhile, Thomas saw Hanson''s Instagram story. His brows furrowed tightly as the picture was way too sudden. Thomas, who was bottling things up, assumed that it was an usatory post directed toward himself. But has he noticed it? I don''t think so, though? Yvonne was sitting beside him as they were in the middle of a discussion on what to do next. When he saw the story, the change on his face was so obvious that it drew her attention. Chapter 901 Chapter 901 Seeing Thomas'' stiff expression, Yvonne asked suspiciously, "Did something happen to Vania?" She would never have mentioned Vania''s name if it hadn''t been for him. In addition, her brother was indistinguishable from Hanson. Thomas was generally indifferent toward others and kept a neutral expression on his face the entire time. When confronted by someone or something important to him, he would only show a change in expression at that moment. Consequently, after observing the expression on his face, Yvonne could only think of Vania because she was the only person capable of influencing his emotional state. After hearing her words, he instantly returned to his senses. Then, he replied tly, "I''m not thinking about her." N?velDrama.Org content rights. "I never said you were thinking of her. I just asked if something had happened to her." "She has Hanson, and what does anything happening to her has to do with me?" he answered stiffly. She chuckled as she observed him evading the question. "Thomas, you''re getting worse at telling lies." While talking to him about it, she leaned in closer to him to catch a glimpse of what was on his phone screen. Despite his quick movements, Yvonne could catch a glimpse of his Instagram page. He''s browsing Instagram! Soon after, she pulled out her phone and began browsing the app. Since she and Thomas had the same friend contact, she simplyunched the same app on her phone to find out what had caught him off guard. He attempted to prevent her from viewing Hanson''s profile, but it was toote. It turned out that his abrupt change in expression was because Hanson had uploaded a photo of Vania and him together. Furthermore, the photo''s background gave the impression that it was taken from a bed. It''s understandable why Thomas was shocked, and if this had happened in the past, she would have exhibited the same reaction as he did. "So, you got distracted after seeing this picture, didn''t you? That''s not like you at all." Yvonne made an insightful remark. "Enough," he growled. "Don''t bring it up anymore. We need to figure out how to handle your affairs now." "You didn''t deny it this time." She fixed her gaze on him. Indeed, he did not deny her statement, but his expression was gloomy with a hint of anger. "Yvonne, stop with the nonsense. This is the second time today that you''ve done this, and if you do it again, I won''t put up with it." Realizing that he was infuriated, she immediately agreed. "I''ll stop talking." As Thomas watched Yvonne put an end to her eloquent expression, he uttered, "The Inte is buzzing with talk of you. It will affect your chances of getting back into show business." She spoke after a brief silence, saying, "However, the staff did not provide relevant evidence today. Is there any way to turn the situation around?" "What are your ns?" He was at a loss for any suggestions that would work. The fact that Vania feltfortable enough to bring up the issue at the awards ceremony indicated that she was confident in her ability to deter Yvonne''s return. "Not at this time." She was pretty agitated because she could note up with a method that would work. "Let me give it some thought. Keep a low profile for the time being so as not to attract attention from the public. If you get caught by the media, you can be certain that they will write shocking articles about you." She nodded, agreeing with his suggestion. Then, Yvonne asked, "Are you going to ask Vania for help again this time?" Thomas, who had only managed to control his emotions, was jolted back into turmoil when he heard the woman''s name. "Do you just say whateveres to mind without thinking about the consequences of my excessive pampering?" Chapter 902 Chapter 902 "If I hear this from you again, I will not hesitate to stop you from working in show business." The words Thomas said to Yvonne were the meanest thing he''d ever said. His words shook her so violently that she froze and said nothing. The following morning during regr business hours, he arrived at Gxy Corporation. As his arrival no longer surprised Linda, she offered him a cup of coffee and asked him to wait. "Give me a ss of orange juice instead," he demanded. He recalled Liam''s remark that Vania enjoyed this beverage the most. "Sure." With that, she proceeded to pour him another ss. She was about to text Vania to let her know he''d arrived when Vania showed up. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Boss, Mr. Kepler is here." For a split second, Vania felt awkward because she suddenly felt unprepared to face Thomas after recalling her conversation with Hanson. She had difficulty even feigning a calm expression. "What''s up?" "Hmm, can we talk in your office?" "Come in." Without hesitation, she opened the door and invited him in. "Can you talk now?" Vania asked. Thomas asked hesitantly, "Are you the one who ratted out Yvonne?" "Oh, you''vee to me as a mediator on Yvonne''s behalf. Forget it." Coldness radiated from her voice. "After all, yesterday, she stood in my way and firmly told me she would never let me go." He frowned upon hearing her response because he was clueless about what had transpired. When he got there yesterday, their conversation had ended, and Yvonne didn''t share any details with him. "As long as I am around, I assure you she won''t be able to cause any problems for you." Thomas sincerely assured Vania. His words came from the heart of a man who genuinely cared about her and didn''t want anything wrong to happen to her. However, she was unaffected by his words and reminded him. "If she attacks me again, I will not be so lenient." Vania feared Thomas wouldn''t understand the gravity of her words, so she emphasized. "As is customary for her profession, she ought to remain abroad. The mostpassionate thing I could do for her would be to let her return to the country." At that moment, he was at a loss for words, so he nodded. "I''ll try to persuade her." Simrly, he didn''t want his sister to get hurt. When Vania reflected on her conversation with Hanson the previous day, she was initially hesitant but eventually spoke up, "Since you are Yvonne''s brother, I think we should limit our interactions." Even if he wasn''t Yvonne''s brother, she concluded that it would be best for them not to meet when the current circumstance arose. "Huh?" Thomas was so shocked by her suggestion, so he subconsciously inquired, "Why?" Is it because I am Yvonne''s brother? She exined, "Doesn''t Yvonne view me as a thorn in the flesh? Therefore, I see no reason for us to meet." "Does it have to be like this?" His expression turned mncholic again. Is he trying out for the role of the mncholy prince? Vania couldn''t help but pass judgment on him. Since nothing in her life had ever prepared her for this, it was to be expected that she would have trouble adjusting. Despite her stunning appearance, she had never rejected a man''s confession. Vania had often pondered why no man had ever confessed to her since she was a young girl. Was she that intimidating? Chapter 903 Chapter 903 Vania could not help but sigh in the end. "This is in our best interests." Thomas was conscious of her rejection. Is she aware of my feelings for her? Impossible; I already have my emotions under control. Regardless of the motivation behind her actions, he could not make any further demands of her. Instead of taking the rest to further inme her animosity, he concluded that they should discuss it at ater time. He forced a grin and nodded his head. "Can''t we even talk about work?" It was challenging for Thomas to sever all contact with herpletely. Vania had gradually be an inseparable part of him. The mere thought of not seeing each other made his heart ache horribly. With a nod, she responded, "It shouldn''t be an issue if we need to talk business, but if it''s just something small, send your assistant instead of making the trip." He was acutely aware that she was attempting to avoid him at all costs. After realizing his prolonged presence at her office was unsettling, he stood up. "I have other matters to attend to now. Please excuse me." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. What other obligations could he possibly have? He was in a bad mood and needed to unwind with a drink. Vania responded with a smile, "Sure. I also have a meeting to attend, so I cannot send you off." "Don''t worry about it." Thomas was terrified that the anguish in his chest would be unbearable if she sent him off. As he walked away from Gxy Corporation, he gazed at the sky and felt a profound emptiness. Even though the day was beautiful, the sunshine couldn''t brighten his gloomy mood. He turned around and cast onest look at Gxy Corporation, terrified that this would be thest time he would stop by. He knew from the moment heid eyes on Vania that he would never be able to win her over. Would things have turned out differently for them if he had met her first? Regrettably, not every n could be carried out without a hitch. Soon, Thomas arrived at a bar. On the contrary, Vania went about her day as usual. It was irrelevant whether or not he showed up in her life because his presence had no bearing on the events that transpired. Several hourster, Liam received a call from Thomas while still at work. It was the bartender who called. "Hello, is this Mr. Jones? Your friend has consumed too much alcohol, so you''ll need toe and get him." "OK, I''m on my way." He was surprised to learn that Thomas had gone out drinking so early, so he dropped everything he was doing and headed to the bar to find him. At that moment, Thomas was utterly wasted as hey his head on the table while pouring more alcohol for himself, and his hands were beginning to tremble from the intoxication. Liam strode over, grabbed the bottle out of his hand, and urged, "You''re drunk. Come on, I''ll take you home." "I''m not drunk. I can still drink more." Thomas wanted to snatch his bottle, but he no longer had the strength to do so. "What''s wrong with you? Why did you drink so much?" It was the first time Liam had seen him so distressed. "Leave me alone. Let me drink." The only way to forget the things you wanted to forget and see the things you wanted to see was to consume alcohol. As soon as Liam realized how drunk he was, he stopped probing. After forcibly pulling him to his feet, he paid the bill and sent him back home. Meanwhile, Yvonne was alone in the Kepler Residence. Soon after, Liam handed Thomas to her and gently reminded her, "Your brother is drunk. Take care of him." While assisting Thomas, who could hardly keep his bnce, she questioned, "Why did he drink so much?" "I have no idea." Afterward, Liam and Yvonne managed to get Thomas back to his room, but only after much effort. Chapter 904 Chapter 904 The strength of the drunk man was extraordinary, and Liam found himself gasping for air as he remarked, "I''m leaving now. Take good care of him." "Alright." However, when Thomas heard the word "leaving," his face instantly crinkled in pain. He grabbed Liam by the arm and pleaded, "Please, please don''t leave me." He couldn''t hide the sadness in his eyes, which caught Liam off guard. Nheless, an exnation for the man''s behavior immediately came to him. If he did notply with the request this time, Thomas might say something even more surprising. Consequently, he came to a halt andforted Thomas, "OK, I''ll stay." Then, he withdrew his arm from Thomas'' grasp. Why would two grown men hold hands? Thomas freaked out when he realized the arm had moved away from him. "Don''t go." After saying that, he even made another attempt to grab hold of Liam. It was the first time he had encountered Thomas in such a severely intoxicated state. He''s probably too drunk right now to understand what I''m saying. It looks like I don''t have a choice but to let him hold my hand for the time being. Since a drunk man is prone to falling asleep quickly, everything will be fine once he does. However, contrary to Liam''s expectations, Thomas showed no signs of sleepiness. Thomas'' pupils grew to the size of ping-pong balls as he continued to fix his gaze on him without blinking. Feeling his intense gaze, Liam began to feel uneasy. Does he see me as someone else? He shuddered at the thought of Thomas picturing him as the woman he cherished in his life. In fact, Thomas had imagined him as a woman, and even worse, he envisioned him as Vania. The drunk man was convinced that she was sitting next to him. When Thomas noticed that she was sitting quietly by his side, he spoke tenderly, "After all, you''re still hesitant." That''s right, she''s hesitant to leave me. That exins why she is still here. After seeing Thomas'' expression and hearing his voice, Liam felt a tingling sensation on his scalp. What is going on? Can''t you see that I''m a man? How intoxicated must he be to think I''m a woman? Even though he couldn''t stand hearing Thomas'' words, he had no choice but to put up with it. Otherwise, it would be troublesome once he started whimpering and fussing. Fearing that Thomas would repeat something inappropriate, Liam waved his hand at Yvonne and said, "I''ll stay with him. I''m afraid you won''t be able to restrain him." How could she possibly stop Thomas now that he was as strong as a bull and if he decided to act on a whim? In a sh, she understood that he had asked her to leave. Is there something he doesn''t want me to know? Furthermore, her initial impression of him was negative, but her opinion of him deteriorated even further due to this incident. After a moment of hesitation, Yvonnepromised and nodded. "Okay. Call me if you need anything." "Okay." Surprisingly, as soon as Thomas realized that the woman in front of him was going to leave, he reached out to grab her immediately. He had the impression that she had lied to him and intended to leave, despite her assurances that she would not. "Va¡ªCough! Cough!" As a result of his abrupt action, he choked, and his speech was noticeably slurred. "Don''t go. Don''t go¡ª" He kept repeating the exact words under his breath, but they came through loud and clear. Liam propped Thomas'' head up with his arm and pondered, How far is he in this rtionship? N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Hm!" Yvonne motioned with her hand to ask if she could stay. However, Liam waved his hands and told her to leave. "It''s fine. Don''t worry." In this circumstance, it seemed inappropriate to keep her in the room. "Can you manage on your own?" she asked. Yvonne decided to stay because she was curious about what else Thomas might say. Chapter 905 Chapter 905 Liam reassured Yvonne with a face as serene as the ocean, "He''s drunk and talking gibberish. Ignore him. I''ll stay and let him sober up." Since he was so persistent, she decided she had better leave, so she nodded and left in a daze. When Thomas noticed someone was about to leave, he wanted to get up and chase Yvonne, but Liam held him down. He patiently stated, "I''m not leaving. I''m still here." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Liam was startled by the sound of his voice and unaware that he could be someone else''s substitute. Even his tone was softer than usual, and it seemed Thomas had developed Liam''s full potential due to this incident. Though he found the situation unbearable, his words calmed Thomas enough that he wasn''t as worked up as he had been. However, in an unexpected turn of events, Thomas began to look at him with affectionate eyes, which caused Liam''s heart to pound while having an awful premonition. Indeed, Thomas confessed, "I like you." His words were overly affectionate as if he were trying to pour out his heart to the other person. Liam was once again taken aback by what Thomas had just said. When Thomas tenderly rubbed his hand, he felt goosebumps spread throughout his body. He resisted the urge to p Thomas and instead inquired. "Do you have any idea who I am?" Why did Liam think he''d be able to answer that question? Thomas was now a drunkard, and if he could recognize him, Thomas would not have performed these cringe-inducing actions. He should record the event and y it back for Thomas the following day when he wakes up. Would his friend immediately jump into theke upon seeing it? Any sane man would find such close physical contact with another man intolerable. However, Thomas appeared toprehend Liam''s question as he blinked his eyes to identify the person beside him. Suddenly, Thomas chuckled and answered, "I do." The sweetness in his voice made it seem like beautiful things were happening to him. Liam could tell by Thomas'' expression that he had no idea who he was. "Are you sure you''re not going to take a closer look?" When Thomas heard that, he chuckled again. "What? How could I have mistaken you for someone else? You are constantly on my mind and in my heart." His cheerful demeanor made him resemble a spoiled brat from a wealthy family. At that point, Liam felt helpless and could not determine whether Thomas'' behavior resulted from excessive alcohol consumption or a delusional disorder. How can heprehend what I am saying without knowing whom he is speaking with? Nheless, he could tell that Thomas might have mistaken him for Vania. After some thought, he asked again, "Do you have anything you''d like to tell me?" While he didn''t want to intrude on Thomas'' private matters, he was curious about what was on his mind. Even if something unexpected did happen, he would be prepared to persuade Thomas to give up on this futile goal. In any case, it was something that would never happen. How could Thomas remain optimistic when Vania was already married to Hanson? Thomas appeared preupied with his thoughts, giving off an air of mncholy as he listened to Liam''s words. He was mulling over Liam''s remarks,posing a response in his head. Following an awkward period of back-and-forth staring, Liam eventually could not tolerate the affectionate nces directed at him and moved ufortably. However, Thomas'' anxiety was triggered by his movement. He believed Liam was leaving again, so he grabbed Liam''s hand and asked in a pitiful tone, "Didn''t you promise not to leave?" Chapter 906 Chapter 906 That cringe-worthy voice made Liam stiffen once more. Did he make a promise to Thomas that he wouldn''t leave? Furthermore, why couldn''t Thomas speak casually, and why did he ce his hand on Liam''s chest? Was this how men were supposed tomunicate with one another? Liam felt an overwhelming urge to smack Thomas across the face until the man passed out. It''s good that he was a straight guy because he might have thought Thomas was interested in him otherwise. In his heart, he murmured in silence, He''s drunk now, so I''ll ignore what he says. The moment he sobers up, I will settle ounts with him. "I''m not leaving," Liam spoke with his teeth clenched. He attempted to withdraw his hand from Thomas'', but his grip was so firm that he could not free himself. "Don''t go. Stay with me." Thomas pleaded. He boldly raised Liam''s hand to his lips, almost nting a kiss because he mistook it for Vania''s. Liam had reached his breaking point and could no longer tolerate the behavior. Who did Thomas think he was? Was Thomas still keen on kissing him? The irony! What drives him to be so daring? Even if Vania is right before him, he cannot behave this way toward her. Then, he tried to push Thomas away with his other hand. He was surprised at the drunk man''s strength and didn''t manage to push Thomas away. Still, he did generate enough momentum to make Thomas stagger backward, rendering a hand kiss impossible. Liam let out a sigh of relief, pleased with himself for having maintained his dignity. "You''re dead drunk." He seethed through gritted teeth. Thomas wouldn''t have done something outrageous if he hadn''t been drinking so much. At that moment, Liam wished he had a camera to record everything Thomas did. So, Thomas would be required topensate him in the future. Anyway, the incident had a significant impact on him emotionally. "I''m not drunk." In fact, Thomas not only dared to contradict him and prove his rightness, but he also emphasized, "I know you''re Vania." Liam sighed as he realized he had guessed correctly. What a tragic fate! Unsurprisingly, he already has a long list of excuses to visit Vania. He seems to have been harboring some forbidden thoughts for a long time. The Kepler siblings'' brains appeared to be interconnected in some way because both were head over heels in love with Vania and Hanson. Thomas'' feelings for Vania were obvious to Liam, so how could Vania and Hanson possibly be unaware of them? What a pain! As Thomas'' best friend, Liam felt it was his responsibility to convince him to stop sinking further into the hole, which would be detrimental to everyone. He appeared to be deep in thought, but Thomas was getting restless. He waited a while for Vania to respond, but in the end, he didn''t get the answer he was hoping for. Therefore, Thomas inquired, slightly distressed. "Are you upset?" He sounded cautious, like a smallProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. child who had just made a mistake. "I''m not¡ª" Vania. Thomas interrupted before Liam could finish his sentence. "Yes. You''re upset. I know you''re already with Hanson, and I have no chance, but please don''t ignore me, will you? I want to be by your side as you lead a happy life." His voice dropped into a pleading tone. "This is my only small wish. I''m hoping you won''t reject or be angry with me." Chapter 907 Chapter 907 What on earth is happening? In distress, Liam rubbed his temples. Vania must have told Thomas, or else he wouldn''t have blurted out such a statement. It turned out that things had gotten to this point identally due to a series of unfortunate events. Simrly, Liam was up to date on current events on the inte. Yvonne might have offended Vania again, putting Thomas in an awkward position from which he could not determine an appropriate response. He just couldn''t find the words to respond to Thomas on behalf of Vania. Then, he sighed and tried to comfort Thomas. "Get some sleep now. I won''t leave you." It appeared as though he had no option other than to finish his task as a temporary substitute for the time being, or else Thomas wouldn''t be able to calm down, and he wouldn''t be able to leave. "Promise me you won''t be upset anymore. Please?" Thomas couldn''t let it go just yet. He had the impression that Vania was upset. Liam understood now that Thomas would keep bugging him until he made the promise. As a headache began to form, he answered, "I promise I won''t be upset with you anymore." Whatever. Despite what Thomas had said, he was too drunk to remember it, and when he sobered up the next day, he would have forgotten it. After receiving the response that he was looking for, Thomas obedientlyid down. He continued to gaze at Liam while disying the same level of affection as before in his eyes. However, the alcoholic effects were starting to set in. Soon after, he could not keep his eyelids open and fell asleep. "Thomas. Thomas," After calling his name twice and getting no response, Liam concluded that he was sound asleep. Thomas dozed off quickly, marking the end of his substitute role. Liam slowly stood up and started heading downstairs, but when he opened the door, he saw Yvonne standing there. It appears that after she had left, she lingered by the doorway to eavesdrop on Thomas. However, he had slurred most of his words due to being intoxicated, so she couldn''t hear anything from outside. Nevertheless, she hears Liam''s words, and after piecing everything together, she could get the gist of what they were talking about. He did not show any signs of surprise upon seeing her. "Let''s talk downstairs." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She followed him downstairs and asked, "Liam, what is it you want to tell me?" In her mind, Yvonne had alreadybeled Liam as Vania''s supporter. Regardless of what had happened, he had never wavered in hismitment to her. "You seemed to be aware of what''s going on with your brother." "What''s going on with him?" Yvonne expressed her innocence. "Do I have to be specific?" Liam arched his brow, not anticipating that she would pretend to be confused. "I don''t understand what you''re saying, so just be honest with me." Then, Liam nodded. "So, let me ask you a question. What are your thoughts on Vania?" Yvonne snorted. "Are you trying to help Vania by lecturing me? I doubt my affairs have anything to do with you." "You''re being biased right now. It was never my intention to assist others in lecturing you. I''m just asking a simple question to gauge your thoughts about her." "You''re asking a question to which you already have an answer." Then, Yvonne sneered, "Are you unaware of everything that has happened? What could I possibly have to say about her?" Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Liam was aware that Yvonne''s resentment toward Vania had not yet subsided, so he asked instead, "How about your feelings for Hanson?" He understood that she and Vania got into the fight because she secretly had feelings for Hanson. The situation would be a little moreplicated if she felt the same way about Hanson. Ultimately, the Kepler siblings falling in love with a couple could not be rationally or emotionally justified. If word got out, wouldn''t they be a publicughingstock? "Just tell me what you want to say, Liam." Yvonne would not engage him in conversation regarding this subject. Nheless, Liam remainedposed. "I just want to assist you two." It was true that he didn''t want any of them to get hurt. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "What do any of these things have to do with you?" Since she was still referring to him as "Liam" for the time being, she was willing to show him some tolerance. However, her patience quickly dwindled, and she would soon be exhausted. Liam had no trouble discerning Yvonne''s current hostile feelings toward him. His good intentions to help came across to her as deliberate attempts to undermine. He put his hands up in a sign of surrender and stated, "Although I have no personal stake in any of these issues, I would hate to see anyone lose their way because I have more life experience than you do." "Even if I wander off course, that will be my choice. Isn''t that right?" She appeared to have be so engrossed in her thoughts that there seemed no way out. Yvonne targeted Vania because she harbored romantic feelings for Hanson, but her actions had no bearing on their rtionship. So, how about them? How could they permanently tarnish her reputation? Her memory of those events was as fresh as if they had happened yesterday. She attempted to make aeback in show business even after her return to the country but to no avail. After making so much effort to get back on track, Vania''s nonchnt words could still push Yvonne away and attract a bunch of mocking sneers from the public, no matter where she went. It was as though she had reached a point of no return. Who else could take on the burden of her past anguish? When Liam met her resentful gaze, he was taken aback and at a loss for words. It took him a while before uttering, "I know that you and Vania had a falling out, but both families have reconciled and sent you abroad to avoid the spotlight." "What are you trying to say?" Yvonne interrupted him. He continued, "Perhaps, Vania would prefer that you never return, but here you are. Why don''t you just move forward with your life and forget about everything? Getting back into the chaotic showbiz world seems pointless." "Mr. Jones," she barked. "If you are here to criticize me, then I don''t find the need to do so." Calling him "Mr. Jones" was an expression of her anger. It also hinted that she no longer wanted to be rted to him. In any case, there was never any rtionship between them. With a sigh, Liam persuaded. "You might think I''m favoring Vania, but I''ve always cared about the two of you and your well-being. It''ll be beneficial to everyone¡ª" "I''ve had enough of your motivational speech and am sick of it now. Ask my brother to personally thank you for sending him home earlier. Goodbye." Yvonne was making an effort to get him to leave. She refused to confront him and to hear his motivational speech. All she wanted was a fight with Vania, and even if she came out on the losing end, she was willing to ept it. Before he left, Liam advised onest time. "I do wish that you would give this some serious consideration. Stop being so fixated on it." Chapter 909 Chapter 909 Yvonne''s face went stone cold as she avoided eye contact with Liam, who she now clearly found repulsive. ¡­ At Gxy Corporation, Vania and Linda were astounded to see Hanson arrive with a group of construction workers. Moreover, the construction workers were trailed by a team of workers carrying a couch, a coffee table, and various other office supplies, one of which contained an exquisite tea set. Huh¡­ Vania was left dumbfounded. Why does he bring the furniture over here if I am not relocating to a new office? Hanson ignored Vania''s perplexed stare and directed the workers to arrange the office furniture. Due to therge number of workers, the transformation of Vania''s office waspleted in under five minutes. Since they had been together for some time, he knew her preferences and refrained from bringing anything extravagant. At that time, a janitor arrived and scrubbed Vania''s office from top to bottom. Since a designated janitor cleaned the office daily, there was no way it could have a single particle of dust. However, Hanson insisted on having the janitor use disinfectants as though something soiled had been there, and he wanted to remove all traces of it. The disinfection process was time-consuming. It had been an hour, and Vania was convinced that if they scrubbed long enough, her walls would shine like mirrors. "That''s enough." He finally stopped the janitor. N?velDrama.Org content rights. After a convoluted chain of dubious procedures, Vania could finally express herself. "Darling, what are you doing?" Linda had the same question in mind. What is President Luke doing here? She had worked with Vania for several years, but she had never seen her boss look so perplexed, with her jaw almost dropping in surprise. Hanson shot her a look, and she understood the message and quickly bowed out to avoid being the third wheel. Ultimately, she needed to do what was necessary. As soon as the office door was closed, he leaned on the new couch leisurely and wrapped his arms around Vania. While he lifted her chin, he asked, "Did he visit again?" Naturally, Hanson was talking about Thomas. She immediately grasped the situation upon hearing his tone infused with envy. As it turned out, due to Thomas'' visit, he meticulously reced everything in the office. She decided that was the perfect time to fill her man in on everything. "I have already exined everything to him, so I am confident he will understand." "I doubt so." His tone was slightly sarcastic. It used to be said that men had the best understanding of men. He and Thomas shared a lot of characteristics; for instance, once they made up their minds about something, it was difficult for either of them to change their minds about it. Without responding to Vania''s previous statement, he demanded, "In the future, don''t meet him privately." She nodded in response. "Of course." After observing his wife''spliance, Hanson feltpelled to kiss her passionately. He was about to bring his lips to hers when there was a knock at the door. He clenched his teeth, seething. "You''d better have a good reason." He was very frustrated that he couldn''t kiss his wife. Linda could feel his oppressive stare at her through the door. She fumbled for words as the deadly intensity of his gaze overwhelmed her. "B-Boss, President Luke, Mr. Jones is here." Linda would never have interrupted their private time together if Liam hadn''t informed her that he had important matters to discuss with Vania. She was terrified because of what had just transpired. Chapter 910 Chapter 910 After learning that Liam had arrived, Hanson pulled a long face. What''s happening today? Why are all of these peopleing to see my wife? These men have too much time on their hands. I need to warn them about seeing my wife. He felt no urgency to respond to Linda as he embraced Vania and whispered, "Let us continue, darling." C-Continue? As Vania misconstrued his motives, her face began to flush. He could feel the heat radiating from her face, even with his eyes closed. "What are you thinking about? Why are you so flushed, hmm?" Vania gave Hanson a gentle push and said, blushingly, "Liam is here. Stop fooling around." It was just a pretext for not facing her shame head-on. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "What''s the rush? Tell him to wait." His tone was not cordial because he hadn''t spent enough time with his wife. How could he have let that man in and intruded on their privacy? You''ll have to wait outside if you want to see her, but if you get impatient, you can always leave. This is the most effective approach. He had the whole thing mapped out in his head. While Linda was waiting outside the door for a response, she could not decide, so she told Liam to wait. Vania cast a nce in the direction of the door. "Does he need anything?" Linda wouldn''t have to knock on the door if that wasn''t the case. "What could he possibly need, anyway?" Hanson snorted. He thought Liam was justing up with a reason to see his wife. He couldn''t help but give her a gentle pinch on the cheek to warn her, "When you are with me, you shouldn''t be thinking about any other men. How many times do I have to repeat myself? Have you forgotten what I said?" He spoke to her subtly and menacingly as he gently stroked her ear with his finger, which felt warm and comforting. Unable to hold back, he leaned in, nted a kiss on her ear, then whispered, "You must be punished." Following that, he gently nibbled her ear. If you think about other men when you''re with me, you''ve truly earned your punishment. Nevertheless, as a consequence of his action, Vania felt her entire body be limp. Then, to prevent Hanson from getting any closer, she pressed her hand against his chest. As soon as he had straightened up, he embraced her. "Trying to get away?" The office wasn''t particrly spacious, so where else could she go? "You''re not behaving like a good girl." Out of frustration, he nibbled her ear again. "It doesn''t look like the punishment is enough." "Enough. That''s enough." Vania repeated those words several times as if she was afraid that Hanson couldn''t hear her. Even though they were alone in the room, it was still an office! If they continued in this manner, it wouldn''t take long for them to get carried away. "However, I don''t think it''s enough." At that moment, she was the sole focus of his attention. If Linda hadn''t intervened earlier, he would have been making out with his wife for quite some time. Intense desire drove him to rush forward and kiss Vania without waiting for a response. In addition to the disruption from earlier, Hanson required twice as muchpensation in terms of intimacy. After ten more minutes, he finally released his grip on her. Nevertheless, something wasn''t quite right with his expression, and it was clear that he was trying to suppress something. The punishment failed in its primary objective. In addition to punishing her, he also punished himself, and it appeared that he was suffering the most. Since he was ufortable, he had no choice but to release her from his grasp. "I''ll spare you for now." Hanson wasn''t the type of pervert who unted his masculinity at the office. Chapter 911 Chapter 911 "Phew!" Vania took a few moments topose herself after their passionate kiss. When Hanson heard Vania''s voice, his heart began to flutter. He wrapped his arm around her shoulder and sighed, "What a little witch!" Her lips were swollen slightly from the earlier kiss, so she pouted and moaned, "You are the one who lacks self-control. How can you me me?" How could he make himself ufortable if he wasn''t motivated by desire? Hanson''s eyes darkened as he stared at her lips and ordered coldly, "Stop pouting." The kiss had already caused her lips to turn crimson, and now she was pouting; it seemed she was trying to entice him to give her another one. Can she see how attractive she is right now? It''s not even possible for a man to look at her like that and keep his emotions in check, alright? His mood took a turn for the worse when he suddenly realized that Liam was still outside. He couldn''t let the other man see his wife''s beauty at that moment. However, a new idea popped into his mind. He could not pass up such an excellent opportunity to convey the extent of the affection they felt for one another in front of others. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Hanson arched his eyebrows and ordered, "Let him in." Liam, who had been patiently waiting outside, walked in when he gave the go-ahead. As soon as he stepped into the office, his attention was immediately drawn to Vania''s lips. I-I''vee at an inconvenient time. As soon as he caught sight of Hanson''s gloating and triumphant expression, he immediatelyprehended what had just happened. With a grin, he teased Hanson, "Watch out when engaging in activities in broad daylight." Hanson gave him a thoroughly disdainful look. "My wife and I are officially married. What should we watch out for?" He made a snide remark and gave Liam a thorough once over as he said this. "An old bachelor like yourself can''t possibly know the happiness of having a wife." He didn''t forget to throw in some derogatory words, either. "Why are you saying so much when I only said one sentence?" Feelingpletely helpless, Liam sat across from them, looked around, and eximed, "Did you refurbish the office?" Whenpared to the previous interior of Vania''s office, the new one was certainly more luxurious, but itcked even the slightest hint of an artistic touch. Hanson cast a disapproving nce at the unwanted guest sitting on the couch and remarked, "It''s because a nasty man like you sat on the couch before, so I switched out all her furniture in the room." "You¡ª" Liam was agitated. To rub salt in the wound, Hanson added, "I suppose I''ll have to refurbish the room again after you leave." Liam was both irritated and amused by his behavior. Why does a grown man like him act like an envious child? Furthermore, why is he so hostile toward me? Vania was caught off guard by the fact that Hanson, her childish husband, had such a short fuse today. It has to be Thomas'' visit! When she became aware of that, she grinned at Liam before changing the subject. "What brings you here all of a sudden, Liam? Could it be a problem with our cooperation?" Initially, Liam intended to speak with her about Thomas, but with Hanson present, he found it awkward to do so. Instead, when Vania questioned the purpose of his visit, he responded, "Have you seen the raw materials used in the product? When do you n on releasing our product?" "You came in a hurry just for that?" Hanson spoke abruptly with a contemptuous tone. What''s the rush when it''s only about the jade mine? Even worse, he barged into my intimate moment with my wife! Chapter 912 Chapter 912 "This isn''t trivial. It''s an important matter, alright?" Liam emphasized the significance he ced on this cooperation. Hansonughed again. How important is it? The sum stipted in this contract holds no value for him whatsoever! In addition, I have read the agreement, and he earns nothing. In response to Hanson''s look of disbelief, Liam let out a dryugh and exined, "Since this is my first time working with Vanie, I know I need to give it my full attention if I want ourpanies to work together again in the future." "Are you considering another cooperation?" Hanson''s disposition toward him had be hostile. Perhaps, he was treating Liam with a greater degree of hostility today. "Of course. As businessmen, we all share profits." Liam maintained a smile on his face. He did not appear to be telling a lie, as he did intend to work with Vania in the future. Hanson snorted, "What do you gain from this cooperation? There is no profit sharing at all." "I''m here to show my sincerity this time to pave the way for the next time we can work together," Liam quickly responded and fabricated an excuse to deal with him in a matter of moments. "Then, bring it up the next time. Don''t think about long-term coboration just yet." Hanson sounded cold and distant because he did not want his wife to interact with him too frequently. From his perspective, it appeared that Liam had ulterior motives toward his wife. As it turned out, he was right. Wasn''t Thomas the first man to confess to his wife? Liam was up next, and he knew from experience that he needed to pay closer attention to this man. As Vania watched the two men bicker, she acted swiftly to diffuse the situation. "That''s enough. Let''s save that topic forter." These two men are truly naive. If they keep bickering, it''s not out of the question that it will escte into a fistfight. She shifted the conversation swiftly to their current cooperation. "Let''s talk about the productunch issue." Then, she pulled out her proposal and handed it to Liam. "I''ve already provided you with a copy of all the marketing strategies that have been prepared. This is an updated backup n in light of recent events. If you have any further questions, feel free to contact me." Hanson''s expression became gloomy almost instantaneously after he heard the words "feel free to contact me." Then, he interrupted, "Darling, what did I just say to you? Have you already forgotten about them?" It appears that the punishment is insufficient to make her heed my warnings. I''ll have to come up with another way to make her remember this time. As she lifted her head, Vania realized she could no longer tolerate her husband''s childish behavior. She muttered helplessly, "We are discussing business-rted matters, not our personal lives." Since I am the person in charge of thepany, I inevitably have frequent coboration discussions with men. Was he going to stop me from running thepany? Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even though he was well aware of her thoughts, he huffed condescendingly. He said, "You may converse with everyone except him." For the time being, he hadn''t been able to identify anyone else who was attempting to hit on her. However, Liam was undeniably a threat to him. Liam sighed in his heart. Isn''t it too soon for Hanson to start targeting me? This implies that he is well aware of Thomas'' feelings for Vania. Eventually, Liampromised, "I''ll notify you in advance the next time Ie. That should be fine, yeah?" He was better off not offending Hanson the next time. Chapter 913 Chapter 913 Hanson nced at him sideways. "You''re well aware of that." Liam smiled bitterly. "Is it fair to pick on me like that?" He didn''t seem to have done anything excessive from the get-go, and he didn''t even have any unreasonable intentions toward Vania, so he couldn''t fathom the reason for Hanson''s hostility. Hearing his question, Hanson nodded with a serious expression. "Yes." He was going to pick on every man who showed up around his wife. Looking hurt, Liam turned to Vania and said miserably, "Vanie, help me out here." Er¡­ Vania, who was suddenly cued, turned awkward. It was true that Liam hadn''t done anything wrong to her, but she hated how nosy he was. However, if she stood in his shoes, perhaps he just wanted everyone to get along well, so it wasn''t really his fault. Nheless, Vania was someone who stood by her principles. Ruthlessly, she announced, "I''ll always side with my husband." After saying that, she apologized in her heart, Sorry, Liam! Her husband was indeed more important than anyone else. Liam clutched his chest, looking hurt. "Poor me." Hanson''s smile grew wider at that sight. He hugged Vania like she was a rare treasure and looked at Liam provocatively. "What else do you have to say?" Liam waved a hand in dismissal. "Nothing." He wasn''t in the mood to say anything else. He would rather leave than surrender to the couple! Sighing, he picked up the document Vania gave him andmented, "I''m leaving now because I don''t want to be a third-wheeler." "Why aren''t you leaving yet?" Hanson urged while holding Vania in his arms. Then, he nted a rewarding kiss on her cheeks in front of Liam. "My wife is the best." He was in love with how Vania defended him earlier. Oh, how much he wished to be a useless man and stay under her umbre. Can''t you do that after I leave? Liam thought. Hanson did it on purpose. What a spiteful man! Watching how Hanson clung to her, Vania couldn''t helpmenting, "Are you an octopus?" She almost felt out of breath by how tight he was hugging her. "Whatever you say." Hanson stuck to her like gum. As long as he could hug his wife, he didn''t mind turning into any weird creature. Vania froze, not knowing what else to say. As for Liam, he pped his head lightly after leaving the room. Wasn''t he here to discuss matters rted to Thomas? How did he get kicked out after they made him watch them disy public affection? Hanson was a terrible man. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Heaving a sigh, Liam decided that he wasn''t able to talk to Vania today, so he woulde another day. Anyway, they were in a business coboration now, so it was inevitable for them to meet. In Kepler Residence, Thomas finally woke up after a few hours. The moment he got up from bed, he felt as if his head was about to explode. "Ugh, I must have had too many drinks." It had been a long time since he had experienced such a bad hangover headache. The more he tried to recall what happened in the morning, the more he couldn''t remember it. Some scenes shed through his head, and it seemed as though Vania was with him¡­ But now, his head hurt too much to think. Holding his head as he walked toward the kitchen, he bumped into Yvonne. With a rigid expression, he asked, "Who took me home?" Could it really have been Vania? Chapter 914 Chapter 914 After all, the bar he went to was around Vania''s office. "Do you not remember a thing?" Yvonne voiced out as if there was something hidden in her tone. Her words made him innocently think it was Vania who sent him back, but after trying to recall the situation, nothing came to his mind still. "Did I say anything inappropriate?" Thomas nced at Yvonne nervously, afraid that he would tell Vania something he shouldn''t have due to impulsiveness. "How do you define inappropriate?" Listening to her sharp tone, Thomas furrowed his brows in annoyance. "What''s up with you, Yvonne? Why are you being so difficult with me?" He didn''t like to see such a bad attitude in her at all. She looked as if the world owed her. Yvonne was in a bad mood after hearing Liam''s words earlier, so she huffed impatiently. "It''s nothing. Don''t drink so much again." Thomas wasn''t sure if she was indicating that he didn''t say anything appropriate, or if there was nothing wrong with her attitude earlier, but hearing how her tone had softened, he stopped nagging at her and nodded. "I won''t drink so much anymore." N?velDrama.Org content rights. It was a promise he made to himself as well. He regretted behaving out of his right mind after getting drunk, but he couldn''t bear the blow today. So, he resorted to alcohol. Seeing that Yvonne was about to leave, Thomas thought about his previous question and asked with a guilty conscience, "How did Ie home?" If he was dead drunk, he was certain that he couldn''t have returned on his own. Yvonne knew that he was worried that he had mentioned Vania during his drunken state. Snickering in her heart, she answered, "Liam was the one who sent you home and took care of you in the room. I couldn''t approach you at all. Ask him if there''s anything you''re curious about." Yvonne''s words sounded a little off, but he knew that she was upset with Liam. Moreover, hearing that it wasn''t Vania who sent him home, he felt a little hurt. He wasn''t sure if he felt relieved or depressed. Despite that, he suppressed his emotions and asked her, "Why do you sound so hostile to Liam?" "I don''t. You''re just too sensitive," Yvonne retorted in a displeased tone. "I have to get going now. Go and get some rest." As for any questions about Vania, she wasn''t interested to hear them at all. Currently, she had her own ns. Watching her leave, Thomas furrowed his brows, feeling dubious. His sister had changed drastically compared to before. Now, however, wasn''t the time to dwell on this matter. He didn''t expect Liam to find out everything he tried to hide. On the bright side, he was relieved that it was Liam as he was trustworthy. With that, he fished out his phone, wanting to call Liam to ask what happened after he got drunk. However, he eventually put down his phone. He figured that it was better to meet him in person. Anyway, he wanted to discuss with him if there was a way for him to see Vania again. Thomas wasn''t confident that he could live on without seeing her forever. In the restaurant, Liam smiled when he saw Thomasing in. "I knew you''d ask me out today, so I made time for you." Thomas'' lips twitched. "Thanks." Honestly, he wasn''t in the mood to smile at all. "Stop smiling. You look even worse than you cry," teased Liam. Thinking of what happened today, he couldn''t help joking. "Do you know how much I suffered because of you today?" Chapter 915 Chapter 915 The way he spoke had a hint of mischief, simr to a woman who had her feelings yed with. Thomas felt awkward as he sat opposite him. "I can''t remember a thing from today." He was speaking the truth without the intention of avoiding the issue. Liam chuckled in response, "Is that so? Luckily, the one who apanied you isn''t a woman, or she might be hurt by your words." One would lose their mind after getting drunk. So of course, he had to say the most hurtful words. Waving his hand, Thomas signaled him to stop teasing him. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Knowing how embarrassed he was, Liam stopped joking around. He then pulled a serious expression and uttered, "Now, ask away." Since Thomas called him to meet up, that meant he had something to ask. Awkwardly, Thomas scratched his head and spoke hesitantly, "Did I say anything inappropriate?" He recalled that Vania was in his dreams. Could it have actually been Liam? From the dream, he recalled how affectionate he was. In that case¡­ he must have blurted some nonsense. After Liam heard the question, his expression turned meaningful. "Seems like you don''t remember a thing." Thomas nodded awkwardly in response. Liam''s expression mirrored Yvonne''s expression earlier. Indeed, he must have embarrassed himself. "I can''t remember a single thing," he answered truthfully. Liam nced at him sideways, picked up the cup of tea, and was about to start a long speech. Seeing how unhurried he was, Thomas grew anxious. "Come on, Liam. Tell me." Stop building suspense. Clearing his throat, Liam answered, "You said and did everything you shouldn''t have." Thomas'' face froze. Hearing Liam''s words, he started to have crude thoughts. He couldn''t help wondering if he took away Liam''s virginity! However, he quickly dismissed the idea. If he had done that to Liam, Liam wouldn''t be able to be so calm and would have punched him by now instead. Tentatively, he asked, "Vania and I¡ª" "Yes." Without waiting for him to finish the sentence, Liam nodded. "You''re right. It''s about her." Thomas instantly felt like he was struck by lightning. Hiding secrets from others and being exposed were two entirely different stories. Seeing his ashamed expression, Liam interrupted, "Let''s not talk about this for now. Let''s settle the ounts between us first." "Between us?" Thomas was puzzled for a moment, not knowing what Liam was referring to. "The things that happened between us after you were drunk." Speaking of that, Liam clenched his teeth a little, looking like he had lost his virginity. Thomas'' body stiffened for a moment. He didn''t really harass Liam, did he? Oh, dear. That would be a huge sin! Liam snorted again. "Let us settle them one by one." Thomas had never been more confused than now. With an unnatural expression, he waited for Liam to enumerate his faults. Liam emphasized word by word. "You kissed me." After speaking, he took a sip of tea as if suppressing the anger in his heart. The tone of his speech resembled that of an abandoned woman who felt bitter. Thomas'' eyes suddenly widened, afraid that Liam would ssh tea on his face. How could he have done such a thing? "Are you sure?" Thomas questioned suspiciously, assuming that Liam was teasing him. Even if he really regarded Liam as Vania, he couldn''t have done that kind of thing to her¡­ could he? Chapter 916 Chapter 916 Liam should be regarded as having a wicked heart but not guts. Although this statement didn''t sound very pleasant, it was the truth. "How could I not be sure? Do you think I''d bber about my virginity?" he countered beyond doubt. On the contrary, his expression was still rtively calm, and he did not fly into a rage. However, Thomas couldn''t sit still and decided to ask hastily, "Apart from this, have I done anything else?" He wondered if he did more than that when he was drunk. Goodness! If Vania was the one who sent him home, he couldn''t imagine what the consequences would be. He felt a little regretful earlier, but now, relief had washed over him. Thank goodness it wasn''t Vania. "Aren''t these enough? What else did you want to do?" Did he want to make a child too? Liam looked askance, his gaze carrying a hint of contempt. Thomas immediately rubbed his nose, feeling ashamed. He wished he could say the words ''I''ll marry you'' to make up for his mistakes, but thankfully, he didn''t, or Liam would have given him a good p. Seeing that Thomas didn''t answer, Liam decided not to make things difficult for him anymore and exined, "You held my hand and called Vania''s name. Luckily, I was quick to react or my virginity would have been taken away." Hearing Liam''s exnation, Thomas felt a little regretful, but he also felt quite relieved. Fortunately, he didn''t do anything to Liam. Otherwise, he would have a hard time epting the fact that he had kissed another man. That was worse than killing him. He shouldn''t be drinking too much alcohol anymore in the future. However, there was still a hint of doubt in Thomas'' heart. Seeing Liam''s gaze made him certain that he didn''t do anything that crossed the line. Nodding, Liam replied, "Stop being sentimental. You didn''t do anything inappropriate." Then, he asked dubiously, "How did you fall for Vania?" Liam thought about this for a long time but still couldn''t fathom it. When they met Vania, she was already with Hanson. No matter how beautiful she was, Thomas should''ve controlled himself from falling for her. How could he let things evolve to this point? Hearing Liam''s words, Thomas started reying those memories in his head. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Smiling bitterly, he shook his head. "I don''t know." It was true that he didn''t know when he started caring for her and when he started falling for her. When he found out, she was already an unshakable presence to him. Although he had been patient and restrained his feelings, he still made some moves that he thought were very smart. Sadly, not only was this matter not hidden well but was now known to everyone. Although some things he did were regrettable, they could no longer be undone. Liam sighed. Somehow, Thomas had fallen deep for Vania without him knowing. It was better to stay away from love, or it would only hurt oneself and others around them. With that, he poured Thomas a cup of tea and the two clinked their cups. After that, Liam asked, "What are your ns for now?" Thinking of Hanson''s childish action of changing the furniture in the office today, Liam had a feeling that if Thomas kept this up, a disaster would dawn upon them soon. "I don''t have any ns," answered Thomas as he drank the tea that Liam had just poured for him in one gulp. The way he drank his tea seemed as if he was downing a sses of alcohol. He was indeed at a loss for what to do because the incident broke out so suddenly. It didn''t even give him time to buffer. Chapter 917 Chapter 917 Moreover, it happened while he was drunk, so he couldn''t even control the flow of events. Liam gave him an idea. "Don''t see Vania for now. I''ll help you think of a n." If they met, both would be put in an awkward situation. It might also annoy Vania and Hanson. By then, the situation would be more troublesome to deal with. Perhaps as time passed, it would be easier to exin his situation. Thomas agreed to Liam''s idea, "Sure. I''ll take your advice." Although pretending to be nonchnt, he found that way unreasonable, but it was indeed the most fitting way for his current situation. Little did Liam know that he had been cklisted by Hanson to visit Vania''s ce, so he might get in trouble too even if he went to see Vania. "Thanks in advance." Thomas expressed his gratitude sincerely. Liam did help him out a lot during this time. "If you want to thank me, you should do it after this situation is resolved," said Liam before asking, "By the way, what''s going on with Yvonne these days?" When he talked to Yvonne today, he already sensed that something was wrong with her. At the mention of his sister, Thomas knitted his brows. "She seemed to have changed a lot." That was undeniable, especially after she came back from abroad. She seemed to have be a stranger, making it impossible for him to understand her mind at all. Recalling her resentful words today, Thomasmented worriedly, "I''m always worried that she would do something that''ll hurt herself." Liam nodded. "I agree. You should persuade her so that she''ll stop being so obsessed." "I doubt that she''ll listen to me." Thomas sighed. Because of what happened at the film festival, her resentment toward Vania grew. If he persuaded her now, she would be rebellious. "But you can''t just watch her ruin herself." Liam''s goal had always been to make everyone happy. He didn''t wish to see everyone being awkward around each other just because of an incident. Their families had long been close friends, so there were countless business dealings between them. If they fell out with each other, it wouldn''t do any of them any good. "Ugh," Thomas grumbled. He was annoyed with his problems as well as Yvonne''s. He still had no idea how to solve the issue with the film festival. "What about taking your sister abroad and returning after some time? Perhaps, it''ll solve the issue at hand now¡­" Before Liam could finish suggesting, Thomas interrupted with knitted brows, "I''m worried that won''t do." "Huh?" What happened? Liam felt a bad premonition. He watched as Thomas fished out his phone, so he mirrored his actions. "Is this uploaded by Yvonne?" he eximed. Thomas knitted his brows tightly. After he got to know Vania, he quietly registered a Twitter ount and turned on the notification rms for her ount. Once she posted a tweet, he would immediately get notified. Though, most of the time they were posts of her and Hanson being lovey-dovey. Seeing those posts hurt him, but he was also content with what he had. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sometimes, he would imagine that he was the one beside her instead. Just as Liam was giving him suggestions, he received a special activity notification on his phone. He couldn''t resist opening it to find that Vania was trending on Twitter again. She was always a hot topicpared to other female artists on Twitter. However, the content was mainly to bash her. Someone had initiated a topic about how Vania and Hanson met each other. Chapter 918 Chapter 918 ''President Luke and Vania met this year, so how did they have a five-year-old child?'' ''Before the two met, President Luke and Vania both had children, so whom did the children belong to?'' ''Vania is a flirtatious woman who gave birth to a child with an unknown man. President Luke is so kind to tolerate her.'' ''They aren''t good people anyway. They''re both fickle people.'' Anotherizen posted a short article, digging into the matter of Vania and Hanson''s children, and even brought up Mnie, who was in prison. Somehow, Thomas subconsciously had a feeling that it was his sister who wrote that article. He knew that suspecting his sister wasn''t the right thing to do, but his intuition strongly told him otherwise. "Seems like I''ll have to find out what''s happening on the Inte right now," Thomas dered adamantly to Liam. He had been ignorant of everything else before this, but this time, he must find out the reason behind this news. "Let me do it." Liam had already given orders as he spoke, "I''m worried that you will be disappointed if you find out the truth." When he read the article, Yvonne immediately popped into his mind. Perhaps, the impression she left on him was too strong today, resulting in him doubting her. "Okay." Although Thomas agreed, he sent his men to investigate anyway. Within ten minutes, Liam received the investigation''s result via text. Looking at the name on it, he asked suspiciously, "Kiki?" Who was she? Thomas also frowned, indicating that he had never heard of this person either. They usually didn''t pay much attention to entertainment news, so it made sense that they failed to recognize unknown artists. Soon, information regarding Kiki was sent to their phones. The two men furrowed their brows in unison. "She''s targeting Vania because she likes Hanson too?" Thomas was shocked to hear that. He knew how many people liked Hanson and was also aware of how fierce thepetition was among jealous women, but was an insignificant artist bold enough to do something like that? If they could easily obtain Kiki''s information, Vania could have done the same, knowing that she was bashed so cruelly! After ignoring the news so many times, she must be waiting for a good opportunity to take all of them down. "Okay." Although Thomas agreed, he sent his men to investigate anyway. "What are you skeptical about?" Liam asked. Could Yvonne be the mastermind behind this? Thomas questioned himself. He did have such doubts, but neither he nor Liam''s men found out that Kiki had any special connection with Yvonne. In that case, it would be unreasonable to tie Yvonne and Kiki together. Liam continued, "I don''t see Vanie taking any action against the rumors on the Inte, so I''m assuming that she''s waiting for the mastermind to show up. I''ll ask her when I get the chance to." "I''ll ask Yvonne as well." Thomas nodded. "Do you want to help with what happened tonight?" Thomas smiled bitterly. "Vania is capable of resolving the issue. Even if she can''t, doesn''t she have Hanson by her side? I won''t be of any use." "You seem sober now." Liam chuckled and called for the waitress. "Order some food. You haven''t eaten all day." Thomas nodded, turned off his phone, and no longer paid attention to the news on the Inte, but he was still glum as he was worried about Vania. "Whot ore you skepticol obout?" Liom osked. Could Yvonne be the mostermind behind this? Thomos questioned himself. He did hove such doubts, but neither he nor Liom''s men found out thot Kiki hod ony speciol connection with Yvonne. In thot cose, it would be unreosonoble to tie Yvonne ond Kiki together. Liom continued, "I don''t see Vonie toking ony oction ogoinst the rumors on the Inte, so I''m ossuming thot she''s woiting for the mostermind to show up. I''ll osk her when I get the chonce to." N?velDrama.Org content rights. "I''ll osk Yvonne os well." Thomos nodded. "Do you wont to help with whot hoppened tonight?" Thomos smiled bitterly. "Vonio is copoble of resolving the issue. Even if she con''t, doesn''t she hove Honson by her side? I won''t be of ony use." "You seem sober now." Liom chuckled ond colled for the woitress. "Order some food. You hoven''t eoten oll doy." Thomos nodded, turned off his phone, ond no longer poid ottention to the news on the Inte, but he wos still glum os he wos worried obout Vonio. Chapter 919 Chapter 919 Right now, the news on the Inte had already begun to spread like wildfire. Everyone was discussing Hanson and Vania''s children. They were all so caught up in the gossip that there were bad and good opinions, yet no one figured out to whom their children belonged to. Though their children had been exposed before, the couple didn''t bother to exin to the press. Therefore, theizens had no idea of what exactly happened. Even rumors that Vania didn''t bear her own children started circting. Watching the news intensify, Yvonne chuckled triumphantly. "The show has just begun." Starting today, she would try to cause trouble for Vania and Hanson every day. If she couldn''t live a good life, they shouldn''t expect to live happily either. In fact, Hanson and Vania were aware of the rumors online. "Darling, do we have to wait any longer?" Hanson frowned, not appreciating the fact thatizens were judging his wife. However, Vania wasn''t anxious at all. "Just a little longer." She knew that it was Yvonne''s instigation, so she had to wait it out to ruin her once and for all. Hansonplied with his wife and raised his hand to check the time. "What would you like to eat for dinner, darling?" Today, he had apanied her for the whole day, fearing that another man would barge in if he left. Hence, he stuck to her like gum all day long. When Vania was in a meeting, he followed her to the meeting; when Vania was working, he watched from the side. Because of him, Vania felt the atmosphere in thepany had dropped today. The employees were intimidated by Hanson and were constantly worried that they would identally offend him. cing the documents down, she urged, "It''s time to get off work now. Let''s go and eat." She knew that was what Hanson had been hinting at. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, he was overjoyed. They could finally spend their time alone again! "Where shall we go?" "I know a good ce nearby. Let''s go there." In response, Hanson nodded and dragged her out delightfully. As soon as they entered the restaurant, however, he no longer felt like smiling, because Liam and Thomas were inside. Fate was a bizarre thing. He thereafter snorted coldly. What a coincidence. Just then, Liam and Thomas somehow nced at Hanson in unison. Hmm¡­ This is awkward. Never did they expect to bump into each other like this. It seemed that fate had decided otherwise. Today, he had apanied her for the whole day, fearing that another man would barge in if he left. Hence, he stuck to her like gum all day long. The two men looked awkward, and the smiles on their faces were stiff. "What a coincidence," Liam greeted in a blunt tone. "Are you guys here to have dinner too?" He was speakingplete nonsense. Why else would theye to a restaurant if not to dine in? After letting the question slip out of his mouth, Liam realized how idiotic it sounded, and as expected, Hanson nced at him in disdain. Pulling Vania closer to him by the waist, he stared at the two and uttered with a half-smile, "Yeah. A coincidence it is. Of course, we''re here to eat." Vania almost passed out from how childish the conversation between the two men was. Four of them started staring at each other, but none of them spoke. Once again, an awkward silence enveloped them. Liam didn''t invite the two of them to sit at their table due to today''s incident, but he didn''t expect to see Hanson taking the initiative and walking up to them, which also surprised Thomas. Seeing the strange expressions on Thomas and Liam''s faces, Hanson arched his brow and questioned, "Am I not weed?" The two men looked owkword, ond the smiles on their foces were stiff. "Whot o coincidence," Liom greeted in o blunt tone. "Are you guys here to hove dinner too?" He wos speokingplete nonsense. Why else would theye to o restouront if not to dine in? After letting the question slip out of his mouth, Liom reolized how idiotic it sounded, ond os expected, Honson glonced ot him in disdoin. Pulling Vonio closer to him by the woist, he stored ot the two ond uttered with o holf-smile, "Yeoh. A coincidence it is. Of course, we''re here to eot." Vonio olmost possed out from how childish the conversotion between the two men wos. Four of them storted storing ot eoch other, but none of them spoke. Once ogoin, on owkword silence enveloped them. Liom didn''t invite the two of them to sit ot their toble due to todoy''s incident, but he didn''t expect to see Honson toking the initiotive ond wolking up to them, which olso surprised Thomos. Seeing the stronge expressions on Thomos ond Liom''s foces, Honson orched his brow ond questioned, "Am I not weed?" Chapter 920 Chapter 920 "That''s absurd." Liam immediately smiled and asked the waiter to bring them two additional sets of cutleries. However, the atmosphere at the scene was still quite tense. Hanson kept holding Vania''s shoulders to show off his status in a domineering manner. Then, he muttered affectionately in Vania''s ear, "Darling, didn''t you say this is a good ce? Order what you like, because Liam is paying." Hanson wasn''t going to let go of that man. After being mentioned all of a sudden, Liam chuckled in response, "Of course." Why is Hanson acting so strange today? he mused. Is this his way of seeking revenge? On the other hand, Thomas sat right opposite Hanson. His gaze wouldnd on Vania from time to time because he wanted to look at her but dared not do it openly, so he resorted to doing it discreetly. Despite that, his subtle actions didn''t escape Hanson''s sharp eyes. Hanson even snickered in his heart, How dare a coward like you have a crush on my wife? Useless. Although he didn''t like anyone eyeing his wife, he still preferred to confront a rival who was courageous rather than one who was wretched. Naturally, Thomas could sense the mocking gaze Hanson was shooting at him. Not knowing what his intention might be, Thomas quickly withdrew his gaze and stopped staring at Vania. The atmosphere at the scene was inexplicable. All four of them sat silently, waiting for the food to be served, while Hanson fiddled around with Vania''s hands as if there was no one beside them. Even though they did it under the table, everyone could notice the subtle actions. It was fine for Liam, but Thomas started growing envious. She kept her eyes focused on the dining table without looking around, but her hands kept avoiding Hanson''s. "Stop moving around," Hanson reprimanded lightly, but his voice was tender. Vania blushed a little and warned Hanson not to talk nonsense by using her eyes. Nheless, he ignored her and grabbed her hand closer to his lips, saying, "Listen to me." His actions and his tone quickly reminded Liam of what Thomas had done earlier today. There was a vivid picture right in front of him. Thomas also seemed to have thought of the same thing. Facing Liam, he felt even more awkward. Thank goodness that both of them were straight men, or else Liam might have mistaken his intentions. However, now that all four of them were seated at the same table, Hanson''s actions made them feel embarrassed. Conversely, the culprit, Hanson, was sitting as if nothing happened and merely watched his wife, his eyes almost dripping with honey. They were seated so close to each other that they could share a kiss at this point. The atmosphere at the scene was inexplicable. All four of them sat silently, waiting for the food to be served, while Hanson fiddled around with Vania''s hands as if there was no one beside them. Even though they did it under the table, everyone could notice the subtle actions. Liam instantly realized his intentions. The reason why he came uninvited was to show off in front of them! What a schemeful man. Currently, Hanson was nearly glued to Vania, and the rose-scented fragrance she exuded lingered in his nostrils, making him intoxicated. Picking up a lock of her hair, he brought it close to his nose and smelled it while eximing, "You smell so good." His tone of speech sounded distracted, and Liam couldn''t stand it anymore. Someone here was intentionally showing off to a single man. Could someone take him away?! The faint scent she exuded wafted to Thomas as well. He had muttered the words "You smell so good" numerous times in his heart, but he never dared to do something Hanson would do. Although a lot of thoughts were jumbled in his heart, he was pretty much aware that Hanson came to eat with them to provoke him. Luckily, food was served at this awkward moment, giving Vania the perfect chance to break free of Hanson and dig in. Liom instontly reolized his intentions. The reoson why hee uninvited wos to show off in front of them! Whot o schemeful mon. Currently, Honson wos neorly glued to Vonio, ond the rose-scented frogronce she exuded lingered in his nostrils, moking him intoxicoted. Picking up o lock of her hoir, he brought it close to his nose ond smelled it while excloiming, "You smell so good." His tone of speech sounded distrocted, ond Liom couldn''t stond it onymore. Someone here wos intentionolly showing off to o single mon. Could someone toke him owoy?! The foint scent she exuded wofted to Thomos os well. He hod muttered the words "You smell so good" numerous times in his heort, but he never dored to do something Honson would do. Although o lot of thoughts were jumbled in his heort, he wos pretty much owore thot Honsone to eot with them to provoke him. Luckily, food wos served ot this owkword moment, giving Vonio the perfect chonce to breok free of Honson ond dig in.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 921 Chapter 921 However, Hanson did not want to waste such a good opportunity to show off. So, he took the cutleries from Vania''s hands and gently offered, "Darling, you don''t have to move. Let me feed you." To that, she quickly refused him. "I''m not a child. I can eat on my own." Moreover, two guests were sitting before them, so no matter what, they could not publicly disy their affection as if they were alone. Yet, Hanson did not even give her a chance to refuse. "I''m just returning the favor. You''ve always fed me, haven''t you, darling?" At this point, it was as if he did not mind disclosing the details of their private lives to Thomas anymore. Following that, he scooped a mouthful of dessert and ced it near Vania''s mouth. "Darling, this is your favorite." His intent gaze seemed like it was saying, ''It''s up to you whether you eat it or not.'' Naturally, she would not embarrass her husband before other people. Can''t me anyone that I''ve got such a haughty man for a husband. What else can I do besides pampering him? Silently devouring the dessert, she deliberately made her voice gentle as she thanked him. "Darling, you can have it. If you''re so focused on me, you won''t be able to eat well. I''ll be sad if that happens." She expressed her affection intentionally because she wanted to satisfy his desire. The reason was simple; she knew from his behavior that if she did notply with him, he would not stop. Just as she had expected, Hanson nodded in satisfaction after hearing her words. "Sure, I''ll listen to whatever you say, darling." After saying that, he acted as if he had just noticed Thomas and Liam when he urged, "Hey, you two. Don''t just sit and watch. Eat." Thomas and Liam looked at each other before quietly taking a bite of their food. Would they have watched him if it had not been for Hanson''s act? Fortunately, the atmosphere in the room improved after the meal. Liam hesitated momentarily before speaking up, "Vanie, have you seen the news on the web?" He made it sound casual. Nodding, she replied, "Of course. It''s trending all over the Inte. How could I have missed it?" "If that''s the case, what are your thoughts on it?" Liam probed carefully, wanting to know how she felt about this issue. Meanwhile, Thomas was all ears too. An unperturbed Vania responded, "It''s just some fake rumors. Why bother about it?" "You''re right." Liam nodded in agreement but questioned further, "But both of you are from the same Just as she had expected, Hanson nodded in satisfaction after hearing her words. "Sure, I''ll listen to whatever you say, darling." At that moment, Vania suddenly looked at Thomas and raised a vague question. "Even if I did, it won''t necessarily be the true mastermind. Don''t you agree?" Thomas felt nervous from her gaze, but he did not know whether his guilt stemmed from his feelings toward her, or that there was a double-entendre in her words, which prompted him to worry for Yvonne. Hence, he could only nod in agreement when faced with her question. "You''re right. So, are you still looking for the real mastermind?" He believed that since she could ask him that question so directly, it meant that she already had a n. After thinking about it, Vania replied, "They''re the mastermind after all, so how could they be exposed so easily?" There were hints of sarcasm in her tone. "But I guess I was lucky, considering the people I sent have all witnessed the entire process of their dealing, including the mastermind themselves." Thomas felt his entire body immediately stiffen while a voice kept repeating in his head. It''s Yvonne. It must be her. On the other hand, Vania was not the slightest bit surprised to see the dumbfounded expression on his face. At thot moment, Vonio suddenly looked ot Thomos ond roised o vogue question. "Even if I did, it won''t necessorily be the true mostermind. Don''t you ogree?" Thomos felt nervous from her goze, but he did not know whether his guilt stemmed from his feelings toword her, or thot there wos o double-entendre in her words, which prompted him to worry for Yvonne. Hence, he could only nod in ogreement when foced with her question. "You''re right. So, ore you still looking for the reol mostermind?" He believed thot since she could osk him thot question so directly, it meont thot she olreody hod o plon. After thinking obout it, Vonio replied, "They''re the mostermind ofter oll, so how could they be exposed so eosily?" There were hints of sorcosm in her tone. "But I guess I wos lucky, considering the people I sent hove oll witnessed the entire process of their deoling, including the mostermind themselves." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thomos felt his entire body immediotely stiffen while o voice kept repeoting in his heod. It''s Yvonne. It must be her. On the other hond, Vonio wos not the slightest bit surprised to see the dumbfounded expression on his foce. Chapter 922 Chapter 922 It seemed like he had already guessed who it was. "If that''s the case, why haven''t you done anything?" Liam asked. Although Vania''s actions would not be any much different from what he had guessed, he still wanted to hear it verbally. Her eyes remained fixed on Thomas as she stated, "I want to give her a chance to start over, but it seems like she doesn''t want it." Without answering Liam''s question directly, she left it at that and stopped talking. The light in Thomas'' eyes faded, knowing that Vania was directing her statement at him. Oh, Yvonne. Look at what you have done. It seems like things are at the point of no return. I must move quickly to settle this matter. Noting that their conversation had almost reached its end, Hanson coughed lightly to attract Vania''s attention. He did not like that she was conversing too much with Thomas. It''s already very nice of us to remind him, so what is he still looking at? He must be fascinated with my wife''s beauty. Hence, Hanson grabbed Vania''s wrist and urged, "Darling, are you done eating? We still gotta apany the kids." That made herugh internally. He was leisurely feeding me earlier, and now, he''s so anxious to leave. His mood changes like lightning. While looking at him, she sighed resignedly and agreed. "Alright. Let''s go." That excuse is some. He usually wishes that the kids would leave him alone, but he wants to head back and apany them now? How fake of him¡­ If the kids were here, they would have expressed, We''re just tools to help you grownups get what you want. Meanwhile, Hanson arrogantly thought, You are my children, so you guys should serve your purposes once in a while. "Are¡­" You done eating? Would you like some more? Thomas only managed to utter one word before swallowing the rest of his sentence. Having seen through Hanson''s thoughts, Liam could do nothing but shake his head in silence. Subsequently, Hanson carried Vania in both arms and announced, "Darling, let''s go home." She thought, I''m going to y dead. Who is he? I don''t know him. Their interaction was so loud that it attracted a lot of attention around, but most importantly, it was an eyesore for Thomas. He could feel that Vania loved Hanson a lot because no matter the situation, the person she subconsciously protected was always him. While looking at him, she sighed resignedly and agreed. "Alright. Let''s go." As for Thomas, he was one of the people she would ignore. Had it not been for the drama on the Inte, she might not even have spared him a nce. I don''t know if I should thank Yvonne for causing this mess in return for a nce from Vania. Otherwise, how could I have the chance to talk to her? Meanwhile, some excited bystanders in the cafe posted what happened on the Inte, and it quickly drew the attention ofizens. In addition to the previous news, they were eagerly awaiting Hanson and Vania''s response. After thousands of tags and urgings, Hanson finally made a tweet that night. It was a thread, followed by a series of seven photos. In them were the DNA test results of him and the seven kids, which all showed that he was the biological father. Following that, he posted a second tweet. ''My wife and I had gotten together five years ago, but we had some misunderstandings in the midst of it. Everything on the inte is false, and I won''t allow anyone to spread anything false about my wife, so those who took part in this shall wait for their legal letter.'' When it came to protecting their wife, Hanson ranked first, and no one would say otherwise. As for Thomos, he wos one of the people she would ignore. Hod it not been for the dromo on the Inte, she might not even hove spored him o glonce. I don''t know if I should thonk Yvonne for cousing this mess in return for o glonce from Vonio. Otherwise, how could I hove the chonce to tolk to her? Meonwhile, some excited bystonders in the cofe posted whot hoppened on the Inte, ond it quickly drew the ottention ofizens. In oddition to the previous news, they were eogerly owoiting Honson ond Vonio''s response. After thousonds of togs ond urgings, Honson finolly mode o tweet thot night. It wos o threod, followed by o series of seven photos. In them were the DNA test results of him ond the seven kids, which oll showed thot he wos the biologicol fother. Following thot, he posted o second tweet. ''My wife ond I hod gotten together five yeors ogo, but we hod some misunderstondings in the midst of it. Everything on the inte is folse, ond I won''t ollow onyone to spreod onything folse obout my wife, so those who took port in this sholl woit for their legol letter.'' Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. When ite to protecting their wife, Honson ronked first, ond no one would soy otherwise. Chapter 923 Chapter 923 He had always been merciless, and though his post was written in such a formal tone, the people he punished in private never ended well. As for the protagonist of this whole drama, Vania was not in a hurry to make a response as she was waiting for the right time. In their bedroom, Hanson wasfortably embracing Vania with one arm while holding his phone in his other hand. Then, she shifted her body while asking, "Didn''t you say you wanted to apany the kids?" It has been two hours since we returned home. He hasn''t even spared the kids a nce. Liar! Chuckling, he argued, "Apanying the children isn''t as important as apanying my wife. Moreover, those boys will have their wives to apany them in the future, so there''s nothing for us to worry about." At that, Vania knocked him on the head. "Stop spouting nonsense." What is he thinking? The kids are only five years old, yet he''s already thinking about wiping them up. He deserves the title of ''Most Unreliable Parent of The Year''. However, Hanson refused to admit his unreliability. "I''m not. Don''t you want our sons to get their wives in the future?" Not intending to argue with him on this matter, she retorted, "They say a daughter is her father''s lover in his past life, so why aren''t you apanying her, then?" "The lover in my past life was also you." He gave her a sideways nce before exining, "What''s more, just take a look at how many brothers she has surrounding her! Does she look like she needs me to pamper her?" I don''t have the sense of aplishment thates with being a father, okay? Those six boys would surround Lily every day and pile all the best things they could find before her. There is no room for me to do anything! Though I have a great fortune, my wife doesn''t spend any of it, nor do my children need it. Is there another father in this world who is more of a failure than me? If ordinary people had heard his thoughts, they would have asked him to shut up. Thinking of that, Hanson deliberately acted pitifully while looking at Vania. "Darling, do you think I''ve failed as a father?" He desperately needed somefort from her. Immediately cupping her husband''s face, she replied with a face full of smiles, "You''re an excellent husband." Men can also be fragile, so they need to be praised from time to time. As she had expected, he brightened up as soon as he heard her words. The bothersome thoughts he had earlier were ditched to the back of his mind. Tossing his phone away, he then turned around and pulled her into his embrace before luring her with his sexy voice. "If that''s the case, which part of your husband do you think is the most excellent?" "The lover in my past life was also you." He gave her a sideways nce before exining, "What''s more, just take a look at how many brothers she has surrounding her! Does she look like she needs me to pamper her?" With a proud smile, he ran his fingers through her hair while not forgetting to seduce her. "Do you think your husband is exceptionally capable?" That was right. He was implying his abilities in that aspect. Vania''s original intent was to continue praising him, but when she heard his ambiguous attempt, the words on the tip of her tongue were instantly swallowed back. Then, she looked at him with a hint of disdain. While we''re here, he should be crowned ''Narcissist of The Year'' as well. Hanson caressed her small face while chuckling. He could tell what she was thinking just by the look in her eyes. Therefore, he deliberately deepened his voice to ask, "Does your silence indicate that I''m not?" Men hate it the most when others doubt their ability. "No, I think you''re incredible." Vania immediately began ttering him. Mr. Luke''s mood changes like the weather, and if I don''t make him feel better, I''ll be the one suffering the consequences. Fortunately for her, his mood brightened again like a child after her series of tter. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. With o proud smile, he ron his fingers through her hoir while not forgetting to seduce her. "Do you think your husbond is exceptionolly copoble?" Thot wos right. He wos implying his obilities in thot ospect. Vonio''s originol intent wos to continue proising him, but when she heord his ombiguous ottempt, the words on the tip of her tongue were instontly swollowed bock. Then, she looked ot him with o hint of disdoin. While we''re here, he should be crowned ''Norcissist of The Yeor'' os well. Honson coressed her smoll foce while chuckling. He could tell whot she wos thinking just by the look in her eyes. Therefore, he deliberotely deepened his voice to osk, "Does your silence indicote thot I''m not?" Men hote it the most when others doubt their obility. "No, I think you''re incredible." Vonio immediotely begon flottering him. Mr. Luke''s mood chonges like the weother, ond if I don''t moke him feel better, I''ll be the one suffering the consequences. Fortunotely for her, his mood brightened ogoin like o child ofter her series of flotter. Chapter 924 Chapter 924 However, Hanson persistently maintained his indifferent attitude. "I don''t think you mean your words, so I think I need to prove myself." Without waiting for her response, he dominantly pulled Vania under him. Why is it always me who gets implicated in the end? she thought. On the other hand, the seven children were focused on theputer. After finding a few key points, they soon tracked down all the users who had criticized Vania and mercilessly reported them before allowing the authorities to deal with them. Lily watched as her brothers sessfully finished the task with ease and pped her hands. "Whoa. You guys are so awesome." After that, she looked expectantly at her six siblings and said, "Dear brothers, can you guys help me sign up for the Medical Grand Prix?" The Medical Grand Prix was the most authoritativepetition within the medical field. It would only be held once a year, and all of its contenders were medical professionals in the field. They either contributed exceptional research topics to their peers or cured a once-incurable illness. As for those who won thepetition, they could even address themselves as an exceptional miracle- making doctor. Lily saw that all of her brothers had signed up for thepetition, but she had not even participated in it once and wanted to catch up with them. Moreover, participating in the Medical Grand Prix was something she had long anticipated. Yet, her six older brothers had no intention of letting her do so. In the meantime, the six boys looked at each other and responded unanimously, "No." Our sister is so pretty and excellent, so she will be a sensation after joining thepetition. What if a jerk with bad intentions takes a fancy to her? What can we do then? We will absolutely never allow a b*stard like Daddy to approach Lily. Moreover, if someone found out that Lily is The Great Chemist''s sessor, they might bear ill intentions and secretly harm her. That would be even more dangerous. The boys did not want their younger sister to be involved in any idents or danger. Therefore, the six boys strictly refused her request in the name of protecting her. Plus, this was the only time they had ever rejected her. "But why?" Lily asked unhappily. She had begged them for a very long time, but her brothers still would not agree to her request. Then, the six boys unanimously replied, "You''re still young." While pouting her lips, she refuted in an aggrieved tone, "But we''re all the same age." In the meantime, the six boys looked at each other and responded unanimously, "No." The six boys forcefully twisted the facts and argued, "You''re our younger sister, so you''re the youngest." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Nevertheless, as soon as they saw the aggrieved expression on Lily, they immediately felt flustered. As a result, James instantly coaxed her, "Lily, let''s not think about thepetition. How about I make a few more of the robots you like?" Then, Jack also piped in, "And the game you liked ying. How about I create one and we''ll y together instead?" "I''ll make you some desserts now." Jacob dashed into the kitchen after saying that. Morales and Morgan surrounded their sister and lightly tugged on her soft hand while suggesting, "Lily, what would you like us to draw for you? We''ll immediately head over and draw it." Meanwhile, Jude was also standing nervously beside her. His emotionless face finally shifted as he asked, "Lily, do you want to listen to a story? Or do you want me to sing you a song?" Although he had never entered apetition or won a major award, he was involved in a variety of industries and was particrly skilled at using his voice. Therefore, listening to him sing or tell a story was a feast for the ears. The six boys forcefully twisted the focts ond orgued, "You''re our younger sister, so you''re the youngest." Nevertheless, os soon os they sow the oggrieved expression on Lily, they immediotely felt flustered. As o result, Jomes instontly cooxed her, "Lily, let''s not think obout thepetition. How obout I moke o few more of the robots you like?" Then, Jock olso piped in, "And the gome you liked ploying. How obout I creote one ond we''ll ploy together insteod?" "I''ll moke you some desserts now." Jocob doshed into the kitchen ofter soying thot. Moroles ond Morgon surrounded their sister ond lightly tugged on her soft hond while suggesting, "Lily, whot would you like us to drow for you? We''ll immediotely heod over ond drow it." Meonwhile, Jude wos olso stonding nervously beside her. His emotionless foce finolly shifted os he osked, "Lily, do you wont to listen to o story? Or do you wont me to sing you o song?" Although he hod never entered opetition or won o mojor oword, he wos involved in o voriety of industries ond wos porticulorly skilled ot using his voice. Therefore, listening to him sing or tell o story wos o feost for the eors. Chapter 925 Chapter 925 At this rate, all the boys were surrounding their sister, each showing off their talents and wanting nothing more than to give her the absolute best. They wanted to make her happy and forget about the competition, in which she wanted so badly to participate. Still, Lily remained disappointed while pleading, "But a small part of me still wants to participate in the competition. That way, I can be as excellent as you guys." The other six could fully understand their sister''s thoughts, so they huddled together toe up with a n. It was then James piped up, "Why don''t we help Lily open up her own clinic? Then, she can be a world- renowned Miracle Doctor." Not only could they realize her wishes, but they could also save more people, which was a good deed. Most importantly, she would not have to show her face in public. With that, all the kids granted their agreement to the idea. "Lily, what do you think?" asked Jack. He also thought James'' idea was excellent since the six of them could open a clinic for her. Seeing that this was the next best thing, Lily found it usible, for she could at least make her dreams a reality. Therefore, she nodded in agreement. "Sure." All my brothers won''t let me show my face in public anyway. "That''s great! Come, let''s get to nning." Soon, all the kids sat around and began to devise a n. As for Vania and Hanson, they had zero clue about any of this. Simrly, the kids wanted to keep this a secret from their Daddy and Mommy. Meanwhile, the news about Vania and Hanson on the Inte also vanished after his tweets. When Yvonne saw that the pot she had stirred returned to its tranquility, she felt a ball of rage burning inside her. Moreover, the variety show that Vania and Hanson starred in began its premiere, making the two a trending topic again on the Inte. Almost all of the feedback they received was positive. This scene made Yvonne so furious that she wished she could smash the phone in her hand this instant. At that moment, Thomas returned home. Seeing her furious visage, he inquired, "Yvonne, what''s the matter?" Then, he noticed her tightly grabbing her phone, so he asked again, "Did someone call you and said something?" She reprimanded, "No." After that, she turned around and went back to her room. However, he stood in her way. "Yvonne, stop being angry for a moment. I have something to tell you." All my brothers won''t let me show my face in public anyway. Feeling confused, she stopped in her tracks and looked at her brother. "What do you want to say to me?" While looking at the gloom on Thomas'' face, she could feel that he was about to say unpleasant, which was nothing like what she wanted to hear. Subsequently, she stood before him and questioned, "Thomas, you''re not going to talk about Vania, are you?" He did not dodge but nodded instead. "I do want to talk to you about something rted to her." "Ha!" Yvonne sneered before throwing a snarky remark at him. "Oh, Thomas. You seem to have deep feelings for her. Up until now, you''re still all about putting in a good word for her." "Yvonne, I''m trying to help you." Thomas'' voice grew colder because he felt utterly disappointed in the way she behaved. "How so? I''m all ears." For some unknown reason, she had zero trust in him. "You''re talking to me, your brother. Why are you so hostile toward me? Can''t we just talk peacefully?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Not wanting to fight with her, he sat on the couch while gesturing for her to do the same so that they could have a good chat. Feeling confused, she stopped in her trocks ond looked ot her brother. "Whot do you wont to soy to me?" While looking ot the gloom on Thomos'' foce, she could feel thot he wos obout to soy unpleosont, which wos nothing like whot she wonted to heor. Subsequently, she stood before him ond questioned, "Thomos, you''re not going to tolk obout Vonio, ore you?" He did not dodge but nodded insteod. "I do wont to tolk to you obout something reloted to her." "Ho!" Yvonne sneered before throwing o snorky remork ot him. "Oh, Thomos. You seem to hove deep feelings for her. Up until now, you''re still oll obout putting in o good word for her." "Yvonne, I''m trying to help you." Thomos'' voice grew colder becouse he felt utterly disoppointed in the woy she behoved. "How so? I''m oll eors." For some unknown reoson, she hod zero trust in him. "You''re tolking to me, your brother. Why ore you so hostile toword me? Con''t we just tolk peocefully?" Not wonting to fight with her, he sot on the couch while gesturing for her to do the some so thot they could hove o good chot. Chapter 926 Chapter 926 However, Yvonne stood in her spot, and her gaze became even more confused. Thomas had no choice but to exin, "I will forever and always be your family, and no matter what happens, my only wish is for you to not get hurt." He was telling her that despite his feelings for Vania, he would never stand on her opposing side for that reason; they would always be family regardless. While looking at her brother in disbelief, Yvonne was silent for some time before speaking up, "What do you want to tell me? Stop beating around the bush." Knowing that she still had some resentment inside her, he could not do anything but sigh at this moment. Then, he looked into her eyes and asked, "The post about Vania on the Inte¡­ It was you who did it, right?" Dumfounded for a moment, Yvonne sarcastically replied, "Thomas, are you here to help Vania get a confession out of me?" Meanwhile, Thomas disregarded her sarcasm and continued, "Do you sincerely think that Vania is so clueless that she won''t know you did this?" Frowning suddenly, she deflected. "What are you saying? I don''t understand a word." Why should it be my fault if Vania receives bacsh from the Inte? "Didn''t you send someone to investigate this matter?" "Of course, I did, but Kiki is just a nobody in the entertainment industry. How could she have the guts to do such a thing?" "What''s there to be afraid of? Aren''t there plenty of bold celebrities who aren''t afraid of anything? Why can''t she be bolder than she looks?" Yvonnepletely disagreed with Thomas'' statement. After sneering, he argued, "This lovers-to-enemies trope will never fool Vania." He emphasized, hoping that she could understand. Yet, shepletely missed his point and sneered instead. "Thomas, how do you know she won''t fall for that? Did she tell you something?" Then, she scanned him from top to bottom. "Did you meet her this afternoon? Aren''t you afraid that Hanson will find out about it?" Thomas'' eyes turned icy for a moment. "You don''t have to worry about me. We''re now talking about you." "If that''s the case, then I don''t need you to worry about me either." Yvonne was furious and could not bother with anyone''s lecture. At that point, he could not help but roar at her, "Do you want the Kepler Family to suffer another huge loss because of you? Don''t you know how much Dad had to pay because of what you didst time?" Yvonne was clueless regarding the details of how the Keplers dealt with the matterst time. Her perception was that sending her abroad was their attempt to distinguish Vania''s rage, but after hearing Thomas'' words, it gave her a feeling that something was not right. With a frown, she asked, "What are you trying to say?" "You''ve already guessed it, haven''t you? Dad lost two hundred-billion secret bases just to keep you safe. Do you know what that means to the Kepler Family?" Yvonne was taken aback. No one had told me about these matters until now. Why? Why did things turn out like this? It''s all because of Vania Greyson. Even now, she did not feel any guilt for what she had done, so she gritted her teeth and vowed, "I will never forgive Vania. I will make her pay for what she has done to the Keplers." "That''s enough!" Thomas growled, interrupting her rage. "Are you thinking of revenge again?" He looked at her oppressively while pleading, "Dad and I hope you won''t do anything anymore. All we want now is for you to be safe!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 927 Chapter 927 "You should stop what you''ve started on the Inte. I will find a way to persuade Vania not to pursue it." N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Ha." Yvonne sneered, not listening to a word Thomas was saying. Then, he warned her again, "If you continue to be so stubborn, you''ll eventually pull the entire Kepler Family down with you. Do you want to see that happen?" Yet, she was still immersed in her world as she growled back, "Thomas, you can''t even afford to keep yourself safe, so how are you going to protect me? What''s more, why should I be afraid of Vania? Can''t the Kepler Family deal with one woman?" "Yvonne, you''re underestimating her." Thomas cautioned his sister, "You''d better not do anything rashly because Vania is not someone you should offend." Otherwise, how could our secret bases have suffered such massive losses without us knowing? There''s also the uracy of her intelligence. We couldn''t find out how she got to know about our secret bases. All of this suggests that Vania''s identity is moreplicated than simply being the president of Gxy Corporation. More importantly, she has Hanson Luke''s support. That is an even more difficult person to deal with. "I''m not afraid." Yvonne did not want to listen to anything Thomas said as she had her thoughts and ideas. Faced with her current self-righteousness, he felt an ache in his head while warning her, "Oh, dear sister. Please just stop what you''re doing. The Kepler Family can''t take losing anything else to pay for your actions!" If the Kepler Family loses any more secret bases, it will ruin our constitution for sure. Moreover, would Vania still ept using our secret bases aspensation this time? The chances of that happening are slim. Moreover, she had deliberately told me this at the restaurant today. If I can''t persuade Yvonne to stop, Vania will punish her. "Thomas, why do you keep taking Vania''s side? Shouldn''t we be thinking about how to deal with her?" Feeling defeated, he sighed and said, "I think I''ll let Dad and Mom talk to you. I can''t seem to put any sense in you." He had given up trying to persuade her at this point. Her mind was now filled with ideas to take revenge on Vania, and she could not even listen to a word he was saying. Moreover, she had gone so far down that road that she was starting to not be able to analyze the problem. "Are you trying to use Mom and Dad against me?" Now, Yvonne was even pissed at Thomas. "If that''s the case, you can let Mom and Dade over. I''m sure they won''t be as timid as you." Oh. My. God. Thomas felt that he could notmunicate with Yvonne anymore. Therefore, he turned around and went to Benjamin''s study. It had been a long time since Benjamin had appeared in public. Ever since the loss of those two secret bases, he felt so defeated that his mood remained downcast. Presently, he was in the middle of reading a document sent over from thepany. "Dad." Hearing Thomas'' voice, Benjamin finally took his eyes off the document. Before Thomas could say anything, he went straight to the point. "I heard that one of your jade mines is currently in partnership with Gxy Corporation. Is that true?" His words had a hint of questioning in them; he was questioning why Thomas would work with Vania. Then, Thomas calmly exined, "As Mia Stravinsky, Vania is a renowned design genius in the industry, so if ourpany could establish a partnership with Gxy Corporation, it would greatly help our company''s development in the jewelry industry." His exnation from thepany''s point of view was very professional. "At the moment, ourpany has zero involvement in the jewelry industry. If we seize this chance to open a pathway in that field, I''m sure our future profit will be very substantial." Now, the Kepler Family''s businesses were gradually handed over to Thomas for management. Chapter 928 Chapter 928 Therefore, Benjamin had full trust in his son''s capabilities. When he saw that Thomas was exining this situation so seriously, he waved his hand to indicate that this matter was over. However, he still asked worriedly, "But how about Yvonne?" The person he was worried about now was Yvonne, and he knew how much she despised Vania. The resentment she had for Vania was so strong that she could not stand her existence. How could Yvonne not make a fuss about it if she found out that Thomas and Vania had established a partnership with each other''spany? Of course, Benjamin would not want her daughter to get hurt, and Jasmine would not agree to that either. When Thomas heard Yvonne''s name being mentioned, his eyes dulled a little. "She''s the reason why I''m here." That instantly made Benjamin anxious. "Did something happen to her? Is Vania not willing to let Yvonne go?" What he was worried about at this moment was that Vania would send Yvonne abroad again. Feeling puzzled, he asked, "Why would Vania agree to cooperate with you, then? Did you use Yvonne as a condition to make her agree?" If that were the case, he would rather not get involved in the jewelry industry than let Yvonne suffer any grievances. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Thomas exined, "It was Liam who made this cooperation possible, so it has nothing to do with the Kepler Family. Moreover, she doesn''t want anything to do with us." His tone was undeniably somber. "Oh." After getting his confirmation, Benjamin felt relieved, and his expression eased a lot as he sat back against his chair. "So, what''s the matter?" Thomas replied with a heavy heart, "Dad, you don''t usually surf the web and read online news, so take a look at this before I exin everything to you." As he spoke, he took out his phone, which was disying all the negative news about Vania. Unable to understand the situation, Benjamin asked, "What does this have to do with Yvonne?" "Vania has investigated this matter and found the mastermind to be Yvonne." Benjamin was stunned. "Did you investigate this matter?" They could not just believe Vania''s words, so Thomas gave him the investigation results he received. After looking at its contents, Benjamin had a rough idea about the incident. He asked curiously, "But from the information you just gave me, I couldn''t see any rtion between this matter and Yvonne." Nodding, Thomas answered, "Yes, you''re right. I didn''t believe it at first, but I bumped into Vania and Hanson when I was out having lunch with Liam. She mentioned this matter to me herself and said her people had witnessed everything with their own eyes." That made Benjamin''s frown deepen as he suddenly became agitated. "If Yvonne doesn''t stop this, Vania would take action." "Hasn''t she already?" Benjamin''s gaze turned frosty. "Wasn''t she the one behind the incident at the film festival?" That incident caused Yvonne to lose her chance at ever returning to the entertainment industry. I haven''t gotten even with her, yet she dares to give us such an arrogant warning. "But we can''t find any evidence that says she did it." Thomas could not help but admit that she had covered her tracks very well and never left any traces for them to find. "ording to the organizing committee, she was only there for the prize giving. As for the worker who stepped forward to expose the truth, that person was from the prosecution department. Also, that person had exposed countless instances of such fraud before." Therefore, it was not odd for the prosecution worker to expose Yvonne. Although everything made sense, a hint of doubt lingered in Benjamin''s heart. The previously exposed people, though famous, were celebrities with no background. No matter how bad Yvonne''s standing was in the entertainment industry, she was still a member of the Kepler Family. Hence, who would not think about the consequences of their actions before trying anything? "So, what are you saying?" Benjamin frowned. Chapter 929 Chapter 929 "I''m worried about Vania''s revenge. It is something our family won''t be able to withstand." "Revenge?" Recalling the secret bases he lost, Benjamin shivered in fear. "What do you have in mind?" It was then that he finally understood the urgency of this matter. The Kepler Family''s business could no longer withstand further setbacks. Then, Thomas responded, "I''ve spoken to Yvonne earlier, but she''s so dead set on wanting to take revenge on Vania that I can''t talk any sense into her. I''ve tried my best." "What do you mean by ''you''ve tried your best''?" Benjamin could not understand why his son would use such a phrase. Why so somber? That''s just your sister. "Yvonne thinks I''m boosting the enemy''s aspirations while undermining our own." Thomas came clean. As if he was afraid Benjamin could not grasp the seriousness of this issue, he added, "We can''t let Yvonne continue battling Vania. If we don''t stop her, Yvonne will be in trouble, and our hands will be tied by then." Since Benjamin had also thought of that, he nodded to indicate that he understood what Thomas was saying. "I never agreed for her to enter the entertainment industry, so it''d be better if she''s out of it completely. However, persuading her to give up won''t be easy." He sighed in defeat because he naturally knew his daughter''s character. Since Thomas had already tried persuading her, the results would not be any different if he went himself. After hesitating momentarily, Thomas suggested, "Dad, I have a good idea." "Say it. What should I do?" "Why don''t we bring her on vacation? Let her enjoy the beautiful scenery from all around the world. Who knows, maybe she will forget about all of this pettiness?" The members of the Keplers had their fair share of holidays, and Yvonne had been to countless historical sites and scenic spots. However, it was very rare for the whole family to go on vacation together. Perhaps having some family time could change her mindset. Nodding, Benjamin agreed, "Since we don''t have any better ideas, let''s go with yours first." Thomas nodded in response. "But we might need Mom to be the one who suggests it to her." It was a definite failure if he mentioned it, and Yvonne might not listen to their dad''s words either. "Alright. I''ll tell your mom." "Dad, let me go with you." Thomas was afraid that his dad would not be able to persuade his mom. As soon as they saw Jasmine, Thomas immediately told her everything. After knowing the whole story, she could not help but break out in a cold sweat. No matter how much she cared about Yvonne, she could not stand by and watch the Kepler Family crumble into nothing. She did not know about the heavy loss they suffered back then, but this time, Thomas did not hide anything from her anymore. After hearing his suggestion, Jasmine immediately nodded. "Sure. I''ll cooperate with you. Let''s tell her now." Back at the study, Thomas summoned Yvonne once again. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Still feeling dissatisfied with him, she retorted, "What else do you want? Haven''t you finished your speech?" "Yvonne, it''s Mom and Dad who want to talk with you. Are you going to keep this up?" There was a hint of disappointment in Thomas'' voice. It was then that she raised her head and noticed her parents sitting on the couch. At the same time, the two were also shocked at their daughter''s attitude. Why did she suddenly turn into such a person? Benjamin knew he had neglected his daughter''s teachings and that he could not leave her alone anymore. "Dad, Mom." Yvonne greeted them before narrowing her eyes at Thomas. "You did this on purpose, didn''t you?" she spoke so softly that he could only figure out what she was saying by reading her lips. Chapter 930 Chapter 930 Thomas scrunched his eyebrows at that. He knew Yvonne was not in a good mood, but he did not expect her to be so unreasonable. She believes the things I did for her will harm her. She is indeed very stubborn. Sensing the rising tension, Jasmine quickly spoke up with a smile, "Yvonne, your dad just happens to be on break recently, so we''re thinking of going on a family holiday. We''ll let you choose the location, so why don''t you tell us where you want to go?" Hearing that, Yvonne sneered and turned to Thomas again. "Is this your idea?" Is he that protective of Vania? Before he could say anything, Benjamin piped up, "What are you talking about? This trip was your mom''s idea." He was now a little dissatisfied with his daughter''s attitude. "Oh, really?" she spoke sarcastically. "ording to my memories, whenever Mom went on a vacation, she would usually go with her besties. Why did she suddenly think of going as a family?" "You''re beingpletely unreasonable." Since Benjamin had been bottling up his dissatisfaction, he was immediately infuriated after hearing those words. Then, he thought about the secret bases he had lost because of her and was nearing the edge of exploding. He rarely told her off, so it was evident how angry he was at this moment. Therefore, Jasmine hurriedly Yvonne used to enjoy traveling all over the world. "Nope." Yet, she did not even think about it before rejecting the idea, which shocked her mom. "Why?" Jasmine asked without thinking, trying to show her concern. "I have something to do." At this point, Yvonne was starting to feel impatient and wanted to end this conversation as soon as possible. Benjamin roared, mming his hand on the table. "Look at yourself! Is this how you should be talking to your parents?" Had this been the old Yvonne, she would have been terrified by the angry Benjamin, but she was not the slightest bit afraid. Rather, she retorted bravely, "Don''t you guys think that your behavior is strange?" "We''re doing this for your sake," Jasmine persuaded sincerely. Indeed, she could do anything for Yvonne, but she could not afford to let the entire Kepler Family fall because of that. If that were the case, she would be the criminal who destroyed the Kepler Family, which should never happen! Instead of answering her, Yvonne turned her head to face Thomas. "What did you tell Dad and Mom?" Nodding, Thomas admitted. "I told them everything. The Kepler Family cannot afford to lose anything else." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Afraid that the siblings would break out into a fight, Jasmine hurriedly persuaded them to stop. "Thomas is right. Your dad and I don''t want to see you get hurt, and we don''t want the Kepler Family to suffer any more losses, so please, understand our situation." However, Yvonne hadpletely lost herself in the vortex of revenge and had gone a little mad even. While looking at them, she nodded maniacally. "Very good. Yeah, you guys are always on your high horse while I''m the viin! If that''s the case, I''ll leave this family. That way, you guys won''t need to care about me anymore!" "Yvonne, what nonsense are you talking about?" Jasmine yelled out of anxiety, but her voice had already disappeared behind the retreating figure. Atst, Yvonne mmed the door and exited the vi. "This is outrageous¡ªso outrageous!" While pointing in the direction where his rebellious daughter had left, Benjamin roared so angrily that his fingers were trembling. Meanwhile, Jasmine was already in tears as she begged, "Thomas, quick. Don''t let her go! You can''t let her do anything impulsive." At first, Thomas thought it would be a good idea for his parents to have a good talk with her. On top of that, a family vacation sounded like a great idea, right? Yet¡­ Who would''ve thought that she''d just walk right out of the door like we never mattered? Chapter 931 Chapter 931 Yvonne was his younger sister after all, so it was impossible for him not to be worried. Afraid that she would run into more trouble out there, he immediately chased after her. Fortuitously for Thomas, he soon caught up to her as she had not gone far. "Yvonne, stop being unreasonable ande home with me. You shouldn''t let Mom and Dad worry about you." He sounded anxious. "If there''s anything you''re not happy with, we can talk it out." "Unreasonable? I''m not!" At the sight of a frustrated Thomas, Yvonne snapped. "Stop pretending to be the good guy and worry about yourself. I''m curious to see if you can still act so proudly when Mom and Dad find out that you have feelings for Vania." "Yvonne." He was infuriated. This was the third time she had mentioned this matter, so he could no longer endure her. "Perhaps our family has been too lenient on you, which is why you dare to spout such nonsense and not take any responsibility for your words. I don''t think we can see eye to eye." "You''re right, and I don''t want to see eye to eye with any of you." Yvonne''s speech was still as sharp as a sword. "I''m leaving the Kepler Family, so leave me alone." "Who''s gonna fend for you, then?" Thomas almost screamed out every word. "What? Are you saying I''m incapable on my own? Or do you think that only Vania can have her own business while I can''t?" "You want to start your own business?" "What I''m going to do has nothing to do with you, Young Master Thomas." Hearing her call him ''Young Master Thomas'' was thest straw. Furious, he immediately let go of her hand. "Fine. Do whatever you want. I don''t care anymore." Then, he turned around and left, not minding his sister any longer. When Jasmine saw Thomas returning alone, she questioned anxiously, "Where''s she?" "I can''t talk any sense into her. Just let her go." "How can we just let her go? What if she gets into an ident or something?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "From the way I see it, it''d be a good thing for her to get into some trouble so that she''ll realize that she can''t do anything on her own. By then, she''lle home." This time, Yvonne had indeed angered Thomas. "No way!" Jasmine yelled in Yvonne''s defense. "You must bring her back now. If she doesn''te home, you can''te in here either." After sighing, he reasoned, "Mom, she definitely won''te home with me." "Sob. Go and bring her back!" Her cries became even sadder. Hearing his mom''s sobs, Thomas felt like someone was squeezing his heart, and his attitude softened. "Mom, stop crying. I''ll send someone to ensure her safety, alright?" Jasmine was also aware of her daughter''s character and knew that if they were to force Yvonne to come home, she definitely would not listen to them. Therefore, she could onlypromise and nod. "Alright, but you have to make sure that she doesn''t get hurt." Meanwhile, Thomas was having a headache from this matter and was pinching the spot between his eyebrows. "I understand. I promise that she won''t get hurt." After that, he turned around and returned to his room. As for Yvonne, she immediately contacted Kiki, wanting her to continue ndering Vania. However, she was not expecting that Kiki would be in the wind; it was as if she had disappeared without a trace. Frowning, Yvonne muttered to herself, "It must be Thomas'' doing." At this moment, she was so frustrated that she had seen Thomas as her enemy. In fact, this matter was his doing! After knowing that she did not feel any remorse, he immediately dealt with Kiki. Leaving such a person around would bring trouble in the future. Not having any other choice, Yvonne decided to phone Raina. At least, she''s still useable. Chapter 932 Chapter 932 However, Raina was not answering her calls either. "How dare she reject my calls?" While gritting her teeth, Yvonne decided to teach her a lesson. At that moment, her phone suddenly rang. The caller''s information showed a number she was familiar with, but she hesitated momentarily before deciding to answer it. From the other end came a man''s softughter. "Haha. Miss Kepler, have you considered our cooperation?" The call came at the perfect time right after she came out of the Kepler Residence. It was as if everything had been nned. With an icy tone, she asked, "You''re following me?" "Miss Kepler, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." The person who called was Eddie. Indeed, he did not send anyone to follow Yvonne and only happened to call her at such a convenient time. It seems like I made my call just in time. He was feeling proud. When faced with her question, he calmly answered, "How would I dare to stalk the Kepler Family? I called you only because I wanted to talk about our cooperation. Are you facing any problems?" "No." Yvonne rejected sharply. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Eddie, on the other hand, was even more convinced that something was wrong just by hearing her voice. Feeling delighted, he offered, "How about you agree to cooperate with me, and I''ll help you make your wish a reality?" Then, she snorted, clearly not believing in his words. If he possessed the ability to deal with Hanson, he would not still be hiding from him! Despite her mockingugh, she still verbally agreed. "Sure. Let''s see if you mean your words." "Looks like I''m in for a celebration! Let''s hope for a smooth coboration." Eddie was not surprised when he heard her answer because he knew that she would agree to cooperate with him. Yvonne became the first to initiate further. "Since you want to cooperate with me so sincerely, shouldn''t you tell me where you''re staying? Otherwise, how do you expect me to find you?" On the other hand, Eddie had his phone on loudspeaker, so Brandon could also hear her request. Taken aback for a moment, Brandon shook his head to indicate the refusal. This was because the ce they were staying at was very safe, so they could not possibly expose themselves. If they allowed her toe here unannounced, their position might get exposed. "No problem." Yet, Eddie agreed. "Since you want to see my sincerity, I''ll show it to you." Meanwhile, Brandon was stunned and worried. Then, he heard Eddie continue, "But how could I let youe here alone on our first meeting? I think it''d be better to pick you up." Hearing that, Yvonne sneered, knowing that this was his excuse not to expose his whereabouts. What a coward. "Fine. I''ll send you my location." After saying that, she hung up. As for Eddie, he went over to pick her up. At Haling Vi, Hanson had already fallen asleep with Vania in his arms when a series of urgent ringtones woke him up. The screen showed that it was Larry calling. It had to be something urgent. Otherwise, Larry would not dare disturb Hanson at this hour. "Talk." His tone sounded impatient. He was eager to see whether this matter deserved to disturb his rest. If it were a trivial matter, he would fire Larry first thing tomorrow. In response, Larry anxiously reported, "President Luke, Eddie has surfaced." When Larry got the news earlier, he was resting and immediately woke up after hearing about it. Simrly, a sleepy Hanson instantly charged up as soon as he heard that name. Eddie¡­ Chapter 933 Chapter 933 "Go on." "Yvonne left home, and the person she''s meeting up with is Eddie." "Interesting." It was rare for Hanson to smoke, but today, he quietly walked over to the balcony. He then lit a cigarette and puffed in two breaths of smoke before saying, "Keep an eye on them, and don''t do anything for the time being." Since the Kepler Family was looking for their demise, he would not mind helping them. After Hanson finished talking, he hung up and took a look at the lit cigarette in his hand before putting it out. Since he was worried Vania might dislike the smell of smoke on his body, he stood on the balcony for a bit before returning to his bedroom. Meanwhile, she had already been woken up by the noise and asked, "What''s the matter?" He did not keep anything from her and told her everything, "Eddie has appeared, so I gave out some orders. Let''s sleep." Nodding, Vania tucked herself into his embrace and hummed. "Don''t think too much about it. Go to sleep." She knew this matter was not as simple as Hanson had told her. Otherwise, he would not be acting this way. While having his wife in his embrace, he could feel her soft body against his and felt like he had ants in his pants. "What if I can''t fall back asleep?" he whispered into her ears. The sleepy Vania instantly had her eyes cleared up after hearing his words. "If you can''t, why don''t you head out for a short jog?" Chuckling, Hanson wondered if he should praise her for her suggestion. She has such a strange way of thinking by asking me to go out for a jog in the middle of the night. Tightening his arms around her, he smiledsciviously. "Besides jogging, can we do some other kind of exercise?" "It''s not we, but you." Vania corrected his choice of words. No matter the time and ce, this man is always thinking of doing it. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "You are me, and I am you. We''re family, so it''s not wrong to use ''we''." "Ha. Ha." She sneered, letting himprehend her meaning. Meanwhile, Hanson maintained his grin. "Since you''re so happy, I''ll take it as you''ve agreed. So, let''s start our midnight exercise." He showed that he had fully understood her meaning. Vania was caught at a loss for words. When did I even say that? Why does he always twist my words? Being pinned down again, she gritted her teeth in frustration. Why did the caller have to call at this hour and wake this demon? Now, I have to offer him my body for no reason. I''ll note this down and take revengeter¡­ Eddie has appeared, huh? So, he''ll be the target of my revenge. After being forced into exercising, Vania felt all of her energy escaping her body. When she woke up the following day, Hanson had already arrived at thepany. Subsequently, Larry immediately reported the details ofst night to him again. While listening to his report, Hanson''s mind was filled with the scene of him and Vania exercisingst night as an unnoticeable smile crept onto his lips. Looking at the mysterious smile on Hanson''s face, Larry thought his eyes were ying tricks on him. I''m reporting about Eddie, so why is President Luke smiling? Does he think this is funny? Though curious, he did not have the guts to ask anything. Also, he did not know if Hanson heard anything he was saying. Just as he was observing his behavior, the man spoke up, "Noted." That was it. While Hanson sat at his desk, he was still recalling his romantic endeavorst night. With images shing in his head, he could not help but smile in secret. As I expected, I''m entranced by her and can''t forget a second I spent with her. Meanwhile, Larry rubbed his eyes again, confirming that Hanson was, indeed, smiling again. Chapter 934 Chapter 934 What is it that''s so mysterious? Feeling Larry''s probing gaze, Hanson withdrew his smile and snorted. "Is there anything else?" "Uh¡­" Larry subconsciously nodded and seized the chance to remind him, "The president of Khan Enterprise is waiting for you." Hearing that name, Hanson frowned, not knowing who it was. Then, Larry considerately reminded him, "He''s Raina''s father." "Huh?" Hanson frowned again. And who is that? While supporting his forehead, Larryined in his mind, It seems like President Luke only has Mrs. Luke in his heart. As a result, he reminded his boss once again, "The secretary who tried to seduce you in front of Mrs. Luke." As he expected, Hanson''s face fell right after hearing that. "What does he want?" His tone was not particrly good, which was a clear indicator that he did not want to meet Peter. "Luke Corporation and Khan Enterprise have some business dealings with each other," responded Larry. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Oh. Would I be so blind as to choose such a lousypany to work with?" Hanson could not recall choosing such a lousypany. It was so lousy that he had not even heard of the name. Meanwhile, Larry sighed discreetly. It''s not that bad¡­ Before he exined the situation, he secretly prayed for the sales department''s director. "President Luke, that business deal wasn''t approved by you. It''s just some wood-rted dealings and not a huge contract, so it was the director of the sales department who made the deal." "Sales department¡­" Hanson repeated softly, but that soft voice made Larry shiver in fear again. This is a sign that President Luke is about to erupt in rage. I can''t provoke him. He was clueless as to what Hanson was thinking about, but it took a while before his boss piped up, "Let him in." "Yes, President Luke." Subsequently, Larry dashed out of the office, worried that he would get implicated in Hanson''s anger. When Peter learned that Hanson was willing to meet with him, he entered the office beaming and ttered him. "President Luke, I''ve heard a lot about you. I am Peter Khan¡ª" Before he could introduce himself, he was interrupted by Hanson. "Get to the point." He had heard countless simr introductions and found them boring. Can''t theye up with something new? Meanwhile, Peter felt a little awkward and had forgotten what he wanted to say after being interrupted by Hanson. Though he knew that Hanson was a man with a cold personality, he still could not help his nervousness despite his mental preparation earlier. After quietlyposing himself, he finally began to speak, "President Luke, this is a cooperation proposal between ourpany and Luke Corporation. I hope you can still reconsider¡­" This proposal had been confirmed before, but Luke Corporation stopped their cooperation after Raina''s incident. Hanson had no idea about any of this, for it was the sales department''s director who made the call. The director was afraid that continuing the partnership would anger their president even more. As such, Hanson did not even look at the proposal and questioned in his deep voice, "Didn''t Luke Corporation send out a representative to discuss and solve this? Is that representative so incapable that you had toe to me personally?" "No. No." Peter hurriedly denied it. "It was me who decided to see you." How could the employees at Luke Corporation be incapable? Any director from a random department could establish their own business if they wished to. Moreover, I can''t let the director of the sales department take the me. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Khan Enterprise to find any business in the industry. "If that''s the case, you can talk with the person in charge if there are any problems." With ease, Hanson drove Peter out of his office with one sentence. Chapter 935 Chapter 935 Usually, Hanson would not meet Peter under such conditions, but since he was in a good mood today, he wanted to meet the person running the lousypany he had never heard of. If Peter could hear his thoughts, he would express, What you say doesn''t hurt me, but this is utterly humiliating. Presently, Hanson was flipping through the documents Larry had sent over. On them were the details of Yvonne and Eddie''s phone calls. While perusing them, he thought, Birds alike flock together. I am kinda eager to see what kind of wave these two can create together. After that, he threw these documents aside and began today''s work. Meanwhile, the children had sessfully opened a clinic in the most prosperous part of Hammond, right next to Luke Corporation. The clinic was opened discreetly, for it did not even have an opening ceremony as it quietly began its business. ording to the children''s n, Lily would not show her face whenever she was diagnosing her patients. Instead, she would be reading the patient''s pulse through a curtain. This particr curtain was James'' design. It was not visible from the outside, but Lily could see her patient from behind the curtain. It was so clear that even the patient''s expression could be seen clearly, which was a huge help when she was diagnosing the patient''s condition. Since the clinic had just opened, there was not a single patient who came in. As such, the six boys comforted their sister. "Lily, don''t worry. Today is just the first day." Nodding, Lily told them about her n, "I''m nning to establish an online consultation service and then introduce the public to the clinic after I''ve attracted the public''s attention." She was very confident about her capabilities. "Sure, we''ll immediately start creating a website for you." The boys then began their work. ¡­ In the meantime, at Kepler Residence, Benjamin threw his teacup to the ground, shattering it into pieces. Meanwhile, an angered and anxious Jasmine looked at Thomas and questioned him, "Didn''t you say you would get someone to keep Yvonne safe? Why is she now involved with Eddie Luke?" When the news reached Thomas'' ears, he immediately told his parents, "I don''t know either." Indeed, he had no idea how she could have gotten in contact with Eddie. Therefore, he was also confused when he received the news. "What should we do now?" Jasmine was feeling so uneasy that she was shedding tears. On the other hand, Thomas did not expect the situation to turn out this way either. In fact, the people he sent had been following Yvonne. However, they lost track of her after she left the cafe and entered a car. To his surprise, he did not know that the car belonged to Eddie until he investigated the vehicle. Moreover, he felt that their investigation had gone way too smoothly. It''s either the news I received was deliberate or the investigation was just smooth¡­ No, someone has to be leaking the news to me on purpose. Otherwise, how could we have found Eddie''s information so quickly? Furthermore, Hanson had tried locating Eddie for a long time but did not discover a trace. Since Thomas ran out of ideas at this point, he could only assure his parents. "I''ll immediately send out people to find her and bring her home, even if it means tying her up." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It seems like I need to cooperate with Hanson on this matter. "Where do you expect to find her?" Benjamin was pacing around the room in frustration. If they knew where Yvonne was, their family would not be in such a difficult situation now. After pondering about it for a long time, Thomas finally suggested with his eyebrows scrunched together. "I''m going to Luke Corporation." Eddie''s main target was Hanson. In other words, if Thomas worked together with Hanson to deal with Eddie, they would prevail and exonerate Yvonne from her crimes. Hearing that, Jasmine pushed Thomas and urged, "Hurry up, then!" She now resembled a cat on a hot tin roof, and her mind was filled with thoughts about Yvonne getting into trouble. At the same time, he could not be bothered about anything else and immediately drove toward Luke Corporation. Chapter 936 Chapter 936 However, he was politely stopped by the receptionist when he arrived. "Greetings, Mr. Kepler." Stopping in his tracks, Thomas asked, "Do you not recognize me because I haven''t been here for a long time?" Back then, he used to be able to head in and out of Luke Corporation without any hindrance, so situations like today had never happened. The receptionist revealed a formal smile. "Mr. Kepler, of course, we recognize who you are, but President Luke is in a meeting and gave the order that he will not be meeting anyone today." "Is that so?" Thomas smiled, not intending to make things difficult for the receptionist. Not seeing anyone because he''s in a meeting? That must be a rule he made up. It seems like Hanson has already found out and guessed that I would be here¡­ and he doesn''t want to help me. It makes sense. We''re love rivals, so how could he be so nice to help me? Not wanting to waste any more time, Thomas turned around and headed for Gxy Corporation. As long as Vania was willing to help him, Hanson would have to jump on board as well. At this rate, he was so desperate that he was even willing to give up another secret base in exchange. Otherwise, if the truth was exposedter, it would not be as easy to deal with as losing one secret base. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. When he arrived at Gxy Corporation, it was a strangely smooth journey to the top floor, yet when he opened the door to the office, he saw Linda sitting in the chair. At that moment, thousands of thoughts shed through his mind. Did Vania get someone to rece her just because she didn''t want to see me? No wonder the way up here went so smoothly. "Mr. Kepler." Linda was surprised to see him. Following that, she gestured for him to take a seat. "Why the sudden visit?" "Where''s your president?" Thomas did not beat around the bush and scanned the room as if he was looking for Vania''s traces. When Linda thought about the reason why Vania was absent today, her face blushed crimson while she exined to him, "Boss said she was too tired yesterday, so she''s noting in today." Having said that, her cheeks were strangely red because the call earlier was from Hanson. The message was so crystal clear that she could not possibly get it wrong. Meanwhile, Thomas could not tell whether Linda was telling the truth. Regardless, it meant that he would not be able to see Vania today. "Alright, then. If shees to work, please ry to her that I came by." Ever since a point in his life, he could not reach Vania by phoning her anymore. "You''re too modest. I''ll ry your message." Linda assured him in a formal tone before seeing him downstairs. At this point, Liam was Thomas''st hope. However, Thomas could not reach him through his phone, so it confused him whether this was part of another happenstance. After sighing, he decided to head over to Liam''spany. When he arrived, Liam''s assistant exined, "One of our internationalpanies has a problem, so Mr. Jones rushed over there overnight." Speechless, Thomas was now suspecting that this series of happenings were all Hanson''s scheme. "Alright. I understand." In the end, he could only return home in defeat, not knowing how he was going to exin this to his parents. Suddenly, he regretted his actions. Why didn''t I stop Yvonne yesterday? I shouldn''t have let my emotions get the better of me. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be in this mess. At the sight of her son''s return, Jasmine asked expectantly, "What did Hanson say?" "I didn''t see him," Thomas replied unconfidently. "How could you have not met him?" She was so anxious that she blurted out without much thought. "This must be Vania''s doing! I''m going to find her!" Chapter 937 Chapter 937 "Mom." Thomas stopped her. "This matter has nothing to do with Vania. This is all because of the choices Yvonne made." A stubborn Jasmine could notprehend what he was saying. "What do you mean nothing to do with her? Would Yvonne have acted so rashly if it hadn''t been for her? Yvonne is your younger sister. If you''re not gonna care about her, I''ll think of a way myself." "I''ve never said that!" Thomas roared. On top of his bad mood, he was feeling even more frustrated after Jasmine''s fit. "If you do anything now, you''ll only cause more trouble. Let me think of something." "What else can we do?" After sighing, he pleaded, "Let me calm down and think." With her cries and screams, he could not even think straight. Meanwhile, Benjamin was also having a headache from all the bickering, so he told Jasmine, "That''s enough." Seeing that both the father and son were heated up, she quieted down. Then, she snorted and began pacing around the room, indicating that she was feeling anxious. "I''ll try to find Bryan," Thomas suddenly spoke up. Bryan and Vania shared a close rtionship, so he should have a way to visit her whenever he was in the country. After saying that, Thomas immediately went out the door. This was his final hope. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In the meantime, Bryan was enjoying his time off when he received a call from Thomas. "Thomas, I have time. Come on over." He chuckled. Assuming that he wanted toe over for a drink, he immediately told him the address. He was currently having fun at the shooting range, and Thomas was quick to arrive within ten minutes. "Over here." Bryan happily beckoned him over. "Let''spete with each other. My skills have improved a lot." He had yed with Vania a few times in private, and she had taught him a few tricks, which greatly increased his skill level. Hence, he was now full of confidence. "Sure." Though Thomas was not in a good mood, he still agreed to Bryan''s suggestion. Since he had so much on his mind, he missed all ten shots. Feeling puzzled, Bryan asked, "Thomas, do you have something on your mind?" This isn''t your usual score. While nodding, Thomas initiated. "Let''s sit down and have a chat." His patience was already at its limit after ying with Bryan for such a long time. "Sure. What''s the matter with you?" It was rare for Bryan to see him behave in such a way. "I¡­" Thomas was a little hesitant as he did not know how to say it. While patting his shoulder, Bryan assured him. "We have such a close rtionship. What''s so difficult that you can''t tell me? I won''t ask anymore if it''s too hard to say." While pouring himself a cup of water, Thomas sighed. "Yvonne left home." "What does that mean?" Bryan could not understand what he meant by that sudden exnation. Feeling resigned, Thomas continued, "Have you heard how Yvonne was spreading rumors about Vania on the Inte?" He did not know the reason, but he still wanted to verify whether Vania''s words were true. After hesitating for a moment, Bryan was unsure whether he should tell him the truth. In the end, he still replied honestly, "I know. Vania told me herself." Thomas was surprised, not expecting that Vania would tell Bryan. "What¡ª" He wanted to ask what Vania meant, but the cat got his tongue. Bryan knew what he was trying to say, so he exined, "Yvonne spread fake rumors about me and Vania back then. That''s why she told me her n." Then, Thomas nodded to indicate that he understood. Following that, Bryan asked again, "Does Yvonne leaving home have anything to do with this?" Chapter 938 Chapter 938 At this point, Bryan could not understand why Yvonne would leave home all of a sudden. The only exnation he had was that she was pretending. Thomas replied solemnly, "I only wanted her to stop. I didn''t expect that she wouldn''t listen to a word I say and fought with the entire family." A shocked Bryan was also surprised at Yvonne, who was so persistently obsessed with seeking revenge. He sighed and said, "It seems like Vania was right." "Are you saying that she has already expected this?" Bryan nodded in response. When hearing about Yvonne leaving home, there was an inexplicable feeling inside him, but he knew it was not happiness. "Sigh." Thomas'' continuous sighs left Bryan feeling dumbfounded. "Thomas, is there something more serious than her running away from home?" If Yvonne had only run away from home, Thomas wouldn''t be this frustrated. Not wanting to look into Bryan''s eyes, Thomas gulped the water and exined, "After Yvonne left home, she went to Eddie." "What?" Bryan''s countenance drastically darkened after hearing Thomas'' words, and he even sprang to his feet. As if finding his actions a little exaggerated, he quickly sat back down. Turning to face Thomas in surprise, he asked, "Are you for real?" While nodding, Thomas confirmed Bryan''s thoughts. "Yes." No one knew more about the matter between Eddie and Hanson than their group of friends. If Yvonne coborated with Eddie, it would be nothing different than dering war on Hanson. Inevitably, it would affect the Kepler Family, so it was no wonder that Thomas felt so frustrated. "So, you came here to ask for help?" It was then that Bryan finally realized why Thomas hade here. "Since you came to me, it must mean that you''re out of ideas." Not knowing what to say, Thomas could only continue drinking his water. He continued to ask, "Thomas, what are your thoughts on this?" "The Kepler Family will try our best to help Luke Corporation, but all we ask is that they spare Yvonne," Thomas replied affirmatively. While frowning, Bryan inquired, "So, you want me to help you get in contact with Vania?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Except for Vania, no one in the world could make Hanson meet with someone he refused to. At that, Thomas hurriedly nodded. No matter what conditions Bryan named, he would agree in a heartbeat. Of course, though, there were not many conditions to ask for when it came to helping out a friend. In the meantime, Bryan had already dialed Vania''s number. "This is the furthest I can help you with." A trace of light finally appeared in Thomas'' dull eyes as he looked at Bryan gratefully. Vania was on her phone when she received a call from Bryan, so she answered it immediately. "What''s the matter?" Her tone sounded light, indicating her good mood. Hearing Vania''s voice, Thomas felt aplicated yet familiar feeling arising within him. Meanwhile, Bryan went straight to the point. "It''s Thomas. He asked me for help, so I called you." "Oh." Her tone had changed for the worst, seeing that she discovered everything about what had happened with Yvonne. So, she asked casually, "What does he have in mind?" Listening intently to their conversation, Thomas immediately saw hope when he heard that question. However, he was afraid of conversing with Vania because he did not want to anger her and get hung up. Therefore, he used his eyes to beg Bryan. Understanding his sign, Bryan ryed his message. "He said he would risk everything to help Luke Corporation fight against Eddie. His only request is to spare Yvonne afterward." When Vania heard that, she sneered. It''s about time. After everything, he finally came to me after his little sister''s havoc. Chapter 939 Chapter 939 But you''ve overestimated my kindness. Moreover, the matter with Eddie is all under my control. Then, with a displeased tone, she said, "Myst name''s Greyson, and my husband''s is Luke. So, we won''t be sticking our noses into the Kepler Family''s business." Without waiting for the other end to respond, she chuckled and continued, "How''s your break going? I have a new script on hand, so when are you going to start shooting?" Since her tone had changed too quickly, Bryan was stunned for a moment. Then, he caught on to her topic and replied, "You just have to say the word, and I''m there." Jennifer had already finished her break recently, so he was bored being here alone. Meanwhile, Vania was still chuckling. "You''d better stick to your words. Or else, I''ll ban you from the industry." That was just a joke. "Of course." Bryan hung up after exchanging a few more words. Next, he looked at the disappointment on his friend''s face and sighed. "You heard it too." "Thank you." A paled Thomas squeezed a smile. "You''re wee, man." Bryan hesitated for a bit before giving his advice. "If it were up to me, I think it''s good to teach Yvonne a lesson. Otherwise, she wouldn''t realize her actions were absurd." Now that things hade to this point, Thomas had no choice but to say, "We can only act ording to the situation. I hope she realizes this sooner and returns home on her own." Knowing that he was not in a good mood, Bryan did not pester him with his game any further. "Go on with your matters." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Okay. Thank you for today." Thomas thanked him again before leaving. Meanwhile, Hanson was scrutinizing every single one of Thomas'' actions. "Let him do whatever he wants," he told Larry, who was reporting to him. Even if Yvonne had teamed up with Eddie, there was no reason for him to be worried either. However, he was pissed that Thomas had gone and found his wife. At that moment, Hanson received a call from the children''s school. "May I know if this is Lily''s guardian?" It was a call from the children''s teacher, Ms. Foster. "Yes," he replied, not worried about anything. ording to his children''s intelligence, he could rest assured whenever they were outside. "Hello?" Seemingly to not have heard Hanson''s voice, an anxious Zara called out again. "Get straight to the point," he stated. However, she could not keep calm and stammered instead, "Lily has been poisoned. Pleasee over to the hospital immediately." Thump! Hanson immediately hung up and rose to his feet. It was only after he walked out of his office that he came back to his senses. Lily is The Great Chemist''s sessor. How could she have been poisoned? Instantly, his knitted eyebrows rxed. After heaving a sigh of relief, he started the car and drove toward the hospital as fast as he could. When he arrived at Hammond International Hospital''s entrance, he met Vania. The two did not call each other beforeing here, yet they could understand each other''s thoughts with just a nce. Her flustered expression seemed like her world was about to copse before she made a mad dash into the hospital. Since she had no clue which operation theater her daughter was in, she randomly lunged at someone in a doctor''s robe. "Doctor, where''s my daughter? How is she doing?" Her cries were pitiful. Anyone who heard it could tell that something serious had happened. However, the person whom Vania grabbed onto was merely a nurse who led patients around the hall. Chapter 940 Chapter 940 The young nurse seemed to have encountered such a situation numerous times. She only greeted them calmly. "Hello, all. You need to go to the information desk to inquire about the patient''s condition. I will take you there." Vania was still crying as she stayed in the same spot. "My daughter! How is my daughter?!" It was as though she couldn''t understand the nurse''s words as she kept holding onto the nurse and repeating the same words. Hanson, who was behind Vania, couldn''t help putting a palm over his forehead as he quietly comined, Her acting is a little over-the-top. Where''s all this evening from? Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He let her cry her heart out for a while and eventually walked over steadily. At the same time, he was also looking at the nurse with a pained expression as he stated, "I apologize. We''re panicking because our daughter suddenly fell sick." The nurse hadn''t looked at the couple closely enough to recognize them when Vania suddenly lunged at the nurse earlier. Now that she was looking at Hanson''s face, she was hit by the sudden realization that she knew the familiar face. His aura especially feels like that of President Luke''s. However, before the nurse could react, Hanson had already pulled Vania toward the information desk. Vania promptly stopped sobbing the moment she was dragged away. Hiding in his arms, she stuck out her tongue at him yfully and asked in a low voice, "How was it? Was my act convincing?" The man only slightly parted his lips. "It was a little too much," he admitted. At this moment, the director of the hospital came over hurriedly with the attending physician. As if an important person had died of illness, they lowered their heads when they saw Hanson. Vania started bawling her eyes out again as she hid in his arms. "Boohoo!" Pretty decent actress, I must say. The sudden cry startled Hanson, but his face remained impassive despite his grumbling. "What is the matter?" he demanded. The director didn''t dare to speak and he quietly led the couple to the ward. Lily was poisoned at school. Fortunately, her ss teacher immediately sent her to the hospital after realizing what had happened. Once she was admitted to the hospital, Lily had been transferred to a ward, and April was the one who personally diagnosed and took care of the child. As soon as Vania entered the ward and saw her daughter lying on the bed, she threw herself beside Lily and proceeded to howl and cry. Her babies watched on in confusion. What is going on? Mommy, you are the president of a big company. Shouldn''t you be able to take stress better than this? Lily, especially, wanted to sit up because of Vania''s cries. Hoping that their father would coax their mother, her six boys peered at Hanson. Her cries were honestly frightening. The man lightly shook his head when he noticed the boys'' gazes. He couldn''t do anything either. This was already his second time watching her putting on her best performance. The boys turned their heads away from their helpless father and looked at each other then. Should we cry along to make it more convincing? With that, they began to weep with their mother. Should I join them? Hanson wondered. Forget it. His eyes shifted to April as he asked, "How is it?" "Lily was poisoned with theboratory''s poison. It''s simr to the poison that got Judest time. She''ll remain unconscious now that she''s ingested the poison." That would make Lily equivalent to a living dead person. Her organs would be fine, but she would be unconscious the whole time. Hanson immediately frowned upon hearing his friend''s words. "Is there an antidote for the poison?" The doctors in the ward quickly lowered their heads at the same time again right after he asked that. Their reaction alone was the answer to his question. "Leave us," Hanson added. The director could hear the change in Hanson''s tone, but he didn''t dare utter another word as he brought the doctors out with him. Chapter 941 Chapter 941 Hanson narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at April. April gave him a slight nod, indicating that he had checked this room, and no one would be able to spy on them. Only then did Hanson massage his temple and drag Vania up from the hospital bed. "That''s enough. They are long gone. Stop your acting." Vania instantly stopped wailing and instead regarded every one with a bright grin. "What do you think? My acting is brilliant, isn''t it?" Hanson nodded in agreement, although his mind was saying something else. Her acting was brilliant, albeit a little too exaggerated, but he did not dare to criticize her. So, he turned his focus to Lily. "What''s going on?" James answered, "It''s Lilith. She poisoned her, so we outwitted her with her trick." "Lilith," Hanson snarled viciously. "How did you guys find out?" Jack snorted derisively before hemented, "She wrapped the poison in the shape of candy and gave it to Lily. Thankfully, Lily''s highly skilled in medicine and immediately noticed that the candy was laced with poison. She gave us the look, and we instantly acted out the y." It was fortunate that Lily knew medicine¡­ Otherwise, he couldn''t bear to think about the consequences. The rest of his children were also filled with righteous fury. "Daddy, that woman is vile! We can''t let her off the hook so easily." "That''s right!" Morales and Morgan were equally indignant. "How dare she hurt Lily!" "This is outrageous!" Jude was even more furious because the same people had poisoned him the other day. It was Lily''s turn this time, which would only mean there would be a next time. What would happen then? Maybe all his siblings would be poisoned one day. The children were also frustrated because they were still young and couldn''t go up against adults. Otherwise, they would find the bad guys and beat the crap out of them. Hanson reassured the children, "Don''t worry, kids. I noted every action they took. I''ll make them pay for what they have done to you." The children knew that they needed to remain calm. It would likely affect the whole situation if they acted rashly and unwisely. Hence, they nodded obediently. "Okay, got it." "Good." Hanson ruffled their hair gently infort and then asked Lily with concern, "Are you sure your body is fine?" "Don''t worry, Daddy. I''m fine." Nevertheless, Hanson was still worried. The poison was so noxious that it gave him creeps whenever he thought about it. Thus, he turned to April and urged, "You''d better check on her one more time. Make sure she''s excellent." "Rx." April chuckled. "Take my word for it. She''s fine, but don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on her for the next few days. What are you nning?" Hanson was confident that Eddie was behind this scheme because one could only make this poison in hisboratory. Furthermore, Eddie was tantly provoking him by using this exact poison. "Do you think it is the end of it?" Vania snorted and looked at April. "There''s even more scandalous news that you don''t know yet." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. April didn''t understand what Vania was implying, and he inquired, "What news?" "Do you want to make a guess?" April recalled the recent news in the entertainment circle, but he didn''t remember seeing anything unique or bizarre, especially rted to Hanson. "Give me some hints, okay?" Vania smiled mysteriously. "I bet you won''t be able to guess. So, I suppose I''d better tell you." "Hurry up!" April pressed for answers. "Yvonne and Eddie teamed up. How about that, hm? I did say you wouldn''t be able to tell." Vania shrugged nonchntly as she couldn''t help but think that she had been in a gossipy mood for quite a while now. Chapter 942 Chapter 942 "Yvonne?" April looked a little skeptical. His expression was simr to Bryan''s when he heard the news, and his entire being radiated disbelief. "What do you mean that they teamed up? Do you mean to say that the Keplers are also going after Hanson?" Vania shrugged indifferently. "I heard that she ran away from home. Maybe she had nowhere to go, so she defected to Eddie." "Ran away from home?" He was even more confused. This gossip was so bizarre that he couldn''t help himself from asking. He knew very well how much the Keplers valued Yvonne, their youngest daughter. She could go anywhere, even if she ran away from home because she was upset. Moreover, why would she go to Eddie? She was jumping right into a trap. He had always been convinced that Eddie could noty his hands on Luke Corporation. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Are you so shocked that you were stunned speechless?" Vania chuckled as she observed his expression. April nodded nkly as he was indeed shocked. Then, he looked at Lily on the bed and asked seriously, "She has something to do with today''s matter, doesn''t she?" "I think it was her idea and Eddie''s doing." There was a hint of ruthlessness in Vania''s voice. Lily''s poisoning should be a gift from Eddie to her. "In that case, we''re in big trouble." He was worried that Thomas would strike because he was in charge of the army. "No, we''re not." Vania was not worried at all. She knew the Kepler Family''s various secret bases like the back of her hand. Even if the Keplers united with Eddie for the sake of Yvonne, at the end of the day, they had no chance of winning. "Does Thomas know about this?" April cared about Thomas'' thoughts. "I think he knows." Vania didn''t want to talk about this. Even though April was shocked, he noticed her reluctance to discuss this matter, so he stopped pursuing the topic. "I''m going to work now. Someone will deliver your lunchter." Hanson nodded. "Alright. Watch out." They had no appetite after what happened to Lily, so they didn''t care about lunch. In fact, they should show to the world that they were utterly preupied with Lily''s condition to bother about food. "Don''t worry. I''ll be careful." Meanwhile, Eddie came to Yvonne and showed her a video. It was the video where Vania was making a scene in the hospital. "What do you think?" he asked. He purposely nned for today''s incident to express his intention to work with Yvonne and her family. He couldn''t be bothered by what Hanson thought because they had long been like oil and water. Yvonne watched the video and grinned in delight when she saw Vania''s devastation. The hospital report also showed that Lily had been poisoned and had no cure. Although she was initially doubtful about the authenticity of this matter, she suddenly giggled smugly. "This is just the beginning. I want every single one of them to pay." She would not stop after Lily. Eddie smirked slyly. "It seems that we are in ord then. We share the same purpose and goal." His tone became more sinister. "I want them to pay too. Luke Corporation will be mine sooner orter." His gaze was filled with greed once he spoke of Luke Corporation. "What do you n to do next?" Yvonne looked down on Eddie and didn''t want to be seen with him, so she cut to the chase. Chapter 943 Chapter 943 Unbeknownst to Yvonne, Eddie also regarded her as lesser. Both of them despised each other, but they feigned friendliness for the sake of their goals as they conspired to take over Luke Corporation. Eddie thought for a moment and suggested, "To show my sincerity, I''ll allow you to decide whom you want to deal with next. Say a name, and I''ll get it down." It didn''t matter how he loathed her. He still needed to gain her trust now. Yvonne''s eyes turned icy as she went through the names of those who stood against her in her mind and finally made a decision. "Bryan Jones! I''d like him to suffer for a bit." He was a rich kid without any worries, so she would let him feel the viciousness of reality. She would make him pay for what he did to her at the film festival. Eddie nodded. "Oh, him." His tone carried a note of incredulity; he honestly didn''t believe she would name that person. This person was not a part of his n, to begin with, nor did he want to offend the Jones Family, but he couldn''t refuse Yvonne''s request. After all, his coboration with her had just taken ce, and he did not want her to backtrack at this moment. How could he lose what he had gotten his hands on with great difficulty? After he hesitated for a moment, he said, "Give me some time to n on how I''m going to deal with him." "What?" She red at him in great disdain. "It''s such a simple thing. What do you need to n?" She had a feeling that he didn''t n to do anything. "Do you have any suggestions?" Eddie frankly didn''t have a n in mind right now, so her idea could come in handy. Despite his expectation that she would at least have something cooking, she blurted, "No, I don''t have any suggestions. Don''t tell me that you won''t be able to do such a simple thing?" She sized him up. "If you can''t even do this, I''ll have to consider our future coboration." Yvonne''s threat drove Eddie up the wall, but he couldn''t blow a fuse and have her dealt with. He knew that pissing her off wouldn''t do him any good as she was a valuable resource to him. After he thought over his options and took the time to calm himself, he chuckled. "Okay, I''ll do it since you want me to." Although his tone was doting, it did nothing to endear him to her. If anything, she was even more repulsed by him. She leaned on the sofa leisurely and said, "I''ll give you one day. I want to see Bryan pay for what he did to me." One day?! Eddie''s gaze turned stone cold, and his resentment toward Yvonne had risen to extreme heights. That''s easy for her to say! How can Ie up with aplicated n in one day?! She, of all people, should know that these ns need a delicate touch unless she wants to be prosecuted by thew or worse! She wants me to piss the Jones Family offpletely, doesn''t she? "Miss Kepler, you think too highly of me," he growled in frustration. Yvonne, on the other hand, shrugged indifferently. "You are the one who came to me and begged for my cooperation. You should figure this out. Do it, or there would be no point in coborating further." It didn''t help that she truly had far more options than him. Her words utterly riled up Eddie. He was angered that she constantly threatened him with their cooperation. It happened so often that he couldn''t help but question his decision to work with her. Even though the benefits he would reap from her were considerable, the mental strain he had to endure while speaking with her made it seem like it wasn''t worth it. Perhaps, he should truly consider whether it was beneficial for him to work with her. Brandon, who had been working for Eddie for a long time, could read Eddie''s mind like a book. So, he immediately walked forward and said, "Excuse me, Mr. Luke, there is a call for you." Eddie narrowed his eyes slightly and said to Yvonne, "Excuse me." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Yvonne ignored him and didn''t even bother to treat him with a modicum of respect. She despised him from the bottom of her heart, so why should she waste her time on a nobody like him? Chapter 944 Chapter 944 Eddie was nothing but a loser''s son who wasn''t even presentable to upper society. He achieved nothing afterpeting with Hanson for so many years, so Yvonne didn''t expect anything from him. However, she was forced to work with Eddie since he could help her deal with Vania for the time being. After Eddie walked out the door, he demanded Brandon, "What do you want to say to me?" He sounded a little grumpy and frustrated. "We can''t afford to fall out with Yvonne for now. She''s a valuable asset for us." "I know!" Eddie snapped. "But she''s too bossy. I''ll consider recing her if she continues to be so arrogant." "You have to be patient to achieve great things. Sometimes, we have to swallow out frustration no matter how hard it is," Brandon advised. He viewed the entire situation from an outsider''s perspective. Hence, he had a more big-picture view of their current situation. "But I''ve been patient for so long now," Eddie gritted his teeth and snarled. He had been suppressing his anger for many years and had had enough. "Young Master¡ª" "Alright. That''s enough," he hissed impatiently. "Let''s think about what to do with Bryan." He didn''t want to make a move against Bryan at all because he didn''t intend to have one more enemy. However, if he harmed Bryan, the Jones Family would team up with Hanson and attack him. "But even if we didn''t do anything to Bryan, the Jones Family would show their support to Hanson, too," Brandon stated ndly. Eddie frowned at his astute observation. He had thought of this too, but it would still be better if he didn''t harm Bryan. Brandon understood his dilemma, and he sighed. "But we have to meet her demands now." "A troublesome demand, that is. Do you have any ideas?" Brandon said with a cunning grin, "I heard that Bryan''s new drama is about to start shooting. How about we do something on his work and frame Yvonne for it?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It was her idea in the first ce. It would be better for the Jones Family to hate the Keplers than to hate them. Eddie suddenly huffed in amusement. "I heard that she had harmed Vania in the drama set before, but she was discovered." "That''s because her methods were subpar," Brandon scorned. "Of course, she was discovered." "Okay. Let''s use her method again." Since she had done it before, he would copy her method and didn''t have to bother thinking about a new idea. It would be best for him to do so, considering that she had a history of doing such foolish things in the past. "Tell our men to be more careful this time. We can''t leave anything that would implicate us behind." "Alright." Brandon nodded. "I''ll assign our men to do it immediately." ¡­ On the other hand, Bryan ended his short vacation and started shooting the new drama he was starring in. This time, the drama''s female lead was not Jennifer, but the famous new actress, Minnie Turner. Minnie looked sweet and delicate. She donned an innocent and harmless demeanor, and people would instinctively have a good impression of her. When she saw Bryan, she politely greeted him, "Hello, Mr. Jones." She smiled very innocently, yet she behaved rather enthusiastically. Bryan''s first impression of her was rather pleasant. So, he casually said, "I''m a neer. Just call me by my name." "Don''t you think having some formalities will be better? After all, we''re going to be shooting together for four months," Minnie said with a sweet smile, sounding as if she knew Bryan very well. The shooting of this drama was scheduled tost for four months. As the male and female leads of the project, they would see each other often. Bryan was rtively easygoing and didn''t have a preference for formalities. Therefore, when he heard her words, he said casually, "You can call me whatever you want." He had little interest in this sort of formality. Chapter 945 Chapter 945 "How about I call you Mr. Bryan?" It sounded neither too formal nor too casual. Bryan found it eptable, so he nodded in approval. "Sure." He turned his head and was about to leave when Minnie kept smiling at him and quipped in an ambiguous tone, "I''m a fan of you and Jennifer. I support both of you." As she spoke, she made a cheering gesture. When he heard the mention of Jennifer''s name, he had a slight smile on his face. "Thank you for your support." "You''re wee." Minnie kept smiling. Then, she approached him and asked in a gossipy tone, "When will Jennifere to visit you on set? I would love to have her autograph." The first thing a fan would ask from their idol was an autograph. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Bryan''s smile became even more genuine. "She has amercial shooting these days. So, she will visit the set after her shoot is over." He was instantly delighted at the thought of his girlfriending to visit him on set. His smile was so brilliant that Minnie was dazed for a moment. Then, she regained herposure and pped her hands. "Wonderful! Please ask for her signature on my behalf." "Sure," Bryan said immediately. "I have some wirework and action scenes today. I''ll be getting ready first." "Alright, see youter." Minnie also turned around and went to the dressing room. This drama was a period drama. The role yed by Bryan was a martial arts expert, so he had a lot of action scenes. When the staff saw himing over for early preparation, they greeted him enthusiastically, "Hi. We are ready. Do you want to start shooting now?" Bryan checked the environment and gave the green light, "Okay." He had always been serious about filming and would never use a body double as long as he could complete the act himself. Therefore, he was familiar with wirework. He rehearsed the action scenes in the drama repeatedly and performed his wirework wlessly. Only then did he say to the director, "Okay, we can start now." The director was satisfied with his professionalism and dedication. "Alright! Attention, all departments! Make sure we can get one good take." Then, when they were about to begin the official shooting, there was a sudden shift of staff who operated the wirework. Bryan unconsciously felt that there was something off with them. He didn''t remember seeing the employee on the set. In fact, the staff seemed to avoid his gaze and didn''t dare to look him in the eye. "Where''s the staff member just now?" Bryan asked. "He has a stomachache. So, I''ll be taking his ce for a while. We''re all professionals." Bryan didn''t say anything as he scrutinized the worker. The crew of staff working on set for years was familiar with the work in various departments and positions, not to mention the simple operation of the wirework. It should be fine, Bryan thought skeptically and didn''t overthink it. "Action!" As the staff pped the te, the first shooting officially began. Bryan''s movements were smooth and skilled. He would fly up from the ground, and the first shoot would end when hended. ording to the pre-set time, Bryan posed for the role, and the wire began to tug him up, but it didn''t stop at the predetermined height. Not only Bryan but everyone on set realized that something was amiss. "Hey, stop!" the director shouted frantically. The staff immediately rushed to maneuver the wire machine, trying to stop it manually. Still, the equipment seemed to be out of order as it didn''t respond ordingly, even when they pressed the emergency button. The people on set were utterly panicked, especially the director, whose face turned ghastly pale at the iing ident. Chapter 946 Chapter 946 Just as everyone panicked, he began to plummet. At first, he was falling slowly. The director thought that it was a miracle and hoped that Bryan could continue to descend at such a speed s, things went against his will. As soon as he thought of this, the wire began to unravel quickly, and Bryan plunged rapidly. The director extended his arms forward without hesitation and used himself as a cushion. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Bryan was free-falling at high speed and almostnded on the ground in a blink of an eye. Everyone gasped in terror and was about to scream when he suddenly stopped. "Huh?!" everyone shrieked in confusion. "Quick! Come and help him!" The director was the first to react. He hurriedly gathered his men to save Bryan. Bryan is patronized by the goddess of luck! The director thought as he frantically tried to get everything in order. Meanwhile, Bryan was stumped too. Just now, he instinctively closed his eyes and adjusted his falling posture. The wire suddenly stopped just as he was about to hit the ground. It turned out that the wire machine once again malfunctioned, and the wire suddenly jammed when he was about to hit the ground. The malfunction saved his life. After a moment of panic and confusion, everyone went over to help Bryan up. Bryan instinctively turned to look at the staff who operated the wire machine and spotted his bewildered expression at a nce. Everyone was still reeling when Bryan leaped forward to subdue the aforementioned staff member. "Take him away and interrogate him." He was confident that the staff was why the wire machine malfunctioned. The staff member was equally befuddled that Bryan was so lucky, as if Fortuna herself had blessed him. He took a nosedive from such a high ce, but the machine happened to break down just in time. The suspicious staff member had never seen anything like it. The staff member was so scared that he immediately begged for mercy, "I''m sorry! Please don''t arrest me. My family is counting on me!" In this case, he told the truth but couldn''t name names. Eddie held his family hostage and coerced him into this despicable plot. "It seems that you have something to say." Bryan was burning with rage right now. He could no longer be as indifferent as he usually was now that someone had tried to kill him. "Yes, yes! I''ll tell you everything." The staff member was so frightened that he almost fell to his knees. "A woman gave me money and told me to sabotage the wire machine or she was going to hurt my family. I had no choice. I''m sorry!" Chapter 947 Chapter 947 Minnie''s hand froze mid-air as he dodged her approach, but she still looked worried. "Alright then, but you must see a doctor immediately if you don''t feel well." Bryan nodded and left the set. He called Vania immediately and was surprised to know she was in the hospital now. He thought that something terrible had happened to her since they couldn''t talk in detail on the phone. Only after arriving at the hospital did he understand the situation. "You look quite pale. Are you alright?" Vania asked. Bryan didn''t tell her what happened, but he asked instead, "When are you going to make a move on Yvonne? Count me in." Vania was taken aback when she heard his harsh tone. "What did she do to you?" Bryan''s face immediately morphed into a furious scowl as he told Vania about the incident on the set. "She''s gone too far!" The word ''vicious'' was an understatement to describe Yvonne now. Vania chuckled. "That''s not all. You''ll know when you see Lily." Bryan had seen Lily in the bed when he walked into the ward, but he didn''t spare her any thought as the whole family sat around the bed chatting andughing happily. So, he naturally assumed that she had a minor fever or something simr. However, he couldn''t help being a little worried when he heard Vania''s remark. "What''s wrong with her?" He then walked to Lily and asked, "How do you feel? Are you okay?" "I''m fine." Lily nodded. "Mommy''s making a big deal out of it." She felt a little ufortable now because she had to lie on her stomach, but other than that, she felt fine. Vania recounted Lily''s incident, and as Bryan listened, he clenched his fists tightly, and a cracking sound came from his knuckles. He felt as if an inexplicable hostility would burst out from his body. "I underestimated her. I didn''t expect her to be so sinister." Bryan frowned indignantly, and his veins bulged due to anger. "When do you n to make a move on her?" He wanted to deal with Yvonne immediately. "Not so soon. It will be better if we wait until she shows us her hand. We will strike her then!" Bryan was concerned that she wasn''t taking things as seriously as she should. "Aren''t you afraid of any idents in the middle of the process?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yvonne had utterly lost her mind, and she would do things that were beyond everyone''s imagination. After all, she struck to kill every time she moved against them. Nevertheless, Vania was brimming with confidence as she reassured him, "Don''t worry. I''ve prepared for everything and am just waiting for the best time to strike." Chapter 948 Chapter 948 Bryan once again embraced her tightly and gentlyforted her, "It''s okay. I''m fine." Jennifer closed her eyes and enjoyed being in his arms. Regardless, her anxiety reached new heights when she heard about Bryan''s free-falling due to the malfunctioned wire machine. It was so terrible that her fingers and toes turned cold in unadulterated fear. "Ahem." Vania cleared her throat in amusement and interrupted the couple''s private moment. Only then did Jennifer notice her. "Sugar mama?! Why are you here?" Vania said nonchntly, "This is my daughter''s ward." As a parent, she should be here. Daughter? Jennifer took a look at the patient on the bed, and her heart started pounding like hummingbird wings. "Lily! What happened?" "She has a cold, but Hanson made a big deal out of it." Bryan didn''t n to tell Jennifer about the attack because the lesser she knew about it, the safer she was. Despite that, he confided solemnly, "If anyone asks you about Lily, just say that you don''t know anything, got it?" "Got it." She knew theplexity of the world of the rich and powerful, so she sensibly nodded and didn''t ask further questions. "You''re the best." Her actions touched Bryan, and he surged forward to hug her. Vania teased when she watched the loving couple sticking together like mas, "You''d better leave and stop unting your affection for one another in front of us." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Bryan was in a better mood now. Therefore, he grinned and mocked, "What about you and Hanson? Oh, we can''t show off our rtionship, but you can, huh? This is unfair." "Do you have a problem with that?" Hanson immediately pulled Vania into his arms and looked provocatively at Bryan. He didn''t mind knocking some sense into Bryan''s head at this moment. There he goes again. Bryan sighed inwardly and quickly waved him off, not daring to say anything more. "No, I don''t have any problem with that. I''m leaving now." The longer he stayed here, the more in danger he would be. "Good," Hanson huffed in disdain and kissed Vania right in front of Bryan. "Damn..." Bryan hissed and covered his eyes. He despised this kind of childish revenge. Even the children would not do something so immature, yet Hanson didn''t seem to mind doing it repeatedly. It was such an eyesore, but he couldn''t even voice his protest against Hanson unless he wanted to be in a world of pain. Bryan felt a little disgusted after watching Hanson''s intentional disy of affection. Chapter 949 Chapter 949 Her snobbish face drove him up the wall. Hence, he gritted his teeth and snarled, "If you think you''re better than me, be my guest and handle this matter yourself. I don''t have to work with you either." Brandon quickly came forward and mediated between them when he saw them arguing. "Miss Kepler, please don''t mind him. He isn''t angry at you. He''s frustrated with himself because he couldn''t aplish the task." "Did I give you my permission to speak?" Yvonne cut him off rudely. Brandon shut his mouth with a snap, and his expression turned awkward as no one had ever spoken to him like this before. He suppressed his rising anger and unwillingly apologized, "I''m sorry." Since he couldn''t talk to Yvonne, he turned to Eddie and persuaded him instead, "Young Master, please apologize to Miss Kepler. You have the same goals, so working together is the best choice for you now. Please don''t split up because of this matter." Eddie was in a ck mood because of the failed mission. Not only did he fail to kill Bryan, he almost exposed himself. It was an utter waste of his time and money, to say the least. He wouldn''t be in this situation if it weren''t for her. He couldn''t apologize to her. Thus, he shut his mouth tightly with a stubborn tilt of his chin. Brandon knew what was running through his mind, so he discretely reminded him, "Young Master, I know that you''re upset, but please think of your father." Eddie nced at Brandon with aplicated expression. Brandon would never have brought up his father unless he was forced to do so. At the thought of this, Eddie restrained his rage and apologized to Yvonne with a frown, "I''m sorry for lashing out at you due to my failures. Don''t worry. I''ll seed next time." At this point, Yvonne assumed that Eddie couldn''t do anything without her, so she became even more prideful and overbearing. "Alright, I''ll give you one more chance." She was still high and mighty as ever. He rightfully feared that he couldn''t control his rage any longer, so he went out and mmed the door shut without saying anything more. Unfortunately, the loud sound of the door closing indicated his foul mood. Brandon sighed helplessly at his actions, "Young Master, I know you''re upset, but we have no other choice now. We need her." Brandon despised Yvonne too, but he had to endure her impertinent attitude for the sake of the great cause. Despite that, he would never forget how she treated him today. One day, he would make her pay for it.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 950 Chapter 950 "I heard that she is The Great Chemist''s apprentice." Eddie frowned. "Can she detoxify the poison?" It was only a rumor that Lily was the apprentice of The Great Chemist, and no one had confirmed it. Thus, Eddie needed to learn Lily''s fundamental skills. Brandon shrugged indifferently. He was confident, as the poisons in theirboratory were highly deadly. "So what if she really is The Great Chemist''s apprentice? She''s only five. I don''t think she can do anything about the poison." "But Hanson was detoxified, remember? And also one of his kids." Eddie had lost the means to control Hanson. Brandon didn''t have any exnation for that, but he refused to believe that a child could have the skills to detoxify the poison. "Maybe it''s just a coincidence, or maybe The Great Chemist gave them an antidote or something." Hanson was so fortunate to know The Great Chemist in person. Eddie, however, did not share the same opinion as Brandon. "You can''t be too careful." He could foresee Yvonne''s wrath if he failed again. Meanwhile, another idea shed in his mind. "Maybe, we can think of a way to convince her to be on our side." If they could get Lily to submit to them, it would mean that The Great Chemist would be on their side too. Brandon nodded in agreement with his n. "What a brilliant idea. I''ll make the necessary arrangements immediately." "Good." ¡­ On the other hand, Thomas frowned as he read the news on his phone. There were many different opinions about Bryan''s incident and the malfunctioned wire machine. Nevertheless, most peoplemented that someone tried to kill him, which was in line with Thomas'' assumption. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Did something happen to Yvonne?" Jasmine, who noticed Thomas''plicated expression as he locked his gaze on his phone, involuntarily presumed that something terrible had happened to Yvonne. "Yes, something did happen to her," Thomas grunted in an ambiguous tone. He then looked at Jasmine and added, "She did something she shouldn''t have done." Nheless, all Jasmine heard was that something had really happened to Yvonne and nothing else. "What?!" Tears began to fall from her eyes as she demanded anxiously. "What happened to her? Is she injured? Is it serious?" In her opinion, Yvonne would be easily injured since she ran away from home. "Mom, she''s an adult. Can you not think of her as weak and feeble?" Chapter 951 Chapter 951 "Mom, can you please stop defending her?! You know very well what she is capable of!" Thomas sighed and ran his hand through his hair in annoyance. "Also, it''s written on the news. Thest name of the mastermind is Kepler." "No, that''s not true!" Jasmine refused to believe it. "Don''t badmouth Yvonne before you have the facts checked. Even if she did it, it was definitely because she was forced to the dead-end." When Jasmine made a fuss, she would lose the ability to distinguish right from wrong as she always did. She would constantly take Yvonne''s side and refuse to listen to reason. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thomas couldn''t change her mind, so he stood up and said, "Okay, I''ll investigate the matter now." With that, he stormed out in anger Nevertheless, it was just an excuse to put Jasmine off his case. He knew that he couldn''t find anything even if he investigated this matter now. Bryan was one of the Joneses. Thomas couldn''t think of anyone who dared to provoke them. It was impossible to clear the Keplers'' reputation after Yvonne took such self-destructive actions. Thomas looked up at the sky as though he was in a trance and felt shackled by his family and their horrible decisions. He couldn''t describe how he felt right now, but he was suffocated by the heavy atmosphere in his house, and he didn''t want to stay for a second longer. Liam was still abroad, so he might only be able to have a heart-to-heart with Bryan. Yvonne might have killed her future, but she had also dragged him down in the process. After he battled with himself, he finally caved and called Bryan. On the other end of the line, Bryan hesitated when he saw the caller ID, but he still answered the call. "Hello, Thomas. What''s up?" He didn''t sound as cheerful as he usually was, and Thomas knew that Yvonne must have upset him. Still, Thomas asked with a painful grimace, "Are you free? I want to see you." "Just say it over the phone. I''m with Jennifer." Bryan refused to meet with Thomas, nor did he intend to take a rain check on the meeting. Thomas couldn''t force the matter, so he started rambling, "I saw the news today. I knew Yvonne was behind it. I''m sorry¡ª" "No," Bryan cut him off. "You don''t have to apologize on her behalf." The buck stopped with Yvonne. Bryan hated Yvonne but wouldn''t divert his resentment for her onto Thomas. Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Meanwhile, Jennifer noticed Bryan''s somber expression after the call and asked with concern, "Who is it? Is it Yvonne''s family?" She never had a good impression of the Keplers, especially Yvonne. Now, she hated Yvonne even more after what had happened to Bryan, so there was anger in her tone as she bellowed, "She caused me to fall off the wire machine once, and she''sing after you this time. Does she think that she can do whatever she wants because of her family?!" "There are a lot of things running behind the scenes. I''ll break it down for you bit by bit," Bryan reassured her. There were some things Jennifer didn''t know, especially the source of their animosity. "Okay." Jennifer nodded sensibly. She then looked at him and advised him, "You have to be more careful on the set, do you hear me?" She was worried that Yvonne, the lunatic, would try again until she seeded. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Bryan held her in his arms and felt the genuine warmth and affection she held for him. "Yes, I hear you. After you finish themercial shooting, you muste to the set to keep mepany." "Sure!" Jennifer would have a short break after thismercial shooting was over, so she readily agreed. After this incident, she appreciated the time she spent with Bryan even more because no one knew when disaster would strike. Meanwhile, the controversy came one after another since Yvonne and her family had fallen out. Neither side seemed to be winning after this exchange. At this moment, Vania and Hanson were still in the hospital and felt rather bored. Lily felt a little ufortable as shey on her stomach. She couldn''t help but think that feigning sickness didn''t seem easy, and she, as the talented doctor, had never been sick. "Mommy, can I sit up, please?" Lily asked cautiously. It was somehow so tiring afterying down on her stomach for too long. "Of course, you can." Vania nodded. There were no surveince cameras in the room, and the soundproofing was excellent. Thus, no one could hear them, even if they sang loudly in the room. The instant she received Vania''s approval, she immediately sprang up and sat on the bed. Then, she asked in confusion, "Mom, why did you ask me to lie on my stomach then?" I don''t have to put on a show in front of my family, do I? Lily wondered. "Uh¡ª" Vania was a little embarrassed by Lily''s remark since she forgot to tell Lily about it. Finally, she cleared her throat and said, "Because I want it to be realistic." Chapter 953 Chapter 953 He had an exact ranking for the members of his family. Vania would always be in the top spot; Lily came next, and the boys would always be cedst. Unfortunately, the domineering Hanson seemed to have forgotten that his sons didn''t hold him in high regard either since, in their opinion, he could only be rather easily reced once Vania held no affection for him. "Sure." The boys were not intimidated by Hanson''s threat at all. They turned to Vania, pouted simultaneously, and whined piteously, "Mommy, Daddy is so fierce." Hanson was taken aback by their actions, and his smug expression froze on his face. "No, Darling. I wasn''t fierce at all!" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hanson felt wronged. When had he done such a thing? Then, he noticed the triumphant expressions on the boys'' faces, and he knew that they had utilized their ace in the hole¡ªgaining sympathy from Vania and driving a wedge between him and Vania. Hanson narrowed his eyes at their victorious little faces. He would not let his sons have their way. At this moment, he also used his trump card and pouted aggrievedly. "Darling, whose side are you on?" He was good at gaining Vania''s sympathy too. Vania stared at them in bewilderment as she didn''t know how to word her response. She wondered why the father and sons always dragged her into their fights and they would also force her into a difficult position. Nevertheless, she refused to take anyone''s side and remained neutral. She looked at them and quipped lightly, "I don''t believe any of you." They could duke it out away from the ward to see who could win. But before that? They wouldn''t be winning any favors from her. Wait a minute! Vania''s eyes lit up with excitement. I can be a part-time judge. I would definitely be the most sessful judge on earth. Hanson and the boys snorted and looked in askance at each other when they didn''t receive her support. The fight quickly came to an end since no one had the upper hand on this issue. Lily sighed. When will it be my turn to speak? Okay, it is the right time now. She turned to Vania and asked, "Mommy, when can I be discharged?" She didn''t like staying in the hospital. That''s a good question! Vania hadn''t thought it through, so she tossed the question to Hanson. "Darling, what do you think?" "Let''s check her out right now." Hanson figured that he should embarrass their enemies as quickly as possible. Since the n to hurt Bryan failed miserably, he didn''t mind humiliating them again. Chapter 954 Chapter 954 Hanson took the boxes from him. "We''ll take them with us, thanks." What?! An aghast April was reluctant to hand them over because he wanted to eat the food himself if they didn''t like it. After all, he bought the food from his favorite restaurant. s, the stingy Hanson couldn¡¯t even be bothered to treat him to a meal. Despite April''s inner monologue, Hanson didn''t even bat an eye at the frustrated look on his face. Instead, he took the food and flounced off with his family. As someone had publicized the news about Lily being poisoned at school, the media reporters had gathered at the hospital entrance to get a fresh scoop about her condition. As soon as they saw Hanson and his family departing the hospital, they swarmed to his family with camera shes, rolling audio, and, to the Luke Family''s immense annoyance, mics in their faces. "Mr. Luke, Miss Greyson, is it true that your daughter''s life is in great danger due to being poisoned?" Hanson''s face darkened as soon as he heard the question. "What?! How dare you curse my daughter?!" The reporters, who had been in a chaotic mess, were silenced by his angry rebuke. Indeed, it was a sensitive question to ask the patient''s family, but such news had been circting on the Inte, so they simply voiced their questions since it was what the people wanted to know. At this moment, someone suddenly eximed, "Look! Isn''t that their daughter?" Everyone looked in the direction where the voice was directed at. Sure enough, they saw a girl in the middle of six boys. She was the Luke Family''s only heiress. No one noticed her earlier because she was surrounded by her brothers. Only after the reporters calmed down did they spot her among the children. "Wait a minute! Didn''t they say that she''s seriously ill? She looks hale and hearty to me." "What is going on?" The reporters bbered in puzzlement. "My daughter is fine. However, I will hold every single one of you legally ountable for ndering my family because of some rumors." Vania added coldly, "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ll see you in court." Her voice was crisp and domineering. The reporters were dumbstruck and dismayed by this sudden turn of events. They came to cover a story, that''s all. So, why were they now in legal trouble?! Some reporters began to plead mercy, "No, please don''t, Mr. and Mrs. Luke. We heard the rumors, so we are only here to verify them. We didn''t spread the rumors, we swear!" "Oh, I see. Then, tell me who spread such fake news. I''ll sue whoever that is, along with the rest of you." Vania couldn''t be bothered by their excuses. She would not forgive anyone who dared to speak ill of her daughter.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 955 Chapter 955 It just so happened that Vania was still seething with fury, and these reporters were such a nuisance that her anger finally found an outlet. At this moment, Hanson also lifted Lily into his arms and carried her while sweeping his cold re at the reporters. "You have eyes for a reason. Learn how to use them wisely." His voice sent chills down the reporters'' spines. It was as if they had heard a summons from the Grim Reaper himself. It was slightly chilly today, and his voice made them feel the temperatures had dropped further. They even thought that he would gouge their eyes out if they continued to upset him. How could they have forgotten? Once a tyrant, always a tyrant. The reporters became as meek as mice as they tacitly retreated and made way for Hanson and his family to leave the hospital. Some reporters published the news of their interview with Hanson and Vania on the Inte. These reporters would lose their jobs soon, so they wouldn''t mind sharing some exciting information. After all, Hanson warned them, and an unpleasant oue awaited them. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After they posted the news online, it spread like wildfire, but it wasn''t the kind of sensation the reporters anticipated to see. Theizens weren''t discussing the content itself but Hanson''s and Vania''s attitudes. ''Miss Greyson is so charismatic! She made her point clearly and precisely, and her remarks were logical. But look at those reporters. Everything they said was just incoherent gibberish.'' ''Wow, I think I''ve fallen in love with her all over again.'' ''The reporters these days are all about viral news. They report anything without even verifying the truth and authenticity of the matter. We need to correct this phenomenon. Therefore, I support Mr. Luke!'' ''Well, Vania upholds her reputation as the Plot Twist Queen! The oue will change no matter how people nder her and anyone she cares about. She''s a goddess!'' The Inte was brimming with positivements for Vania and Hanson. However, the publicrgely ignored the authenticity of Lily''s poisoning and what urred. Everyone once again recognized Vania''s ability. Soon, her name became synonymous with excellence. Now, all news about Vania and Hanson would be shared and forwarded. Anything with their names on it would instantly blow up. Of course, that meant the notification of this news popped up on Yvonne''s phone. She was bored out of her mind recently, and all she did was check her phone daily. She registered a Twitter ount with a fake name to defame Vania and her family. It was the only thing that brought her joy. Every time she posted ament, she would aggravate her remarks to turn Vania''s and Hanson''s lives into a living hell. Unfortunately, it didn''t cross her mind that Vania and Hanson rarely browsed Twitter, let alone read herments. Even if they read thements, they would ignore them and not take them seriously. "What?!" Yvonne, who was scrolling the pages on her phone, shrieked in shock when she saw the news. Then, she felt her blood boil with pure, unadulterated fury. "What the hell is going on?!" The news was like the oil that was added to the fire burning within her, and she was positively spitting with rage. I saw the hospital report myself! Did Eddie lie to me?! What the heck! A wrathful Yvonne directly barged toward the study to see Eddie. The two of them now lived in a vi. He had been avoiding her, mainly due to her unbearable demeanor. Still, thanks to therge mansion, they had plenty of rooms to spare, and it helped that each room was fully furnished. At this moment, Eddie was also reading the news on his phone in the study. He frowned and asked, "Brandon, what do you think about the news?" He was currently analyzing the authenticity of this news before jumping to conclusions. Was the apprentice of The Great Chemist so good? Did she detoxify the poison so easily? Impossible! It pained him to admit it, but sometimes they did not have the antivenom of the deadly venom they produced in theboratory. Chapter 956 Chapter 956 Could a five-year-old detoxify the poison? Or did they get a double to pretend to be Lily? Before Brandon could answer Eddie''s question, the study''s door was pushed open with a bang, and a mocking female voice interrupted his thoughts, "You seem to be in a good mood." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Eddie was already troubled by the news, and now he had to deal with this headache invading his home. Annoyed didn''t even begin to epass how he felt about Yvonne. He didn''t like people who didn''t knock and entered uninvited. Nevertheless, she stomped toward him fearlessly and snarked condescendingly, "Is this the gift you said? What a surprise!" Eddie didn''t bother with pleasantries as he demanded, "Have you seen their daughter?" Hanson and Vania had never exposed Lily''s identity or picture to the public. Of their seven children, only James, Jack, Jacob, Morales, and Morgan had appeared in public. Lily and Jude never showed their faces to the public. Despite that, they had kidnapped Jude before, so they knew what he looked like. Meanwhile, Lilith had sent Lily''s photo to him once too. However, the picture on the news today was blurry. Eddie observed the image but couldn''t identify any distinctive marks on her. The longer he looked at the photo, the more unlikely he felt that the girl was Lily. He even assumed that Hanson hired a double to rece her for the time being. There were so many reporters at the hospital. How could none of them take a clear photo of Lily? Eddie was certain that they had manipted the image somehow. "Is that an excuse I''m hearing?" Yvonne knew what he was referring to, yet she was already thinking that he had failed to execute the mission as promised. "I guess this is the end of our cooperation." "Are you sure? Have you thought it through?" Eddie no longer tried to convince her to stay. Instead, he asked in a somewhat conspiratorial manner. It sounded as if he wanted Yvonne to consider it carefully, or he would have to take action against her. "Are you threatening me?" Yvonne naturally interpreted the hidden meaning behind his words. Eddie denied her statement with a genial smile, "No. I just want you to consider this matter seriously. Are you sure you don''t want to work with me anymore?" Yvonne sized him up and waited for him to continue. "You know where I live and so many of my secrets. What makes you think that you cane and go as you please? Because of your family?" She narrowed her eyes as she scrutinized him as something brewed in her head. Then, she snorted derisively, "At least I have a home, and you have nothing." He is nothing but a loser, and he dares to threaten me?! The audacity¡­ Eddie was amazed that she could get under his skin so quickly, but he was not the slightest bit intimidated by her threats. He had nothing to lose at this point. He had already made the necessary preparations, so he felt confident. He merely gave her a once-over and said gravely, "You''re wee to try." She didn''t say anything in return. Then, he suggested with a smirk, "Perhaps, you can reconsider your decision. We have manymon goals, after all. All of which you can''t achieve alone." She remained as still as a statue as she stood frozen at the spot. When Eddie was satisfied with her reaction, orck thereof, he turned to Brandon and said, "See Miss Kepler off. All those whoe to me are my honorable guests." Brandon immediately gestured toward her and led the way, but she tantly ignored his presence. "No, thanks." Who did they think they were to invite her as a guest? Upstart trash. Although he no longer respected her, he smiled politely with slightly bared teeth. "This is part of my job." The moment Yvonne took in the two men''s out-of-character actions, she hesitated. Why does Eddie look so cocky? Does he have something under his sleeves? Is that why he doesn''t need me anymore? Chapter 957 Chapter 957 No way. No one wants to work with him anymore. Yvonne temporarily withdrew from her thoughts and exited the study with aplicated expression. At this moment, Brandon, who had been walking alongside her, said, "Miss Kepler, Young Master Eddie is not as incapable as you think. He has already thought of the solutions to many things." "I''m not interested in deciphering your riddles." She gave him the side-eye, her steps never missing a beat. "Just say whatever you want to say." Brandon nodded and spoke while feigning respect even though he desperately wanted to rip into her, "We can''t win the war without losing a few battles. A defeat or two doesn''t prove anything. I would like to ask you to ce your trust in him. Besides, working together with us is the best choice for you right now." "The best choice? Then, what if I choose another way?" "There would be no hard feelings. You can choose to end the coboration as you please, but we won''t be responsible for anything else that happenster." "Hah! You''re something." Yvonne narrowed her eyes in contempt. "I haven''t been threatened for a long time." Brandon asked calmly, "Are you sure you don''t want to think it over?" "If you keep asking me, you''ll make it sound like Eddie desperately needs my assistance," she jeered. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "You''re very confident in yourself." He didn''t even bother to hide the derisive tone now that they were at the exit. With that, he took a step forward and resumed his polite facade, "Young Master asked me to see you off. So, here is where we will part ways. Have a good day, Miss Kepler." "Good day? I can''t tell whether it''ll be a good day after wasting my time with you." Yvonne snapped, "I hope you won''t forget your words. You''ll regret it someday." B*tch! Brandon cursed her in his mind, closed the door behind her, and returned to the study. "Young Master, what are you going to do next?" Eddie immediately instructed, "Release the news that we prepared." Yvonne had been repeatedly dancing on his nerves, and he had had enough. He was going to knock some sense into her head. What was it that she said back then? Show them how harsh reality truly is? That hoity-toity mess will find out herself soon enough. They had already prepared solid evidence against her. The news they would leak was about Yvonne trying to kill Bryan by sabotaging the wire machine and secretly poisoning Lily. They would attach the audio recordings with the news they post online. It was hard evidence detailing her crimes, and even the most excellent PR team couldn''t save her *ss this time. Since what she did was illegal. "Alright. I''ll get it done immediately," Brandon spoke and practically quivered with excitement. His resentment toward her built steadily as she insulted and ridiculed him repeatedly during her stay. He had been waiting for a chance to retaliate against her, and this time, he could finally witness her downfall. It was indeed a pleasant surprise that it would happen so soon. He grinned from ear to ear as he ordered his men to publish the news online. The news spread on the Inte like wildfire. Brandon also registered a fake ount to bombard thement section with outraged responses. The admin of Kepler Properties'' official website even deactivated the website''sment section as it was filled with negativements from theizens. ''Oh gosh! This is not the first time she has done such a thing, right? Didn''t she set up Jennifer and Vania back then?'' ''She is so sinister! Why would she want to kill Bryan? Does she not know her actions are so against the law that thew might as well be a speck of dust in her eyes?'' ''Did you guys remember how her parents went to the set to threaten Vania because she tried to compete for Hanson''s affection? I''m not surprised she ended up like this since her parents are equally ridiculous.'' ''Why isn''t she arrested yet? Does she think she can do whatever she pleases just because she''s an heiress? I suggest thew enforcement investigate her background, her family, and theirpany.'' ''Yes! We can''t let the rich buy their way out of justice!'' ''Remember the award maniption incident? We can''t let it die down just like that!'' Not only theizens but several official ounts had joined in toment on Yvonne''s wrongdoings. Unfortunately, at this point, there was no chance for her to restore her reputation. Since she ran away from home, Benjamin had gotten into the habit of watching the news. Chapter 958 Chapter 958 Every once in a while, Benjamin would refresh the news website for fear that he would miss any news about Yvonne. "What the¡ª" As soon as he read the news, his hand trembled in shock, and his phone fell to the floor. Jasmine immediately picked up the phone and read the website''s content while asking, "What''s going on? Why do you look so nervous? Did something happen to Yvonne?" Then, she shrieked and smashed the phone against the floor. "No! No way! I don''t believe it. Yvonne wouldn''t do such nasty things!" She began to wail. Thomas was not with him, so Benjamin was the only one forced to listen to her wailing, but even he had epted the fact after suffering sessive blows. He no longer doted on Yvonne with reckless abandon as before. "What a hopeless girl! I feel she will not stop until she drives our family to ruins!" Now, the stock of Kepler Properties kept plummeting as the evidence stacked against Yvonne. "Ask Thomas toe home now!" Benjamin paced back and forth in the living room nervously. Too many things had happened recently, and he felt suffocated. "Why?!" Jasmine bawled in despair. "What''s the point of asking him to return now? Someone is trying to defame our girl! I have to go to Vania now. It''s all her fault!" Even then, Jasmine refused to ept that Yvonne had done all those horrible things unprovoked, and she even tried to push all the me onto Vania. "Shut up!" Benjamin rarely raised his voice at Jasmine, but now, he couldn''t hold back his anger any longer. "Yvonne did all these things of her own ord. If you even try to make things difficult for Vania right now, then leave with Yvonne! Both of you are not allowed to return ever again!" He finally understood Thomas'' words now. It was his mistake as a father for not stopping Yvonne before it was toote. She would only be more miserable if they went to Vania now. Benjamin was on the precipice of fury at the moment; he was so enraged that he simply roared whatever was on his mind. Although he implied that he would chase the mother and daughter duo out, he didn''t mean it. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. On the other hand, Jasmine was dumbstruck by his words. She opened her mouth and wanted to refute him, but noments fell from her lips. Eventually, she silenced herself, held back her tears, and forced out the worse. "What should we do now?" "What else can we do? We don''t even know where Yvonne is." Benjamin sighed. They had searched for her for so many days, but they didn''t know where she was. "Will Yvonne be charged and punished?" Jasmine asked relentlessly. He felt his head throbbing in pain when he saw that she was still refusing to see reason. "Just stop talking." The prosecutor could file a case for every single thing that Yvonne did. At this point, he was not in the mood to answer any questions about his wayward daughter. Jasmine lowered her head and sobbed silently. Meanwhile, Thomas was in his apartment, expressionlessly reading the news online. He felt apathetic when he saw all those things pointing at Yvonne as the mastermind behind it all. He had predicted that something like this would happen sooner orter. When he saw his parents'' text, he knew they wanted him to go home and discuss this matter. What was there to discuss anyway? They had to go through legal procedures. This was officially out of their hands. Despite how unwilling and weary he felt, he still dragged himself out of his safe zone and returned to his parent''s house. "What took you so long?!" The moment Jasmine saw Thomas'' arrival, she instinctively berated him as tears began to fall again. "Mom, you know that the oue would be the same no matter when Ie home," Thomas said in resignation. "What? Don''t you care about your sister anymore?" Jasmine was befuddled by Thomas'' and Benjamin''s response, or theirck of support. "Mom, I''ve already tried to exin everything to you. Now that things are already such a mess, I don''t think there''s anything left for me to say." Thomas shook his head dejectedly. "I''ll contact my friends at the police station. I''ll make sure that Yvonne is taken care of. That''s all I can do. I''d say I''m sorry, but I''ve warned you time and time again but none of you took me seriously. So, this is the cards we''ve been dealt with, that''s it." Chapter 959 Chapter 959 It was the only thing Thomas could do now. "It''s fine. Just do whatever you can." Benjamin walked into the study. Before he closed the door, he instructed, "No one is allowed to disturb me without my permission." "Okay." Thomas immediately went to the police station, while Jasmine was left alone, wailing in despair. Yvonne, On the other hand, was furious at her current predicament. She immediately phoned Eddie and snapped fiercely, "It was you. You did it." "What? No way." Although they were talking on the phone and couldn''t see each other, Eddie raised his hand and swore, "I swear, this has nothing to do with me." As he feared that she would not believe him, he quickly added, "Both of us nned on poisoning Lily and eliminating Bryan. So, why would I expose myself to such scrutiny? Also, aren''t you always saying that I''m incapable of fighting against Hanson and Vania?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "You''d better be telling the truth, or I swear I''ll make you wish that you''d never been born," she hissed as if she wanted to tear him into pieces. "Okay, whatever you say, Miss Kepler," Eddie replied with a mirthless smile on his face. He didn''t feel the least bit threatened by Yvonne at all, especially right at this moment. The Keplers hadn''t done anything thus far, which likely meant that they were giving up on her. He didn''t need to be afraid of a person whose own family had thrown away like trash. Moreover, she had no choice but to stay with him now. She would be arrested as soon as she showed herself in public. Since he was now her safe haven, he could do as he pleased with her. "Just you wait!" Yvonne snarled. Before Eddie could figure out what she meant, she hung up on him. She had to return home. After all, she was utterly incapable of handling this matter herself and desperately needed her family''s help at such a critical moment. But when she sneaked out of Eddie''s house, she freaked out and instinctively hid away when she saw that the street was packed with police cars. She couldn''t help but assume that the police were there to arrest her. At this moment, her phone kept buzzing with endless notifications of thetest news and messages. Based on the news online, the police and prosecutors had filed a case against her, but no arrest could be made since they couldn''t locate her. As of right now, she was a fugitive fleeing from thew, and there was a city-wide arrest waiting for her. People usually dreamed of being damsels of distress. But no, she was now a fugitive atrge. No wonder Eddie is so arrogant that he dared to threaten me! Yvonne finally realized what was happening, and she panicked. But, to her immense dismay, the safest ce for her now was Eddie''s home. Her anger turned into wrathful hate as she thought of the whole scenario. She wanted to scream at Eddie, but he was the only one capable of hiding her away. If she made a misstep, it would spell her doom. So, she smashed everything in the room to vent her frustration. Eddie chuckled smugly when he saw her maniacal state through the surveince screen. Brandon also ridiculed her, "Young Master, you have put up with her for so long, and it''s extremely kind of you to let her stay, yet she destroys the things in your room. Do you want me to give her a warning?" Eddie shook his head indifferently. "Nah, just give her the chance to vent out her rage. Then, she''ll feign obedience or learn to be docile when she calms down." Brandon understood Eddie''s remarks and knew that Yvonne wouldn''t be living a cushy life from now on. So, he was content to ignore her. After she had released all her pent-up frustrations, she finally called Benjamin. "Yvonne!" Benjamin eximed in shock, but Jasmine snatched the phone away before he could say anything. "Yvonne, where are you? I miss you so much! I''ll ask Thomas to get you home now." Jasmine was a sobbing mess, and she could only babble the same thing over and over. An agitated Thomas swiped the phone away from Jasmine since she was only making things worse with her words. "Don''t you want Yvonne to return in one piece? Do you know how dangerous it is out there?" Chapter 960 Chapter 960 "Do you know how dangerous it is out there? The police are hunting her!" "Can you please calm down?!" Thomas growled impatiently, yet Jasmine couldn''t be dissuaded from her fool''s errand. "You need to go and get her back right now. I don''t want anyone to arrest her!" Yvonne was annoyed by their arguments as she demanded Thomas'' help, "Think of a way to pick me up." It would be best if he could send her abroad. She didn''t want to go to jail again. "Yvonne, at this point, you should know that Hanson and the Joneses are baying for blood. There''s nothing I can do. Juste back and turn yourself in. I''ll make sure that you''re safe and sound," Thomas said gently as he felt his heart shattering into a million pieces. On the other end of the line, Yvonne gasped in utter disbelief. She couldn''t believe that Thomas would actually say such a thing. "What? Y-You don''t want to save me, do you?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "We can''t fight against the Joneses or the Lukes individually. How do you expect us to go up against them when they''re united?" he sighed dejectedly. "Got it," Yvonne blurted and ended the call abruptly. Thomas didn''t even feel surprised if she decided to take any extreme measures. He ced the phone down silently in abject disappointment. "Did she tell you where she is?" Jasmine asked relentlessly. "No. She ended the call." "What? Why? You forced her to end the call, didn''t you?! It''s all your fault!" Jasmine screeched bitterly. An irritated Thomas bellowed, "Do you think Dad and I will give up if there''s a glimmer of hope?!" Jasmine, who had been yelled at, was taken aback by his attitude. She pursed her lips and then returned to her room listlessly as if Dementors had sucked her soul out of her body. She locked herself in her room and refused to see anyone. ¡­ On the other hand, Hanson and Vania were trending once again as they were the most discussed couple on the Inte. Although both of them were not celebrities, they received a lot of invitations to variety shows. "Darling, what are you reading?" Hanson took the document from her and read it aloud, "An invitation to a variety show? Are you going to be on a show again?" Vania nodded affirmatively. "My fans say that I''m charismatic and charming. I can''t disappoint them, can I?" "Darling, you''re going to show off some mysterious skills you have this time, right?" He quipped yfully as he nced at his mysterious wife. He felt she would showcase another outstanding talent when she epted the show''s invitation. She pointed to the contract, specifically the part detailing their itinerary. "Look at this one¡ªchess and painting. I think this segment is nice. I want to challenge myself." The team created this program for celebrities to gain more fans and followers. In the program, the participating guests had to know how to y chess and paint, and there would be a livepetition during the show. It didn''t matter who the winner was. It would be beneficial for celebrities if they could unt their skills. Of course, Hanson knew how capable Vania was, but he couldn''t help feeling jealous when he imagined how her male fans would flock to her when the show aired. "Do you have to participate?" "We are preparing Gxy Corporation to enter the entertainment industry, so we need as many resources as possible." Thepany had several projects in the entertainment circle, but Vania intended to transform the company into the top managementpany in the country. Hence, she wanted to choose the artist under thepany''s wings herself. To do so, she needed to attend the show in person to search for any talents that would catch her eye. "But you don''t have to join the show in person, do you?" Hanson sounded a little reluctant. She knew what he was thinking, so she reassured him, "Don''t worry. The guests in this show are mainly female celebrities." Yeah, but the men will watch the show! Hanson thought of this, but he didn''t say it out loud. Chapter 961 Chapter 961 Chapter 961 The Shiniest Babe in Town He knew she wouldn''t change her mind once she had made her decision. Well, then, I''ll go with her, which is pretty nice since we can take the opportunity to show how lovey-dovey we are, he thought. "Why aren''t you talking?" Vania asked. "What are you thinking about?" "Uh, nothing." Hanson changed the subject. "Fantasy Daydream''s goose-themed exclusive gifts are ready. Say, when do you think would be the right time to put them on sale?" "Now''s a good time to do that," Vania replied. They were getting so much attention at the moment that there was no need for specific promotional campaigns. "Alright then, I''ll make the arrangements." Hanson immediately posted a public announcement online. The differences in opinion on the inte were really quite pronounced at the moment. Hanson and Vania were happily basking in approval, whereas the Keplers were widely condemned, forming an incredibly striking contrast between them. Theizens were rather unimpressed with the giftsunched by Fantasy Daydream Jewelry this time, which they scoffed at jokingly. One of themmented, ''Haha! President Luke, I suspect that you''re trying to put us off. This is by no means a goose-themed exclusive piece of jewelry. It''s just a doll, no?'' Anothermented, ''This is the thing you guyse up with after such a long wait? It''s much worse than the previous design, okay?'' Aizen joked, ''Did your wife not add a finishing touch to the product this time, President Luke? Is that why it''s so ugly?'' ''Is that a doll version of inte memes? Is there gonna be any follow-up to this?'' asked aizen. Aizen replied, ''It''s probably just something to pave the way for something bigger. I think they''ll launch new pieces of jewelry after this. Well, if theye up with an earring or something, it''ll be very distinguishable. Those wearing it will be the shiniest babe in town!'' In reality, however, the doll was already in short supply. Designed by Fantasy Daydream Jewelry, it was really a rare sight on the market, made of a wide range of materials with exquisite craftsmanship ording to the goose''s meme in the show. In addition to being absolute value for money, it would also make peopleugh when they looked at it. Meanwhile, seeing the couple''s sesses in both their careers and family life, Yvonne was ovee with jealousy. Compared to them, she was already a public menace at whom everyone pointed an using finger. How could things be so unfair? Having no other choice, she could onlye to Eddie''s study again, not knocking on his door as usual. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Eddie mocked, "Don''t you know you should knock on the door beforeing in? The Keplers are a wealthy family, to be sure, but it seems to me that they''ve done a poor job of educating their children." He put away the papers in hand and looked at her impassively, asking, "What is it that you''d like to say bying to me so often?" Yvonne was still able to maintain her pride at the moment. "Courtesy is only reserved for those with good manners." In other words, she was implying that Eddie wasn''t good-mannered either. "Miss Kepler, you might''ve forgotten that I''m the owner of this house." Eddie sounded very displeased. She looked into his eyes in a provoking manner. "You sound like you don''t wanna work with me anymore?" "Why would you think so?" Eddie replied with a false smile that was only skin-deep. "You''ve always been the one who wants to end our coboration, Miss Kepler. And besides, you said yourself that you didn''t necessarily have to work with me because your family could always bail you out." How could Yvonne not detect the sarcasm in his words? She suppressed her anger at the moment, saying, "Tell me what you''re nning to do next." At the sudden change of subject, Eddie said unhurriedly, "I haven''t thought about it." Yvonne felt that she had been made a fool of. "Didn''t you say you''ve got ns to deal with them already? What about those ns?" "Things are changing differently with each passing second, so the ns have to change ordingly, of course," Eddie said indifferently. "I think you should be clear about this as well. Neither of us can have control over what''s happening on the inte right now." Chapter 962 Chapter 962 Chapter 962 A Discordant Note "You''re stalling me off." Yvonne gnashed her teeth. "That''s not what I mean. That being said, I can''t help it if you insist on thinking that way." Yvonne had no choice but to find apromise. "When will you work it out, then?" Eddie had the intention of putting her off, though. "You don''t have to get so worked up, Miss Kepler. I''ll let you know as soon as I figure it out." "I hope you''ll keep your word." Yvonne mmed the door behind her with all her might and stormed off. The incident continued to build up for some time before peace returned to the inte. Bryan and Vania weren''t in a hurry to punish Yvonne either, though they were still chasing her all over the city. After all, it would be very exciting when the time came to round up the bad guys all at once. The show ''On the Road With You'' was then broadcast intensively, and the incident thus came to an end for the time being. Meanwhile, Vania officially began taking part in the filming of the show ''All-Around Talent.'' Thanks to her participation, the show was immediately broadcast in hopes of gaining more and more poprity. The show was divided into four segments. Each segment consisted of three matches, the first of which was a piano-ying match. As soon as the show was broadcast, Vania''s name and the hashtag #VaniaPianoPerformance instantly became trending on social media. Aizenmented, ''Time for Vania to shine.'' Anothermented, ''Go ahead and kick their butts, sis!'' The moment Vania appeared on the show, she drew shouts of delight from the entire audience, and the show instantly became the most-watched program in that particr time slot. Aizenmented, ''Her skills at ying the piano are simply divine.'' Anothermented, ''I just looked into it, and Vania seemed to have never won any major awards for ying the piano, but her techniques seem professional.'' Theizens were full of praise for her. Onemented, ''She''s really excellent. Well, she''s got to be skilled at everything to take part in this show. Looking forward to her uing performances!'' Another wrote, ''I already knew how this would end, yet I still look forward to her performances the most. After all, she''s won every contest she''s taken part in without exception.'' ''The most important thing is that she''s really capable. There are haters who actually imed that she won these contests through bribery. Just go ahead and try to win one of these contests through bribery to show whether that''s possible, haters.'' ''We''ve all watched these scenes of her ying the piano with our own eyes. There''s no way someone has stood in for her in those scenes.'' Just when Vania received acim for her performance, a discordant note emerged on the inte. Someonemented, ''The piece performed by Vania is named "Love You," written by July, a world- renowned pianist, but July never gave anyone the right to perform it in public. Vania''s public performance of the piece has constituted an act of infringement. Vania has to apologize publicly for this, and all clips featuring the piece must be taken down from all online tforms.'' When the show started broadcasting, everyone only focused on Vania''s performance without paying close attention to the piece itself. However, once the onlinement was posted, everyone began to care more and more about its usations. Such was the way things had always been on the inte; thements often leaned to one side before the tides turned in favor of the other after both parties produced evidence to bolster up their cases. This time, however, theizens seemed very rational in taking sides. One of themmented, ''Let''s not take sides for now. Whenever something happened to Vania, the tide would end up turning in her favor. Perhaps she''ll produce papers proving that July has given her the right to perform the piece.'' Anothermented, ''It''s fine if she only produces the papers. My greatest fear is that she might acknowledge in public right away that she is, in fact, July herself.'' Aizen replied, ''I don''t think so. July publishes a new piece every year, and the time when she published her pieces didn''t match Vania''s schedule at all. There''s no way they''re one and the same.'' Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The show''s production team was stupefied, too. All the pieces performed on the show were prepared by the contestants themselves, especially the one performed by Vania, which they hadn''t cared very much about at all. The show''s director had rejoiced over the show''s soaring ratings at first, but now, he felt like crying. It would be a huge loss of money if his show got taken down! Having no alternative, he could only dial Vania''s number despite his trembling hands. Chapter 963 Chapter 963 Chapter 963 Twisting the Knife At this moment, Vania was scrolling through theizens''ments in high spirits. Answering the phone call from the show''s director, she came straight to the point, saying, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of this. Not only will the show not be affected, but it''ll also get even better ratings, too." Hearing her words, the director thanked her repeatedly, saying, "Well, that''d be great! Sorry to bother you with all of this, President Greyson." After Vania ended the phone call, Hanson snatched the phone from her. He asked in all seriousness, "Darling, tell me the truth. Are you July?" Despite the many previous instances where she had astonished him with her talents, he was once again excited about how amazing she was this time. After all, it was incredibly outstanding for someone to have so many identities at once. Vania gave him a wink and replied, "Yes, I am, of course. I wouldn''t have dared to perform the work of a grand pianist without permission if I weren''t." Hanson had figured this out already, but he feltplicated about it nheless. "Darling, what am I supposed to do with you?" I might as well just keep her away from the public eye. Such a great wife is surely going to attract prying eyes, and I''m too selfish to allow someone else to take a look at her. Seeing his hurt demeanor, the seven little kids came together to twist the knife in his wound. "Daddy, there''s one other thing that we haven''t told you." Hanson squinted at his son with narrow eyes. "What else is it that I don''t know about?" James replied coolly, "Mommy wrote that piece for us." That''s another stab in the heart, thought Hanson to himself. Jack thought this was far from enough, though. He said to Hanson, "Do you know what the name July means?" Clever as Hanson was, he was, of course, able to figure this out, but he was reluctant to admit it. Holding his dessert in both hands, Jacob looked at his proud father while continuing to provoke him, saying, "Every piece of music that Mommy''s written is dedicated to us, and she said she''d only write songs for us." In other words, he was implying that Hanson could forget about getting Vania to write songs for him. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The three kids were always with Vania, so they knew all these things. Just as they had expected, the already jealous Hanson grew even more jealous at their words. My wife loves me as well, so shouldn''t I get included in her stage name? Staring at Vania with puppy-dog eyes, he said, "Darling, I think you need to get a new stage name." Vania already knew what he was going to say. "You mean something like August?" This guy simply loves to take these kinds of stuff seriously. Hanson nodded. "That sounds pretty good, or if you don''t mind, you can go by something like ''Vaniason,'' but ''Hansovania'' would be even better." The more he thought about this, the more satisfied he was with the stage name. "Not a chance!" Vania gave him a look that told him to stop dreaming. She certainly wouldn''t go by such a bizarre stage name. After all, she was ranked among the top pianists in the world. Names like ''Vaniason'' or ''Hansovania'' didn''t sound good at all, not to mention that they weren''t aesthetically pleasing in the slightest. With the first request getting declined, Hanson started to make a second request. "Darling, you''ve written pieces of music for the kids, so when are you going to write one for me?" He couldn''t be below the kids in everything; he needed to look good in front of them, too. "It''ll have to wait. I''ve beencking inspirationtely." It wasn''t like she could write songs by dering that she was going to write one, of course. Jack chimed in smugly, "Daddy, don''t you get what that means? Mommy doesn''t want to write songs for you at all." "That''s right! Mommy only wants to write songs for us." Morales and Morgan always liked to twist the knife at crucial moments. Luckily, Lily felt a little bit sorry for Hanson. She persuaded her brothers, "Let''s not provoke Daddy anymore, okay? He''s so miserable already." Chapter 964 Chapter 964 Chapter 964 His Standing in the Family Hearing their sister''s words, the six boys immediately shut up. After all, they had always listened to whatever she said. On the other hand, Hanson wasn''t giving up just yet. He pleaded with Vania, saying, "You''ve got to write a song for me when you get the opportunity." "Uh-huh," Vania replied. I''ll keep this in mind and write a song for himter. After all, I have to cater to his little whims from time to time. "Mommy, don''t you think you and Daddy have switched roles with one another?" James said cockily. "He should be the one who spoils you all the time." What a heartless little brat! How am I not spoiling my darling? thought Hanson. Jack chimed in at once, "That''s right, Mommy! Don''t agree to Daddy''s demands." "Yeah, don''t do that." Hanson''s eyes rounded in vexation. Is this what they actually have in mind? This is terrible, no? Should I improve my standing in the family? He stared at his sons, asking, "What should I do to improve my image in your mind''s eye?" He was the all-powerful president of apany, but little did he think he would stumble again and again at the hands of his sons! Jack replied, "You''ll be the best in our hearts as long as you don''t keep attaching yourself to Mommy." The other kids nodded in agreement with him. Hanson''s heart sank even deeper at their reply. Seems like I can never achieve the little goal of changing my boys'' opinion of me. There''s no way I could tear myself away from my darling, okay? Seeing the look on his face, the kids said, "Since you can''t do that, your image in our mind''s eye will never change." Hanson had never won when it came to battles of words against the kids. As a result, he heaved a sigh of helplessness without saying a word. Well, they''re my own kids, after all. I guess I have no choice but to let them walk all over me and do whatever they want. Amused by their conversation, Vania burst into giggles while leaning into Hanson. "Darling, since you seem so miserable, I''ll perform a piece of music written for you in the show''s next episode." Only then did the hurt Hanson feel somewhatforted. "Darling, this isn''t enough," he argued. I''ve suffered a series of attacks from our sons. How could a piece of music be sufficient to make up for that? Vania said in surprise, "Don''t tell me you really want me to change my stage name? I think you''d better stop drawing hostility toward yourself." Watch out lest our sons deal with you again, she thought. Hanson''s eyes lit up for a moment, but before he could speak, he heard the kids reply in chorus, "No, you can''t." This stage name belongs to us exclusively! How could you change it just like that? Seeing such strong objections from her sons, Vania had no choice but to say to Hanson, "Let''s not change my stage name, then. You''re already a grown-up, so stop being jealous of our boys." Knowing that it wouldn''t do him any good to keep making a fuss about this, Hanson had no choice but to relent. Fine, I''ll forget about changing her stage name. I can never win against my sons, anyway; in that case, I''ll have to recover my pride elsewhere. He said to the kids, "It''s gettingte already. You all should go back and sleep." Seeing through his intentions at a nce, the kids darted a sideways look at him simultaneously. It''s gettingte, eh? No, he''s only saying that in order to be alone with Mommy. What a dishonest man. Nevertheless, they were quite cooperative with him when it came to this kind of thing, so they obediently retired to their bedrooms. Hanson then blew a breath on Vania. "Darling, now that our kids have gone to sleep, let''s go to bed as well, shall we?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Haha." Vania gave a dryugh. "You don''t look like you''re going to sleep at all, though." Chapter 965 Chapter 965 Chapter 965 How Would You Like It "Darling, it''s so smart of you to guess it right immediately," Hanson replied, making it clear that he really didn''t feel like going to sleep just yet because he felt more like doing one particr thing. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Hold on a minute." Vania stopped him from feeling her up. Hanson was reluctant to stop, though. "What''s the matter?" "I haven''t posted on Twitter yet," Vania replied. She had yet to throw light on the rumors circting on the inte. Hanson replied, "There''s no hurry for that. The truth will always prevail, while lies can never be reality. Just let those haters get high for a while." He spouted these uninteresting theories just to have Vania to himself. Moreover, he snatched her phone away. "Pay attention or I''m gonna punish you." "You always make the same threat every single time. Can''t youe up with something new instead?" Upon hearing that, Hanson instantly got the wrong idea; his eyes continued to shine with excitement as quite a number of ideas came to his mind. "Alright, then, how would you like it, darling?" Seeing the lecherous look on his face, Vania secretly regretted shooting from her hip just now. This guy must''ve gotten the wrong idea again. "Come on, darling, tell me how you''d like it." "Don''t ask me about it. Just do whatever you want." "Really? You''re letting me do whatever I want?" Hanson''s eyes shone brightly like a light bulb. I like how this feels, he thought. "I''ll get started, then!" Hanson knew his way around this kind of thing, so to speak, so Vania was left exhausted after an entire night of lovemaking. As a result, she didn''t wake up until noon the next day. "Mm¡­ Hanson Luke, you pervert," she swore furiously while moving her aching fingers. My fingers are for ying the piano, not for¡­ She swore for a while before realizing that she hadn''t heard any reply from him. She immediately checked her phone, and it turned out that this guy had gone to his office. She couldn''t help but text him, ''You''re a jerk and an *sshole,'' animating the text message with a special effect so that it would fall onto the screen like a boulder. Hanson was reading documents in his office. The instant his phone beeped, he had a feeling that it had to be his darling wife. He unlocked the phone at once, only to be caught off guard by her reproachful text message, which mmed down on the phone''s screen and kicked up a dust cloud as itnded. He let out a chuckle under his breath, imagining how his darling wife pounded the bed with her fist while cursing him. She must look very adorable. If only I were at home right now¡­ At the thought of this, he instantly felt his body temperature rise. Stop it¡­ He silently recited a few lines from the Bible to collect himself. Then, he texted her back, asking, ''Did it feel good?'' The moment Vania saw the text message, she only felt as though the phone was getting so hot as to burn her hand; it slipped out of her grasp andnded on her face. "Ouch!" she cried in surprise as the resulting pain brought a few tears to her eyes. Here I am, hurting myself again where it''s still hurting. She rubbed her nose while inwardly cursing Hanson again. It''s all the fault of that dirty-minded jerk! Unwilling to reply to his text message, she locked the phone lest he sent her some blush-making text message again. After waiting for a long time without getting any response from her, Hanson realized that Vania must have gotten mad again. He texted her, ''Are you getting angry again, my little kitten?'' ¡­ As soon as he sent the text message, he got a reply in the form of numerous text messages filling his phone''s screen with bomb emoticons. He was stunned into speechlessness by her continuous bombardment of bomb emoticons. What do these emoticons mean? Do they mean she''s mad at me? He rubbed his nose, thinking, Just how furious my darling wife is? He scrolled through his chat history. I didn''t say anything over the top, no? All I did was ask her a normal question. He had no choice but to pick up the phone again and text her, asking, ''Darling, have you eaten?'' It was almost noon now. When Vania saw the iing text message from him, her stomach let out a growl. Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Making Him Splurge It''s all thanks to him that I''m getting so hungry! I''ve got to make him splurge this time. She sent him a voice message, saying, "Nope, I haven''t. What about you?" Hanson closed the file in his hand. He replied, "I haven''t either. Just hurry and get something to eat. I''ll be worried if you get hungry." He was also ready to go for lunch, during which time he nned to make a video call to Vania so that they could have lunch together via video chat. It pleased him just to imagine what the scene would be like. She must look soft and lovely, having just gotten out of bed. Hearing his reply, Vania grabbed her hair for a moment before getting out of bed. She suggested, "How about you treat me to lunch? I''lle to you." She decided to have lunch at the most expensive private restaurant near Luke Corporation. Her suggestion pleased Hanson even more. "I''ll wait for you," he replied. As he spoke, he stood up and went to his lounge to check his appearance in the mirror. Despite seeing his darling wife every day, he had to take care of his image nheless. After getting out of bed and sprucing herself up, Vania went to Luke Corporation. The moment they met at the restaurant, Hanson hugged her as if they hadn''t seen each other for ages. "Darling, give me a kiss." His voice sounded so mesmerizingly attractive that it made Vania feel her body tingle all over. "Come on, cut it out already. We''ve kissed yesterday, no?" She tried to dodge the man, whose mind she suspected was now upied with lewd ideas. Is that why he tries to take liberties with me whenever he gets the opportunity? Hanson pouted his lips in displeasure. "How could yesterday''s kiss be the same as today''s?" And besides, my darling wife looks so delicious that I only wish I could kiss her all the time. Not bothering to argue with him over the subject, Vania stalled him off with a perfunctory kiss. "Alright, let''s eat now. I''m starving already." This conversation will definitely go on and on as long as he doesn''t get what he wants. Just as she had expected, Hanson obediently let go of her as soon as she said she was starving. "What would you like to eat, darling?" Vania smiled inwardly. I just knew this guy would care about me. "I''ll do the ordering. You pick up the tab." "Alright." Hanson was very happy with her decision, as he hoped to be her meal ticket. And besides, we can continue kissing once she''s full and regains her strength, he thought to himself. The restaurant was quick in serving food to customers, so the dishes they ordered were served shortly afterward. Feasting on the delicious cuisine, Vania forgot all about the incident on the inte, while Hanson had an additional serving of pasta thanks to herpany. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Determined not to waste any food, the couple soon finished all the dishes they had ordered. Hanson moved in front of Vania in a sh as if teleporting himself. "Are you a human being or a ghost?" Vania grumbled without thinking. This guy''s moving so fast. Hanson let out a chuckle. "Hehe. Darling, why''d you ask such a foolish question?" I''m a human being, of course! "Seems like you''ve perceived me in the wrong way. Well, then, I''ll let you feel my warmth," he said before kissing her on the lips. He had wanted to do this just now, but he didn''t get to finish doing so, so he was dead set on making up for it now. After kissing her for a long time, he finally rxed his grip on her. Holding her face in both hands, he asked, "Do you know what I am now?" Vania replied with a nod, "You''re an animal." Couldn''t he tell that I only meant it as sarcasm just now? I was just teasing him for moving so fast. I''m not really that stupid. Ignoring her sarcastic remark, Hanson smiled as usual, saying, "Well, in that case, I''ll be doing something that only animals would do." Chapter 967 Chapter 967 Chapter 967 Sweeter Than Dessert If not, he wouldn''t be worthy of the nickname that his wife had given him. "Stop." Vania instantly cut him off. "You''re not an animal." Hanson shook his head. "No, if we really don''t do it, won''t I be no better than an animal?" Unable to respond to his drivel, Vania lifted her watch and said, "Time''s up. You should get back to work." Instantly, Hanson sped her hand in his. "The working hours are for the staff; an executive like me doesn''t have to follow the rules." "You have to set a good example for your employees," Vania retorted, thinking that her response was perfect and nobody could argue against it. Hearing that, Hanson nodded seriously. "You''re right, darling, but if I can''t set a good example, I''ll have to deduct the corresponding reward. So, in that case¡­ I''ll just deduct my reward." In any case, if he had money to burn, it wouldn''t be a problem to contribute to thepany, and his top priority now was to spend a single moment more with his wife. Once again, Vania was rendered speechless. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Fortunately, Hanson provided her with another option. "Darling, you cane with me to thepany and sit next to me too. How about that?" "Are you sure I''m going to thepany with you to work?" Vania didn''t think that Hanson wanted her to follow him to thepany to work at all. On the contrary, his work efficiency would significantly decrease in her presence. She looked at her husband and asked, "What if I don''t want to pick either one?" "Then I can only make a choice for you," Hanson said as he approached her face. "Let me kiss you." His tone made it seem as if he would let her go after he got his kiss, so Vania closed her eyes, indicating that she had conceded. The sight filled Hanson with satisfaction, and it was a long whileter when he finally let her go. Vania pouted and said, "I''m going home." She still had to take care of the issues on the inte, but the rted documents were all back at home. "Darling, didn''t you promise me that you''lle with me to thepany?" "When did I do that?" Vania was taken aback. She knew for a fact that she had never uttered those words. Hanson smiled cunningly in reply. "Just now, you left the final decision to me. My decision is for you to come with me to thepany." "Then what was the kiss about?" Vania rebuked, feeling as if she had been taken advantage of. Recalling the kiss, Hanson replied, "That''s dessert." In fact, it was even sweeter than dessert. "If it''s as you say, aren''t you hogging all the good things?" Vania protested unhappily. Hanson caressed her face. "That''s right. Marrying you is the best thing that ever happened." "All you know is sweet talk." Vania pursed her lips into a smile. "It''s fine as long as my darling is happy," Hanson replied, not bothered about what names he would be called in the slightest. "Since you''re so good at words, why didn''t you look for a wife earlier?" Vania teased. "Hm?" Hanson''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Do you want me to punish you?" Does this woman know what she''s saying? Vania had just been pulling his leg and hadn''t expected him to take her words seriously. She immediately raised her hands in surrender and conceded, "I was just joking around. Don''t be angry." "Since you''ve made a mistake, follow me to thepany. This is a warning for you." Hanson had been trying toe up with an excuse moments ago, but now Vania had offered herself to him. "Huh?" How could he connect those two things so seamlessly? Impressed by his wit, Vania could only agree. "All right." Hanson''s eyes brightened. As he wondered why his day was going so well, he immediately took Vania to hispany with him. Chapter 968 Chapter 968 Chapter 968 Wait for the Plot Twist Fortunately, after they arrived at Hanson''s office, he didn''t cross the line and only paid attention to his documents. After an entire day had gone by, theizens had already lost their minds, thinking that Vania felt too guilty to respond to the issue and was currently scouring her brain for a way to fix things. ''Master July isn''t easy to deal with. She''s said in the past that she''d never sell the copyrights to anyone.'' ''This was something she wrote for the love of her life, so no matter how rich Vania and Hanson are, they won''t be able to get the copyrights. Besides, Master July doesn''t need the money anyway.'' ''Just stop struggling and apologize.'' ''Is it so difficult to apologize? Gxy Corporation''s stocks are already dropping. If they don''t apologize any sooner, things will only get worse.'' Many reporters swarmed Gxy Corporation as well, but they had yet to see Vania make an appearance even after an entire afternoon had gone by. At the same time, the rumors on the inte continued to grow rampant, ranging from Vania and Hanson being rejected in their fight for the copyrights, July being bribed and threatened, and so on. There were even a fewizens who came up with a statement on Vania''s behalf. As she read the replies on Twitter, Vania was struck by a spurt of yfulness, and the smile on her face turned mischievous as she posted a tweet. ''I''m sorry for not telling the full truth. This has caused a negative impact, and I deeply apologize.'' Once this indecipherable tweet went live, it immediately went viral. Theizens all believed that Vania was admitting to infringing the copyrights, and even her fans who had supported her began to consider dropping her. After all, she had been too perfect, so they were unable to ept it when such a negative scandal was revealed. Besides, most people were waiting to see the show. On top of that, the people who had been silenced by her began to fight back, wanting nothing else but for Vania to bepletely cklisted due to this minor issue. Meanwhile, Hanson was affected as well. ''Why would something like this happen to you? You disappointed us.'' ''As the president of apany, shouldn''t you take copyrights seriously?'' ''You two are just liars. Complete and utter liars.'' ''Please cklist Vania and Hanson.'' Even after a long afternoon of hate replies, there was still no response from Vania and Hanson in sight. However, both of theirpanies were experiencing a drop in stocks, and as the situation continued, there were even a few official ounts that stood up to criticize Vania''s actions. ''As someone in charge of a business, it is vile to go against thew for your own benefit.'' This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ''cklist all of Vania''s TV programs, and ourpany will restrict any rted activities.'' Most people assumed that Vania had fallen from her high perch, and she was done for now that she was being named and shamed. Even the production team was nearing tears from anxiety, and the director gave Vania another call. "What''s wrong, director?" Vania asked breezily, as if she was not facing the danger of being cklisted. "President Greyson, didn''t you say¡­" the director stammered, unable to form a coherent sentence. Unable to listen to him any further, Vania cut him off. "Did you forget that I''m the Plot Twist Queen? Just wait for the plot twist." Upon saying that, she immediately hung up without giving the director a chance to ask any more questions. When''s the plot twist going to show up? I can''t take this anymore, the director thought to himself. "Mommy, we''ve dealt with the troll ounts online," James and Jack reported, pleased with their work. Jude chimed in to ask, "Mommy, should we sue them now?" However, Vania only replied patiently, "There''s no need to rush. Let''s take a good rest today and leave this conversation for tomorrow." Chapter 969 Chapter 969 Chapter 969 Breakfast Nothing was more important than sleep, and Vania returned to her room after letting out a yawn. Meanwhile, Hanson fell deep into thought after listening to the children''s words. His sons seemed to have stolen his lines again¡ªwasn''t he supposed to be in charge of dealing with the aftermath? Just then, a call from Larry came in. "President Luke, our stocks fell quite a lot," he said in a pained voice. Something like this had never happened to Luke Corporation before. "What are you worried about? It''ll rise tomorrow." Knowing that Larry was unaware of the truth, Hanson did not argue with him and said, "I''m going to cuddle my wife to sleep. We''ll talk about this tomorrow." Then, he hung up. Marriage really ends every career, Larry thought. You''ve changed, President Luke. You don''t even care even when the stocks have dropped like this. Meanwhile, Yvonne, who had been keeping up with the news, was overwhelmed with glee and continued to deploy her fleet of ounts to spread negative rumors about Vania. At the same time, Brandon said excitedly, "Young Master Eddie, Luke Corporation is unstable now. It''s the best time for us to make our move." However, Eddie fell into deep thought. "No, I have a feeling that things aren''t this simple. We should continue observing." Although Brandon felt that it was the prime opportunity for them, he mped his mouth shut after hearing Eddie''s words. On the other hand, Thomas felt pained for Vania as he watched the inte hurl insults at her. He read her tweet repeatedly, unable to shake off the feeling that it wasn''t her intention. After all, there was no way she would infringe the copyrights. He didn''t know where this firm belief of his originated from, but perhaps it had stemmed from his feelings toward Vania. Soon, he couldn''t stand to look at the insults directed toward Vania and fought back with his side ounts, but he eventually grew worried about exposing his identity and stopped. Smiling bitterly at his phone, he realized that this was probably the difference between him and Hanson, who was able to do the things that he was too afraid to do. In the end, he could only switch off his phone so that he would not see anything rted to the situation anymore. ¡­ The next day, Vania woke up to multiple official ounts naming and shaming her, causing her to laugh in anger. It was one thing for clueless trolls to insult her, but why were these official ounts joining the front line without looking into the actual situation? How risible. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Then, after sharing the most viral tweet from an official ount with the caption ''Who said I admitted to infringing copyrights? Where''s the proof?'' she posted a tweet of her own. ''The ounts that were spreading false news have already been dealt with and sued. Also, I''ve sued the official ounts that misled the public. Besides that, there''s something I haven''t told all of you because I slept early yesterday. I''ll announce it after I finish breakfast.'' As soon as her tweet was posted, theizens once again lost their minds. ''Vania finally responded. She''s even suing the official ounts. How tough of her.'' ''So, is there going to be a plot twist? When are you going to finish your breakfast?'' ''She must be the first person to fight against official ounts, right? I feel like she''s hiding something big. This woman is too mysterious.'' ''Let''s break this down. Does Vania have the copyright, or is she actually July herself?'' #TheImpossibleThingsThatHaveHappenedToVania Suddenly, aizen made a post with the above hashtag that summarized Vania''s outstanding past as well as the various times she had turned the tables around. Immediately, people believed that Vania was July and hurriedly rushed to her ount to leavements. ''Have you finished breakfast?'' ''Isn''t it time for lunch already?'' ''We''re about to eat dinner, and you''re still eating breakfast?'' Nearly every hour, they wouldment on her post, and when night fell, Vania finally responded to their calls. Chapter 970 Chapter 970 Chapter 970 I¡¯m July Vania tweeted, ''You''ve guessed correctly. I''m July.'' There was even an award certificate attached to her tweet. As soon as the tweet was posted, the servers immediately went down, and Luke Corporation as well as Gxy Corporation''s stocks began to rise by leaps and bounds until they reached their limit. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ''It''s shocking, but it also makes sense. I feel like Vania is just that talented.'' ''That''s why I told everyone not to switch sides from the beginning. If it''s rted to Vania, there''ll definitely be a plot twist.'' ''This woman is just so outstanding that it feels unreal.'' A few of Vania''s fans had already begun making lengthy posts in awe, and Vania had gained arge number of new fans after this incident. Particrly, several musicians watched ''All-Around Talent'' once again, wanting to learn from the master''s skills. ''It''s too difficult. I can''t get it right at all. I want to know how you did it, Master.'' ''Vania ys it way too quickly. I can''t keep up at all. I hope she posts a tutorial.'' ''Let me just ask something. How do you feel about having such an excellent wife, President Luke?'' Hanson, who had been keeping up with the situation, made an appearance out of the blue and replied to the fan, ''Of course, I''m really happy.'' The fan asked cheekily, ''Can you be more specific? Happy in what way?'' Now, theizens were not as fearful of Hanson anymore, and they would always tease him whenever he made a tweet. ''Although their question is kind of dirty, we really want to know.'' ''President Luke must be really happy with those skilled fingers.'' Hanson read theirments helplessly. How was he supposed to reply? Should he tell them the truth? If he did, Vania would definitely be furious. Theseizens were just too much. Hence, he could only leave a like to tacitly show that they were right. However, this action sparked a new wave of discussion, and the two soon became the top trends on the inte. Inparison, the official ounts were much worse off. Theizens began leaving various comments on their tweets, either to mock them or out of genuine concern. ''I really want to know how you''ll deal with this.'' ''As an official ount, I genuinely feel ashamed for you. I didn''t think that you''d mess up one day.'' ''I felt a little excited when I saw that you''re being sued.'' Now, not only were theizens worried for them, but the staff who had been in charge of posting the tweet was shaking with anxiety. The director stood in front of him and chided furiously, "What were you thinking? How do you have the nerve to provoke Luke Corporation?" However, the staff was still making excuses for themselves. "What does this have to do with Luke Corporation? Vania was the one who posted that tweet to admit to her mistake. Besides, she didn''t tweet an exnation after apologizing for so long, so of course I assumed that she had admitted to it." "How dare you talk back at a time like this. Don''t you know that Vania has Hanson behind her back?" The director roared angrily, "Tell me, what are we supposed to do now?" In the beginning, it was a huge error on their end for not reviewing the tweet before it was posted by the staff. However, they decided to take a chance as none of the posts made by official ounts had been turned on them in the past. They had not expected Vania to have the power to turn the tables no matter what situation she was in. Seeing this, the staff could only concede, "I acted alone, so I''ll take the me alone. You can just punish me." The director nearly exploded with fury from his words. "Do you think you can bear this responsibility alone?" In the eyes of the public, they had already lost their credibility. Nobody would believe them anymore when they tweeted in the future. Chapter 971 Chapter 971 Chapter 971 Failed Apology To the public, they were now a perpetrator of cyberbullying, and they couldn''t salvage their reputation. If it weren''t against thew, the director would''ve already thrown a punch at the staff. In the end, he held himself back and said, "Apologize. Post an apology on Twitter now and say that you acted alone and it has nothing to do with ourpany." Although it wasn''t an ideal solution, it was one of the small things they could do to salvage the situation. Hearing that, the staff immediately turned on their phone and posted a tweet. ''I would like to formally apologize for negatively affecting Ms. Greyson due to personal reasons. I will willingly ept any punishments ording to thew, and at the same time, ourpany will strive to seek the truth when dealing with an issue, and we hope for your understanding.'' Once this tweet was posted, they would definitely be scolded, but it would still help to redeem their company''s reputation a little. With an angry kick toward the staff, the director said, "Come with me to apologize to Vania and President Luke now. If they''re willing to forgive you, it means that you still have a chance." "Is it appropriate to go at this hour?" the staff asked. Hearing that, the director rested his forehead on his hand and said, "You''re driving me insane. We''re going early tomorrow morning." At dawn the next day, the director took the staff member to the entrance of Gxy Corporation to wait for Vania''s arrival and apologize to her. Unexpectedly, the directors of otherpanies had arrived earlier than them, each one of them moping around anxiously. They were still the directors of their companies, and they never had to lower their heads to anyone before. One single mistake truly had caused their collective downfall. Suddenly, one of them shouted, "Vania is here!" Afraid that they would miss her, they arrived before the sun rose. Fortunately, Vania showed up on time. Instantly, the crowd swarmed her, surrounding her like a human wall. If it weren''t for their low spirits, Vania would''ve assumed that they were here to rob her. "Good morning, everyone," she greeted breezily, seeming rxed and even wearing a smile on her face. However, that smile did not reach her eyes. She could guess why they were here, and she didn''t see the need to wee the people who had hurt her with a smile either. The directors stood in front of her awkwardly, giving her a sheepish smile. "Good morning, President Greyson." They hesitated to speak, and in the end, it was the director who had been named by Vania the previous night who took the initiative and spoke up. "We apologize for not looking into the situation properly before posting misleading information and affecting you negatively. We hope that you''ll forgive us." "Are you telling me to forgive you and leave everything in the past?" Vania raised an eyebrow as she asked carelessly in a mild voice. She possessed an alluring beauty, and this action made her even more enchanting. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. How beautiful, the directors thought to themselves, unable to avert their gaze from her, and clearly forgetting what they were here for. Now that they were meeting her gaze, they felt as if they were about to be sucked into her eyes. It was no wonder that Hanson, who had always stayed away from women, eventually chose her. As expected, she was different from the rest. When Vania saw their dishonest expressions, the look in her eyes immediately turned cold. The change in her eyes instantly snapped the directors back to reality, and they immediately piled unctuous smiles on their faces once again. "As long as you forgive us, President Greyson, we will make sure toe to your aid if Gxy Corporation faces any troubles in the future." "That sounds great." Vania chuckled. "But nothing will happen to mypany." Chapter 972 Chapter 972 Chapter 972 What Goes Around Comes Around "Well¡­" Vania''s confidence rendered the directors speechless, each of them unable to rebuke her words. She continued, "Besides, yourpanies have now lost the public''s trust, so I don''t think you can help Gxy Corporation that much." The way she spoke was extremely self-assured, and if this statement hade from someone else''s mouth, it would have been seen as arrogant, but it felt justified when it wasing from Vania. That was just the kind of woman she was¡ªso outstanding that she felt unreal. Be it beauty or talent, she stood at the top of the pyramid, towering over the rest. The directors felt helpless and could only look at her nkly with imploration in their eyes. Their gazes were genuine; after all, their pleas came from the bottom of their heart. Vania avoided their gaze and did not look into their eyes, raising her head instead as she said, "I''ll think about it. You don''t have to stand here and start a new headline again. Once I''ve made my decision, I''ll tell my assistant to let all of you know." There was no telling when she would make her decision, but the directors did not dare to refuse, so they could only temporarily agree before they asked hesitantly, "Uh, then¡­ Well¡­" "Get to the point." Watching a group of grown men stammering and stuttering was disdainful to her. What the directors were trying to negotiate was the matter of them being taken to court. After all, this lawsuit would be their loss no matter how hard they fought, and if things really came to that, it would truly be out of hand. They wanted Vania to reconsider the issue carefully and hopefully revoke her decision. After one of the directors voiced their opinion, Vania looked at them somewhat condescendingly and said, "I''ll think about this carefully, and I won''t do anything to any of you before I make a decision. However, I should warn you that what goes aroundes around; you should act more carefully in the future." "Yes, we understand," the directors replied simultaneously. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. They felt that Vania''s words meant that they had a chance, and no matter what she asked of them, they would certainly agree as long as the situation could blow over. After the crowd left, none of them posted about their meeting at Gxy Corporation, refusing to let such a shameful thing be known to the world. Upon seeing that the news about Vania hadpletely changed and even gained her a round of praise, Yvonne nearly exploded with anger. Why was there another plot twist? How many secrets was Vania hiding to constantly catch her off guard like this? It wouldn''t do if things went on like this; she had to think of another solution. Since she couldn''t leave the house, she had to find someone else to take care of things for her. Only making her move through the inte was not enough to thoroughly defeat Vania and Hanson, and Yvonne was already looking for her new candidate. With his phone in hand as well, Brandon stood before Eddie respectfully and praised, "Young Master Eddie, you really are wise. As you had expected, things were not that simple." Eddie huffed. Back then, he had not expected this oue and simply had a bad premonition in the back of his mind. He did not think that Vania was July at all. Hanson really was fortunate¡ªhe had to have such a perfect person to himself. All of a sudden, Eddie now felt that Vania''s death wasn''t necessary. When he obtained Luke Corporation and Vania after that to enjoy Hanson''s happiness, wouldn''t it be perfect? Chapter 973 Chapter 973 Chapter 973 Second Season Brandon, who was not aware of what Eddie was thinking, noticed that Eddie''s expression had turned from anger into a sinister smile and asked, "Do you have a new idea, Young Master Eddie?" "Of course, I have to always being up with new ideas. How else are we going to beat him?" Eddie replied before he tapped on his phone. "Send everything rted to Vania to my phone." He nned to understand everything about this woman. After all, he had to know her well if he wanted to pursue her. Although Brandon did not know what he was nning, he immediately agreed, "Yes, sir." Meanwhile, Thomas let out a sigh of relief upon seeing the news about Vania. His men had already found out that the trolls were sent by Yvonne, but he was still unable to pinpoint her exact location. Currently, other than feeling happy for Vania, he was deeply worried about Yvonne. "What should I do about you?" he said bitterly, but nobody knew if he was talking about Vania or Yvonne. At the same time, every negative article about Vania had been wiped off the inte, leaving only the netizens'' praise for her excellent handling of the situation. Upon seeing this, the director of ''All-Around Talent'' was practically on cloud nine. In the past two days, he had gone on an emotional roller coaster, from thinking that this program of his would be taken down in the future to said program bing the most viewed program all of a sudden, even more than ''On the Road With You'' that had gone viral in the past. Determined to fulfill theizens'' wishes, the director immediately instructed the other production members, "Make sure to give Vania more screen time." "Yes, sir." Now, they barely cut any clips, and they would only y Vania''s shots if they could as she was just too powerful. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Meanwhile, ''All-Around Talent'' weed its second season amidst the excitement with a performance competition as usual. As the champion of the previous season, Vania was the first to perform. She was immediately met with deafening screams from the audience; it sounded as if the studio was about to burst. This was all because the July that theizens were waiting eagerly for was holding a flute in her hands. ''Is Master July going to y the flute tonight?'' Thements had already begun to list their guesses. ''I''m going to go and look up what flute masters have shown up recently.'' ''I''m so curious if Master will give us another plot twist. What''s her stage name this time?'' ''The moment Vania took that flute out, I immediately knew that she was going to win.'' ''I didn''t think that Vania could y the flute. She''s really changed my opinion of her. She''s just good at too many things.'' ''I want her to publish a book about how she acquired all these talents. She''s like the perfect protagonist of a novel.'' ''I''ve been keeping up with her every single day. I hope we''ll get new content from her every day.'' Before her performance had even begun, Vania''s name was already spreading like wildfire to the dismay of the other contestants. To them, thepetition had ended before it had even begun. The celebrities who joined this program were all talented and nned to use thispetition as their stepping stone to fame, but they hadn''t expected Vania to steal all the limelight before they could do anything. They wailed internally, President Greyson, you''re already an exceptional person, so why are you stealing this little bit of fame from us? Leave us a way out, will you? Chapter 974 Chapter 974 Chapter 974 Different From the Rest Due to Vania''s poprity, the emcee naturally wouldn''t let her off easily and hosted an interview with her before thepetition started. He asked nosily, "President Greyson, what does President Luke think of your being exceptionally talented?" After a moment of thought, Vania replied, "Well¡­ My husband probably thinks with his mind." Meanwhile, theizensmented, ''My husband¡­ These two words are hurting me.'' The emcee clutched his chest as if he had been struck and said, "You''re making it difficult for me to carry on with the interview." "Haha," Vaniaughed, indicating for him to continue. Just then, the emcee sheepishly pulled out a notecard and looked at her with a flushed face. "Have you seen thements?" Naturally, he was referring to the more scandalousments. However, Vania replied tactfully, "It''s fine as long as President Luke sees them." The emcee gave her a thumbs up and said, "As expected of my goddess, you react fast." Vania only let out another chuckle in reply. "You should keep that smitten expression of yours in check, or this may be your final time hosting a show." As the emcee had teased her with his question, she decided to return the favor with a verbal attack of her own. Instantly understanding the meaning of the words, the emcee took arge step away from her. "Is President Luke really that jealous?" Naturally, Vania continued with what she wanted to say, "The piece I yedst season was for my children, but President Luke got jealous after he found out and insisted that Ipose a piece for him." "In that case, is the piece you prepared todayposed for President Luke?" the emcee asked, beginning to host the show as well. "That''s right." Vania raised the flute in her hands and said, "As my husband, President Luke is definitely different from the rest. So, I''ve chosen an instrument that''s different from the rest today. I hope that he''ll like it." Most of the other contestants picked the piano, and a small number went for the violin. This was because these two instruments were moremon along with being easy to y, so nothing could go wrong with them. However, Vania was the first to pick a flute for a musicpetition, separating her from the rest. Even from her choice of instrument, it was clear that she deserved the recognition she was getting. ''This is supposed to be a musicpetition, not a dating show, so why am I smelling the stench of romance? Haha, it''s making me jealous.'' ''For some reason, Vania''s speech makes me feel likeughing. President Luke is only worthy of a flute? Is she trying to send him away?'' ''I can tell from the other contestants'' expressions that they''ve given up. Give them a chance to show themselves too.'' ''Vania really is crushing everyone else. There isn''t anyone in the entertainment industry who can compete with her.'' ''I''m begging her to make her formal debut.'' ''I think it''d be better if she doesn''t debut and leave the other actresses a lifeline. This couple is already at the top of multiple businesses.'' However, the topic that was trending the most was still whether anyone had found Vania''s awards from ying the flute, and everyone was curious if Vania had any hidden identities as a flutist. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Vania''s performance had begun, and her flute shocked the masses once more. If they had to describe her performance, they could only say that it was perfect. This wasn''t an exaggeration; it was simply a fact. Even a professional master flutist highly praised her, saying that her piece was heaven-sent. Chapter 975 Chapter 975 Chapter 975 Only Loving You Soon, the hashtag #MusicProdigyVania began to trend on various social media tforms. Throughout her performance, Vania''s smile didn''t leave her face for a single moment, but the audience could sense that this smile was only for Hanson''s eyes. The emcee asked, "Is there anything else you''d like to say to President Luke?" Vania nodded, panting a little due to her passionate performance. With a bright smile at the camera, she said, "I didn''t reveal the title of this piece earlier, but now I want to tell President Luke that this piece is called ''Only Loving You.''" "Squee!" the audience squealed, feeling attacked by her sudden disy of affection. "This is so sweet that I''m getting diabetes." Showing that he was unable to deal with the romance in the air any longer, the emcee clutched his chest and said, "Is there anything you''d like to say to your fans in the audience?" As soon as he finished his question, the emcee corrected himself after giving his words another thought, "I should rephrase my question. Your piece has stunned everyone today. Would you like to let us know what else you''re a master in?" "Haha." With augh, Vania replied humbly, "I''ve never been a master of any kind. It''s just a title that''s been given to me. As for my previously revealed talents, they''re just things that I''m slightly better at." "You''re being too humble. Those are all international awards. They''re more than enough to give you the title of a master." After expressing his deep awe for her talent, the emcee continued, "In that case, what are your achievements in the flute?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He felt that he was about to bring a huge piece of information to light that day, and he was certain that Vania was a master flutist. Under the expectations of the audience, Vania waved her hand with a smile. "You expect too much of me. I''m only mediocre at the flute, so I''ve never received any awards. I''m sorry for disappointing you." "Really?" Neither the emcee nor theizens believed her. Vaniaughed. "I''ll brush up my skills even further so that I can show a different side of me soon." Seeing that, theizensmented, ''I want to know how President Greyson can be this mediocre. We want to be like you too.'' With another mediocre master like Vania in the industry, the other celebrities could only mourn that their road to making it into the A-list was not going to be an easy task. Unsurprisingly, Vania came in first ce again. Now, everyone eagerly awaited the next season to see what other surprises she could show up with. Meanwhile, Vania easily became one of the top celebrities in the industry without lifting a finger, and the entertainmentpany that she had started announced that they were officially entering the showbiz industry as well. Gxy Corporation had be the prime candidate for various A-list celebrities. To them, they would certainly gain sess in the showbiz industry as long as they could establish a connection with Vania. It was clear just from looking at Bryan and Jennifer, both of whom were extremely popr at the moment. At the same time, in Haling Vi, Hanson embraced Vania and askedpellingly, "Could you say it one more time? Whom do you love?" Perhaps she was born to be a rebel, but the more Hanson asked her this, the more Vania refused to speak. Hanson was currently in a great mood and did not force her either. Instead, he yed her confession to him during the show once again and said, "Darling, how''s the volume? Is it loud enough?" It''s already the loudest it can get. What do you think? Vania thought to herself. This man really wasn''t intending to let her go at all. Chapter 976 Chapter 976 Chapter 976 Whom Do You Love the Most? With a pout, Vania squeezed her eyes shut and refused to look at the video. Hansonughed heartily. "Refusing to admit what you said? Good thing I have proof." "Proof, my foot," Vania retorted stubbornly. With his phone in hand, Hanson pointed at the person in the video. "This is you, isn''t it?" Vania did not want to admit that it was her and that she had uttered those words herself. However, Hanson refused to let her off easily. "This is inadmissible proof. Now say it again. Who''s the one you love the most?" All of a sudden, the seven children interrupted him. "The one Mommy loves the most is us." Without question, they watched Vania participating in thepetition, and they were extremely envious when she confessed to Hanson. If it weren''t for Hanson, Vania would''ve certainly saved all of her love for them, and now, the only thing they wanted was to chase him out. As he looked at the seven obstacles between his and Vania''s romance, Hanson felt extremely weak. "Why are you all here at this hour instead of sleeping?" James crossed his arms, his emotionless expression a carbon copy of Hanson''s. "This is the living room. Of course, we can be here." If they hadn''t shown up, they wouldn''t have heard their father''s shameless boasting.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Helpless against his seven children, Hanson could only give in and say, "Then, Daddy and Mommy will go back to our rooms now, and you all should go back to your rooms too." Arguing with the children was no use. He''d rather end the fight early and send them off to their own rooms so that he could go back to cuddling with his wife. "Oh." They responded indifferently before pressing Vania, "Mommy, who''s the one you love the most?" Vania replied without sparing their question any thought, "Of course, Mommy loves you sweet little darlings the most." The children were ted upon receiving her answer and shot Hanson a challenging look before returning to their rooms. Hanson was speechless. Why did she reply so quickly when it came to the children, but she refused to speak when he was the one asking? Wasn''t this discrimination? Besides, he felt that the children showed up to prove to him whom Vania loved more as a blow to him. Although most would argue that children would not harbor any ill intentions, Hanson could confidently say that these seven children of his would, and they were extremely cunning at that. Upon seeing that the children had returned to their rooms, Hanson immediately lifted Vania and carried her to her room, asking, "Darling, don''t they say that children are the fruits of love? Why do I feel like they''re breaking up our love instead?" Why else were the children always getting in the way of him and his wife? People often said that children strengthened a couple''s rtionship, but it was not that way for him. If anything, they were holding him back. Vania pursed her lips, grinning. "If you continue talking about our children this way, your ce in their hearts will probably drop even more." Hanson nced at the tightly shut door in the room and said, "They can''t hear us." Although the children often interrupted him, they didn''t have a habit of eavesdropping. If they did, he would surely set them straight. However, Vania replied cheekily, "But I can tell them everything." "Are you sure?" Hanson began threatening her again. Knowing that she was in danger when the two of them were alone, Vania instantly shook her head. Seeing that, Hanson let out a huff. "I''ll let you go for now." Then, he asked, "Darling, is there anything else you want to tell me?" Chapter 977 Chapter 977 Chapter 977 The Truth or Something Beautiful In fact, like the rest of the Inte users, Hanson didn''t believe that Vania hadn''t made any achievements in flute-ying. After all, the tune she yed today could only be described as beautiful. Like a little fox, Vania narrowed her eyes and slyly asked, "Do you want the truth or something beautiful?" "Tell me what this ''something beautiful'' is first." Geez! He never does things the usual way. I haven''t evene up with a lie, she grumbled to herself before sighing. "I''ll tell you the truth." Hanson nodded and looked at her expectantly. He knew that his wife must be keeping something to herself. However, Vania only replied indifferently, "I honestly haven''t won any awards." "I want to know your story." He knew that there was more to this. Vania nodded upon hearing that. In all seriousness, she then told him about her past. The organizers of an international flutepetition did invite her. Unexpectedly, she received news about her children on the day of thepetition. She had been looking for her children all over the world then. As soon as she heard about them, she immediately gave up thepetition, only to end up not finding them still. She never participated in any otherpetitions after that, partly because she was scared of the sense of loss she felt back then. There was no doubt she would have won an award if she had participated in thepetition then. "Are you thinking of joining anypetition now?" Hanson asked as he solemnly looked at her. He could empathize with her. "Now?" She pondered for a moment before turning to him. "Would you want me to take part in a competition?" Vania wasn''t all that keen on thispetition now, but if this were something that piqued her man''s interest, she wouldn''t mind giving it a go. Hanson only looked at her face. He knew that she felt regretful for not making it to thepetition back then, but now that the children were back with them, her joining thepetition wasn''t a bad idea. "Even though I would love to selfishly keep you to myself, it is a regret of yours, after all. I support you in whatever decision you make." Vania didn''t spend a second longer thinking as she nodded and agreed to it. "I''ll listen to you, then. I''m going to register for thepetition." Coincidentally, there would be another flutepetition in a week. "I have faith in you, my wife. You will win." Vania confidently nodded. "Of course!" She knew that she was good. Hanson had a smile on his face when he heard that. "Alright, let''s do a little something now." Vania was rendered speechless. He''s not going easy on me for even a day! ¡­ Liam, who was in a faraway ce abroad, finally finished his busy work and could return home. The incident this time had left him exhausted both mentally and physically. Not only that, he had suffered major losses. The first thing that came to his mind was that Hanson was trying to put him through hell, but since he didn''t have evidence to prove his guess, Liam could only stay silent even after being taken advantage of. However, he would never have expected to see earth-shattering news as soon as he returned to the country. What the hell happened here when I was abroad? Was the Inte down when I was away? Why didn''t any of the news reach me? After thinking about it, he immediately went to see Thomas, who had lost his past vigor. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thomas had a bitter expression when he suggested, "Have a drink with me, Liam." "Sure." Liam nodded. "Tell me about what happened this week." Things only got more and more unbelievable. He didn''t think Vania would be such an outstanding woman, and he surely would never have expected Yvonne to let herself fall into despair because of a minor setback. He finally understood why Vania used to say that he had a finger in every pie. Indeed, he was a busybody and a smarty-pants. "What are you going to do next?" Liam had just poured Thomas a ss of wine when he suddenly remembered how drunk thetter gotst time. He reminded Thomas, "Don''t drink too much, please. Don''t get drunk." Chapter 978 Chapter 978 Chapter 978 A Hint of Affection Or else he is going to cling to me while he cries for Vania. I''m too vulnerable for that. Thomas only let out a wry chuckle as he gulped his wine down. It was obvious he wasn''t going to stop until he got drunk. "What more can I be nning to do? I''ll just y it by ear." "That''s not necessarily a bad thing." Liam then added, "I just hope that Yvonne will finallye to terms with everything and live the rest of her life in peace." That would still be better than her losing her life in the end. When Liam was talking, Thomas had downed a few more sses of wine on his own. Despite having a high alcohol tolerance, he was already tipsy after having a few drinks. Subconsciously, he reached out and grabbed Liam''s hand. Liam immediately froze when he felt Thomas'' hand on his. Gathering his thoughts, he yelped. "Bro, you''ve had one too many!" Why is he drunk already? We haven''t even gotten down to business! Thomas giggled at that. "How can I be drunk when I''ve only had so little?" However, his blurry eyes held a hint of affection when he lifted his head and gazed at Liam. That look in his eyes was, unfortunately, all too familiar to Liam. Thomas might im that he hadn''t drunk a lot, but he was now propping his forehead with his hand as a new emotion appeared in his eyes. "I''ll send you home now." It''ll be troublesome if he gets drunk. "No!" Thomas huffed as he fervidly rejected Liam''s offer to take him back. He was adamant about not going back. After gulping down another mouthful of wine, he muttered, "Stay with me, please?" He sounded like he was pleading, but it felt like something else to Liam¡ªit was as though Thomas'' words were meant for Vania. Just what is going on? Liam was exasperated. I wanted to help him with his troubles and yet, I ended up being in thepany of a drunkard. Thomas had downed a few more sses of wine in that short amount of time. Seeing this, Liam could only try to persuade him. "Don''t drink too much." Anyone would get drunk if they drank without restraint like Thomas. "Just let me drink¡­" Thomas suddenly raised his chin. He then opened his mouth and uttered painfully, "Van¡­ You have finallye to see me." Ugh¡­ Liam felt goosebumps all over his body the moment he heard the way Thomas addressed him. This punk called Vania by her name properlyst time. Why the hell is he calling her by such a corny nickname now? Does the way he addresses her evolve when he''s in his drunken stupor? Liam wanted to tell Thomas that he had too much to drink and that Liam wasn''t Vania, but he eventually decided against it after giving it a thought. Sumbing to his yful side, he asked Thomas, "Is there something you want to tell me?" I''ll just act like I''m Vania for the time being. Thomas, who actually believed that the person in front of him was Vania, immediately put on a sincere and bright grin. "I didn''t think you would want to see me again." It seems like he still subconsciously knows that Vania doesn''t want to see him. Liam quietly yed the role of a listener before Thomas added, "I do love you." This again! If my memory serves me right, he confessed as well when he was drunk back then, didn''t he? Don''t tell me he will do what he didst time?! Liam immediately took two steps back when he recalled the kiss that Thomas sent his way out of nowhere. Sure enough, Thomas started waddling after him. "F*cking hell¡­" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The gentle and elegant Liam couldn''t help but curse. "Thomas Kepler, I swear I''m going to find you a woman if you keep acting this way!" Liam grumbled even though he knew that there was a high possibility Thomas had no clue what he was talking about. After all, he knew he couldn''t handle his rutting friend. Surprisingly, Thomas seemed to understand what Liam said. He immediately shook his head and blurted out, "I don''t want any other woman. I only want you." Chapter 979 Chapter 979 Chapter 979 To ckmail Thomas Bleurgh¡­ Liem wes neuseeted the moment he heerd those cheesy words of love. He wes one of the streightest men there wes, mind you. There wes no wey he could, with open erms, wee these love confessions from e men. I''m never drinking with him egein! Thomes tried to greb the person he thought wes in front of him e few times, but when he couldn''t get his hends on ''her'', he hed no choice but to dreg himself beck to his seet dejectedly. "I know thet you''re engry et me, but Yvie hes been punished for whet she did wrong. "I promise I''ll never esk you to heve mercy on her. Pleese don''t ignore me, hmm?" He drenk two more glesses of wine efter he seid thet. Liem hed e feeling thet Thomes wes confessing his ectuel thoughts like he wes spluttering. Fortely, there wesn''t enyone eround them. There would be trouble if enyone else heerd the conversetion. However, he hed been too ne?ve. Someone wes sneeking shots of the drinking duo. The person then gingerly sneeked out efter cleerly heving done something bed. A men hiding in en extremely hidden corner of the resteurent''s beckdoor whispered, "Miss, I got it. I''ve sent you the video." The person on the phone with him wes none other then Yvonne. She only sent someone to follow Thomes so thet she hed the chence to pess her messege to him. urgh¡­ Liam was nausaatad tha momant ha haard thosa chaasy words of lova. Ha was ona of tha straightast man thara was, mind you. Thara was no way ha could, with opan arms, waa thasa lova confassions from a man. I''m navar drinking with him again! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Thomas triad to grab tha parson ha thought was in front of him a faw timas, but whan ha couldn''t gat his hands on ''har'', ha had no choica but to drag himsalf back to his saat dajactadly. "I know that you''ra angry at ma, but Yvia has baan punishad for what sha did wrong. "I promisa I''ll navar ask you to hava marcy on har. asa don''t ignora ma, hmm?" Ha drank two mora ssas of wina aftar ha said that. Liam had a faaling that Thomas was confassing his actual thoughts lika ha was spluttaring. Fortunataly, thara wasn''t anyona around tham. Thara would ba trou if anyona alsa haard tha convarsation. Howavar, ha had baan too na?va. Somaona was snaaking shots of tha drinking duo. Tha parson than gingarly snaakad out aftar arly having dona somathing bad. A man hiding in an axtramaly hiddan cornar of tha rastaurant''s backdoor whisparad, "Miss, I got it. I''va sant you tha vidao." Tha parson on tha phona with him was nona othar than Yvonna. Sha only sant somaona to follow Thomas so that sha had tha chanca to pass har massaga to him. To her surprise, she gained something in return today. To her surprise, she geined something in return todey. While wetching the video thet hed only been sent to her phone, she scoffed et the sight of Thomes end muttered under her breeth, "Is she the reeson you''re not helping me, Tommy? Will you choose to help me if I mede this video public?" She wented to bleckmeil Thomes with this video. After ell, this wes his deepest secret. He would be ruined if the video got out. Not only would he be on the receiving end of public criticism, but Henson would definitely hold him ounteble for his words. Yvonne then weited for the right time to give Thomes e cell. On the other hend, Thomes wes elreedy home by now. He sobered up in no time since he didn''t drink e lot. When he sew Yvonne''s number on the screen of his phone, he immedietely knocked on Jesmine''s door. "Mom! I''m getting e cell from Yvie. Hurry up end open the door. Pleesee out!" Jesmine hed holed up in her room for e long, long time. She hed been on e hunger strike. The other femily members hed forcibly broken into her room e few times, but they ended up leeving beceuse she kept hurling things et them. But they hed no choice. They could only let her do this until she wes dreined. The entire house wes in e stete ofplete turmoil. To her surprise, she gained something in return today. When he didn''t hear any response from inside the room, he called out to Jasmine again. "Mom, Yvie''s calling!" When he didn''t heer eny response from inside the room, he celled out to Jesmine egein. "Mom, Yvie''s celling!" He wes worried thet Jesmine hed pessed out inside the room. As soon es she heerd thet it wes e cell from her deughter, she immedietely bolted out of her room. "Yvie?!" She wes so worked up thet she wes somewhet frightening. "Yes, Mom." Without missing e beet, Thomes pressed e button end epted the cell. "Yvie! Where ere you?! You''re finelly celling!" Jesminepleined teerfully into the phone. "Tell me where you ere. I''ll get someone to teke you home right now." However, Yvonne wes so preupied with thoughts of how to deel with Venie thet she couldn''t be bothered with telking to Jesmine. "I''m doing greet, Mom. Pleese pess the phone to Thomes. I went to telk to him." It wes ''Thomes'' whenever she mentioned him now. She didn''t feel like celling him by his nickneme enymore. Despite this, Thomes wesn''t upset ebout it. He only wented to teke the cell when he heerd Yvonne''s voice. However, Jesmine didn''t went to let go of his phone. "I miss you so much, Yvie! I''m so worried ebout you being elone outside of our home." Yvonne hed no choice but to sey something to reessure her. "Mom, give the phone to Thomes. I heve e feeling I''ll heve e wey to go home soon." When he didn''t hear any response from inside the room, he called out to Jasmine again. "Mom, Yvie''s calling!" He was worried that Jasmine had passed out inside the room. As soon as she heard that it was a call from her daughter, she immediately bolted out of her room. "Yvie?!" She was so worked up that she was somewhat frightening. "Yes, Mom." Without missing a beat, Thomas pressed a button and epted the call. "Yvie! Where are you?! You''re finally calling!" Jasmineined tearfully into the phone. "Tell me where you are. I''ll get someone to take you home right now." However, Yvonne was so preupied with thoughts of how to deal with Vania that she couldn''t be bothered with talking to Jasmine. "I''m doing great, Mom. Please pass the phone to Thomas. I want to talk to him." It was ''Thomas'' whenever she mentioned him now. She didn''t feel like calling him by his nickname anymore. Despite this, Thomas wasn''t upset about it. He only wanted to take the call when he heard Yvonne''s voice. However, Jasmine didn''t want to let go of his phone. "I miss you so much, Yvie! I''m so worried about you being alone outside of our home." Yvonne had no choice but to say something to reassure her. "Mom, give the phone to Thomas. I have a feeling I''ll have a way to go home soon." Whan ha didn''t haar any rasponsa from insida tha room, ha cad out to Jasmina again. "Mom, Yvia''s calling!" Ha was worriad that Jasmina had passad out insida tha room. As soon as sha haard that it was a call from har daughtar, sha immadiataly boltad out of har room. "Yvia?!" Sha was so workad up that sha was somawhat frightaning. "Yas, Mom." Without missing a baat, Thomas prassad a button and aptad tha call. "Yvia! Whara ara you?! You''ra finally calling!" Jasminainad taarfully into tha phona. "Tall ma whara you ara. I''ll gat somaona to taka you homa right now." Howavar, Yvonna was so praupiad with thoughts of how to daal with Vania that sha couldn''t ba botharad with talking to Jasmina. "I''m doing graat, Mom. asa pass tha phona to Thomas. I want to talk to him." It was ''Thomas'' whanavar sha mantionad him now. Sha didn''t faal lika calling him by his nicknama anymora. Daspita this, Thomas wasn''t upsat about it. Ha only wantad to taka tha call whan ha haard Yvonna''s voica. Howavar, Jasmina didn''t want tot go of his phona. "I miss you so much, Yvia! I''m so worriad about you baing alona outsida of our homa." Yvonna had no choica but to say somathing to raassura har. "Mom, giva tha phona to Thomas. I hava a faaling I''ll hava a way to go homa soon." Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Chapter 980 The Words He Shouldn¡¯t Have Said Yvonne wes sure thet Thomes would help her find e wey if she threetened him with the video. Thinking thet Yvonne wented to telk to Thomes ebout how she coulde beck, Jesmine could only put up with the pein end reluctence es she hended the phone to her son. At thet point, Yvonne''s voice reng out from the other end of the cell. "Are you still not going to help me even now, Tommy?" She celled him by his nickneme in e mocking voice beceuse she knew thet Thomes wes holding the phone now. Thomes tried to messege his heedeche ewey es he sighed. "Yvie, I''ve done everything I cen for you. The rest is up to you." He didn''t went Yvonne to repeet her mistekes. "Don''t be so eeger to reject me, Tommy. I heve e video you should wetch first." "Whet video ere you telking ebout?" He hed e bed feeling thet Yvonne hed done something egein. And whet wes ebout to heppen now wes undoubtedly tergeting him. Yvonne then hung up without weiting for his reply. Right then, Thomes received e notificetion ebout e video on his phone. Judging from the video''s pixels, it wes obvious thet it wes e sneek shot. However, he immedietely knew whet this wes when he noticed the locetion the video wes teken. It wes the plece he end Liem hed e drink together eerlier. Yvonna was sura that Thomas would halp har find a way if sha thraatanad him with tha vidao. Thinking that Yvonna wantad to talk to Thomas about how sha coulda back, Jasmina could only put up with tha pain and raluctanca as sha handad tha phona to har son. At that point, Yvonna''s voica rang out from tha othar and of tha call. "Ara you still not going to halp ma avan now, Tommy?" Sha cad him by his nicknama in a mocking voica bacausa sha knaw that Thomas was holding tha phona now. Thomas triad to massaga his haadacha away as ha sighad. "Yvia, I''va dona avarything I can for you. Tha rast is up to you." Ha didn''t want Yvonna to rapaat har mistakas. "Don''t ba so aagar to rajact ma, Tommy. I hava a vidao you should watch first." "What vidao ara you talking about?" Ha had a bad faaling that Yvonna had dona somathing again. And what was about to happan now was undoubtadly targating him. Yvonna than hung up without waiting for his raply. Right than, Thomas racaivad a notification about a vidao on his phona. Judging from tha vidao''s pixals, it was obvious that it was a snaak shot. Howavar, ha immadiataly knaw what this was whan ha noticad tha location tha vidao was takan. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It was tha ca ha and Liam had a drink togathar aarliar. But what exactly can be so interesting about a drinking session that she took a video of? But whet exectly cen be so interesting ebout e drinking session thet she took e video of? He hed e feeling thet something wesn''t right ell of e sudden. Liem seid thet Thomes hed one too meny when he sent him home. Thet wes elso whet Thomes did lest time. He clung to Liem end seid things he shouldn''t heve. Did I do it egein this time¡­ "Why eren''t you clicking on it?" Jesmine impetiently esked when Thomes'' mind wes in turmoil. She wes worried they would miss Yvonne esking for help. Thomes quickly eveded his mother''s geze. "Mom, I''ll go to the study end hendle the video. I''ll let you know first thing if there''s enything." "Is something wrong with the video? Did something heppen to Yvie egein?" Jesmine immedietely sterted ecting perenoid. With her cheeks thet were sunken, possibly from her not eeting, end the scery expression on her fece, she did look somewhet terrifying. "Everything''s okey, Mom. I''m just trying to meke sure of the euthenticity of this video. After ell, this is ebout Yvie. We heve to proceed with ceution." After Thomes ceme up with e rendom explion, he urged, "Why don''t you heve something to eet, Mom?" He then instructed their servent to meke Jesmine some soup. But what exactly can be so interesting about a drinking session that she took a video of? He wanted to get her to eat something while she had the energy to do so. He wented to get her to eet something while she hed the energy to do so. She could end up getting sick if she continued to sterve herself. Worried thet she would reject his suggestion, Thomes quickly persueded her egein. "You should eet more, Mom. Surely you wouldn''t went Yvie to see you in your current stete when shees home? I''m sure she will worry." Heering thet, Jesmine immedietely did es she wes told. "You''re right. I''ll eet something right this instent." She reelly thought thet Yvonne wesing home efter receiving the cell. Thomes could only sigh before he went beck to his study when he sew how Jesmine ected. After he clicked on the video, he did end up heering himself seying those words he shouldn''t. Every word he uttered wes recorded loud end cleer. ''Yvie, ere you threetening me into doing something for you?'' He sent Yvonne e messege. It didn''t teke long before he received e reply from her. ''Oh, Tommy, I''m your beby sister. Are you just going to leeve me to sink or swim?'' ''Hersh choice of words. As long es you show yourself now, I''ll immedietely errenge your next step.'' ''Isn''t thet me going to jeil? And you''re going to teke credit in front of your dreem girl efter thet, eh? Am I wrong?'' He wanted to get her to eat something while she had the energy to do so. She could end up getting sick if she continued to starve herself. Worried that she would reject his suggestion, Thomas quickly persuaded her again. "You should eat more, Mom. Surely you wouldn''t want Yvie to see you in your current state when shees home? I''m sure she will worry." Hearing that, Jasmine immediately did as she was told. "You''re right. I''ll eat something right this instant." She really thought that Yvonne wasing home after receiving the call. Thomas could only sigh before he went back to his study when he saw how Jasmine acted. After he clicked on the video, he did end up hearing himself saying those words he shouldn''t. Every word he uttered was recorded loud and clear. ''Yvie, are you threatening me into doing something for you?'' He sent Yvonne a message. It didn''t take long before he received a reply from her. ''Oh, Tommy, I''m your baby sister. Are you just going to leave me to sink or swim?'' ''Harsh choice of words. As long as you show yourself now, I''ll immediately arrange your next step.'' ''Isn''t that me going to jail? And you''re going to take credit in front of your dream girl after that, eh? Am I wrong?'' Ha wantad to gat har to aat somathing wh sha had tha anargy to do so. Sha could and up gatting sick if sha continuad to starva harsalf. Worriad that sha would rajact his suggastion, Thomas quickly parsuadad har again. "You should aat mora, Mom. Suraly you wouldn''t want Yvia to saa you in your currant stata whan shaas homa? I''m sura sha will worry." Haaring that, Jasmina immadiataly did as sha was told. "You''ra right. I''ll aat somathing right this instant." Sha raally thought that Yvonna wasing homa aftar racaiving tha call. Thomas could only sigh bafora ha want back to his study whan ha saw how Jasmina actad. Aftar ha clickad on tha vidao, ha did and up haaring himsalf saying thosa words ha shouldn''t. Evary word ha uttarad was racordad loud and ar. ''Yvia, ara you thraataning ma into doing somathing for you?'' Ha sant Yvonna a massaga. It didn''t taka long bafora ha racaivad a raply from har. ''Oh, Tommy, I''m your baby sistar. Ara you just going toava ma to sink or swim?'' ''Harsh choica of words. As long as you show yoursalf now, I''ll immadiataly arranga your naxt stap.'' ''Isn''t that ma going to jail? And you''ra going to taka cradit in front of your draam girl aftar that, ah? Am I wrong?'' Chapter 981 Chapter 981 Chapter 981 Without Lifting a Finger Thomas'' temper red again when he saw Yvonne mentioning a ''dream girl'' in her message. However, it hadn''t been easy for him to finally get in contact with her. Now wasn''t the best time for him to cut short themunication that was hard toe by. ''Yvie, I have no choice but to do this for your and the Keplers'' safety. Furthermore, it''s only right that you receive your punishment after you make a mistake.'' Thomas continued to bombard her with advice. ''Also, you don''t have to worry at all about your life ahead. I''ll send you abroad so that you can live happily there.'' ''Are you telling me what to do?'' Yvonne was also enraged when she read Thomas'' messages. ''The conclusion is that you''re not going to help me, are you? In that case, don''t me me for not holding back.'' ''What are you going to do?'' Thomas had started to worry upon seeing her reply. He had a feeling that Yvonne was going to make the video public. If she did that, she would ruin the entire Kepler Family. At that point, he received a voice message from her. She coldly said, "What I will do is none of your concern, dear brother." Thomas immediately shuddered. He was so close to mming his phone on the floor. The video held too many of his secrets that should never be revealed to the public. He immediately sent her a message on WhatsApp. ''What do you want me to do? I''ll do anything, but you must never post this video.'' Yvonne patiently looked at the dozen messages she received in less than 30 seconds. She could tell how anxious he was from the rate he was sending her messages. And this was exactly the favorable oue she wanted. This was the only way he would help her. He is my brother. Why would he not help me and that sl*t instead? She deliberately did not reply to Thomas'' messages. It felt awesome to watch him beg. Thomas, who didn''t understand why she wasn''t replying, sent her messages like he was firing off a cannon at an enemy. As he did that, he kept his eyes on the news online for fear he would see something rted to the video. The reason he was pleading only got more obvious after half an hour. It pleased Yvonne to no end when she saw this. He should have done this right from the start. Eventually, shezily wrote him a reply. ''I haven''t thought about what you can help me with for now. I''ll contact you right after somethinges to mind. You have to help me when the timees, dear brother.'' When Thomas read the message, he could imagine the kind of terrible things she would want him to do. However, he had no choice but to agree to it now. ''Fine. I will.'' Yvonne didn''t reply after seeing that message. Thomas was left to try to further investigate it, but he couldn''t find anything else no matter how he tried. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yvonne would call him whenever she had something she needed him for. On the other hand, Thomas had no way of initiating contact with her. Just like before, he would be attempting to contact a number that didn''t exist when he tried to look into the number she contacted him with. Unbeknownst to Yvonne, Eddie knew everything about what she thought she was pulling off wlessly. In fact, he was content after seeing her handiwork. Brandon was standing beside Eddie when he congratted thetter. "It''s amazing how you got the Keplers'' support without lifting a finger, Young Master Eddie." Eddie arrogantly huffed in response. "Yvonne is one annoying chick, but she''s useful at the crucial moments. I''ll let her off the hook for now since she helped me rope the Kepler Family in to deal with Hanson." "How generous of you, Young Master Eddie!" Brandon kept buttering Eddie up when he noticed that Eddie was in a good mood. The ignorant duo was busyplimenting each other. At the same time, Thomas hadn''t wasted a second dilly-dallying as he quickly contacted Liam. Chapter 982 Chapter 982 Chapter 982 Runaway Bride¡ªLiam? Liam subconsciously wanted to refuse Thomas. "I honestly can''t handle you after you drink. Why not just say what you have to on the phone?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If we''re meeting up twice a day, we''re seeing each other more than a couple would. Just the thought of himparing themselves to a couple sent goosebumps all over his body. Thomas'' panicked voice rang out from the phone. "It''s urgent. I have to talk to you about it face to face. It''s hard to exin on the phone." Worried that Liam didn''t want to meet up, Thomas added reassuringly, "And there''s no alcohol involved this time." It only made sense for them to not drink when it was about something so big. Thomas finally had someone he could talk to, now that Liam was back. In the end, Liam reluctantly agreed. "Fine." After the two decided on their rendezvous, Thomas immediately rushed over to the agreed venue. Since he got there way earlier than Liam, he kept pestering Liam with phone calls throughout the time Liam hadn''t arrived. Liam''s phone had run out of battery by the time he reached the restaurant. "It''s not like I''m your runaway bride. What''s gotten your panties in a knot?" Thomas didn''t waste time bantering with him. He immediately put his phone in front of Liam and yed the video. "Watch this." "Someone dared to follow you and take a video of you?" Liam was taken aback. "That''s a pretty gutsy move." Thomas grunted a reply. Looking at him, Liam asked again, "And you haven''t found out who the mastermind is?" ''I have." Thomas then let his head hang as he fell silent. It felt like his words were stuck in his throat. Liam eximed in shock when he saw how disheartened Thomas was. "Don''t tell me it''s Vania!" That would be terrible! Even though everyone had their view about this incident, no one had opened up about it. If this video was made public, Thomas would definitely be branded as the paramour who destroyed Hanson''s marriage. That would only be the beginning of a whole lot of problems! "It''s not Vania." Thomas must have thought of something as he hit the table hard as if to vent his anger. "If only it was her." "It''s not Vania? Who did it, then? Was it Hanson?" The result will be the same if it was either Vania or Hanson! No matter how Liam thought about it, he had never once suspected Yvonne. It was only then that Thomas revealed the truth. "Liam, Yvonne was the one who got someone to take the video." "What?" Liam, who thought he heard wrong, swiftly jumped up from his seat. "Whom did you say did it?" No one has heard from Yvonne after she left with Eddie, no? Why would she send someone to take a video of Thomas? What is her purpose for doing this? Yvonne worked in such odd ways that Liam couldn''t figure out her intentions at all. "Take a seat, Liam. Don''t freak out." "How can I not freak out? I don''t know what to think of her anymore. It seems like I was at fault for speaking up for herst time." He even got on Vania''s bad side because of Yvonne. Even though some time had passed, Vania was still upset with him. "She is ckmailing you!" Liam only casually mentioned that, but Thomas unexpectedly nodded in agreement. He felt like his view of the ways of this world had been heavily challenged today. "Let me try to make sense of this." Liam had always thought that he had a good capacity foring to terms with things. Not only that, he had always remained calm in the face of the unexpected. Despite that, he had to admit that Yvonne had turned his world upside down today. It was only after a while that he spoke. "So, the reason you want to meet up is that you need my help to think of what you should do next?" Chapter 983 Chapter 983 Chapter 983 Can¡¯t Get Any Worse Than This "That''s why I called you." As Thomas spoke, his eyes suddenly went wide. Noticing his strange gaze, Liam turned in the direction Thomas was looking at. "Is that¡­ Vania and Hanson?" What are they doing here? Thomas wasn''t sure if it was because of the video, but he clearly got nervous upon seeing the couple. Liam asked for his opinion. "Should I invite them to our table?" There was a glint in his eyes as he added, "Or you can be honest with them. You will be safe from Yvonne''s threat." Thomas was considering the possibility of doing that as a slight frown appeared between his eyebrows. Liam reminded him again. "You have to remember that Kepler Properties and the Luke Corporation cannot have a fallout." Judging from the current situation, the Kepler Family stood no chance against an attack from the Luke Corporation. Being on Hanson''s side would be the best thing to do now. Thomas eventually nodded. "Let''s share a table, then." Hearing Thomas give his permission, Liam immediately stood up and went to the couple. "I just knew there was something magical about the way our paths cross." Vania and Hanson were taken by surprise when they heard that. They didn''t think they would bump into Liam here. Vania even found it strange to hear such words from him. That''s a weird way to describe a friendship, she thought. As she looked behind him, she saw Thomas sitting there. "Magical, indeed," shemented with a smile. Liam proceeded to unhurriedly invite Vania and Hanson to their table. "We got here just a while ago. How about we have a meal together?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Vania was still smiling when she said, "I''m sure you and Thomas have something to talk about?" "I just came back from a week-long trip abroad. We were just sitting together and having an idle talk." When Liam spoke, he deliberately nced at Hanson with a gaze that screamed, "I know that you were the one who pulled some petty trick to have me sent abroad!" Hanson only quirked his eyebrows. He was unfazed by the fact that Liam knew the truth. "It would be ungracious not to ept your kind invitation," he murmured. "We will do you the honor." Liam itched to give Hanson a big p when he watched the other man acting like he was superior to them. But considering how strained their rtionship was, he had no choice but to smile and reply, "This way please, oh great President Luke." Thomas quickly gathered his emotions when he saw the trio walking in his direction. However, he still looked awkward no matter how he tried to calm down. "You must be in a pleasant mood toe out and have an idle talk at a time like this." Hanson was the first one who spoke up. He seemed to be hinting something as he spoke to Thomas, who forced a smile and replied on behalf of the Keplers. "Our family will take responsibility for what Yvonne did." He then gave Liam a look that seemed to be asking if he should mention the video now. Before Liam could answer, Vania mentioned, "Just say what you have to say. It''s not like our rtionship can get any worse than this." Thomas knew that there was no fault in what she said, but still, he didn''t like hearing something like this from her. He finally put his phone in front of her. "What are you doing?" she asked, puzzled. Hanson had also pulled his eyebrows together as he was confused by what Thomas was doing. "Go ahead and y the video. My drunk words are my sober thoughts." Vania instinctively rejected him. "I don''t have the hobby of prying into people''s secrets." "This is important to me. Please, just watch it," he urged in a pleading voice. Vania stayed still, but Hanson pressed the y button on the video. Every word uttered in the recording was then heard by all four of them. Chapter 984 Chapter 984 Chapter 984 Absurd Intentions Thomas thought that he would be embarrassed at this very moment, but he ended up facing it head-on. Vania and Hanson, too, were not surprised when they heard Thomas talking about how he liked Vania. After all, even they knew about this supposed secret. Still, they didn''t think Thomas wouldy his cards on the table. Hanson was the first to ask, "What is the meaning of this?" Surely, he''s not trying topete with me for Vania''s hand? Even if he has confidence, Vania won''ty her eyes on him. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She hates people who are spineless and indecisive the most. Also, Vania and I are parents to a few kids. He definitely can''tpete! Thomas knew that Hanson would be agitated, but he remained calm. "I''m already aware of how absurd my intentions are. I''ve said what I wanted to say in the video. I promise I won''t do anything." "And why are you showing me this?" Hanson was judging if Thomas meant what he said. "It''s Yvie. She is using this to escape punishment by threatening me." The frown on Hanson''s face softened a little when he heard those words. "It seems like you still have a way to contact each other." Thomas shook his head. "She is the one who initiates a call every time. I can''t get any information on the numbers she calls me from." Hanson''s and Vania''s eyes lit up at those words. "Give me thetest number she used to call you," Hanson said. Thomas didn''t hesitate, but he stated, "Can you let me know before you make a move if you find out anything?" Not wanting Vania and Hanson to think that he was helping Yvonne escape, he quickly added, "The Keplers will never help Eddie." Vania could only sigh. "Yvonne should be grateful for having a family like yours. She is unexpectedly paranoid." Thomas'' heart felt lighter when Vania spoke to him. "It''s all our fault." He then looked at her sincerely. "I''ve already suppressed those unrealistic thoughts. My feelings will not affect you in any way." "Okay." Vania nodded. "I''ll pretend they don''t exist." Thomas was ted when he heard that. His impression of Vania only got a few times better. At the same time, he reminded Hanson, "You have to treat her right. If I ever find out that you''re not, I promise I''ll take her away from you." "You''ll never have the chance," he domineeringly refuted and pulled Vania into his arms. "I want nobody but her." Vania, however, warned, "If I find out that you have bad intentions, I will leave you even if there is no one to take me away." Thomasughed genuinely when he watched the couple''s interaction. He might be in love with Vania, but all he wanted now was for her to be happy for the rest of her life so that there was no chance for him to appear at any point in the future. Right then, a waitress started to serve them their food. "Ah! I''m so sorry, miss! It was an ident!" The waitress was startled after she identally dropped food on Vania''s dress, so much so that she was trembling as she apologized profusely. At that point, the restaurant manager hurried over. "Why are you so careless? Do you want this job or not?! Apologize to our guest right this instant!" "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry! Please don''t fire me!" Chapter 985 Chapter 985 Chapter 985 You¡¯re Dining With a Shark "You can pack up and leave if this youngdy doesn''t forgive you!" None of the diners here were people they could afford to offend, and spilling the food onto their clothes was, even more so, a big no-no. After all, Vania''s shirt alone was worth a year of their sry. As if they could afford to pay for compensation! The manager''s tirade only got uglier, making the server bawl in fright. "It''s just a shirt. There''s no need to make such a big deal out of it." Vania spoke up nonchntly, then took a gander at the server standing next to her¡ªwhose head was hung low¡ªand said, "Why don''t you help me get my shirt cleaned?" At that, the three guys nced at the server, then said nothing, for amon thought arose within them. Has the operation begun? It''s happening faster than expected. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Vania stopped abruptly when they arrived in front of the washroom. As the server kept her head low the entire time, she nearly ran into Vania. "Oh!" she eximed. "I''m so sorry!" Of course, Vania made nothing of her apology. "Go on, tell me. Why did you go so far to draw me out?" However, the server continued ying dumb. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." She shook her head, then changed the topic. "I''ll clean your shirt right away. Please don''t punish me." With that, she reached out for Vania''s shirt, but Vania evaded swiftly. "This isn''t a shirt you can afford to touch," warned Vania condescendingly. "This is a five-star restaurant, and the employees here are very professional. There''s no way something like this will ever happen. Also, your uniform tells me you''re no rookie." A rookie''s uniform would be fresh and clean, but the server''s set was old. Plus, she looked a little old to be a rookie, and there was no doubt she had been in the business for years. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." The server, who was already busted, continued to y dumb. However, her panicking face had already betrayed her. "So, it''s the manager who acted along with you who wants to see me, huh? Have hime out, then." The next second, a series of ps rang across the space. "You really are smarter than most, Ms. Greyson. Indeed, I have something to tell you." "You could''ve just told me straight," said Vania impassively without even sparing the manager a nce. "There''s no need for you to go all this way. This isn''t a dress your instigator can pay for, you know." Though ashamed, the manager still pulled a phone up. Showing on the screen was a paused interface of a clip. One nce was all Vania needed to know it was the clip Thomas had shown her earlier. Did this guy draw me out here just to show me this? Interesting. However, she yed dumb and feigned surprise. "What is the meaning of this?" "You''ll know once you look at it." The manager knew at once she was interested when he saw her expression. At that, Vania pretended as though she was hesitant to take the phone from him. "There''s nothing wrong with the phone. I just want to show you the clip," said the manager reassuringly, thinking she was worried she''d be assassinated. "I can hold it while you watch if you''re so worried." "It''s fine. I''ll watch itter." "That won''t do." The manager blocked Vania''s path. "I suggest you watch it here. After all, you''re dining with a shark. I''m worried for your safety." At that, Vania nced at the clip and asked in surprise, "Are you saying Thomas is the shark?!" The next second, she chuckled with sheer doubt. "Might I warn you that you''ll be held legally responsible for spewing meaningless words. He and my husband are very close friends." Chapter 986 Chapter 986 Chapter 986 Do You Have No Regard for Your Family?! "Nothing''s impossible. You''ll understand after watching this, Ms. Greyson," the manager assured confidently, surprising Vania. With that, she yed the video with hesitation, and bit by bit, shock reced her calmness. Vania gave herself a thumbs up, for she thought her acting was superb, and it was obvious she managed to dupe the manager as thetter asked smugly, "Well, Ms. Greyson? Do you believe me now?" At that, Vania shook her head in exasperation. "No, that''s impossible! There''s no way he''d think like that! This is an act!" "One of our servers recorded it by chance, and I can confirm this is genuine. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Mr. Kepler about it." Vania seemedpletely shocked by the issue as she snatched the phone from the manager and dashed right back to their table without even cleaning her clothes. Bam! She mmed the phone on the table and even knocked over the dishes. Vania was bawling her eyes out at this point, crying even more exaggeratedly than when she was in the hospital. "Thomas, you¡ª" Meanwhile, Hanson dug through the food for the phone when he saw his dear wife crying miserably, and he, too, smashed the phone into bits after watching the clip. "From now on, the Keplers and I are sworn enemies!" he boomed, making sure those eavesdropping could hear him. With that, he led Vania out of the restaurant. Meanwhile, the manager hiding behind the door recorded the whole thing and immediately sent it to Yvonne, who watched the recording triumphantly and called Thomas right away. She genuinely couldn''t wait to know how her dear brother would react. Back at the restaurant, Thomas shot Liam a nce immediately after seeing the caller number in his phone. At that, Liam sent the phone number right to Hanson and Vania. While all that was happening, Vania satposedly in the car. "What do you think of my acting this time? Was it believable?" Hanson nodded in response. "Your cries were much more genuine than thest time." Of course, he was only lying. The young woman''s cry was beyond fake, and anyone with a brain could tell. "Let me track the number first," said Hanson as he got to work after receiving Liam''s text. On the other hand, Thomas answered Yvonne''s call, and before he could even say anything, Yvonne''s wild guffaw burst through the phone. "How are you feeling today, my sweet, dear brother?" "You''re behind all this!" Thomas growled through gnashed teeth, expressing his anger toward all that had happened that day. "Haven''t I already promised to help you?" "I''m just worried you''d forget about my promise the moment you see Greyson." "What do you want me to do now? I''ll see to it right away." Thomas deliberately stalled for time. Unaware of the oing danger, Yvonne continued to demand maliciously, "I want yourpany to attack Vania Greyson with full force this instant. I want to see Gxy Corporation''s stock market plunge!" "Alright, I promise you. I''ll do it once I have the chance." "But I can''t wait to see it. You say you''ll do it once you have the chance, but the question is when? Must you use such ambiguous words with your dear sister too, Thomas?" Yvonne mocked. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "When do you want it done, then? In a week?" "Oh, no, no, no. One week is far too long. I want you to get it done in one day." Thomas was genuinely pissed now. "Yvonne Kepler, do you really have no regard for your family?! Don''t you know we''ll also suffer a massive loss if I do this?!" Chapter 987 Chapter 987 Chapter 987 You Have Two Options At that, Yvonne snorted disdainfully. "But the same family has also abandoned me for good, haven''t they? Why should I care how you guys feel when none of you have ever thought about how I feel?!" the young woman roared indignantly. "Enough chit-chat. Just tell me if you''ll do it or not." Yvonne gave him onest chance to make his call. Just then, Liam nodded at Thomas, indicating the Luke couple had located Yvonne. Thomas finally let out a sigh of relief and answered Yvonne solemnly, "Alright, I''ll do it." "Remember, dear brother, you only have one day," Yvonne reminded, then ended the call. At that, Liam and Thomas got up and rendezvoused with Vania and Hanson. "Where is she?" Thomas asked frantically as soon as they gathered. "At Haling Vi." Haling Vi was a rich neighborhood. Those living there were either rich or powerful, and because of that, the manpower dispatched to the area was rtively fewer for their city-wide search. "It sure is dark under themp." Liam sighed. "Are they already on their way?" Hanson nodded in affirmation. However, he wasn''t very optimistic about the operation. Eddie was a man of prudence, and he couldn''t allow Yvonne to make unsupervised calls. What was more, he was just using Yvonne to get to the Keplers. Once a variant happened, he would immediately retreat. "In that case, let''s go back and wait for the updates before we figure out what to do next." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At that, Liam drove straight back. Just as they suspected, Eddie smashed the detectophone after overhearing Yvonne''s call. "That dumb*ss!" "I''ll get another house ready right away, Young Master Eddie," Brandon said nervously at once. Eddie had seen the clip on Yvonne''s phone, and he already had a feeling that things were off when Vania and Hanson flipped out publicly. Coupled with the phone call, he was now certain Yvonne had revealed their location. It was obviously a trap. Very quickly, Brandon had gotten their escape route ready, and before they left, he asked Eddie if they should be taking Yvonne with them. Personally, he wanted to just leave the woman there. However, he still couldn''t do so for the bigger picture. "She is still slightly useful to us. Fetch her." Since Eddie''s tone was less than favorable, the guys who went to get Yvonne were naturally rude. They barged into Yvonne''s room and dragged her away like they were capturing a criminal. The young woman, who was still celebrating, was caughtpletely off guard. At that, she cussed, "What are you doing?! Let me go!" To her dismay, they wouldn''t listen to her at all. In fact, they even forcefully dragged her away. Yvonne was aware that the only people who could enter her room were Eddie''s men. Hence, she directed all her anger at him. "Eddie Luke, have you forgotten who you are?! How dare you treat me so brutally?!" "Your little phone call has revealed our location, so shut up and follow us if you still want to live." One of them snapped at Yvonne when they finally couldn''t take her screams anymore, and they would certainly knock her out cold if she continued to cuss. "As if!" Yvonne didn''t believe them at all. Just then, Eddie''s voice sounded. "Leave her here to fend for herself, then." Yvonne stopped struggling at once and asked with uncertainty, "What are you talking about?" "How dare you question me when I haven''t med you for making calls out just like that!" Eddie hit the roof. "You have two options nowe with me right away¡­" Chapter 988 Chapter 988 Chapter 988 She¡¯ll y the Guitar "Or stay and find out just what I''m talking about." Finally realizing the potential danger, Yvonne insisted at once. "I can''t stay!" At that, Eddie nced at his subordinates, signaling them to drag the young woman out. As though it wasn''t already enough that Yvonne was in a difiture, Eddie added salt to injury and ridiculed her, saying, "Looks like your sweet, big brother doesn''t care about you at all!" "Did Thomas rat me out?!" Yvonne seemed to have gotten it instantly. Is he not afraid of my threats at all?! Or could they have scripted the conversation in the clip? For a moment, Yvonne was baffled. But one thing was for sure, she and Thomas had fallen out. "Sir!" Just then, the guys Hanson, Thomas, and Liam dispatched had returned. "Speak!" Thomas gazed nervously at them. "The ce was already abandoned when we got there, but we found the phone Miss Kepler dropped amidst the confusion." Liam took the phone from him and checked the contents at that. The phone was practically empty, and the only clue left was the restaurant manager Yvonne had contacted. "Take the restaurant manager away for now and interrogate him." "Yes, sir." "Looks like we''ll have to be cautious for the next few days," Liam mused. "I''m worried Yvonne will lose it under this situation." "I believe her first target will be Thomas. After all, it doesn''t feel good to be betrayed by family." Thomas was surprised Vania would still stand up for him. At that, he gazedfortingly at her. "I''ll be careful, but I doubt she''ll call me again. We won''t be able to locate them anymore like this." "Don''t worry. They''ll get fidgety sooner orter," said Liam. "We have to keep in touch over the next few days. That way, we can deal with whateveres up right away." "Yeah." With that, the three families were officially allies. As the travesty came to an end, calmness returned. However, a lingering uneasiness loomed just beneath the surface. Then again, life went on. Very quickly, another episode of Vania''s performance aired. This time, it was the thirdpetition for music ying. Vania was still the first to perform. Since this round determined if the contestants could advance to the next round, they were allowed to bring in external support. This time, she appeared with short hair. Although it was a wig, she looked incredibly cool and different coupled with her band.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. However, the band members didn''t get into position before her performance began, nor did they carry any musical instruments with them. The audience had no clue what roles each of them yed. ''I bet President Greyson will y the guitar tonight.'' ''I think she''s the lead singer.'' ''Tonight''s thest round for the music-ying category. The contestants will certainly use a musical instrument. I bet President Greyson will either y the piano or the guitar.'' Ultimately, theizens agreed that Vania would be ying the guitar. However, she sat in front of the piano right after thepetitionmenced and recited ''I Really Like You'' proficiently. ''Who''d have thought President Greyson stuck with ying the piano?!'' ''Is it me, or does it feel kind of t? It''s kind of boring to me.'' ''That''s why I believe she has more in store. Something else is bound to happen soon.'' Sure enough, Vania moved to the drums after ying the prelude and did a drum solo. It was an incredibly awesome performance, especially when she pulled out her unique trick¡ªthe backflip. Then, before everyone could react, she had already proceeded to y the guitar. Chapter 989 Chapter 989 Chapter 989 Kill With One Blow ''Ah!'' The music built up its most exciting part, following everyone''s screams, but the performance came to an abrupt end before anyone could react. ''Wait, what?! Hold up. I didn''t even have time to process the song apart from the prelude!'' ''Everything happened so suddenly. I need to re-watch it!'' ''She did a backflip, right? How did she end up in front of the guitar when she was at the drums a second ago? Did she teleport?'' Theizens were in total awe of Vania. Even the actor who cedst threw in the towel at once. Just then, aizen shouted, "I discovered another one of President Greyson''s little secrets!" ''What other aliases does Vania have? Come on, tell us! Ah, this is so exciting!'' ''I''ll dig it up too. BRB!'' ''Holy cow! Vania has a 9th Dan ck Belt in taekwondo! Is this even real?!'' Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ''Is Vania really that amazing? Jesus, just when you thought you already knew her!" After Vania showcased her performance, her Taekwondo went viral instead of her performance itself. Not only that, but she also showcased her talent when she was fooling around with Bryan. Hence, the long-lost clip was dug up again. With that, everyone''s impression of her changed once more. Now, she was a beauty. Perhaps because she was so outstanding that the public didn''t pay too much attention to her performance; hence, she only got second ce. Still, Yvonne was beside herself with fury when she saw the content of the trending topic. "You think you''re so great, do you?!" Very well, Greyson. You shall pay the price. I''ll see that you can never use your limbs ever again! The young woman reused an old trick and bribed two drivers soon after. She intended to strike two birds with one stone. Both Vania and Thomas were great pains in the neck that she wished to get rid of at once. It was apparent that the people she got in contact with this time were much stealthier. They wouldn''t head in without a n. One driver would be stationed at the main entrance of Gxy Corporation while the other would be waiting in front of Thomas''pany, for she was confident the two would show up at their offices sooner orter. Sure enough, Thomas first appeared before Yvonne''s man, who immediately reported to Yvonne. "Should I do it now, Miss Kepler?" Meanwhile, Thomas was walking toward the building with two assistants while talking to them. It seemed that something was about to happen, for his countenance was slightly icy. "Ram him once you see him!" Yvonne ordered maliciously. She didn''t care what would happen to the driver at all. He was but a pawn to her. So be it if she lost him, but she had to see that those people suffered. At that, she added, "m on the gas. Kill him with one blow." Her voice grew frighteningly eerie. She wasn''t going to spare anyone at all. Since their existence only made her miserable, there was no reason for them to exist at all! "Yes, ma''am." The driver hit the gas right away. Thomas reflexively turned around when he heard an unusual vehicle roar, and his eyes widened with surprise, never expecting anyone to attempt to attack him in front of hispany. The car had crossed the fence and wasing up the stairs. He''d be a Dutchman if he weren''t the target. s, it was already toote for Thomas to evade the charging vehicle, even though countless thoughts were rushing to his head. Meanwhile, the two assistants hurriedly stood in front of him. However, the force was still far too great. Thomas was sent flying backward, mming on the wall before dropping to the ground. Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Chapter 990 She Needs a Shot The employees inside the building rushed out at once. "Young Master Thomas! Young Master! Sir!" "Get the ambnce!" The two assistants, too, were out cold. While the incident struck terror among the employees, they hadn''t forgotten to call the police. On the other hand, the driver panicked upon the turn of events, for it was his first murder. At that, he decided to turn and run away amidst the confusion. However, the car was at the top of the stairs. It was practically impossible for him to reverse, and seeing that more and more people were gathering, he could only abandon his car and flee. With that said, the reality was usually less forgiving than the fantasy¡ªhe was caught the second he got out. "Take him away and interrogate him!" As soon as the chaos settled down, Thomas'' employees rushed him to the hospital. At the same time, news of Thomas'' car crash spread, and the Luke couple arrived at the hospital nearly the same time as Liam. Bryan, too, showed up soon after. "What happened to Thomas?" Bryan asked. The assistant''s recount of the incident was absolutely horrifying. "Could it be an attempted murder?" "I checked the surveince," said Liam. "Something''s fishy about that driver. They''re already interrogating him. I''m sure we''ll find out what''s up soon enough." Following that, he led everyone further into the hospital. "This isn''t a good ce to chat. Let''s wait in front of the ER for now." "Sure." Just then, Benjamin and Jasmine arrived. Jasmine was already in a stupor because of Yvonne''s runaway. Now, she was hit hard when she heard Thomas had gotten into a car ident. She turned somewhat maniacal at the thought that her children might leave her. It was apparent when sheshed out at Vania upon arriving at the hospital before even finding out the whole story. "Leave! How dare you still show your face here?! First, you ruined my daughter, and now you''re ruining my son!" At that, she raised her hand to p Vania, but Hanson caught her arm before she could evennd a hit. "My wife''s not someone you can bbor as you wish." With that, he flung Jasmine''s arm away, having no regard that she was his senior at all. While he sessfully stumped Jasmine with intimidation, thetter quickly came to herself and pointed and denounced Hanson like he was her employee. "And you! You''re a fiend too! All of you are bewitched by this vamp¡­" She even added Hanson to her tirade, and it was an absolutely offensive one at that. Meanwhile, she even attempted to batter Vania. But this time, Liam simply stood in front of the young woman and cautioned, "Please behave yourself, Mrs. Kepler. We''re inside a hospital, and the doctors are still rescuing Thomas. I ask that you stop your nonsense at once." None of them had any desire to exin anything about Vania, for talking to a madwoman was practically talking to a brick wall. Benjamin, too, was in a fluster, but he still had a hint of sensibility in him. He still remembered that neither the Lukes nor the Joneses were families they could afford to piss off. Instantly, he pulled Jasmine to him and pointed to the two nurses aside. "Give her a shot of your sedative, then bring her to a ward to rest. She''s over-exhausted." "Let go of me! I''m perfectly healthy!" Jasmine shrilled as she shoved the two nurses away. "I don''t need any shots! If there''s anyone who needs it, it''s Greyson!" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Everyone was exasperated by her constant bboring at this point. However, the poor nurses couldn''t get a hold of her madness at all. Meanwhile, Benjamin was frowning, too, feeling absolutely humiliated as he stood before the young ones. When Jasmine was going to throw herself on Vania again, Liam and Bryan went up and pinned her down. Chapter 992 Chapter 992 Chapter 992 I Need Four Rocks And that was the story of how he got a surprise visit from the four of them when he opened the door. "Well, aren''t you guys well-informed? To think you already found out when I have just seeded." I''m the only person in thisb. Who could''ve let such important information out? Or can it be that we''re actually telepathically linked? However, none of them made anything of his aplishment right then, and it was Liam who broke it to him. "We need a private ce to talk." "What? Is Hammond too small for big shots like you guys to find somewhere else to talk?" As if there''s anyone else in the whole of Hillsworth who canpare to you people! Need a ce to talk? Huh! Meanwhile, Hanson lifted and moved him aside before reminding him, "Close the door." "Do I look like a server to you, Hanson?!" Hanson shot April a nasty look at that, and the doctor shut up at once. After closing the door, he went to stand in the middle of the bunch. "What''s going on? Why are you guys being all mysterious?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. With that, Bryan rted Thomas'' car ident to him. "What the f*ck?!" The doctor couldn''t help cussing in shock. "Has Yvonne really be that crazy?" "We didn''t say Yvonne''s behind this," Liam addressed. "What made you think it was her?" "Come on, anyone with a brain would know it''s her. I mean, who else would dare go this far?!" April grumbled. "Either way, she has gone to Eddie. It makes no difference whichever of them did it." Suddenly a thought hit him, and he asked, "Are you guys going to take action now?" Liam nodded in affirmation. "Yes. We''re just about to discuss this." At that, he turned to Vania. "I believe Thomas isn''t Yvonne''s only target. She might be onto you at the same time. I worry you''ll get hurt if you go out now." The possibility had alreadye to Vania, and she, too, would like to know when Yvonne would strike. "Do you have any advice?" "How about a decoy?" Bryan suggested. All in all, he was worried about Vania. Then, considering reality, he added, "But how would we know if she''ll continue to act today? We''ll be on guard now that Thomas is injured, and she''ll surely cease the fire as well." "Never underestimate a crazy woman." April agreed with Bryan''s initial proposal. "I think we should get someone to change into your clothes and head out before you do." "But it''s dangerous for you guys to head out too. She''ll certainly determine if it''s me based on the people around me." "We''ll head out with your decoy, of course." April patted his chest. "We''re all agile men here. What''s there to worry about? We''ll jump away as soon as her car shows up." Vania smiled in response. "I appreciate that, but¡­" At that, she pointed at April. "Can you please get me four rocks?" "I''m sorry?" The doctor was baffled by Vania''s sudden request, and so were the others. "Rocks," the young woman reiterated inly. "Yeah?" April was still stumped. Bryan, too, asked in bafflement, "Why do you need rocks for?" Aren''t we talking about Yvonne here? Why did Vania suddenly ask for rocks? At that, Vania could only exin further. "I''m talking about pebbles. Do you get what I''m trying to say now?" April nodded in response, indicating that he understood. Chapter 993 Chapter 993 Chapter 993 Ready To Fight I get her, but what do pebbles have anything to do with this matter? Why''d she need four of them? Despite Liam''s doubt, he never questioned Vania''s request. On the other hand, Hanson turned to look at his wife and examined her. Is she going to give me a surprise again? Vania patted April''s shoulder and said, "Off you go now. You''ll soon find out what I need them for." "Okay," April replied. When he reached the door, he suddenly came to his senses and turned around. "Vania, I''m well known here. I''m not going to embarrass myself by picking up rocks!" That''s too embarrassing! I can''t do that! "Since it''s Vania''s order, cut the crap and do that right away!" Hanson, who always doted on his wife, landed a kick on April. Vania demanded, "I''ll leave it to you. Don''t disappoint me." "I''ll tell my subordinates to do it, then." Knowing he had no choice, April immediately called his assistant and told him to bring several people to the garden and look for four rocks. The assistant was dumbfounded upon hearing that, but he didn''t dare refute April. Could he extract anything useful from rocks? I suppose a doctor''s mind differs from the average person''s. Several minutester, the assistant brought exactly four rocks to April''s office and put them on the table. After all, there were plenty of rocks in the garden, so it wasn''t hard for him to find them. As April looked at the exact number of rocks, hended a kick on his assistant. "Although I told you to get four rocks, couldn''t you pick up more?" I just did as I was told. Why did you change your mind all of a sudden? "I thought you knew exactly how many you needed." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "How dare you talk back?" Worried that Vania might need more rocks, April told his assistant to go to the garden and pick up more. "There''s no need for that. These are enough." Vania ced the rocks on her palm and weighed them. They''re of the right size and weight. She hadn''t used some skills for a long time, so she decided to seize the chance and find out if she could still use them effectively. "Are these really enough, Vania?" Although April had no idea what she was going to do, he knew it must be a difficult task. Vania arched her brow. "Don''t you trust me?" "Of course, I trust you." All of them had never doubted Vania''s abilities. "Cut the crap, then. Let''s go." After hesitating for a bit, Bryan asked, "Do we set off right away, or do you want to wait for a while longer?" He wanted to ask if they should set off after Thomas awakened since they were already there. "There''s no need for that." Hanson rejected the idea. "Since the Keplers are already by his side, we don''t have to worry about anything." He didn''t want his wife to get scolded again. Jasmine had no qualms about throwing nasty words at Vania. Although Vania could put up with that, Hanson was worried he might blow his top. "We''ll leave with Vanie first," Liam suggested. "Sure." April agreed to it. "We''ll be able to protect Vania if anything happens." As a doctor, he hadn''t fought anybody for a long time. The incident excited him as he was eager to go out there and fight. "Let''s go, then." Bryan took the initiative to lead the way for them. After they left the ce, they kept an eye on the cars around them. Once there was an anomaly, they would detect it immediately. With so many people around, they would ensure Vania''s safety. Hanson usually walked alongside Vania, but he was in front of her this time around. If there was an ident, he would deal with it in his wife''s stead. Chapter 994 Chapter 994 Chapter 994 Was it you? As Vania looked at the man in front of her, she smiled faintly. Am I that weak? Don''t they know that I''m a taekwondo master? "That woman is out of her mind!" April eximed. They instantly saw a car charging toward them at an unusual speed. "I didn''t expect her to attempt murder twice in a day!" Bryan gasped. Doesn''t Yvonne know that it''s a crime to kill people? She''s insane, and no one can save her! "Run, Vania!" All the men stood in front of Vania at that moment. Since they were unsuspecting, it was toote for them to dodge the car. Nevertheless, Vania remained in the same spot as she flicked her fingers. The next instant, all four of the car''s tires went t at the same time as the vehicle flipped over. All of them were dumbfounded upon seeing that. Bryan and April had unique ways of thinking, so they said at the same time, "What''s going on? Did the heavens save us or something?" They exchanged nces and saw the shock behind each other''s gazes. Even Hanson was startled. Liam turned around and asked in disbelief, "Was it you, Vanie?" He finally realized what the woman needed the rocks for. Her rock-casting skills were indeed impressive, and the woman was confident when she did that. Even Liam didn''t have the confidence to urately strike all four tires. As he recalled Vania''s expression earlier, he was amazed. "Was it really you, Vania?" Bryan had always admired Vania, so he readily believed she was the one who did that. "Did you use the rocks my assistant got for you?" April was bbergasted. At that moment, he realized he knew little about the woman. As Vania looked at their surprised expressions, she shrugged. "Perhaps Bryan is right. The heavens had saved us. If you don''t believe me, you can take a look at the surveince footage. I didn''t do it." Since she didn''t want to admit it, Liam stopped probing further. However, he could hardly conceal his shock. Anyway, they had pressed the emergency button when the incident happened earlier, and the police were now taking the suspect in the car away. Since the vehicle had merely rolled over, the person inside was not injured. A police officer approached Hanson and said, "Mr. Luke, the person who crashed his car into Thomas admitted that a woman surnamed Kepler had paid him to do that." They were not surprised since they already knew who the culprit was. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Have you found out how they contact each other?" Only when they had information about it could they find out Yvonne''s whereabouts and attempt to capture her. "All the information is here." The officer passed Hanson a document he had prepared. Hanson wasn''t in a rush to take a look. "Alright. Try to send the oues to the other party." The two drivers had been arrested, but the police had never revealed anything to the public. Hanson assumed that Yvonne wasn''t aware of the oues yet, so he had to let her know about such important information. The officer nodded. "I''ll do that right away." ording to the contact number given by the drivers, the police sent the surveince footage of the incidents to Yvonne. When Yvonne saw that Thomas was struck by a car and was sent flying away, she didn''t feel sorrowful despite being his sister. Instead, she smiled smugly and said, "It must be painful. Haha¡­" However, when she looked at the second video, her expression darkened. "Vania got away from it again! She''s so lucky!" When she saw the car''s tires bursting in front of Vania and the others, she found it odd. Chapter 995 Chapter 995 Chapter 995 Is Yvonne Targeting You? It was hard to tell who caused the tires to go t from the surveince footage, adding a hint of eeriness to the entire incident. "I don''t believe you''ll always be so lucky," Yvonne hissed through clenched teeth before dialing a number. "Take action now. I have to end her life, no matter what!" Just as Hanson and the others were ready to leave, a doctor came out of the hospital in a hurry and announced, "Good news! Thomas has regained consciousness!" "In that case, we''d better visit him." After the incident earlier, Vania thought it was a good idea to stay in the hospital. Since she had said so, the others wouldn''t object to it. Presently, a listless Benjamin stared fixedly at his son while Jasmine hadn''t awakened yet. A frail Thomasy on the bed, his gaze out of focus. When he saw Hanson and the others entering the ward, he said, "Hey, guys." Although he sounded weak, he kept staring at Vania. I thought I wouldn''t see her again. It feels good to wake up to someone dear to me. Hanson pulled Vania into his embrace. "We''ve looked into the matter for you. Don''t worry about it." "It''s Yvonne''s doing, isn''t it?" Thomas smiled helplessly. "It seems that she no longer wants anything to do with our family." "Did you just say it was Yvonne''s doing?" Benjamin suddenly asked while in a dazed state, despite knowing the answer. "What happened to Yvonne?" Before Benjamin could speak further, Jasmine strode into the ward. When she woke up earlier, a nurse told her Thomas had regained consciousness. She quickly ran toward the ward without putting on her slippers. However, the moment she entered the room, she heard them talking about Yvonne, whom she missed dearly. She charged toward Benjamin and grabbed his hands. "What did you just say? Where''s Yvonne?" Benjamin let out a sigh and pushed her hands away. "You''re supposed to wake up to reality now. She''s no longer the Yvonne we know." "I don''t care! She''ll always be my daughter!" Jasmine started sobbing all of a sudden. "Even if I wake up to reality, she won''te back again." She just couldn''t stop muttering nonsense. Vania felt that Jasmine''s unconditional love for Yvonne had caused her daughter more harm than good. Poor Jasmine is insane. Even though Thomas felt helpless, he still attempted to convince his mother. "Mom, don''t you get it? Yvonne is the reason I''m bedridden now. Don''t you understand that she''s turned into a different person?" "I don''t believe Yvonne has done such a thing. It must be Vania¡ª" Thomas cut her off before she could finish her words. "That''s enough, Mom!" He could no longer put up with his mother criticizing Vania again. "I need some rest. Why don''t you go back now?" He turned to look at his father and motioned for him to take his mother away. "Dad, please go home with Mom now. I''m tired." Then, he closed his eyes to show that he needed some shuteye. Just then, Hanson and the others made way for them so that they could leave as soon as possible. Out of ideas, Benjamin let out a sigh. "All of you are adults now, so I''ll leave the matter to you." He was supposed to let these young people take charge of everything and not interfere in their affairs. After they were gone, Thomas opened his eyes and looked at Vania. "Is Yvonne targeting you?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 996 Chapter 996 Chapter 996 Determined to End Vania¡¯s Life Thomas believed that since Yvonne had made a move on him, she must''ve tried harming Vania as well. April stepped forward just then and showed him the surveince footage. "I just got it not long ago." After watching the video, Thomas looked at Vania in disbelief. "Was it really not your doing?" It was hard for him to believe it. After all, he didn''t see Vania moving a muscle in the video. "Well, you''ve seen the video. Perhaps the heavens didn''t want us dead yet." Vania insisted that they were merely lucky. All of them knew that Vania didn''t want to dwell on that topic, so they didn''t probe further. "I''m worried Yvonne won''t let you off. You have to be careful." Thomas looked caringly at her. Vania nodded. "Thanks for your concern." Hanson was displeased with Thomas for talking to his wife for a long time, so he stood in front of Vania and said, "You''re supposed to rest." Knowing what the man was trying to imply, Thomas closed his eyes and nodded, ending his conversation with Vania. "Let''s go. Since it''s noon, we can have lunch together." All of them agreed to Liam''s suggestion. They wanted to know what the crazy Yvonne would do next. "Do you need more rocks, Vania?" Yvonne might hire some drivers to harm them again, so they had to get prepared. Furthermore, he wanted to see Vania showcasing her skills again. Therefore, he decided to get more rocks for her. "Since both her attempts have failed, I don''t think she''ll make a move again." Bryan frowned. While worried about Vania, he recalled what had happened to himself back then. Previously, Yvonne failed in her attempt to harm him at the film set. He was worried that the woman might do the same and harm Jennifer this time. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "It''s better to be safe than sorry. Go and get more rocks," Liam instructed April. He wanted to make sure they were well-prepared. "Alright. I''ll do that right away." April went looking for some rocks himself this time. When he returned, he presented the rocks to Vania as though they were precious. "Do you think these are enough, Vania?" "Yes." After getting prepared, they left the ce together. The moment they reached the entrance, April eximed, "What? Again?" There was a row of cars in front of the hospital. Someone had apparently made an arrangement. They could look through the windows and see how ferocious the drivers were. It was obvious that they were there to harm them. Upon registering their presence, these drivers stepped on the gas pedals at the same time. Vania fiddled with the rocks in her hands with a calm expression. Well, it seems that Yvonne is determined to end my life. It''s her second attempt today. She''s even hired so many drivers this time. She probably won''t give up until I''m dead. I guess I''ll have to show them how powerful I am. "They''d better get ready to be arrested." This time, she was seen making a move. The moment she cast the rocks, the front tires of ten cars went t simultaneously. After the previous experience, Hanson and the others were no longer surprised. Still, they admired the woman''s uracy. She didn''t seem to exert much force, but her attacks hit the bullseye. The drivers were determined to kill Vania after getting a lot of money from Yvonne. Although their front tires had gone t, they still elerated their cars toward Vania. Since Yvonne didn''t manage to kill Vania with one car earlier, she decided to get ten cars this time around. As these cars charged toward Vania, there was no way she would survive. However, their eleration only caused these vehicles to turn upside down. Their seemingly wless n turned into a circus show. Chapter 997 Chapter 997 Chapter 997 No More Experiments In a mysterious way, the cars turned upside down neatly, and the sounds of the drivers calling for help were deafening. Vania and the others could clearly hear the drivers. "They''re calling for help so soon. How weak!" Vania sneered and waved her hand before the windshields of these cars shattered. Following that, the drivers shrieked and covered their heads. That was because Vania had struck their heads with the rocks earlier. In an instant, their heads became swollen. Vania wasn''t done with them yet, but she didn''t have more rocks. Just then, Hanson spread his palm and said, "Go ahead." Since she needed more rocks, he would give them to her. Regardless of what she wanted, he would always get it for her. With a smile, Vania took all the rocks and cast them away. In an instant, the drivers'' faces were covered in bruises and wounds as they groaned in pain. When Vania had had enough fun, Hanson ordered, "Take them away." The police officers promptly appeared and captured those people. Seeing that everything hade to an end, April let out a sigh of relief. Then, he approached Vania and said, "You are so cool, Vania! Say, can you teach me a trick or two?" He looked at the woman with admiration written all over his face, but Hanson stood between them the next moment. "Focus on your career and stop wasting Vania''s time." "Hey!" April wasn''t willing to give up such a good chance. Although he wanted to talk to Vania, Hanson didn''t allow him to do that. He stomped and said, "I''ll contact you when Hanson isn''t around, Vania." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Hanson threatened him by saying, "Are you sick of being a doctor?" April, who was excited earlier, instantly fell silent. A momentter, he muttered with displeasure, "I''m just expressing my admiration for Vania. She''s incredible." "I think you simply have too much free time." Hanson still stood between the two of them. "I''ll tell the dean to give you more experiments." "Please don''t do that, Hanson! I already have a lot on my te!" April cried. "I don''t think you''re busy enough," Hanson said matter-of-factly. Since he wants to see my wife in private, it shows that he''s not busy with work. April instantly relented, saying, "Hanson, it''ll take me one year to finish the current experiments." Hanson snorted. "In that case, stop bothering Vania." April said unhappily, "I just want to improve my skills." "What are you talking about? Do you need such skills in yourboratory?" Hanson shot him a stern look. If he dares to say nonsense again, I''ll send him to the coal mines at Aberling. April hadn''t yet realized he was in trouble, so he continued, "I don''t need such skills in myboratory, but they wille in handy if an ident like this happens again. I''ll be able to show them what I''ve got by then." As if I need to throw rocks on a daily basis! I just want to know a cool trick! "It seems that you have too much time. There just aren''t enough experiments for you to carry out." Hanson''s face fell. Since his wife was brilliant, it was only natural that others admired her. "Well..." April was unable to refute him. Hanson continued, "I don''t think you''ll encounter any danger in theboratory. No one will have the guts to barge into yourboratory and cause trouble." April was speechless at that as he gave up on the idea. "Since you''re the leader, whatever you say is right. However, I indeed have too many experiments to do, so you can''t add more burden to my shoulders." Chapter 998 Chapter 998 Chapter 998 Vania¡¯s Identities A victorious Hanson said smugly, "It''s up to me, so you''d better behave yourself." "Let''s go." Liam stopped them from bickering. With that, all of them then left the ce. ¡­ On the other hand, Yvonne soon learned of her failed attempt. "What a bunch of useless people!" They can''t even kill Vania. What else can they do? "No, I''ll never let the woman off!" Yvonne said through clenched teeth while trying toe up with a n. "You''re pretty obstinate, Miss Kepler." Eddie appeared all of a sudden. It was apparent to Yvonne that the man was mocking her, so she snorted. "Don''t you know that you have to knock on the door beforeing in?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Eddie refuted with a smile, "I learned that from you, Miss Kepler." He was talking about the incident of Yvonne not knocking on the door previously. Yvonne let out a hollowugh. "Don''t beat around the bush. I need to rest." Eddie took a look at the time and knew that she was lying. "You go to bed pretty early, huh?" "Do you have nothing better to do?" There was a hint of displeasure behind Yvonne''s gaze. "Well, I do have something to tell you." "Stop wasting my time and cut to the chase, then." Yvonne wanted to focus on dealing with Vania, so she wasn''t willing to waste time on Eddie. "You''re too impetuous, Miss Kepler. To deal with people like Vania and Hanson, you have to take it slow. You''re aggressive while they''re well-prepared, so how are you supposed to seed?" "Are you telling me what to do?" Yvonne snapped. Eddie smiled. "Since we''re in the same boat, I''m just trying to give you some advice." "Should I thank you, then?" Yvonne sneered, for she had always looked down on the man. "You don''t have to thank me." Irritated by the man''s smile, Yvonne said impatiently, "Well, I want none of your advice." Since she was furious, she wouldn''t listen to anyone''s advice. The insincere smile remained on Eddie''s face. "I feel you, but the truth is right before your eyes. It''s pointless for you to keep struggling, Miss Kepler." Annoyed by the man''s words, Yvonne became even more incensed. "I think you should leave now." She looked as though she was about to re up. "Alright, I''ll leave right away." Eddie sneered and stepped out of the room. A displeased Yvonne felt that she had toe up with a new n as soon as possible. If Eddie hadn''t interrupted me, I would''ve formed a new idea already! ¡­ Meanwhile, after Vania and the others finished having lunch, they returned to their homes. Hanson pulled Vania into his embrace and said, "Darling, I think we need to talk." The man appeared solemn. He rarely spoke to Vania with such an attitude, so she asked doubtfully, "What do you want to talk about?" She appeared puzzled. "We''re going to talk about your identity, of course." Hanson wanted to know everything about Vania. "If there''s anything else I''m unaware of, please tell me all at once." He was certain that his wife had other secrets. "I''m afraid I can''t." Vania turned him down. "It''ll only be interesting if you discover my secrets slowly." The main problem was that she had too many identities. "Are you sure you want to be mysterious with me, darling?" Chapter 999 Chapter 999 Chapter 999 Capturing Vania Vania nodded. "Doesn''t that sound exciting?" "I''m worried I''ll only be shocked." Hanson arched his brow. Just as he expected, his wife had other identities. "What do you mean?" Vania was perplexed. "Whenever I was shocked by what happened, you''d still be able to surprise me." As Hanson spoke, he took Vania''s hand and ced it on his chest. "I''m worried I''ll suffer a heart attack sooner orter." "Are you that weak?" Vania felt that the man was trying to pull a trick on her again. Hanson said seriously, "I''ve be weak ever since getting together with you." It was the truth. When he was on his own back then, he feared nothing. However, there was a woman he cared about now, so he had to consider many things before he did anything. Vania stroked his chest and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll never hold you back, so just do whatever you want." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She would never let anyone use her to threaten Hanson. "This area still hurts, though." Hanson''s tone changed as he leaned closer to the woman. Vania instantly realized the man''s intentions. "Your heart doesn''t ache. You''re just trying to take advantage of me." This guy always wants to get intimate with me whenever he gets the chance! Since the woman had seen through his intentions, Hanson said with a smile, "I''m d you understand." He then locked his lips with her. Life went on the next morning. After a night''s nning, Yvonne ordered a ton of people to besiege Vania. Since I can''t kill her with cars, I''ll get more people to capture her. I''ve hired a lot of people this time. Let''s see how she''s going to escape! She had instructed several gangs to hide along the route that Vania took to work every day. This time around, she had the confidence to kidnap the woman. As usual, Vania left her house after having breakfast. The moment she opened the door, she realized that something was off. Well, it seems like a lot of fun; they''re even hiding around my house now. If I don''t let Yvonne seed for once, that will be boring. Since Vania was in a good mood that day, she decided to have some fun with them. While driving to herpany, she dexterously got rid of several cars behind her. Much to her surprise, more cars began tailing her. It was like ying a game of Snake, for these people were relentless. She couldn''t help but think that Yvonne must''ve spent a lot of money this time. When she arrived at Gxy Corporation, she parked her car in front of the building and left the vehicle. She didn''t expect those people to be so useless. Although she had been driving slowly, they still couldn''t catch up to her. Now that she was in front of thepany, those people would fail their mission if she still didn''t give them a chance, and that wouldn''t be fun. She had seen those stalkers behind her, so she decided to walk slowly. When she was almost at the entrance, ten people appeared out of nowhere. "Ah!" Vania eximed and trembled in fear. I''m a frail woman, after all. How am I supposed to deal with ten men? Before these thugs could take action, Vania screamed again and copsed to the ground. What''s going on?! These thugs exchanged nces since they had no idea what happened. From what we heard, this woman is good at fighting, and she''s always surrounded by powerful men. Why did she pass out as soon as we appeared? She''s so weak. Seems like the rumors about her are fake. "What should we do now, Boss?" someone asked all of a sudden. The gang leader was puzzled as well, but he soon made up his mind and ordered, "Just tie her up and take her away." The person who hired them wanted them to capture the woman, and they were about to achieve their mission. Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 There¡¯s a Ghost Anyway, it doesn''t matter how we managed to capture this woman. Since the thugs were about to get a lot of money, they werecent. "Boss, let''s inform the woman about it." "I''ve already sent her a message." When Yvonne saw the message, she was puzzled for a moment. "Are you sure you''ve captured the right person?" She couldn''t believe that Vania was captured so easily. "How dare she doubt us?" The gang leader immediately sent Yvonne a video. "See for yourself. Is she the one? There''s no way we''ve caught the wrong person. Transfer the money to us right away." Yvonne clicked on the video and realized the person was indeed Vania, who had been tied up and left lying on the floor in an abandoned factory. Upon seeing that, Yvonneughed deviously. "That''s right. It''s her." Vania, you''ve eventually fallen into my hands. I will get another group of people to torture you to death! Worried that those thugs might''ve alerted Hanson and the others, she asked, "How did you guys capture her? Did anyone see you guys in the act?" Certainly, the gang leader wouldn''t tell her that Vania had copsed to the ground right in front of them. He immediately lied to her by saying, "She''s just a woman. How difficult is it to capture her? No one saw us doing it." Since Yvonne was exhrated, she cast away her concerns upon hearing the man''s words. Sheughed and said, "You''ve done a great job. You''ll get your money very soon. Keep an eye on her. Another group of people will be there to take over." "I got it. Don''t forget to transfer us the money as soon as possible," urged the gang leader, wanting Yvonne to pay up sooner. Since the gang leader assumed that Vania had passed out, he wasn''t cautious with his words. In truth, the woman was just getting some rest, and she even recorded the conversation between the gang leader and Yvonne. She sneered in secret. Will there be another group of people? Does she think she''s taking part in a ry race or something? Just then, a thug said, "Boss, look at this woman. She''s so beautiful. Why don''t we¡­" It was apparent that he was drooling over the woman''s beauty. Upon hearing that, the other thugs yed along. "That''s right, Boss. This woman is going to get killed anyway. Why don''t we have some fun with her first?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Gorgeous women like her are rare." "Stop hesitating, Boss." All of them looked like a pack of starving wolves, and their words were revolting. Vania balled up her fists, awaiting their next move. The gang leader was swayed by his subordinates. He gulped while looking at Vania and said, "You guys have a point. Why should we let such a chance slip through our fingers?" He rubbed his hands together, appearing eager. "Alright. What are we waiting for? Let''s start¡­" These thugs startedughing licentiously as they inched closer to Vania. The thug who came up with the suggestion was the first to extend his hands as he said to Vania, "Let''s begin, beautifuldy. I''ll be gentle¡­" He spoke in a way as though he was a Casanova, but he had no idea that his words were disgusting. "Ah!" All of a sudden, his crotch was struck by something. He was in so much pain that he eximed, "Oh, my gosh! There''s a ghost! Help! My d*ck hurts!" He assumed that Vania was unconscious, so he wondered who attacked him earlier. The pain in his crotch was excruciating. Meanwhile, the other thugs around him were shocked by what happened. "What are you talking about? Where''s the ghost?" Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 Attractive but Deadly Flower These thugs looked around in fear, for they had done many terrible things over the years. They no longer had any desire to force themselves on Vania. "Ah!" Several people shrieked simultaneously and covered their crotches. "There''s really a ghost!" Shrouded in a sense of horror, they felt their hair standing on end. In this deste ce, Vania looked somewhat eerie. "Boss¡­" All of them gathered fearfully, not daring to breathe slightly louder. It was Vania''s doing. She had picked up some rocks on the floor and cast them at these men. Since it was just the beginning, she didn''t exert much force as she only wanted to teach them a lesson. While the thugs looked around in shock, she slowly sat up. The ropes around her had already been untied, and the atmosphere was spooky at that moment. "Ah!" screamed the thugs as they watched Vania open her eyes without a hint of warmth behind her gaze. They felt that they had indeed bumped into a ghost. Vania red at them coldly and said, "Thinking of forcing yourselves on me, eh? I''ll let you know the consequences!" We shouldn''t have even thought about it! While the thugs were unsuspecting, she got to her feet in an instant and kicked the person in front repeatedly. All her kicksnded on the man''s vital parts. "Help me, Boss!" The thug felt that he must be badly injured. This woman is more powerful than we imagined. We''ve been fooled! Just as these thugs were dumbfounded, Vania cast more rocks at them and fractured their wrists. "Ouch! My hands!" These thugs came to their senses amidst the screaming. The woman had fooled them by pretending to pass out, and she had used a mysterious technique to injure them. Just then, someone said, "All of us are men, so why would we be afraid of a woman? Toughen up, guys! Capture her and do whatever we want to her!" Despite his vicious words, he appeared diffident. Although the other thugs agreed with him, none of them had the guts to charge forward. "It''s only the beginning. Are all of you already terrified?" Vania put on anguid but murderous smile. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The next second, she spun around and kicked the thug who had threatened to capture her, causing him to fall to the ground. "Let me teach you a thing or two today." Since her movements were so swift, the thugs hadn''te to their senses yet. Vania then started beating them up. Soon, their teeth were knocked out, and their faces were covered in blood. Vania eventually stopped and fished out a tissue to clean her hands. "Weren''t you very intimidating moments ago? Why did you back down?" Since she was so brutal, none of them had the guts to move forward. These thugs stepped backward as they held their fractured limbs, worried that the woman would harm them again. "I thought you guys were powerful. Do you only know how to brag?" Vania sneered as she had no regard for them. Yvonne hired the wrong guys. These men are so cowardly. What can they achieve? In truth, the men that Yvonne had hired were not timid; they were infamous thugs in Hammond. Unfortunately, their opponent was Vania. Not only were they injured, but they also did not have the nerve to retort. Vania curled a finger at them. "Since you don''t have the guts to fight me one-on-one, juste at me altogether!" A devious smile formed on her face. She was like a poisonous flower, attractive but deadly. Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 Another Group of People Although Vania was charming, these people stepped backward fearfully. "What''s stopping you from charging forward? It seems like you understand the virtue of respecting women, eh? In that case, I''ll make a move first," Vania said teasingly, feeling that these thugs were too timid. These thugs were terrified deep within. Since we''re thugs, there''s no way we''re virtuous. We''re just intimidated by you! They trod backward as Vania moved forward. When the woman finally stopped in her tracks, they also came to a standstill. She waved her hand and cast ten rocks at them simultaneously, after which these people fell to their knees. "Do you think I''m the Genie or something? Why salute me in such a way? I''m worried I won''t be able to grant your wishes." These people felt helpless. Even if you want to grant us wishes, we don''t have the guts to ept them. The gang leader said in a shaky voice, "Please spare our lives! We will never do that again! Please let us off!" If we don''t beg her for mercy, we won''t be able to leave this factory alive! As he spoke, he pressed his head against the floor repeatedly. To him, nothing was more important than staying alive. "Well, it seems like you''re serious about the salutation. I''m truly sorry for not being able to grant your wishes." Despite Vania''s smile, she gave off an eerie vibe. "Please let us go! We''ll answer all of your questions! We''ll never hide anything from you!" These thugs kept begging for mercy as they were horrified. They knew the person who wanted to capture Vania, so they might be able to stay alive by providing her information on that. "Well, I probably know more information than you do. What can you tell me?" said Vania unenthusiastically since she was aware of who the culprit was. They were on the brink of breaking into tears. "Just tell us what you want us to do so that you''ll spare our lives, madam!" They were afraid of dying. There were many wonderful things they had yet to explore, so they did not want to leave this beautiful world so soon. "I don''t mind letting you off." Their eyes brightened when they heard her words, thinking that there was hope for them. "But I have a condition." Vania suddenly thought of something fun. They knew there would be a catch. However, as long as they could stay alive, they would agree to anything. They pressed their heads against the floor again and said, "We''ll do whatever you say!" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Their faces were already covered in tears at this point, and many parts of their bodies were fractured. Not only were they in pain, but they were also fearful. "There''s no rush." Vania waved her hand. "Go to the corner and squat." "Yes, yes¡­" They endured the pain and crawled toward the corner before squatting in a row. On the other hand, a smug Vania sat down on a chair and looked condescendingly at them. She kept fiddling with the rocks in her hands, looking as though she would make a move as soon as someone had the guts to disobey her. These thugs didn''t dare move a muscle. Meanwhile, Vania waited in silence. Didn''t Yvonne say there would be another group of people coming? Why aren''t they here yet? As she grew impatient, she closed her eyes. Seeing that, these thugs immediately tried to retrieve their phones on the floor to call for help. They were terrified and in pain, so they could only grit their teeth and move forward lightly. As soon as they did that, they realized that Vania moved as well. They immediately returned to their original spots and observed the woman. However, Vania''s eyes remained closed, and she didn''t seem to have moved one bit. It was as though what they had seen was just a hallucination. Several momentster, they figured that the woman might have fallen asleep. Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 Waiting For the Next Wave Hence, he made a big move to retrieve the cell phone, only to be struck by something the moment he extended his hand. "Ouch!" The thug suffered another fracture, and he couldn''t help but yelp in pain. He was already suffering from his first fracture, and his hand hurt even more now. The thug was worried that he would lose his arm. "What is it? Did something happen?" Suddenly, Vania''s eyes fluttered open as though she had no idea what just happened. Although her acting was very convincing, the thugs already guessed that it was her doing and were amazed by her uracy. "Why is everyone looking so fearful? Am I that scary?" There was no light in her eyes, only an abyss that reminded them of the Grim Reaper. The thugs agreed in secret, thinking that she was terrifying. Nheless, they didn''t dare speak their minds. "We''re just a little shaken since this ce is rather secluded," the leader said. "It''s definitely not because our hands are hurting." They didn''t even bother lying right now, and the tall guy, whose hand was swollen from the hits, was breaking out in cold sweat due to the throbbing pain. Vania nodded, showing that she believed their words. "You''re right. This ce is quite scary. Those who don''t know the situation might think that you''re trying to escape." The thugs silently thought, Well, we do want to escape. However, they endured the pain and smiled pleasantly. "Oh, of course not." Thest thing they wanted now was to step on Vania''s toes. If they did, she wouldn''t let them offter. "Okay," she repliedzily. "Why don''t you huddle together and hug each other? You won''t be afraid anymore, then." Hmph, what a ''fantastic'' idea! Is she kidding us? Come on, we''re a bunch of well-known thugs. What does it make us if we hug each other? How are we going to make a living after this? "What? You don''t want to do that?" Seeing how they didn''t move, Vania narrowed her eyes dangerously at the stone in her hand. Upon catching a glimpse of her icy eyes and the stone in her hand, the thugs immediately surrendered. "Okay, we''ll do it." None of them wanted to suffer more fractures, and the money they earned today probably wasn''t enough to cover their medical expenses. Vania waved her hand nonchntly. "Don''t force yourself if you don''t want to do it, though. It''s just a suggestion, and I don''t want you to think that it''s a threat." What is this if not a threat?! the thugs screamed silently in their hearts. We can talk things through, so don''t hurl those stones! "Huh?" Vania snorted emotionlessly when she saw how unwilling they seemed. Immediately, the thugs scrambled and huddled together for warmth. "Haha¡­" Just a second ago, Vania appeared emotionless, but sheughed out loud suddenly. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What is she nning to do now? the thugs wondered in dismay. Is she going to torture us again? Sheughed heartily while pointing at them. "It''s so funny when a few grown men like you guys hug each other like that." We''re being forced by you, aren''t we? the thugs thought with disdain in their hearts. Nobody should find out what happened today, or we won''t be able to make a living anymore. Just the thought that they were hugging each other disgusted them, and they unwittingly gave one another a look of disgust. However, Vania didn''t feel that her malicious behavior was inappropriate in any way and closed her eyes again, waiting for the next wave to arrive. Outside the abandoned factory, the sound of screeching brakes cut through the silence, and it was followed by the roaringughter of a group of thugs. "Boss, is there really such a sweet deal? Are you sure you''re giving that chick to us?" "We can do anything to her as long as we get it on video. In other words, we''re getting paid to have fun at the same time! Haha, we''ll send as many videos as we want." Even with her eyes closed, Vania exuded a cold, hostile air around her. Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 Let¡¯s Begin Oh, are they going to film me? I''ll have to record a good one for Yvonne, then, Vania thought. The voices outside the building continued, "She looks beautiful even in pictures. We''ll have a treat today." One manughed loudly. "I''m afraid you''ll need some medical help first." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Are you looking down on me? I''ll show youter what I''m capable of¡­" Vania''s ears twitched. Based on her senses, she reckoned there might be five men outside, and as their footsteps approached, their voices became clearer too. "Guys, prepare your cell phones, and don''t forget to record everything." The person who gave out the instruction was clearly the leader. "Don''t worry, Boss. We''re ready." All of them couldn''t wait any longer to get their hands on Vania. They were head over heels for Vania the moment they saw her face in the recording. After all, they never had a chance with such a stunner before. To show their dominance, they gave the door that was hanging by its hinges a wobbly kick, and it fell off. And thus, five men made their shy entrance, but they fell into stunned silence when they saw the situation in the abandoned factory. "Boss, this¡­" "Well¡­" The leader of the thugs had seen almost everything in life, yet the scene in front of him managed to stop him in his tracks. Everyone exchanged nces and rubbed their eyes, thinking they were probably hallucinating. After all, no matter how they looked at it, the scene didn''t seem realistic when ten grown men were hugging each other while a woman sat on the highest pile of stones. In the meantime, the thugs who were hugging each other hung their heads low, too ashamed to face anyone. Being in the same gang, this situation was more embarrassing than words could exin, and the thugs who had just arrived turned to Vania without blinking their eyes after their momentary shock wore off. Vania''s eyes remained closed, but the air about her was extraordinary. The sight of her beautiful face immediately made the new batch of thugs salivate, forgetting the shock they had been experiencing earlier. On the other hand, the thugs who were crouched on the floor sniggered silently and thought, You guys better wipe that look off your face. Otherwise, you''ll end up the same as us. Just then, one of the thugs pointed and said, "Boss, that''s the woman. Let''s get on with it." Why do they speak in the same manner? They have no creativity at all, Vania thought, bored by their repetitive lines. The leader observed Vania, who satposedly and showed no fear in a scene like this; she didn''t even bat an eyelid. Although he found her to be a stunning beauty, he suddenly lost the guts to do anything to her when he saw her appearance. Just from one look, he reckoned that it was abnormal for a woman to have so muchposure when confronted by so many men. Furthermore, the group of men hugging each other were injured, which made the scene even more bizarre. Without an order from him, the other thugs didn''t dare to jump the gun and make a move by themselves. Finally, Vania opened her eyeszily. "Huh?" she blurted in confusion, pretending that she had just woken up. Then, she scanned around at the people and said, "Looks like everyone is here, eh? Let''s begin, then." What? Is this woman that proactive? She doesn''t seem like the type, though. The men were baffled by what she said and trembled from the iciness in her voice. "What? Aren''t you guys going to do it?" She deliberately spoke in a sultry voice as though she was trying to seduce them, but besides her voice, her entire body was encapsted in a thickyer of freezing air that could turn them into ice if they got close. Hence, no one dared to approach her. Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 Don¡¯t Call Me Madam Seeing that everyone was silent, Vania adjusted her posture and raised her brows, asking, "Are you guys afraid?" "You¡­" For some reason they didn''t understand, the thugs were scared when they saw her like this, and they stammered for a few seconds withoutpleting their sentence. Amused, Vania shed them a cruel sneer. "What are you trying to say?" "Can''t you read the room? Naturally, we''re all going to have some fun together!" Despite their fear, the thugs still spoke threateningly. Bored by the same old lines, Vania was uninterested and muttered in response before closing her eyes again. Huh? What is going on? What''s up with this woman? The thugs had never met someone who wasn''t scared of them at all, and they continued to put up a threatening front. "How dare you! You''d better get down on all fours in our boss'' presence!" one shouted, but he sounded a little timid with no trace of confidence at all. "Cut the crap and let the fun begin!" Vania snapped, sounding more impatient than the thugs. The other thugs who were crouched on the floor covered their faces, for they knew that she was going to take care of the second group of people now; they could only watch as the situation unfolded. On the other hand, the other group of thugs looked at each other quizzically at Vania''s invitation, unable to believe that such a good thing was happening. Has she lost her mind? they wondered, coming to a stop all of a sudden after taking a step forward, and the ce fell into an awkward silence. Out of the blue, one of them said, "Whatever. We can''t possibly be afraid of her when we outnumber her. Come on, guys." Sheesh, it''s the same thing again, Vania thought silently. Did these thugs graduate from the same training camp? Fine, just to be fair, I''ll deal with them in the same manner since I''m an impartial person. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As the men approached her tentatively, she casually tossed a stone thatnded right on the thugs. Like what happened before, the room was filled with yelps of pain. Even the ones who were crouching felt the pain in their arms, experiencing the pain from earlier all over again. As though someone had pressed the rey button, everything happened exactly as it did minutes ago, and Vania recorded this scene as well. The second group of thugs had been beaten so badly that they fell on all fours, feeling dizzy from the attack. Meanwhile, Vania was still on the pile of stones, not moving an inch. "Go to the other corner and hug each other well," she ordered, pointing to a corner for the second group of thugs so that they could imitate the first group, hugging each other for warmth. At her order, the thugs immediately hugged each other dismally, fear written all over their faces. Before the leader could even open his mouth to beg for mercy, Vania ced a finger on her lips and said, "Shush, I know you''re going to beg for mercy. Just save your breath. Follow my instructionster, and I''ll let you guys go." "Thank you, ma''am." The thugs bobbed their heads and thanked her. If they refused to surrender, their lives mighte to an end here. "That doesn''t sound so pleasant for a youngdy like me. Something fitting that makes me your elder sister will do." While flipping her long hair, she added, "Just call me ''miss'', okay?" "Yes, miss." "Understood, miss¡­" Fifteen punks called out unanimously, and it felt as though the abandoned factory might copse from the vibration. In the meantime, Hanson, who had rushed over after receiving a text from Vania, heard the voices the second he hopped out of the car. Miss? What the hell is going on? In the text, Vania sent him a GPS location after saying that she had been captured. She was safe, but she didn''t have a ride home and wanted him to pick her up. Despite that, Hanson left his meeting and rushed over at once with the police. The atmosphere seems a little odd, though, Hanson thought, but he marched toward the abandoned factory with an air of hostility nheless. Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Brother-In-Law The door was already kicked to the side, and he walked in with a solemn face. Just the thought that his wife had been captured and brought to such a ce made him furious, but he was shocked when he saw the scene within the building. "My dear," Hanson called, pacing toward her in big strides. On both sides of Vania, a group of men were still hugging each other. "Are you hurt?" Vania pretended to be shocked. "No, but I was scared when I saw them hurting each other after they barged into the building." Hanson was pretty sure that his wife was acting suspiciously, but he said tenderly, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here now." Then, he turned to the thugs. "Since you''ve given my wife a scare, you''ll have to bear the consequences." "We did not¡ª" Vania cast a warning re at them at once, and the thugs swallowed their words. To save their lives, they changed their tune, saying, "It''s our fault. Please let us off, sir, and we''ll work our butts off to repay you." Hanson wasn''t a man they could offend, and it was as good as seeking death if they tried to confront him. Moreover, they did abduct his wife. Even though she had pretended to pass out, they were the ones who brought her here, and this was an unforgivable act. "Okay." Hanson wasn''t interested in continuing the topic, and he suddenly asked, "Did you guys call her ''miss'' earlier?" Under such circumstances, the thugs didn''t dare conceal anything and admitted, "Yes, she''s our elder sister. From the bottom of our hearts, we sincerely regard her as one." They gave it their all and stered smiles on their faces so that they seemed more convincing. Instead of asking the reason why they had established such a rtionship with Vania, Hanson asked, "In that case, how should you address me?" "Uh¡­" The thugs were stumped by his question, and even Vania was baffled. The thugs cranked up their creativity and thought of words they could use to match Hanson''s amazing image. In the end, all of them, who were culturally limited, couldn''te up with a suitable adjective. Thus, they shrugged at him and said, "Please tell us, Mr. Luke, and we''ll address you as you wish." Now that their lives were in the hands of this couple, they had no choice but to be submissive. "That makes me your brother-inw, but you can call me President Luke," Hanson said calmly, carrying a trace of pride in his voice. Is he trying to show off our rtionship? Vania thought. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. This gesture was deemed highly unnecessary by the thugs, who were already physically tortured by Vania. But now, along came another person to torment their fragile hearts. Are they giving us a double blow? they thought miserably and could only nod their heads. "We''ll keep that in mind. You''re our¡­ brother-inw, President Luke." They sounded incredibly awkward and sheepish when they spoke. After all, Hanson was the most influential and powerful person in the country, and they didn''t have the guts to im that they were rted to him in any way. While peering at them with his unfeeling eyes, Hanson said, "Looks like you know your ce and that you''re not qualified, huh?" Weren''t you the one who wanted us to address you like that? What exactly do you want, then? The thugs protested in their hearts, but after consideration, they decided to surrender in fear and pleaded with crestfallen faces, saying, "That''s right, President Luke." This time, Hanson turned away from them and beckoned to the police he brought with him. "Take them away." When the thugs saw that the police were there, they hugged each other tighter. No, we can''t go to prison! Since all of them had criminal records, they would likely spend the rest of their lives in jail once they were locked up. Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 Do You Like My Gift? As though they had agreed on it, the thugs were begging on their knees. "Please let us off, Mrs. Luke." At that moment, they''d learned to respect her, and they reckoned it would be most appropriate to address her as Mrs. Luke. Sure enough, when Hanson heard it, the look on his face softened a lot. Nevertheless, Vania still looked scared as she said helplessly, "I did give you my word that I''ll let you off, but the one taking you away is my husband. There''s nothing I can do about it." She even spread her palms to show her helplessness, and the thugs crumpled on the floor in fear. That isn''t what she said earlier! Earlier, she agreed that she would let them off if they followed her instructions, but she was washing her hands off them. "Please let us go, Mrs. Luke. We''ll be yourckeys from now on and do whatever you tell us to." Scared out of their wits, they had already forgotten the pain in their bodies. Spreading her palms once more, Vania asked, "But why do I want such dumb subordinates?" Not only did she abuse them physically, she even humiliated their intelligence, causing them a great blow. However, they sumbed to their survival instincts and continued to plead with her fearfully, setting aside all their pride and begging with all their might. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. But all they did was invisible to Vania. "Honey, let''s go. I''m hungry." Her voice was soft and coy, which turned Hanson''s heart mushy. Immediately, he ced his arm around her and led her out. "Okay, let''s go." Then, he turned to an officer and reminded, "I think you should know how to take care of this." "Yes, President Luke." The next second, the officer called his men to action and arrested all the thugs, ording to Hanson''s usual ways. In Hanson''s car, the fear that Vania disyed earlier was no longer visible. Whisking out her phone, she then checked the recording that she had made. It''s better than perfect, she mused. Although Hanson knew that Vania was the one who had put the thugs in their ce, he was still mad when he saw the video. "How dare they¡­" Speak to my girl in such a lewd manner? They''re despicable! Without wasting a second, he called and informed the police officer so that he would take ''good'' care of those thugs. But even without him saying, that officer knew what to do, and locking them up was just the beginning. After that, Vania took out another phone, which she had snatched from the thug to contact Yvonne. After all, it would be a shame if the audience was missing from such an exciting fight. As the first part of the n had progressed surprisingly well, Yvonne leaned into the couch without a worry, waiting for video messages to arrive. Ding! When she saw that it was a video message from the leader of the thugs, she straightened her back and sat upright. Well, that was quick. At this point, she couldn''t put into words the excitement and tion she was feeling. "Vania¡­ Hmph, I''ll soon ruin you." With a dark, vicious look, she tapped and yed the video on her phone. First, she heard the lowly exchanges between the thugs, and indeed, everything they said was embarrassing. But her eyes widened as she continued to watch and saw the next scene. "Gasp! How did it turn out this way?" She was in disbelief. Thinking there was an error with the video, she closed it and yed it again. However, the video was the same as before. Nothing changed at all. Suppressing her anger, she finished the entire video, and before she could even start cursing, she received a text. ''Miss Kepler, I gave you a present. How is it? Do you like it?'' Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 It Depends on Yvonne Yvonne''s grip on the phone tightened, and she tapped on the screen furiously. ''Are you Vania?'' ''It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that you enjoy that video, Miss Kepler.'' With her phone in her hand, Yvonne gritted her teeth. It''s Vania. I''m sure it''s her. She could even imagine Vania''s gleeful face, but how could she be so strong and not have a scratch when she faced fifteen men? Also, how did she manage to record a video? Yvonne destroyed a brand new cup and replied, ''How do you know whether I like it or not?'' The answer from Vania came almost instantly. ''It''s alright if you don''t like this video because there will be new onesing up. I''m sure you''ll find something you like.'' The thugs'' predicaments in the police station could also be recorded and sent to her for viewing. Since she was out to upset Yvonne, she reckoned that she should do a thorough job. ''Save it,'' Yvonne replied and exited the application to stop texting Vania. So, she''s so capable that she could fight off so many men alone, huh? Then, I''ll increase the difficulty level for this b*tch and catch her alive. When the timees, I''ll put her through a living hell! On the other end, Vania knew that Yvonne had left the chatroom in anger because of her and had a hunch that she was going to be in trouble again soon. Still, she wasn''t worried at all. If Yvonne had a hundred ways to get her, she had a hundred and one ways to get out of the situation. Seeing that she had stopped texting, Hanson said, "Sweetie, in the future, let me handle something as dangerous as this." Although Vania could easily take care of regr thugs, he wanted to minimize the possibility of an ident. Vania nodded at him. "What happened today was a little unexpected. I''ll give you a heads-up next time." "Are you hoping for a next time?" he asked, his voice a notch colder. Once was enough to scare him out of his wits. Despite hisposed front the entire day, nobody knew the fear and anxiety he was experiencing and the jitters he got from it. Immediately, Vania hugged him to reassure him. "There won''t be a next time." However, she was a little disgruntled. Yvonne is the one who decides whether there''s going to be a next time or not. If she doesn''t attack me, I definitely won''t start a fight first. Hanson helped her with her seatbelt. "Buckle up. I''m going to start the car now. We''ll continue this at home." "Home?" Surprised, she asked, "Aren''t we going to eat?" Why do I have a feeling that this man is up to no good? After I escaped from two groups of thugs, I ended up in the hands of this man instead. How? Checking her from the corners of his eyes, Hanson said in disgruntlement, "Are youparing me to the thugs? What are they? Are you humiliating yourself or me?" Seeing thet she hed stopped texting, Henson seid, "Sweetie, in the future, let me hendle something es dengerous es this." Although Venie could eesily teke cere of reguler thugs, he wented to minimize the possibility of en ident. Venie nodded et him. "Whet heppened todey wes e little unexpected. I''ll give you e heeds-up next time." "Are you hoping for e next time?" he esked, his voice e notch colder. Once wes enough to scere him out of his wits. Despite hisposed front the entire dey, nobody knew the feer end enxiety he wes experiencing end the jitters he got from it. Immedietely, Venie hugged him to reessure him. "There won''t be e next time." However, she wes e little disgruntled. Yvonne is the one who decides whether there''s going to be e next time or not. If she doesn''t etteck me, I definitely won''t stert e fight first. Henson helped her with her seetbelt. "Buckle up. I''m going to stert the cer now. We''ll continue this et home." "Home?" Surprised, she esked, "Aren''t we going to eet?" Why do I heve e feeling thet this men is up to no good? After I esceped from two groups of thugs, I ended up in the hends of this men insteed. How? Checking her from the corners of his eyes, Henson seid in disgruntlement, "Are youpering me to the thugs? Whet ere they? Are you humilieting yourself or me?" Venie reised her hends in defeet. "My thoughts were running wild for just e second. Don''t teke me seriously." "Don''t do this egein," he reprimended with e stern fece. "Okey." She nodded. "So, whet''s for dinner?" Noticing thet they were still on the wey leeding to the home, she sterted to feel uneesy. "No rush. It''s not dinner time yet." Indeed, it wesn''t her usuel dinner time yet. "But I just went through shock eerlier, end thet mede me hungry." Even though the first helf of her stetement wes e lie, the second pert wes pertielly true. Little did she know thet her words did not effect the men. "It''s elright. You''ll eet more if you stey hungry e little longer." Whet kind of reesoning is this? Venie thenpleined out loud, esking, "Don''t you love me enymore?" In the pest, he wouldn''t heve let her be hungry for even e minute. "Of course not. I''ll give you ell the love et home. Heve some petience." With e streight fece, he twisted the meening behind her question. "Derling¡­" Venie whined helplessly efter he flirted with her. "Yes, your highness?" Still weering e streight, expressionless fece, he eppeered es though he didn''t heve eny designs on her et ell. Vania raised her hands in defeat. "My thoughts were running wild for just a second. Don''t take me seriously." "Don''t do this again," he reprimanded with a stern face. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." She nodded. "So, what''s for dinner?" Noticing that they were still on the way leading to the home, she started to feel uneasy. "No rush. It''s not dinner time yet." Indeed, it wasn''t her usual dinner time yet. "But I just went through shock earlier, and that made me hungry." Even though the first half of her statement was a lie, the second part was partially true. Little did she know that her words did not affect the man. "It''s alright. You''ll eat more if you stay hungry a little longer." What kind of reasoning is this? Vania thenined out loud, asking, "Don''t you love me anymore?" In the past, he wouldn''t have let her be hungry for even a minute. "Of course not. I''ll give you all the love at home. Have some patience." With a straight face, he twisted the meaning behind her question. "Darling¡­" Vania whined helplessly after he flirted with her. "Yes, your highness?" Still wearing a straight, expressionless face, he appeared as though he didn''t have any designs on her at all. Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 I Hope to Be In Your Heart Speechless, Vania wondered whether it was toote if she wanted to hop off the car now. "Dear," Hanson began in a stern voice. "You shouldn''t have such dangerous ideas in your head." "Oh? Do you think you''re amazing because you can read minds?" she grumbled. "I''m not reading your mind. It''s your expression that is too obvious." Filled with confidence, Hanson reckoned that reading the change in her expression was as easy as ABC to him, which left Vania speechless. When they reached home, he carried her out of the car. "We''re home, dear." Hanson had already thought of the way he was going to show her his love. Regardless, it was a request from his wife, so he had to satisfy her by all means. However, her eyes turned into golf balls. She wasn''t even this afraid when facing the thugs and was sure that he wasparable to all the thugsbined. "Are you looking forward to it, dear?" he whispered into her ear in his husky voice, seducing her. Blinking at him, she ignored the things he said afterward and answered, "I know that we''re home. You don''t need to tell me that." She would be an idiot if she couldn''t even recognize her own home. Hanson chuckled softly. "Okay, I''ll shut my mouth." Instead, he''ll prove it through actions as he was a man of actions. Back home, they went straight into the bedroom. Instead of getting straight into business, he asked in concern, "Let me examine you to see if you''re hurt anywhere." His hands started to undo the button on her shirt, and she gave them a whack. "Didn''t you see what happened at that time? Of course, I''m not hurt." Those thugs didn''t even have the chance to get close to her because she was much more skilled than them. Despite that, he insisted, "I can''t rx until I''ve checked it for myself." Once again, he raised his hands and skillfully undid her buttons. From the way his hands explored, Vania didn''t think that he was checking for injuries at all. He can just check with his eyes instead of his hands, right? She swatted his hands away again. "Can''t you see with your eyes? What are you touching me for?" With an unwilling look in his eyes, he retracted his hands, but his gaze remained on her body without blinking. Sure enough, her wless skin was so tempting that it made him long for a ''bite''. She''s out of this world. He couldn''t suppress the desire rushing within him any longer, and his gaze turned more brazen as he lifted his hand unwittingly, feeling the softness on her fair neck. It was a quick move, which clearly showed the guilt he felt, and Vania felt her skin burning as he fixed his fiery gaze on her. Putting her shirt back on, Vania avoided his eyes and said, "I was the one who allowed them to kidnap me, so I''m not hurt at all." Still engrossed in the image he saw just a second ago, Hanson nodded after a while. "Yeah. What were you thinking at that time?" he asked, his eyes still glued to her neck. Again, Vania avoided his gaze. "Yvonne has tried to harm me so many times. I have to give her something to look forward to, right?" Despite what she said, she preferred to see Yvonne''s disappointed face and could even imagine her face after she had seen the video. She must be so mad that she tossed her smartphone on the floor! Vania thought to her great amusement. By now, Hanson had snapped back to his senses and gave her a serious look. "Dear, I would like to state one thing for the record." "What is it?" she asked, tilting her head at him like a kitten. The desire he had just suppressed was provoked by her again, and he said in a husky voice when ruffling her silky hair. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Dear, I hope to be in your heart." Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 Something Every Day Vania tilted her head and supported her chin with her hand, asking, "What do you mean by that?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "You don''t get it?" Hanson raised his brows. "If I''m in your heart, you wouldn''t have waded into danger alone. You have to let me take care of such situations." Readjusting his position, he pulled her into his arms and added, "Always remember that you should let a man handle the dangerous situations, and I''m your man." "But I don''t think this is dangerous in any way." Vania gave him a shrug. "You''ve seen it yourself, too, that theirbat power is as good as zero," shemented with confidence because she already knew how it would end from the beginning. In contrast to her bright confidence, Hanson looked a little sullen. Well aware of his wife''s temperament, he was only anxious and worried for a few minutes after he received her text. All he wanted was to see her as quickly as possible. After that, only then did he realize she put herself in a risky position, which was the terrifying part. Seeing the unpleasant look on his face, Vania wrapped her arms around his neck and said with a straight face, "Just as you''re worried about me being in danger, I''ll be worried if you''re in danger as well." She didn''t want her man to be in danger, just as he didn''t want his woman to be in jeopardy. Hanson chuckled at her words. "It looks like we''re a couple who spoils each other." Nodding in agreement, she said, "The trend now is a power couplebination, and that makes us a perfect match." "How are we a perfect match?" The disgruntlement he had earlier had all evaporated, but she didn''t want to answer him because she had a hunch about the underlying meaning. "Dear, didn''t you just ask me whether I love you? Let''s begin, then." He started to undo the buttons that she had just pulled together, running his hands all over her with no break. Casting him a look of annoyance, she grumbled, "I''ll start peeling if you go on like this." In reply, he burst out inughter. "Dear, you have such an interesting personality." "Yep," she chirped smugly. "There are always beautiful people, but an interesting one is one in a million." "But your beauty is one in a million as well." Obsessed with her beauty, he wanted nothing more than to spend every night with her. "So, are you bewitched by me?" Then, she made a sultry move, giving him a wink. Immediately, he lunged at her. "Absolutely, my dear." To stop her from speaking further, he sped his mouth on hers, and since he couldn''t deal with all the lingering fear he had, he released it on his wife instead. As for Vania, she already knew what wasing. ¡­ At another spot in the city, Yvonne was still fuming with anger. Her initial n was to hire professionals to create indecent videos of Vania and upload them online to ruin her. To her dismay, Vania turned the situation around without even breaking a sweat. Gripping her cell phone tightly, she sniggered silently. Since the first time didn''t work out, I''ll do it a second time. Even if I''m unsessful, it makes me feel better by just creating trouble for Vania every day. Now, she found a new goal for herself¡ªcreating some issues for Vania every single day. She had already lost interest ining up with a new n, so she contacted another group of people to abduct Vania using the same n as before. No matter where Vania was, she would have a way to send someone there within the shortest time. In the meantime, Thomas, who was treating patients in the hospital, was also watching out for Vania''s situation. Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 A Fool in Love This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thomas sighed and mmed his fist against the hospital bed after hearing all that she had to go through that day. "I want you to arrange for a group of men to water over Vania. Make sure she''s safe," Thomas told his assistant. "Also, I want more people on the team searching for Yvonne." "Got it." "Keep an eye on the news spreading around online, too. I don''t want Vania''s reputation to be ruined," Thomas added. "You sure are meticulous when ites to matters rted to Vania." Liam''s voice filled that air just moments after Thomas finished his sentence. Thomas froze for a moment, but he calmed down after making sure that Hanson hadn''t tagged along to visit him. "I''m afraid you haven''t heard about thetest updates," Thomas uttered in an exasperated tone. "What?" Liam didn''t know anything¡ªhe had been too busy with work. Even though he was swamped with endless tasks, there wasn''t a single project that was profiting him. He even had to suffer some losses. This was obviously a chain reaction that stemmed from Hanson''s attacks on Liam''spany overseas. Thomas let out a long sigh. "Yvonne took action again. Everything that I''m doing now is just to make up for her faults." Liam had to agree with what Thomas said, but he also knew that he was partially involved in the whole incident. "Haha," Liam let out a dryugh. "I''m here to visit you. How have you been feeling?" Liam asked as he ced the basket of fruits down and walked closer to Thomas. Liam''s actions made it clear that he no longer had any intention of getting in Thomas'' way. Thomas was stunned for a moment¡ªhe hadn''t expected such an abrupt change in Liam''s behavior. "I''ll probably be discharged soon," Thomas replied. "But¡­ Don''t you think it would be safer for you to stay in the hospital?" Liam still tried to offer some suggestions. Both Thomas and Vania were Yvonne''s main targets at that point. Even though they both had the capabilities to deal with any unexpected situations, it was still better to be safe than sorry. Thomas was reminded of Vania once more. "Maybe I can find ways to reduce the harm done to Vania once I get out," he said. He wanted to take some of the attention away from Vania. "Wouldn''t both of you just end up in danger together?" Liam disagreed with Thomas. "Yvonne is practically a devil now, and I wouldn''t underestimate what she and Eddie could do. They''re crazy. Why don''t you trust me and stay in the hospital? That way, we''ll have enough time to protect Vania," Liam suggested in a gentle tone. Thomas frowned at this. "This is where Hanson and I are different." There was a hint of frustration in his tone. I can''t even divert attention away from Vania right now, let alone protect her. There''s only a limited number of things I can do when I''m not out there, Thomas thought. "You sure are a stubborn one." Liam couldn''t find a better term to describe Thomas. "You can just think of me as a fool." In truth, Thomas was in love. He was deeply in love. Both Thomas and Liam chatted for a while more before Liam excused himself. Liam had been meeting Thomas a little more frequently in recent days, so it was only natural for Yvonne to hear of this news. "It seems like I''ll have to attack all four of you at once," Yvonne said to herself. She wrote down the four of their names¡ªLiam, Vania, Bryan, and Thomas. Then, she tore the paper into separate pieces before crumpling each one into a paper ball. She decided that she would draw lots. "Let''s see who the lucky one is today," she hissed in a sinister tone. She figured that she would draw lots to choose one person to attack before she repeated the same cycle the next day. That way, she would be fully upied for the next few days. She might even pull through with four wins! "Do you need any help, Miss Kepler?" Yvonne had just picked out one of the paper balls when she heard Eddie''s voice. Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 Our Partnership "Don''t you know the rules yet?" Yvonne looked up to re at Eddie. "What are you doing here?" Recently, Eddie would drop by to tease and make a fool out of Yvonne, and she was losing patience with him. He continued to chuckle as if he couldn''t tell that Yvonne was annoyed at him. However, it was obvious that he was sneering at her. "I heard that you failed again, Miss Kepler. As I said, you shouldn''t get too impatient." "There''s no need for you to drop by just to tease me." Yvonne ignored him and looked at the paper ball in her hand. She opened it to see Bryan''s name. Hah, I never paid much attention to him. Well, since the heavens chose him as my first target, I''ll have to start with him. Yvonne quickly came to a decision. However, the uninvited visitor was still standing in her way. "What are you doing here?" Yvonne tried to chase Eddie off when she saw him standing in front of her. "I''m here to offer help." A new n began to take its form in Eddie''s mind when he saw the name on the paper in Yvonne''s hand. "Do you think I need help?" The young mistress of the Kepler Family had gone through a lot of changes in recent times, but she maintained the same haughty attitude as before. "You''re too talented, Miss Kepler. You don''t need my help, of course." There was still a hint of sarcasm in Eddie''s voice as he spoke. "You can just treat me as the icing on the cake. I figured that I would show some sincerity since we''re technically partners," he said. "Fine. You didn''t seed thest time I told you to attack Bryan. Let''s go on with the n, then. I hope you don''t disappoint me," Yvonne uttered. She was secretly happy as this meant that she had one less issue to deal with. She figured that she would rather spend more of her effort and funds on Vania since Vania was her main enemy. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Eddie was eager to ept the task this time. "Don''t worry, Miss Kepler. I''ll get the job done." Yvonne waved him off with a haughty flick of the wrist. "Sure. You can leave now." Brandon felt extremely annoyed to see the way Yvonne acted, and he had the urge to speak up for Eddie. He was about to say something when Eddie stopped him. "Come on. We have important matters to handle," he told Brandon. "Alright." ¡­ Meanwhile, the production team was working on the top floor of a hotel. Minnie had already stood around the entrance for a while. She had just received a text from one of the directors in the industry, and the director had asked her out for a meeting. Judging by the time and location that the director had asked to meet her, she already had an idea of what was about to happen. This wasn''t her first encounter with such an incident, so she was familiar with the situation. Furthermore, things were pretty safe since the production team was using the hotel for their shooting. This meant that no one would catch Minnie with the director. Even though Minnie was a gorgeous woman, there were still sacrifices she had to make in order to receive more opportunities and resources. After some hesitation, Minnie finally knocked on the door. She knew the director personally ¡ªshe wouldn''t have shown up otherwise. However, when she walked into the room, she realized that there was another guy inside. Robert Ludium, the director who had called her over, shot her a seductive, greedy smirk. "You''re on time. Let''s start discussing the agreement for our partnership," he stated. The meat on Robert''s cheeks seemed to jiggle as he spoke, which made Minnie feel like puking. Their agreement came with several conditions, of course. Minnie wasn''t shocked at all¡ªmost actresses were involved in such matters. "Sure. I''ll go with whatever you suggest," Minnie uttered with an obedient nod. "How thoughtful." Robert couldn''t help but reach out to stroke Minnie''s cheek. Minnie didn''t reject him either¡ªinstead, she let out a soft and pleasurable moan. Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 Take Your Clothes Off Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Robert could feel himself losing control as the woman''s voice echoed in his ears. However, he managed to refrain from doing anything when he thought about the third person in the room. "Let me introduce you to someone. I''m sure you''ll receive a lot more jobs if you manage to please him," Robert said instead. Then, he led Minnie over to the man, who was none other than Eddie. Eddie was a pretty decent-looking man¡ªhe had the Luke Family genes, after all. However, he had a rather sly look on his face that made him seem like a bad guy. This was the first time Minnieid eyes on Eddie, and she didn''t know who he was. She secretly observed him a little while he did the same to her. Eddie had already gone through Minnie''s background, and she seemed to him like a rather insignificant individual. However, he was pleased to find that Minnie had a tendency to stick around Bryan whenever she was with the production team. I wonder if it''s because she fancies him or because of something else¡­ Well, regardless, I like a person who acts with some purpose. I''ll be able to work better with her if that''s the case. "Take a seat." Eddie gave her instructions after a while, and he crossed one leg over the other while eyeing Minnie''s figure. She seems decent. I guess I can have some fun with her. I don''t want to meet her without doing anything. I should enjoy myself a little. Minnie took a seat before turning to nce at Robert. She didn''t know what to say. "This is Mr. Luke. He chose to invest in you! You''re lucky to be the chosen one." Robert introduced her to the man, but he kept ncing at Minnie''s chest as he spoke. Robert was known to be one of the most perverted men in the industry. Minnie, on the other hand, didn''t feel much difort despite his intrusive nces. She simply shifted her body a little. "Mm," she mumbled in a yful and high-pitched tone while running her hand through her hair. "Hey, Mr. Luke." Eddie knew that she would y along with the rules when he saw the way she acted. "You can leave now. You''ll get your shareter," Eddie told Robert. In other words, Eddie wanted to have fun before leaving the woman to Robert. Robert had no choice but to gaze at Minnie longingly while walking out of the room. After that, Eddie and Minnie were the only two people in the room. Minnie started to act and speak more flirtatiously than before. She had more than enough experience to know exactly how to please a man, and she didn''t hold back while unting her charm. All she wanted to do was to please Eddie then. For some reason, Eddie was reminded of Vania as he looked at the woman before him. Vania was a mesmerizing woman¡ªshe was exactly Eddie''s type. If only I could have some fun with Vania, Eddie thought. He frowned at his own thoughts¡ªhe hadn''t expected himself to have such desires. He often shied away from the public as he wanted to avoid being attracted by other women. He knew that infatuation would bring nothing but trouble. However, he went against his own rules that night. "Take your clothes off," he ordered Minnie. Minnie was quick to follow his orders. ¡­ About one hourter, Eddie was dressed neatly in his clothes. "Do you remember everything that I told you?" "Yes." Minnie gave a firm nod. "Alright. These two scripts belong to you now." Eddie tossed some papers to Minnie. "However, I want you to know that I can always change my mind if you fail to do what I''ve told you to. You won''t even get to be the female lead of this show anymore," he uttered. Minnie hastily scribbled her name on the scripts. "This role is mine," she said with determination in her voice. "Let''s hope so." Eddie stood up before letting out a scoff. "You can stay around and wait for Robert. He''s the director for both these shows," he told her. Minnie knew that she couldn''t escape her fate, so she had no choice but to follow the man''s orders. Meanwhile, Bryan was still with the production team. He was busy shooting the parts that had been assigned to him, and he gave his all in each of the scenes. "The next shot will be one of the highlights with both the male and female lead in it. Shall we take a break before doing that?" The director asked for Bryan''s opinion. Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 Practicing Lines Their progress was ahead of schedule, so there was no rush for them toplete the scenes. Bryan shook his head. "I''m fine with anything, but I don''t see Minnie around." He didn''t have any scenes with the female lead that afternoon, and he didn''t see her around that day. "Were you looking for me, Mr. Bryan?" Minnie showed up just moments after Bryan asked about her. "I didn''t have any scenes earlier, so I went back to get some rest. How were your parts?" she asked. "Ah¡­!" Minnie had just finished her sentence when she seemed to trip on something on the ground. She fell directly into Bryan''s arms. Bryan was rather taken aback, but his instincts told him to reach out and hold onto her. Anyone who didn''t see the entire incident would''ve assumed that they were just hugging one another. "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry." Minnie was quick to apologize. "It''s fine." Bryan only held onto her for a while before he let go of her. He even took one step back just to keep some distance from the woman. Minnie nced at her leg before letting out a lightugh. "There was a pebble. I didn''t notice it. I''m sorry about that." Then, she bowed down to the man. "Thank you for catching me." "Don''t worry about it. I''m sure you didn''t mean to trip and fall. Is your leg okay?" Bryan showed some care for the woman since she was being so polite. "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me, Mr. Bryan." Minnie fixed her hair while subtly batting her eyelids at Bryan. However, Bryan didn''t know what the look in her eyes meant, so he continued to question her. "Do you have an itch in your eye or something?" My eye? Minnie was confused for a moment. Her vision had always been sharp and urate¡ªshe never had any troubles or difort with her eyesight. Is he trying to be sarcastic? Minnie took a long, earnest look at the man''s straight face, only to conclude that he was probably too innocent and simple- minded to understand why she had been batting her eyelids. "No. I''m fine now." She had no choice but to y along. I don''t think I can seduce this guy at all, she thought. The director came up to them then. "Are you guys ready? Shall we start filming?" The director was a gentle and caring man who often asked for everyone''s opinions. Minnie shot a thoughtful nce in Bryan''s direction. "Are you ready, Mr. Bryan?" "Yeah." Bryan was a clear-headed and focused man who found it easy to get into character whenever he needed to. "I''m ready too, then." Minnie beamed and agreed to start. She hadn''t caused any trouble from the start of their filming, and Bryan had a rather decent impression of her. Both of them were quick to get into their characters. It only took them a short while toplete their scenes, and the production team returned to the hotel after that. Minnie got herself dressed and groomed before she visited Bryan''s room. She brought her assistant along with her so Bryan didn''t seem too guarded when he opened the door for them. "Which part of the script would you like to practice?" Minnie had already told him that she wanted to practice some lines while they were filming earlier. "This one. The director told us to familiarize ourselves with this so that we canplete the whole thing in one take tomorrow," Minnie replied. "Sure. Let''s start." Bryan was a professional, and he got into character almost immediately. Minnie was mindful of the time throughout their practice, and by the time it was past 1.00AM, Minnie got to her feet. "It''s gettingte. I should head back now," she uttered. Bryan was rather tired as well. "Sure." "See you tomorrow," she said. As Minnie and her assistant left the room, she allowed her assistant to walk ahead of her. She then messed her hair a little before she sneaked out of Bryan''s room, looking left and right as if she was trying to hide from someone. The first two buttons of her shirt had been unbuttoned, creating an image that could be easily misunderstood. Once she returned to her room, she reached her hand out in front of her assistant. "Did you get the video?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 Don¡¯t Get Mad The assistant handed the phone to Minnie. "I filmed it all," the assistant replied. "Alright. You may leave now," Minnie ordered. "Okay." Minnie went through the videos for a while before she sent them to an unknown number. When Eddie received the videos, he curled his lips into a sneer. "What an obedient woman." There was a rather sinister expression on his face as he handed his phone over to Brandon. "You can arrange for these videos to be released." "Are you sure you want to go against the Jones Family, Mr. Luke?" Brandon sounded rather worried. He didn''t want Eddie to mess with the Joneses just for the sake of Yvonne¡ªhe figured it was always better to avoid trouble. Eddie, on the other hand, didn''t seem too concerned. "It doesn''t matter what happens. Yvonne is probably the first person anyone would suspect, after all. We should do as much as we can since there''s someone around to take the me," Eddie replied. He enjoyed remaining in the background while causing havoc. Brandon agreed to Eddie''s words after hearing his n. "Sure. I''ll arrange for the news to be released, then." The one thing that all rookie celebrities tried to avoid was a scandal. It didn''t matter if the scandal was true¡ªtheir reputation would be impacted regardless. The more the public criticized and beat them down, the harder it would be for their career to develop in the industry. After Eddie''s intervention, Bryan''s name ended up trending on Twitter as one of the hot topics. Other names that trended were Minnie and Jennifer''s names. Even though Jennifer was known as one of the best actresses, Minnie''s name trended higher on the list. ''Bryan Jones cheated on Jennifer Watson with his co-actor Minnie Turner! Watson was spotted looking glum while in the airport,'' one article wrote. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The video footage of Bryan and Minnie was also released as concrete evidence of their rtionship. On top of that, Jennifer had shown up at the airport that day only because she was supposed to fly over to visit Bryan. When the news reporters spotted her in the airport, they took the opportunity to enhance their stories by including pictures of Jennifer. Both Jennifer and Bryan had no idea about the articles at first. Meanwhile, Minnie, who was part of the n, didn''t mind getting involved in such scandals. Good fame or bad fame¡­ As long as it''s fame! A person can''t call themselves famous without getting into a few scandals. This is fake news, anyway. I can just rify myself eventually. I''m sure Bryan and Jennifer will not allow the news to spread, either. They can handle the issue, and I''ll just go along with whatever they say. Minnie had alreadye up with a whole n for herself. When Minnie saw the increase in her poprity and exposure, she spread her lips into a pleased smile. She had even gained more than 100,000 new fans. "Oh, no. Bad news." Bryan''s assistant was flustered as he rushed toward Bryan, disrupting Bryan''s scene. Bryan seemed rather displeased to be interrupted while he was at work. "What is it?" he snapped. Even though he was unhappy with his assistant''s antics, he figured that his assistant wouldn''t be in such a panic unless there was an actual, pressing issue. On the other hand, Minnie''s assistant cried out for her as well. "Minnie! Minnie! You''re on the news!" she cried. Bryan had a bad feeling about the news when he noticed how both he and Minnie were being spoken about online at the same time. Bryan took his assistant''s phone over and nced at the words for a while before knitting his brows. He pulled his phone out to call Jennifer without saying anything else. Jennifer had just gotten off the flight at that point, and she hadn''t gotten a chance to read the news. "Hey. I''m at the airport now, and I''ll head over to your filming site soon," she uttered after picking up his call. The joy and excitement in her voice were unconcealed. Bryan could tell that she hadn''t read the news, so he quickly told her about it. "I have something to tell you, Jennifer. But¡­ You have to promise me that you won''t get mad." "What is it?" Jennifer''s tone was still light-hearted and easy as she hadn''t made sense of the situation. Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 Who Was It? Bryan told Jennifer all about the news on the Inte. "You have to trust me, darling. All of the things written online are fake." Jennifer was shocked to hear about this at first, but she quickly searched through the news articles before ncing through them. "I trust you," she replied after that. The news was obviously fake¡ªit wasmon for such scandals to surface in the entertainment industry. Bryan was relieved to hear that Jennifer believed his words. "You can wait for me in the hotel. I''ll handle this," he assured. If Jennifer showed up at the filming site at a time like this, the public would only create more gossip from there. They would probablye up with ridiculous rumors. ''Bryan Jones'' ex-lover Jennifer Watson causes havoc on their filming site,'' or ''Jennifer Watson ps Minnie Turner on the face'' would probably be the next headline. "Sure." Jennifer understood the meaning of Bryan''s arrangement. "I trust that you''ll handle everything. See you tonight." "Alright. I can''t wait to see you," he said. It was then that Bryan realized how much he liked Jennifer. She was a smart and mature woman, and she knew not to cause more trouble during crucial moments like this. Bryan felt a lot more at ease when he went through the videos once more. Someone had recorded the idental hug that happened between him and Minnie, and there was also footage of Minnie walking over to his hotel room to practice her lines. The person had recorded every detail of their interaction, and the angle at which the recording had been taken made Bryan and Minnie seem especially close to each other. Furthermore, Minnie''s hair and clothes were messy when she left his hotel room, which only evoked more inappropriate assumptionsing from the public. Did Minnie n all of this? Bryan couldn''t help but wonder. How would she benefit from it, though? An article like this would only affect her career. Who else could it be, then? Is it Yvonne? Bryan had been suspicious of Yvonne from the start. Things would be a lot more troublesome if Yvonne was the one behind this, as it would mean that one of Yvonne''s people had managed to infiltrate their production team. In other words, Bryan would be in direct contact with danger. He wouldn''t know when he''d end up dead, just like that. "Send this to Mrs. Luke," he told his assistant. "I''ve already sent her a copy." His assistant was thoughtful and experienced enough to know what to do in such situations. "Do you guys need half a day off?" The director heard about the news, and he was genuinely concerned about Bryan. The director felt bad for him as he had encountered multiple mishaps ever since he first started the filming. Indeed, Bryan was no longer in the mood to shoot any scenes after what happened, so he nodded in response to the director''s offer. "Thanks." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Bryan had always been an earnest actor, and the rest of the production team admired him greatly. They were, therefore, eager to support him when this issue arose. Bryan was just about to leave when Minnie stopped him in his tracks. She was sobbing and panicking as if she had lost her mind over what had happened. "I''m so sorry, Mr. Bryan. This wouldn''t have happened if I hadn''t gone over to practice my lines with you. This was all my fault," she cried. She edged closer to him while speaking¡ªshe was trying to stage yet another misleading interaction. "How could those reporters be so mean? I''ll go exin myself to them now. I can''t have them misunderstand you!" Bryan felt rather exasperated at the look of her, and he didn''t bother to conceal his emotions. "The more you try to exin yourself, the messier things will get," he grumbled. "I''ll handle all of this, so you should justy low for now." Minnie was stunned to see the icy look on Bryan''s face. "Okay," she replied meekly. Then, she took another step closer before looking up at him. "Let me know if you need my help, okay? I wouldn''t want to just hide around and not do anything." Bryan walked off without taking another nce in her direction. Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 Jennifer¡¯s Analysis Minnie dried her tears immediately after Bryan walked off. "Let''s go," she muttered. Bryan hurried off to the hotel, and he saw Jennifer rushing toward him from the moment he opened the room door. "Give me a hug! I missed you so much." He reached out for a hug. Jennifer cuddled up tightly against him like an obedient little kitten. "It feels like I haven''t seen you in forever. I missed you so much," Bryan whispered. They had only been apart for a few days, but they had already missed each other desperately. After Jennifer arrived at the hotel, she went through all of the videos that were uploaded online. Based on her years of experience in the industry, she made an analysis of the situation. "I think Minnie might be the one who staged this entire thing." Jennifer''s tone was firm, and Bryan believed the same idea as well. "How did youe to that conclusion?" he asked. Jennifer showed him her phone. "Look at how her poprity doubled within such a short time. She has obviously gained a lot of followers, too. This is what she gets from it." "But doesn''t this impact her reputation as well?" Bryan voiced his suspicions. "Since all of this was fake, she probably knows that you''ll deal with it. So, she leveraged this fact to boost her poprity without hurting her reputation. It''s a win-win situation for her," Jennifer replied firmly. This was a commonly seen tactic in the entertainment industry. Bryan nodded in agreement. "I thought Yvonne might be the one behind this," he suggested. Jennifer felt annoyed the moment she heard Yvonne''s name. "Don''t you think Yvonne could''ve teamed up with Jennifer to do this?" Jennifer''s words reminded Bryan of something. "I''m sure Yvonne would''ve offered Minnie some benefits if she managed to get in touch with her." He pondered. Jennifer went through the news once more. "She just signed agreements for two new shows." Jennifer had been in the industry for a longer time, so she had more sources to provide her with thetest information. Minnie''s name was written in bold on the list of actors for two new shows. Jennifer exined, "The initial n wasn''t for Minnie to be the female lead for both these shows. It seems like there may have been somest-minute changes." "Well, everything makes sense now." Bryan clenched his fists when he thought about how Yvonne went through such a hassle just to hurt him. He desperately wanted to catch her red-handed right then. He had just been about to call Vania when he received a call from her. "Hey Vania, what do you think about the videos?" he was the first to ask her. "Don''t worry about the production team. I''ve made the necessary arrangements for you. I also have ideas on how to deal with Yvonne, so you should just focus on your shooting." Vania shared her thoughts. Bryan''s expression darkened. "Do you think Yvonne is responsible for this, Vania?" "No. She can''t handle everything on her own," Vania replied. "Do you mean that Eddie is involved as well?" Bryan raised his voice. "I can''t believe he''s taking action against the Jones Family." "He''s just trying to use Yvonne as a distraction," Vania replied calmly before letting out a scoff. "But he failed to consider Yvonne''s abilities. We''ll have to pretend that we don''t know about this for now. We should go ording to his n and focus on attacking Yvonne first." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "I''ll go along with your n." Bryan had full trust in Vania. "Alright. How''s Jennifer? Do you need my help?" Vania was concerned about Bryan and Jennifer''s rtionship. After all, it was easy for a woman to lose her cool when faced with such matters. Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 My Skills Vania figured that she would be able to mediate their conflict if they had fought over this incident. Bryan let out augh upon hearing Jennifer''s name. "I don''t need help with that. I can handle it on my own." He returned to his usual, confident self as he pulled Jennifer close against his chest. "It seems like you''re pretty confident," Vania said with an eyebrow raised. "Well, of course. My woman is in my arms right now." The man soundedcent as he spoke. "Well, I don''t want to watch you showing your love off." Vania ended the call after that. "Hehe." Bryan let out a naughtyugh. "I don''t usually show you off, do I? Let''s film a video for her, my wifey. She''ll have no choice but to watch it." Jennifer blushed before giving Bryan a yful push. "What are you calling me? We''re not married yet." They were only dating. "I''m going to marry you eventually, so I thought I''d practice calling you my wife first." Bryan nted a kiss on Jennifer''s lips while holding his phone up in his hand. He recorded the precious moment before sending it to Vania. Vania rolled her eyes after receiving the video. "You''re promoting inappropriate behavior. I''m going to report you." "Heartless¡­ You''re so heartless, Vania." Why do I always lose inparison to Vania and Hanson? Bryan thought to himself. When will I be able to show my love off as shamelessly as they do? "Why are you smiling at your phone, darling?" Hanson lowered the documents in his hand and walked over in search of Vania''s attention. He didn''t have a clear view of Vania''s phone, and all he saw was a video of two people kissing. The smile on Hanson''s face faded immediately. "What are you doing? Is that man as good-looking as I am?" Hanson assumed that Vania was watching some explicit content. Vania could immediately tell that he had misunderstood her, so she teased him a little more. "Other guys may not be as handsome as you are, but I figured that I could learn some skills from these videos." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Skills?" Hanson''s voice went a few octaves higher. "Are you not satisfied with my skills?" Vania shook her head. "No¡­ I''m just not satisfied with myself." She regretted her words right after finishing her sentence. I shouldn''t have said that. He''s definitely going to seize his opportunity now that I handed it to him. Hanson took her phone away. "I can teach you whatever you want to learn¡ªI don''t want you to watch these videos." Then, he spoke to her as if he were lecturing a child. "These videos are toxic, do you understand?" Vania blinked at the man. What nonsense are you talking about? Hanson held back a little after that as he thought she was displeased. "Well, if you really want to watch these things, then I''ll record some videos for you." Vaniaughed at him. "So, other people''s videos are toxic, but yours aren''t?" "Of course." Hanson was confident. "No one can beat my figure." He pulled his shirt up to reveal his abs before pulling Vania''s hand over. "Touch it. What do you think?" Vania rubbed his belly as if she was applying oil to it. "I''d rank you first ce any day." "First ce?" Hanson spread his lips into a smile once more. "Have you touched other men''s abs?" Vania let out a yfulugh. "Of course. I''ve touched six different men''s bellies." It took Hanson a while to realize that Vania was talking about her six boys. "It seems like I''ll really have to teach you a lesson today," he uttered in a rather exasperated tone. Then, he reached out to unbutton her shirt. Vania immediately held onto his hand before holding her phone in front of his eyes. "I wasn''t watching explicit content earlier. It''s Bryan and Jennifer showing off their love." Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 We Won "They''re showing off, huh?" Hanson stopped everything else that he was doing to y the video. "And he said that you''re the one who''s shameless about these things?" "Yeah," Vania replied with a nod. Hanson ran his fingers across Vania''s cheek. "Let''s do something more shameless, then." All men were the same¡ªthey simply couldn''t stand the idea of being defeated. "I''m afraid we might actually have to film explicit content if you want to do that," Vania replied. She felt like Hanson''s idea sounded a little too inappropriate. A kiss is fine, but if we were to start feeling each other up, wouldn''t that be too much? Wouldn''t our ounts be banned if we sent such videos? "Do you think anyone would have the guts to ban or report my ount?" Hanson didn''t seem bothered at all. "That''s true. You''re superior to them all." Vania stuck her thumb out, but she continued to judge his actions in her heart. Hanson had already recorded a video and sent it over at this point. Meanwhile, Bryan, who still had his girlfriend in his arms, heard the sound of his phone''s notification. "Who''s bothering me at a time like this?" he grumbled. He was especially thuggish when he was in a good mood. "Damn it¡­" He couldn''t help but swear after looking at his phone. "He''s too much. Hanson is being too much," he hissed in an exasperated yet somewhat surprised tone. Jennifer leaned over to look at his phone after hearing all his reactions. "What are you looking at? Why do you sound so shocked?" she asked. Bryan quickly dodged away from her. "You''re too innocent to witness such content." He was easily jealous, and he didn''t want his woman to look at another man''s body, especially when the man was engaging in such shameless acts. "Why are you still looking at it, then?" Jenniferined. "It''s not like I''m still a kid, you know." She tried to reach for Bryan''s phone as she was curious. "Ah!" Momentster, she let out a cry before covering her hands over her eyes. "Take it away! Take it away! It burns my eyes!" The content was a little too explicit for her. Jennifer peeped through one of the gaps in her fingers to look at Bryan. "I didn''t know President Luke had such odd fetishes," she mumbled. "I don¡¯t know if he has a fetish¡ªall I know is that he''s trying to provoke me." Bryan held onto his phone and nced at it thoughtfully for a while. "What should we send them in return? We have to win against them." The man struggled to ept defeat. He was especiallypetitive when the other party was Hanson. Furthermore, Bryan was the one who started sending videos, so he figured that he should be the one to end it all. "Are you going to reply more to this?!" Jennifer let out a loud cry. "Our ounts might be banned if we continue sending videos like these." She was worried that Bryan might request to do a live video call of them¡ªshe didn''t have such fetishes. "Do you think anyone in their right mind would have the guts to ban our ounts?" No one dared to mess with the Luke and Jones Families. "You win, I guess." Jennifer, like Vania, simply gave their partner a thumbs up. Bryan was pleased after that, and he began to n out his idea for a short clip. How should I get Jennifer to agree to this? Jennifer met his gaze for a moment before she spoke in a meek tone. "I''m too embarrassed to do this. Let''s not do it," she said. Bryan was considerate of Jennifer''s feelings, so he eventually gave up on the idea and exited his application on the phone so that he wouldn''t see the video anymore. "We''ll let them win for now, and we''ll find the chance to defeat them some other day," he muttered with a hint of dissatisfaction in his tone. Jennifer was shocked to hear this. Some other day?! It seems like thispetition is developing into something really odd. What''s going on?! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Hanson held onto his phone and waited for Bryan''s response. When he didn''t receive anything after some time, he knew that he had won. With his eyebrows raised, he shot Vania a proud nce. "What do you think? We won them so effortlessly." Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 The More You Resist Vania didn''t say anything for a while. Did we really win? Or did we shock them a little too much with that video? How am I supposed to interact with Jennifer in the future? I''ve always seemed all high and mighty in front of Jennifer, but it now seems like my majestic front has copsed in her eyes. Ugh¡­ Vania thought about it for a while more. I wonder if that''s how Jennifer would describe me¡­ Hanson was still immersed in the joy of his victory. "You should tell me the next time such things happen again," he uttered. "Next time?" Vania asked. Can he stop being so pointlesslypetitive? However, she could only keep such thoughts to herself. "Bryan''s a sore loser, so we''ll have to be prepared for his next move at all times," Hanson replied in a firm tone. Do we have to prepare ourselves for such things? This¡­ competition¡­ is just in their heads, isn''t it? Vania struggled to make sense of the man''s logic. I wonder if Bryan thinks the same. Perhaps I should have a talk with Jennifer about this. Despite having such thoughts, Vania kept aposed look on her face. "Sure," she replied with a nod. Deep down, she hoped that there wasn''t going to be a next time. "That''s my good girl," Hanson said with his lips curled into a smirk. Then, he raised an eyebrow to question her. "Should we handle the issues between us now that we''re done with them?" he asked. "Are there any issues we have to deal with?" Vania gazed at him. She desperately wanted to avoid certain things, and she could sense that Hanson was talking about the things she had wanted to avoid. So, her best bet was to y dumb. Hanson beamed at her. "Well, shouldn''t we try to resolve your concerns regarding your skills?" "What? I don''t think that''s necessary. I''m good," Vania uttered carefully. She had to sound as nonchnt about it as possible. "But¡­ Why did you say that you weren''t too pleased with your skills earlier?" The smile on Hanson''s face widened, and the mischief in his eyes was obvious. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "No. I just had a sudden realization, and I just decided that my skills are really good." Vania gave him a firm nod without a hint of embarrassment in her tone. "Should we try it out so that I can witness your skills first-hand, then?" Hanson''s eyes twinkled as his hands began to move around in inappropriate ces. "Wait, I just realized that there may be certain things I have to work on. There''s no rush! Give me some time." Vania gulped. Hanson is clearly seducing me, but why do I find it so hard to resist him? This man is something else. "It looks like you don''t even know how well and polished your skills are, darling." Hanson edged his face closer to hers. "Perhaps we should get some action so that we can really analyze your skills." He let out a heartyugh. "We can learn and improve ourselves together!" Vania was speechless. I''ve never heard of an idea as ridiculous as that! "Have you heard of this concept, darling?" Hanson asked all of a sudden. "What concept?" Vania couldn''t read his mind, so she couldn''t tell what he was trying to say. "The more you resist me, the more excited I feel," Hanson replied. "Is that so? I''ll stop moving, then." Vania was a quick-witted woman. "Mhmm." Hanson nodded. "But have you heard of this other concept?" he asked again. Vania yed along by shaking her head. "No." She genuinely had no idea what he was talking about. Hanson let out a deepugh. "Well, it''s said that¡­ the less resistant you are, the more excited I am!" Didn''t he say the opposite of this earlier?! Vania felt like she had been tricked. "Haha! Why are you so quiet, darling?" Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 Sudden Appearance "I have nothing to say." Vania felt it was best to keep her mouth shut for now. "You have nothing to say?" Hanson deliberately spoke slowly. "I''ll use my actions to express myself then." However, even though the scandal on the inte was still growing viral, Vania and Bryan didn''t bother dealing with it. Meanwhile, Yvonne was delighted to see such a scene. The more people cursed Minnie online, the happier Yvonne was. Minnie was flustered by the situation. Jennifer had always had a huge fanbase and a good reputation amongizens. Therefore, manyizens cursed Minnie and Bryan when this scandal erupted. However, Bryan and Jennifer acted as if nothing had happened and didn''t release an official statement to exin. If this continued, it would mean Bryan was admitting it. In that case, Minnie would never be able to recover from the reputation damage. "Miss Turner, what should we do?" Her assistant was also in a panic. The vulgar hatements online multiplied like crazy, and her haters increased by seconds. If she didn''t solve this misunderstanding soon, she would probably be ssified as a low-ss actress. "We can''t wait any longer. I''m going to post a tweet to exin myself." Minnie took her phone and started tweeting. MinnieTurner: ''Someone has purposely framed me. It''s not true. I am not a mistress.'' Theizens immediately tweeted back. ''What a lousy exnation. I could have written it better myself.'' ''We''ve been waiting for a day, and this is the best exnation you cane up with? It''s fake and insincere.'' ''The guy should face the situation instead of being a coward.'' ''A day has passed, and this is it? Are you nning to brush it off just like this?'' Minnie''s baseless tweet did nothing to save the situation, and she was met with more harsh criticism instead. Since the best time to reveal the truth had already passed, theizens saw her tweet as a form of sophistry. When she saw her private inbox filled with hate messages and that she was rapidly losing her followers, she started to panic. She immediately called Eddie for help, but unfortunately, his phone had been turned off when she dialed his number. Her anxiety heightened after multiple times of failures to get through Eddie''s phone. She even suspected this was all a scheme. At once, she took out her phone and called Robert, but his phone was engaged. Minnie became terrified. She pointed at her assistant and said, "Check if I''m still in the cast for those two new dramas!" She felt like she had met a swindler. The person had not only scammed her but also tarnished her reputation. She couldn''t help but wonder if her enemy had set this up. Theizens immediately tweeted back. ''What a lousy exnation. I could have written it better myself.'' This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The assistant immediately checked and said, "Miss Turner, you''re still in the cast in both dramas." Minnie felt relieved at once. "I''m going to find Bryan now and make him confess the truth." When she mentioned Bryan, she grew angrier. Didn''t he say it would be solved with just a few words? Why isn''t he taking action? However, her anger subsided again when she thought about his identity and status. She spoke as she walked. "Why don''t I make my usationse true?" Although she was asking the assistant next to her, she had already made a decision internally. When she arrived at Bryan''s door, she asked her assistant before knocking, "Are you sure he''s inside?" "He should be." The assistant was unsure either since she had been paying attention to the situation online and didn''t know Bryan''s whereabouts. They were also clueless about the video of Jennifer''s arrival. Then, Minnie nced sideways at her assistant and said, "Knock on the door." The assistant had just reached out to knock on the door when Bryan''s door suddenly flung open. It was Jennifer and Bryan before their eyes. Minnie''s eyes immediately widened, and she had a shock. Why is she here? This matter seemed to be even moreplicated now. Bryan and Jennifer were on their way to have dinner with Vania. Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 Another Trending Video Bryan still had scenes to film this afternoon. But, after half a day''s rest, he believed he had regted his emotions. As for the remaining matters, he would know how to handle them after seeing Vania. After all, he could rest assured of the way she handled things. In the meantime, Minnie was still in shock and had yet to figure out an appropriate response. ording to their seniority in the entertainment industry, Minnie was inferior to Jennifer. Under Jennifer and Bryan''s gaze, Minnie nervously greeted, "Miss Watson." Jennifer nodded. "What''s the matter?" She was still arrogant in front of outsiders. It was exactly like the first time Minnie met Vania. Jennifer and Vania both had a sense of disdain toward others. Minnie was already nervous, and under Jennifer''s scrutinizing gaze, she began to stutter. "I-I''m fine." "Fine? Isn''t it strange for you toe to my ce if you''re fine?" Bryan questioned with a harsh tone. He would smile mischievously when happy, but now he acted so cold that Minnie was taken aback. What is wrong with these two today? They''re being strange. They must be looking down on me. Minnie nervously said, "I-I just wanted to talk about what''s been happening on Twitter." "Oh, so you do have something to say." Jennifer''s voice was low, and her gaze was still fixed on Minnie. Minnie felt intimidated by Jennifer''s gaze. It was as if Jennifer could read Minnie''s thoughts. Minnie began to avoid Jennifer''s gaze. "The situation on the inte is getting worse..." "Haven''t you exined the situation already? Is there anything else you want to say?" Bryan suddenly interrupted her, irritated by her whiny and annoying voice. Minnie lowered her head and acted innocent. "I have, but it''s no use. I-I hope you can say something too." Apparently, crying in front of men was the most effective way for a woman to get what she wanted, but why did Minnie feel that Bryan had no feelings for her? After many days of filming together, she thought he would treat her differently. "I don''t need your help to handle things." Bryan''s face was expressionless as he took Jennifer''s hand and said, "Let''s go." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. With that, Jennifer smiled calmly and walked past Minnie. Watching their backs, Minnie stomped her foot angrily. Then, she asked her assistant impatiently, "Did you capture everything just now?" Her assistant immediately handed over her phone and said, "I have captured everything." Minnie smiled with satisfaction when she saw the content on the screen. Bryan can suit himself if he refuses to exin. At this time, a group of reporters had already surrounded the hotel entrance. They had been waiting for a long time just to interview the parties involved. Unexpectedly, Bryan was the first person toe out of the hotel. What a stroke of luck. Immediately, the microphones were held up, and the reporters rushed forward. "Mr. Jones, do you have anything to say about the online scandal?" "Miss Watson, is your visit to the set a sign that you have forgiven the other person? Is there anything you would like to say about this matter?" Bryan put his arm around Jennifer with a domineering attitude as he responded, "Everything on the inte is fake. I will be filing awsuit. Please be patient and wait for the verdict. I will not make anotherment about this scandal." Then, the bodyguards cleared the way, and they got into the car and left. Just as the reporters had finished editing the interview and posted it online, another video began to trend on Twitter. It was titled #MinnieApologizesToJenniferButBryanStillChoosesHisEx. One of the tweets said, ''Bryan seems skillful. Jennifer doesn''t seem to be angry anymore.'' Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 It Has Been Solved ''How can we tell from the video that it was an apology? The atmosphere doesn''t feel right.'' ''It''s only a silent video. Can the person who posted the video also put up the sound?'' At the same time, theizens had started to investigate Bryan''s background. They were now confident that he was from the Jones Family, but his exact status in the family was still a mystery. However, as soon as theizens heard that he had started to file for awsuit, thements they left started to switch around. ''Is he abusing his status? Or is it the truth?'' ''I hope there is solid evidence. I don''t want a biased statement as that will be unconvincing.'' ''Someone must have exaggerated this issue with malicious intentions. It might even be Minnie herself.'' Theizens had once again started to express their opinions on the viral video. Meanwhile, Bryan and Jennifer met up with Vania in a restaurant. As the female protagonists in yesterday''s video, Vania and Jennifer did not feel as awkward as they had imagined when they met. As long as they acted naturally, things wouldn''t be awkward between them. They could just pretend nothing had happened and move on if they ignored the tension in the air. Jennifer still acted friendly toward Vania as she jumped into her arms. "Sugar mama, it''s been so long since west met." Vania looked like a sugar mummy indeed and held Jennifer in her arms. "Someone will get jealous if you act like this." Then, Vania intentionally red at Bryan intimidatingly after speaking with sarcasm. Bryan was puzzled by the friendship between women. Is there a need to hug each other every time they meet? If he wasn''t there, he would have suspected that these two women were going to kiss each other the next second. He pulled Jennifer back into his embrace possessively. "What Vania said is right. I''m going to get jealous indeed." Then, he scorned Vania. "You''re treating us to dinner today." However, when Bryan spoke, Vania suggested Bryan pay for dinner simultaneously. Before Bryan could say anything else, Vania butted in, "Since I have helped you deal with your Twitter fiasco, shouldn''t you repay me with dinner?" Since it was just a meal, Bryan agreed generously. He waved his hand. "Order whatever you like. I''ll pay for dinner tonight." "Wow! I can''t believe tonight''s dinner is on you." Vania forced a smile and began to order without holding back. Whenever she ordered something, Bryan would wince in pain internally. "Vania, you are really not holding back." Vania nodded. "Yes. I''m a gullible person. I will listen to whatever you say. "Since you''ve asked me to order whatever I like, I just did as you told me." At that moment, Bryan wanted to take back his words. He would spend half a month''s living expenses every time he treated Vania to dinner. s, life was hard for him. Then, he started to bring up the main topic. "Vania, how should I deal with the video on Twitter?" Vania was still looking at the menu, thinking about ordering more food for Hanson''s lunch. She randomly ordered a few expensive dishes. When Bryan heard the names of the dishes, his heart ached. Soon after, he heard something even more heart-wrenching. "Haven''t you handled the video on Twitter already?" Vania didn''t raise her head, so she didn''t notice Bryan''s shocked expression. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "D-Did I?" Right now, Bryan was not only having heartache, but his blood pressure had risen too. I came to ask her to solve this matter, but why did she say I have already handled it? He couldn''t believe how fast the tables had turned. Vania was not finished with her orders yet and was still flipping through the menu. "Didn''t you agree to be interviewed by the journalists? From what I saw on the news, you mentioned that you have started to file awsuit on this matter." Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 Luring Out the Masterminds I did say that, but I was just trying to appease the media. Bryan was still waiting for Vania to devise a solution for him. "Vania, do you think that is a proper solution?" He didn''t think his threat would work because it wouldn''t stop theizens from talking. As of now, they were still using him of abusing his status to suppress any negative news. "I think it will work. Go ahead and file awsuit. I''ll provide you with evidence," Vania said nonchntly. Bryan was shocked for a moment. "Vania, are you telling me your brilliant idea is to ask me to file a lawsuit?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Use the facts to refute your scandal. Isn''t that more effective than any exnation?" Vania finally finished ordering her dishes, and she did not forget to remind the waiter to pack a portion to go. I can''t believe she ordered a takeaway too. Although his heart ached, he still stuck to the topic. "Are we targeting Yvonne or Eddie?" "Neither." "Huh? Aren''t they the masterminds behind the scenes?" Bryan thought Vania had a new discovery. "Of course it''s them. However, it''s just a video. No amount of public condemnation can affect them." Yvonne and Eddie were in hiding anyway. Right now, even if all three families joined forces, they wouldn''t be able to find them. Were they expecting Yvonne and Eddie to reveal themselves just from a few hatefulments from theizens? If it was that easy, Hanson would have already taken action. "Minnie? Could it be her own doing?" Jennifer had briefly thought of this idea but had no evidence and chose not to say anything. However, after hearing Vania''s remarks, she couldn''t help but voice out. Vania nodded. "Well, it''s someone else who instructed her to do so and offered her some benefits. She wouldn''t dare to do it on her own." "We''ll take down anyone who works for or with Yvonne and Eddie. They''lle out on their own when they have no one left to use." Bryan had caught on to Vania''s words. "We can even use them to expose Yvonne''s hiding ce." Jennifer thought this was a great idea as well. "When the timees, we''ll get our revenge." "Of course. Nobody will be left out." Then, Vania threw the USB drive to Bryan. "The original audio of the video is in there. You can do whatever you want with it." "Okay." Vania went to Luke Corporation after finishing her meal. After receiving the USB drive, Bryan posted thewsuit and the video''s original audio online and confessed his love to Jennifer. BryanJones: ''Jennifer owns my heart.'' ''Everything switched up so fast.'' ''The evidence the haters have been anticipating finally arrived. We need to start recording everything now. It mighte in handy one day.'' ''It seems like Jennifer''s appearance on set was just a coincidence. Minnie is a pretty good actress. She haspletely immersed herself in the role.'' ''She''s shooting herself in the foot. I don''t understand why Minnie would do something like this.'' ''Is Minnie dense? How could she try to frame someone like this?'' Minnie was already getting a lot of hate, but it was even worse now. She was sitting at home and pulling at her hair. Why is this happening? Didn''t that person say he would help me resolve everything? But why am I getting dragged online now? Minnie became more convinced that her enemy was trying to sabotage her. She immediately took out her phone and tweeted. MinnieTurner: ''It is just like what everyone has said. There''s no way I would do something like this to destroy my own reputation. Someone else is trying to harm me, and the audio in the video is fake.'' As soon as she sent the tweet to defend herself, a professional audio authentication agency released a statement. They confirmed that the video had not been tampered with. Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 The More Cruel, The Better ''Hah! She just got pped in the face.'' ''Stop trying to exin yourself. It''s more important for you to apologize now.'' ''Don''t try to avoid the issue and just apologize.'' ''She is totally a low-ss artist. We should cancel her immediately.'' Although Minnie had some fame in the entertainment industry, she had never had a scandal of this scale before. Besides, she had no one to rely on and waspletely in a panic. She didn''t know what to do anymore. She had been continuously trying to reach Eddie on her phone. However, at every attempt, she received a mechanical voice prompt notifying her that his phone had been turned off Her assistant was clueless too. "What should we do, Miss Turner?" "How would I know?" Feeling anxious, Minnie was still tugging on her hair angrily. She had already sold the video she used to frame Bryan to the paparazzi. Initially, she thought Bryan''s denial of the scandal would only prove that the video was fake, but she didn''t expect to be exposed as well. Besides, her secret supporter said he would handle the issue for her. However, she couldn''t contact him at all. How was he going to handle this for her now? Not to mention, Eddie had no intentions of helping her deal with the scandal in the first ce. He just wanted to build up Yvonne''s anger to the point where the Kepler Family would take action against Hanson and the Jones Family for hurting their daughter. When that time came, he could benefit from it. Why should he be bothered when he had only lost one pawn? When Yvonne saw the news, she kicked Eddie''s study door open. "Miss Kepler, what amazing strength you have." After staring at the swaying door, Eddie looked at her dissatisfiedly. "If you continue to destroy my ce, you should find another ce to live. My ce might not be suitable to amodate a strong youngdy like you." "Are you trying to kick me out?" Yvonne looked at him with the same disdainful gaze. "I need like-minded partners, not someone who casually destroys things." Eddie was not afraid of Yvonne leaving anymore. He wanted to anger her as much as possible because the angrier she got, the better it was for him. "Do you think we can work together whenever, just as you please?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yvonne had decided to stay, and no one could make her leave. Then, she used him. "Is this how you dealt with Bryan''s matter? Are you trying to make him more popr?" Yvonne was almost seething with rage. "I want him to disappear forever. And what are you doing? "Is your brain still working well? No wonder you''ve never been able to win Hanson." So what if Bryan and Minnie received hate online? They were still unscathed, after all. Yvonne didn''t want to y the waiting game anymore and wanted to end their career as soon as possible. The more cruel the means to get what she wanted, the better. "You can leave if you''re done making a fuss. If you''re in a hurry, think of a way yourself. "If I''m the one doing it, we will do it my way." Eddie was no longer coddling her. He realized that it was more effective to stimte her. With that, Yvonne clenched her fists. "Alright. I''ll solve it myself then." She decided that Eddie would be next in line once she had taken care of Luke Corporation and the Jones Family. She would no longer allow anyone to belittle her when that time came. When she turned to leave, Brandon called out to Eddie for further instruction. "Young Master Eddie¡­" Then, Eddie cracked his knuckles. "As soon as she carries out her n, you should secretly help her." He really hoped Yvonne could seed in one go. Brandon replied, "She has big ambitions, so we must be extra careful." "I know. She tried to kill me." Eddie sneered, "However, it is unfortunate that she is incapable of doing that." ... Luke Corporation. Hanson stared at the sumptuous lunch and took a photo of him hugging Vania before sending it to Bryan. Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 A Bad Loser "Still holding a grudge?" Vania couldn''t think of any other things to say after seeing Hanson do that. She couldn''t understand why he would do this if it was not because of a grudge. Hanson only rubbed her hair. "Am I that bad in your eyes?" Vania shook her head and denied it. But, she silently thought that he wasn''t exactly a kind person either. "Hmm?" Hanson hummed curiously as he wanted to know what was in her mind at that moment. "Isn''t your public image kind of negative¡ªthat you''re a cold-blooded and heartless person?" Vania slowly revealed as she pointed both of her index fingers at each other after observing his expression. Hanson was amused by her cautious expression. "How is your husband the way you see him?" "Excellent." Vania expressed her satisfaction in a single word. Hanson was pleased, and he exined, "I sent a photo to Bryan to thank him for the lunch." "Are you sure?" It didn''t look like it. Why didn''t she see him thanking anyone before if he was someone so grateful? He must be holding a grudge because Bryan showed off by sending him a sweet video yesterday. So, he deliberately retaliated today. Hanson showed that he really wasn''t the kind of person who would ept defeat in any aspect. "Of course, I''m sure of it." Hanson looked at his phone and noticed that it had yet to receive a reply. So, he took another photo with Vania before sending it over. However, Bryan was busy with filming, and he did not check his phone. His assistant saw the messages from President Luke and immediately handed him the phone during his break time. "What the..." Bryan was about to curse when he saw what Hanson had sent him. Didn''t he beat me yesterday? Why is he provoking me again today? Hanson was truly a viin. He wouldn''t even spare his own family by the looks of it. Bryan sighed as he felt that he couldn''t beat Hanson, and he immediately surrendered. "You win, Hanson. You and Vania are the most loving couple ever. You are a perfect match." He couldn''t help but sigh as he replied to the message. How could Hanson be so cruel and bully him after eating the lunch he brought him? Bryan knew someone had to be the unlucky guy on the receiving end in front of Hanson. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Hanson was satisfied after seeing Bryan''s reply, and he sent one back. "I''m d you know." Bryan was leftpletely speechless at that point. How is he so childish? His children are five years old! Bryan quickly asked his assistant to put away his phone after that so that he could focus on filming. Meanwhile, Hanson happily switched off his phone so that he could enjoy a decent lunch with his wife. Jasmine finally received a call from her beloved daughter after several days. "You finally called, Yvonne." She was overjoyed, and she couldn''t stop her tears from falling. However, Yvonne didn''t have any emotional fluctuation. "I was bullied by Vania, and Thomas didn''t even help me, Mom. What should I do? "Even Bryan has started to oppose me now. I don''t want to hide anymore." Jasmine was heartbroken upon hearing that. "What do you have in mind, Yvonne? I will be there for you no matter what. "You won''t be out there alone now that I''m here." That was exactly why Yvonne called Jasmine. She needed help from her family now. However, Thomas and Benjamin wouldn''t help her. So, she could only turn to her mother. Although Jasmine had no influence, she could still help Yvonne with the money at her disposal. Yvonne needed a lot of money, manpower, and resources to deal with Vania and the others. "I need 7.5 million right now," Yvonne requested. Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 A Mother¡¯s Love Jasmine didn''t even hesitate for a second considering that it was such arge amount of money. "Okay, I''ll transfer it to you right away." Then, she immediately transferred the sum to Yvonne. She had no bottom line when it came to supporting her daughter, and she would do it no matter the cost. She had some concerns about the future of the Kepler Family at the beginning. But, she had been worn out after such a long time. Moreover, Thomas was not around to persuade her otherwise. It was only 7.5 million to her, and she could take it even without Benjamin''s approval. Jasmine called Yvonne after transferring the money. The phone call was quickly connected. "Do you need anything else, Yvonne? I will take care of whatever it is right away." At that moment, she didn''t care about anything but Yvonne. She only hoped that her daughter could live well. "I don''t need anything for now. I''ll call you if there''s anything else." The way Yvonne spoke was not affectionate at all. She acted like she was only using Jasmine. It seemed that she no longer had any family affection in her heart. "I''m still hoping that you wille back to me someday, Yvonne." Jasmine cried once again as she spoke. The only difference was she had no tears left in her eyes after crying so much. She missed Yvonne very badly. Jasmine was also angry at the thought that their separation was caused by Vania. But, she didn''t dare to say that in front of Yvonne because she was worried about agitating her daughter. It was already rare enough to be able to get in touch with Yvonne. Yvonne replied unkindly when she heard Jasmine wanted her toe back, "You think I don''t want to go back? There are people everywhere looking for me out there. What else can I do?" Every word she spoke was full of deep resentment toward Vania. She didn''t want to live a life of hiding and running away anymore, nor did she want to stay indoors every day. She continued viciously after that, "I''ll be back after I bring Vania down." Jasmine immediately showed her support after hearing that Yvonne also wanted toe back to her and not run away from home again. "Okay, sweetie. I will help you deal with her." Yvonne deliberately made the situation emotional when she heard that, and she said in a weak tone, "Thomas and Benjamin are already leaning toward Vania''s side, especially Thomas who''spletely charmed and controlled by Vania. Only you still stand by my side now, Mom." She burst into tears as she spoke, and it was as if she was letting out her grievances. Jasminepletely lost the sense to know what was right or wrong when she heard Yvonne crying, and she needlessly became even more anxious. She replied viciously, "We don''t need them. I can help you through this just fine." Jasmine was not married to Benjamin without a good reason. She had financial strength from her family to make her worthy of the marriage. However, years of livingfortably in luxury made her forget about it. Now, she had to wage a war against Vania for her daughter''s sake. "It''s so great to have you by my side, Mom. I will beat Vania no matter what," Yvonne said in a crying tone once again. Yvonne hung up the phone only after Jasmine was fully convinced by her words. She had no tears left in her eyes by that time. She would even use her mother as a weapon at that point. She proudly swore as she held her phone, "Vania, you b*tch. Time for you to go down." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Now, she had a continuous source of capital with Jasmine''s support, and it became easier for her to start things. However, all her actions were being monitored by Eddie. Heughed after catching her off guard. "You really are a spoiled youngdy from a wealthy family. "You don''t even know how dangerous the world you''re living in can be." They were barely acquaintances, and she was so focused on dealing with Vania that she was completely unguarded against Eddie. Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 A Spoiled Lady It was better this way for Eddie. She saved him a lot of trouble. He felt even more relieved, especially after hearing that Jasmine had agreed to help Yvonne. Brandon rejoiced. "Congrattions, Young Master Eddie. You''re one step closer to your goal." Eddie stood up proudly as he replied, "Save it for after I''ve seeded." "Certainly." ... Meanwhile, in Hammond International Hospital... Thomas was still lying on the sick bed, looking worried. His assistant had just finished reporting to him. However, Thomas noticed that he appeared reluctant to tell him about something. "You have been following me for so long, you should know better and tell me everything. "Spit it out already. There is nothing to worry about," Thomas reassured. The assistant nodded and reported his findings. "7.5 million was suddenly transferred from Old Mrs. Kepler''s ount just now." There were always small transactions happening in Jasmine''s bank ount, but this was the first time such arge sum was transferred in one go. The assistant had a feeling that something was wrong, so he paid extra attention to it and investigated by himself. Unfortunately, he couldn''t find any clue regarding the transaction. However, Thomas instantly realized what had happened from the seemingly unknown transaction. It suggested that Yvonne had made contact with her family. Then, Thomas immediately sat up and said, "Arrange for me to be discharged." But, he was advised to stay in the hospital for another month ording to the doctor. His physical condition hadn''t recovered to the point where he could be discharged. The assistant dared not act, and he persuaded, "You are still recovering from a serious injury, Young Master Thomas. It will be wise to follow the doctor''s advice for now." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Thomas only waved his hand as he replied, "There are things that I must handle personally. I know my body better than anyone else. Just get it done." "Are you worried about Old Mrs. Kepler''s transaction? "Why not leave it to us? We''ll investigate thoroughly and you won''t need to be discharged," the assistant continued to persuade. "No need to investigate, I know what''s going on." Then, Thomas sighed before looking at his assistant. "I need to be discharged from the hospital now and head home. Otherwise, she will make an even bigger mistake." The assistant gave up persuading him, and he nodded. "I''ll take care of it right away, sir." Thomas took out his phone after the assistant left. He stopped just as he was about to dial Vania''s number. Only then did he realize that he couldn''t reach Vania''s phone anymore. So, he had to call Liam instead. Liam answered him before long, "Hello?" Thomas wasted no time at all, and he got to the point straight away. "My mother just transferred 7.5 million to Yvonne, Liam. I think she''s up to something big. "You must inform Vania about it now." Liam was in no mood to make fun of him over such a big matter, and he immediately agreed, "Alright, I''ll call Vania now. Take care of yourself in the meantime." Thomas ended the phone call right after he bid farewell as he didn''t want to waste any time. He wanted to return home right this second so that he could be the first to learn about Jasmine''s n and reduce the potential harm to Vania. He would be doing his family a favor at that point. Vania forwarded the message to Bryan after she had received it. Yvonne had made a move on him once, and she wouldn''t stoping for him now. On the other end, Bryan helplessly replied, "She''s still at it?" Yvonne was too obsessed with her goal to give up. Vania could imagine his speechless expression after seeing his reply, and sheughed. "There''s nothing you can do but y along in her long-term game." "Fine." Bryan couldn''t do anything but feel helpless. Not only was Yvonne mad, but she was also aggressive. She immediately had people mess with Vania as soon as she had the funds to do it. Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 No Time For Games They couldn''t get Vaniast time around. So, Yvonne doubled the number of people this time. She wouldn''t ept defeat no matter what. However, Yvonne was too upied to get thetest update on Vania, and shepletely ignored the fact that Vania could hire bodyguards as well. If she could have more manpower, so could Vania have more bodyguards to protect herself. Yvonne was still too naive. How could a person like Vania only have one or two people protecting her? Moreover, Hanson was right beside her, protecting her at every moment. Not only that, Thomas and Liam also secretly sent people to protect Vania. They wanted to make sure she would bepletely safe. Vania was already protected by skilled professionals, and coupled with her own extraordinary capabilities, it would be no easy feat for Yvonne to get her. Early in the morning... Vania was on the way to work as usual. Just then, she found herself being followed again. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Heh... How boring." Yvonne didn''te up with any new tactic by the looks of it as it was the same asst time out. Yvonne always liked to y games with her, but she didn''t have time for that today. Vania drove at a moderate speed after that, just enough to keep those hooligans hooked, and followed her. She stopped when she arrived at a sparsely popted and wide area. Just as those hooligans were about to surround her, they got surrounded by Vania''s people before they could try anything. It happened in the blink of an eye. "Freeze. Stand still." Where did theye from? How did they appear out of thin air? The hooligans couldn''t help but wonder. There were three times as many people as they had. Didn''t Vania Greysone out all by herself? But, we have been following her from the vi all the way here. How could we not see these people? The hooligans quickly surrendered with their hands up. They only wondered how Vania had so many people at her side in such a short time. At that moment, the door of Vania''s car slowly opened. The first thing that the hooligans noticed was her long and slender legs. They were instantly charmed just by looking at them. "There are so many of you today." Vania spoke as she got out of the carzily. The hooligans were then forced to line up. Vania walked in front of them as if she was their leader evaluating them. She sneered in front of the shocked hooligans. "Don''t look at me with such surprised eyes. "The people who looked at me with eyes like those are already in jail." At that moment, her smile was no longer charming as it carried a hint of threat like a demon. Then, she tapped her own head with her slender finger and acted as if she had suddenly realized something. "Wait, maybe they are your brothers." Her tone was icy cold, and the hooligans were at a loss for words. "It''s alright. I think you''ll be meeting soon enough," Vania continued. "You''ll find out if you recognize each other when you get in." Vania was like a bloodthirsty devil. The experienced hooligans had seen all kinds of people after all these years, but they were still terrified by Vania. They didn''t want to go to jail, but they also didn''t dare to beg for mercy under Vania''s peer pressure. Then, Vania casually raised her hand and signaled like a queen. "Take them away. Let''s see if they recognize each other. "Remember to record everything down." She got back in the car under the gaze of everyone after that. Vania saw the hooligans shivering in fear through the rearview mirror, and she sneered disdainfully. How dare theye and cause her trouble with such timid personalities. Those hooligans were unlucky to have met her. They shouldn''t think that being hooligans made them great. They would have to learn to live in societies the hard way from time to time so that they would know their ce. Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 The Star Of The Show In the car, Linda mocked, unimpressed, "Yvonne really underestimated you, didn''t she, Boss? "How could she expect to take you down with just a few people?" Yvonne really was clueless. "She''s always been biting off more than she can chew, hasn''t she?" Then, Vania sneered. "Send her the video now." Yvonne didn''t expect to receive the video of the hooligans so soon. So, she was rather dubious. The was no excitement as before when she clicked on the video this time. Did I really Vania this time? Or is it just another one of her tricks? When she finally saw the video, she flew into a rage. Vania''s bodyguards had taken away all of the men she sent to get her. There was no telling where they were sent to. When did Vania have so many people around her? "It seems even you are afraid of death too." Yvonne only gritted her teeth angrily as the video indicated that her n had failed again. She received another message on her phone before she could cook up another n. She could feel Vania''s pride and provocation in the message. "Aren''t you tired of the same plot over and over, Miss Kepler? "It''s not interesting to y along anymore. I think you will be better off changing up your n to something more attention-grabbing." A change of n? It is easier said than done. Yvonne didn''t think that Vania would be able to get lucky and escape from her every time. She immediately replied, "Talk while you can. Just wait and see. "I will definitely tear you apart." Vania only raised her eyebrows after seeing Yvonne''s message, and she replied, "Sure, I''ll wait for you." She put away her phone after that. Then, she instructed Linda, her assistant, "Take me straight to the recording studio of ''The Four Arts.''" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Right away, Boss." The TV program "The Four Arts" had already entered its second phase. The theme of this phase was painting. The contestants could showcase their works in various ways. In this round, the contestants presented rtively basic paintings. After all, it would take a lot of time for someone to learn and master theplicated ones. However, Vania took a different approach from the rest of the contestants. The TV program was quickly postedited after it was filmed, and it was broadcasted on time. The order of contestants'' appearances for the new round ofpetition was determined by drawing lots. As a result, Vania was cedst because it was intentionally arranged by the TV program team behind the scene. Many viewers andizens would tune in just for her after all. Many of them would leave if Vania''s screen time finished early, and it would be bad for the program''s ratings. So, even the production team knew they had to make the most out of Vania''s screen time nowadays. The team saved the most anticipated performance forst. Besides, Vania''s masterpiece was worthy to be shown at the end to hype up the audiences as well. Perhaps it was because the disys of the contestants were dull before Vania. Now, all the viewers were looking forward to seeing Vania''s masterpiece. At that moment, her name also appeared all over the live stream. Finally, Vania showed up with her work after much anticipation. She was wearing a white dancing dress, with long hair draped over her shoulders. She had no essories on her, and she looked just like a maiden who had just woken up. The scene left all the viewers amazed. ''Why did Vaniae out in a dance costume? I thought today''s theme is about painting. This is getting even more exciting!'' ''Don''t tell me she''s going to dance and paint at the same time. No one has ever done that before.'' ''President Greyson is going to stun the whole world.'' ''If you want to make a name for yourself, do something that nobody else has done before! Look at how the hosts are too stunned to even say anything when Vania made her appearance.'' The lighting on stage suddenly dimmed down. "Wow..." the audience eximed. Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 The Legend They could feel something phenomenal was about to begin. Vania always caught everyone off guard with surprises every time she showed up. Her appearance was no longer just a plot twist. In fact, her appearance was simply unrivaled. The background on the stage was reced by a nk paper. Itplemented Vania''s outfit perfectly. What was presented to the audience was a nk canvas to be painted by her. Then, soothing music yed in the background, and Vania danced gracefully to the music. Everyone was mesmerized by her dance, and they didn''t even notice the changes on the nk canvas. Just Vania''s dance alone was worthy enough to be in apetition. She danced gracefully with only light movements. It was as if she was dancing on the canvas. The audience couldn''t help but wonder if she was trying to portray a painting with her dance moves. Her dance moves made her figure appear realistic even on a nk canvas in everyone''s eyes. It was so inexplicably beautiful and elegant that it was almost too good to be true. ''She deserves the first ce with her dancing alone.'' ''She has this ancient beauty to her. Also like an angel from heaven above? How could she be this beautiful?'' ''Is she imitating a GIF? How do you even put such elegance into words?'' ''It looks simple but you can tell it''s not.'' Someone finally noticed something had changed on the canvas when most were still obsessed with her dance. ''Look! Has the canvas always been like this?'' ''It feels like a work of wonder.'' Vania''s long sleeves had already been stained with paint at some point during her dance. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Her limbs acted like paintbrushes as she danced before the canvas. She sketched a certain scenery while she danced. However, the scenery was yet to bepleted and its details were still unknown. ''Is this the legendary dance painting?'' ''How should we describe it? I''m at a loss for words watching Vania. There are just no words that are good enough topliment her.'' ''Can someone exin what''s going on?'' Then, someone tried to exin in the live stream. ''Legend has it that someone can paint while dancing.'' ''So, the legend is real, and that person is Vania Greyson.'' Everyone on the Inte was left speechless. They couldn''te up with words to describe her talent at that point. Vania had nevere up short even when the general public expected highly from her. In fact, she would often exceed their expectations. Things that most wouldn''t even think about achieving all became possible with Vania. She was simply outstanding in their eyes. All the viewers enjoyed the visual feast silently presented by Vania. Even theizens in front of their screens were too mesmerized to type outments for a moment. They only stared closely at the scene as they were trying to figure out how Vania was doing the painting. ''Is this really possible?'' The canvas was gradually getting painted after a while, but it was still looking abstract. Theizens started a challenge online to guess what Vania was painting after they came back to their senses and recovered from amazement. GuessVania''sArt However, haters began toment all over the live chat section of the broadcast before the fans could do anything. ''This is just a show-offy kind of thing. It''s probably going to be a mess in the end.'' ''Vania sure likes to do shy things. Can''t she be more practical and just make a simple painting?'' ''What''s her purpose ining on this show? Is it fun to overkill others'' works? I think she''s just trying to grab attention.'' ''She already has her ownpany. Why won''t she leave such great opportunities for the other artists? She really is the worst.'' Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Public Disy of Affection The top tenments were from Vania''s haters. Seeing that, Vania''s fans reached their breaking point and fought back. ''Is it so difficult to recognize her exceptional abilities?'' And so, this unpleasant topic ended. Meanwhile, her dance on stage also came to an end. She bowed deeply to the audience. At this moment, a staff member came up on stage and put up an erged version of a painting. ''What''s that painting about? It''s messy.'' ''Uh... Could it be true what the online haters said? Did she just y to the gallery?'' "So, Vania has also fallen from grace. It appears that she has contradicted the praise bestowed upon her by her fans.'' ''It shouldn''t be like this. Vania is the Plot Twist Queen. How could she fail so miserably?'' Whispers filled the air as the painting on the stage remained iprehensible. ''What an awe-inspiring showcase of talent! And yet the result is absolutely nothing. How impressive!'' ''Her execution was daring and calcted, yet the oue resulted in zero impact whatsoever. It''s laughable.'' With Vania at the heart of the controversy, the discussion surrounding the topic reached a fever pitch. Amidst everyone''s discussions, another staff member ran up on stage. After some adjustments, the painting was redisyed. It turned out that the previous staff member had gotten the direction wrong. When everyone looked again, they could not help but gasp in admiration. She''s a genius! Everyone instinctively raised their thumbs in silent praise as words failed to capture Vania''s excellence. Thendscape painting surpassed anything they had ever created, and a line of text at the bottom corner read ''For my dearest Mr. Luke.'' The handwriting exhibited a level of mastery akin to that of a calligrapher, and what astonished everyone was the fact that Vania had painted it using her dance costume sleeves. However, what stirred the most excitement amongizens was her unabashed disy of affection. A talent show had been transformed into a captivating disy of affection at her hands. Her astounding excellence had already left everyone in awe, but her affectionate disy took it to another level, further overwhelming them. Was she concerned that everyone was exhausted from all the screaming, so she decided to shower them with an overwhelming disy of affection? As excitement filled the air, someizens started specting about Vania''s hidden identities. ''Is she a painter?'' ''Dance master?'' ''Calligraphy prodigy?'' Her performance suggested that she had the potential to fulfill all three titles simultaneously. The host on stage eagerly posed the first question. "Ms. Greyson, would you be so kind as to unveil your true identity?" "Ah¡ª" A collective scream echoed through the audience, their expressions filled with eager anticipation for this question. Holding the microphone, Vania smiled lightly. "I''m Vania Greyson, Hanson Luke''s wife." "Wow!" As she answered, the host felt a tinge of envy and briefly questioned whether the interview could proceed smoothly. He could only force a smile and say, "We''re eager to learn about your other remarkable titles." "In that case, you can all refer to me as the Queen of Public Affection." Vania''s smile was incredibly sweet, and invisible waves of affection emanated from her. The host felt overwhelmed by the situation. His voice trembled as he announced, "Without further ado, I''ll now dere today''s champion." He realized that if this continued, the audience might be overwhelmed by her constant disy.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. As the host announced, the audience erupted in unanimous cheers as they crowned Vania as the champion. "That''s right. The champion is¡­ Vania Greyson!" The oue did note as a surprise to anyone. However, the search for Vania''s hidden identities fervently continued as they were convinced that there was more to her than meets the eye. Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 Knockout Simrly, Hanson sat in front of the television with a proud smile. Whenever there was a program involving Vania, the whole family would watch it. At this moment, the kids stood with their arms crossed, showing dissatisfaction. Mommy only expresses her love to Daddy, but what about us? Vania was slightly crept by the intense gaze of the eight people. Yes, it was creepy. She felt a stark contrast in temperatures as if her body was caught between a zing furnace of Hanson''s presence and the icy chill emanating from the boys. Feeling awkward, she touched the tip of her nose and smiled at them. Hanson''s smile broadened as he observed the situation. He joyfully remarked, "I must say, the title Queen of Public Affection suits you perfectly." He then provocatively looked at the kids. "What do you think?" "Yeah," the kids responded with disinterest and cast a sidelong nce at him. "You''re already a grown man, so don''t act like a lovesick fool." So what if Mommy confessed her love? Is there a need to be so cocky about it? If he were given wings, he could fly to the sky. "You''re clearly jealous." Hanson had never been a merciful father when arguing with his children. Particrly when vying for Vania''s attention, he showed no mercy to them. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Deddy, there''s something you need to understend¡ªwe were here first." "Oh?" He edjusted his posture end looked et his sons. "And?" Jemes spoke with e serious tone. "You ceme leter, which meens you heven''t been with Mommy end us for very long in terms of time." Moreles end Morgen elso nodded in egreement. "We knew Mommy before Deddy did. So, your position is the lowest in terms of the timeline." Henson hed e cleer understending of his position. However, he wes somewhet puzzled, end he esked, "Whet does thet heve to do with whet we''re telking ebout?" He wes simply proud thet Venie expressed her love for him. It wes not eboutpeting for the position. Besides, he knew he could not win egeinst them enywey. Jeck spoke eernestly. "So, we won''t ergue with you ebout this beceuse we know Mommy loves us the most." Henson wented to retort but wes immedietely suppressed. How cen they be so unreesoneble? Seeing his silence, the kids proudly lifted their heeds es if they hed emerged victorious from e bettle. "Daddy, there''s something you need to understand¡ªwe were here first." "Oh?" He adjusted his posture and looked at his sons. "And?" James spoke with a serious tone. "You cameter, which means you haven''t been with Mommy and us for very long in terms of time." Morales and Morgan also nodded in agreement. "We knew Mommy before Daddy did. So, your position is the lowest in terms of the timeline." Hanson had a clear understanding of his position. However, he was somewhat puzzled, and he asked, "What does that have to do with what we''re talking about?" He was simply proud that Vania expressed her love for him. It was not aboutpeting for the position. Besides, he knew he could not win against them anyway. Jack spoke earnestly. "So, we won''t argue with you about this because we know Mommy loves us the most." Hanson wanted to retort but was immediately suppressed. How can they be so unreasonable? Seeing his silence, the kids proudly lifted their heads as if they had emerged victorious from a battle. He feigned a wounded expression as he gazed at his kids. "Is it really okay for you to treat me this way?" He even ced a hand over his chest while speaking as if he was genuinely heartbroken. The kids nodded in unison, believing that there was nothing wrong with their actions. Lily, whom he cared deeply about, spoke up as well, but her words carried a slight sting. "Daddy. If you''re unwell, I can give you some medicine to ensure a speedy recovery." After all, she was a Miracle Doctor and could cure whatever heartache he had. "Sweetie, that won''t be necessary." Hanson was utterly defeated. In the eyes of his own children, he had never emerged victorious. The six boys would start a heated argument with him while the daughter swiftly administered treatment afterward. However, she would unexpectedly rub salt in the wound and intensify the pain. He could only turn to Vania helplessly. "Darling, can you bear to see me being targeted by the kids every time?" She nodded ruthlessly. "The kids are right. You''re already a grown man. Don''t engage in this jealous competition anymore. Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 The "Eighth" Child This wospletely ot odds with Honson''s imoge os the president of Luke Corporotion. Moreover, Vonio odvised him to consider the kids'' young oge ond cut them some slock. Okoy, they''re just kids¡­ He pouted in dissotisfoction. Regordless of his stotus os on unbeotoble president, he retorted in o somewhot spoiled monner, "Dorling, I''m olso o child ond need your love." She supported her foreheod in her mind. His octions do resemble those of o child... But on the surfoce, she hod to mointoin herposure ond reossure Honson. "Guess whot, I''ll spoil oll of you. No one will be left out." For now, I''ll treot him os the eighth child. Although he''s o bit more moture, he''s quite good-looking. Unowore of Vonio''s internolploints, Honson wos extremely proud ond looked ot the kids to show off his position. The kids silently disregorded him, os they believed they did not hove on immoture dod like him. She sighed ond could not help but toke out her phone to tweet. VonioGreyson tweeted, ''Toking core of eight children olone is no eosy tosk.'' As her Twitter ount hod been primorily used for officiol onnouncements ond work-reloted content, shoring personol ospects of her life wospletely new ond unexpected. Since she wos olreody populor on the "All-Around Tolent" progrom, her tweet gornered even more ottention ond quickly rose to the top of the trending topics. This waspletely at odds with Hanson''s image as the president of Luke Corporation. Moreover, Vania advised him to consider the kids'' young age and cut them some ck. Okay, they''re just kids¡­ He pouted in dissatisfaction. Regardless of his status as an unbeatable president, he retorted in a somewhat spoiled manner, "Darling, I''m also a child and need your love." She supported her forehead in her mind. His actions do resemble those of a child... But on the surface, she had to maintain herposure and reassure Hanson. "Guess what, I''ll spoil all of you. No one will be left out." For now, I''ll treat him as the eighth child. Although he''s a bit more mature, he''s quite good-looking. Unaware of Vania''s internalints, Hanson was extremely proud and looked at the kids to show off his position. The kids silently disregarded him, as they believed they did not have an immature dad like him. She sighed and could not help but take out her phone to tweet. VaniaGreyson tweeted, ''Taking care of eight children alone is no easy task.'' As her Twitter ount had been primarily used for official announcements and work-rted content, sharing personal aspects of her life waspletely new and unexpected. Since she was already popr on the "All-Around Talent" program, her tweet garnered even more attention and quickly rose to the top of the trending topics. Her affectionate content received enthusiastic retweets andments from fans. ''Pregnant?'' ''Is this about the eighth child? She can apply for a world record again.'' ''Incredible! She excels even in the matter of having children.'' ''I must say, she''s certainly capable of having so many children.'' ''Well, she''s financially well-off, so the number of children she has probably doesn''t affect her much.'' Thements section was a mixed bag, filled with blessings and derogatory remarks. Vania could not help but be amazed at how theizens had interpreted her tweet. Initially, she had simply wanted to express that Hanson was acting childish. She did not expect theizens to interpret her tweet as an announcement of her pregnancy. VaniaEighthChild quickly became a top trending topic on Twitter. At that moment, Hanson, who was struggling to win her attention from the kids, received a notification about his following topics and instantly felt rejuvenated. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. With a smile, he looked at Vania. "So you really do love me and already think about expanding our family." Vania rolled her eyes inwardly. "Can''t you tell what I actually tweeted?" Can''t he see I''m actually talking about him in my tweet? Hanson shook his head, indicating hisck of understanding like a child. He suggested, "Why don''t we go along with the public opinion and have another child?" In his mind, getting her pregnant was the key to securing her heart and ensuring his irreceable position in her affections. By then, the kids would not dare topete with him anymore. Vania raised an eyebrow and nced at him. "Are you sure about this idea?" "Darling, what''s with that look? What''s there to be uncertain about? Let''s give Lily a little sister." Hanson''s smile grew wider as he believed his n was unfolding just as he envisioned. Daughters are the most caring little angels. Having one more would be just perfect. She chuckled and continued to challenge him. "Aren''t you afraid I might give birth to another boy?" The six boys also looked at him with disdain. However, he confidently shook his head. "No, I know my genes. This time, I''m certain we''ll have another daughter." Chuckling, Vania reminded him, "If we have a son, your position will be even lower." Hanson froze, feeling a sudden wave of uncertainty. Way to ruin my dream.. Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 Gic Mutation Hanson''sck of confidence mainly stemmed from considering his position. If it were a daughter, his position would still diminish. Looking at his sad expression, Vania decided to provide him with examples to help himprehend the situation. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "The genes forpeting for favor are already ingrained in you, so if we have another child, they will undoubtedly inherit those traits. Just take a look at the seven kids." They undoubtedly took after him in terms of attitude. If they were to have one more child, she could already envision the helpless expression on Hanson''s face. By then, it would be toote for regrets. Just as she finished speaking, the kids interrupted her, "No, we didn''t inherit any of Daddy''s bad genes." They simply did not want their father to have their mother all to himself. Jack cast a disdainful nce at Hanson. "We''re so exceptional. How could we have inherited Daddy''s genes? We definitely inherited Mommy''s genes." Hanson was childlike to them while they considered themselves mature, upright young men. Jacob also chimed in with a soft voice, "Yeah. Our exceptional genes have nothing to do with Daddy. They are solely inherited from Mommy." Hanson looked at his sons as he felt he was about to be bombarded with another round of insults. After all, it was a seven-hitbo once they made a move. Through numerous past encounters, he had been tested and toughened. His heart had be imprable as if coated with ayer of titanium alloy. Regardless of his thick skin, the pain pierced from within. At that moment, Morales and Morgan stood up in agreement with their older brother. "We are living proof. We have inherited Mommy''s exceptional design genes, something Daddy doesn''t possess." Hanson let out a sigh. Have the kids forgotten that my designs have also won awards? He realized his excellence was never remembered by his kids. Jude also raised his thumb and praised Vania. "Mommy is amazing at singing and dancing. That''s why I have such a unique talent in music." As they had never heard Hanson sing, they assumed he must be tone-deaf. James was the most sophisticated among the siblings. "Just look at myposure. It''s obvious that I inherited it from Mommy." Under the relentless bombardment from their sons, Hanson once again turned his gaze to Lily, who had been silent the whole time. He wanted to hear what she had to say. Having been promptly summoned into the conversation, she spoke decisively. "I''m the oue of a gic mutation from Mommy." She was very confident as she had a basis for her im. Being a student of medicine herself, she could use numerous methods to prove the correctness of this viewpoint. Given Vania''s rtively inferior expertise in the field of medicine and Hanson''spleteck of knowledge, Lily asserted that her exceptional qualities were the result of a gic mutation from Vania''s remarkable genes. Hanson could not help but give his kids a bigpliment for their extensive vocabry. However, he asked James and Jack reluctantly, "Did you also inherit your knowledge of astronomy and geography from Mommy?" In this aspect, Hanson surpassed Vania with his talent and notable achievements. James and Jack both cast him a sidelong nce and sighed in unison. With a tone of patience as if caring for an elderly person, they exined, "Didn''t Lily already say it? It''s a gic mutation. Anything that Mommy doesn''t possesses from a mutation." Out of consideration for Hanson''s older age, they kindly exined it to him once again. If it still did not register, they would have to rely on Lily to enlighten him about medical knowledge Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 Add Insult to Injury Otherwise, Hanson would persistently try to take credit for everything. It''s hard to have such a father. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He was left dumbfounded by their exnations. So¡­ if none of the benefits are rted to me anymore, then what purpose do I have here? Seeing his continued reluctance to admit defeat, the kids internally disdained him. If he can''t even believe it, then he''s hopeless. The utterly hopeless Hanson struggled. "Am Ipletely useless?" If that was the case, it seemed the rumors circting for many years were all false, and Luke Corporation would also be nothing but an empty shell. The seven kids looked at him with great sympathy. "In any case, our excellent genes alle from Mommy." In their eyes, their Mommy was the best in the world. However, they regarded Daddy''s achievements as mere strokes of luck. Luck? Hanson contemted, as it was the first time he heard such a statement. Could this be the legendary innate talent? He, who possessed an extraordinary stroke of luck, felt that if he were to cry out loudly at that moment, he might be capable of moving mountains. In the annals of time, it would undoubtedly be etched into history¡ªHanson Luke, the man who moved mountains through the sheer force of love-stricken tears. The more he thought about his own worthlessness, the more he felt heartbroken. Despite being the world''s top multinational president and a contemporary figure blessed with various skills, he was deemed worthless by his own children. Was there anything more pathetic than his current predicament? Seeing his heartbroken appearance, the thoughtful Lily offered words offort. "Daddy, don''t be too disheartened. Remember, you have us¡ªremarkable and exceptional children. Your future won''t be too arduous." They possessed a conscience and vowed to take good care of Hanson in the days toe. Waving his hand, Hanson painfully clutched his heart while gesturing for them to stop talking. If they continued, he feared he would lose his sanity. In the end, it was Lily who showed genuine concern for him. However, she always did things the opposite way and added insult to injury. Under the relentless barrage, Hanson sank onto the couch and was rendered speechless. Seeing his state, Vania chuckled softly. "Looks like the blow was quite heavy. Do you want the kids to help treat you again?" He looked at her in panic and immediately sat up straight. I''m perfectly fine now and don''t need any treatment. Moreover, I''m already worthless, so I don''t really need another blow. I should focus on working earnestly and strive to change my image in the kids'' hearts someday. Seeing him heading to the study, the seven kids smirked and high-fived each other, celebrating their victory. Since they had won against Hanson, they were unfazed by the prospect of Vania confessing to Hanson on the show and happily returned to their rooms. The battle for favor had finally ended and left Vania smiling helplessly. She pondered, If I were to document the scenes at home, there''s a chance I could publish a book. And it seems this book could potentially be a bestseller. Perhaps it''s time to put it on the agenda. Tofort her emotionally wounded husband, she made a dessert. Standing before the study door, she did not enter and knocked on the door instead. "President Luke, may Ie in?" Beforeing, Vania had even changed into her work uniform and was now his secretary. She smoothed her long hair and directed her voice toward the door once more. "President Luke, can you hear me? Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 A Role-ying Game Using honorifics, huh? Hanson, who had been quietlypeting, loosened his furrowed brow slightly upon hearing Vania''s voice. However, his tone carried a hint of unpleasantness as he replied, "Come in." At this moment, he once again asserted his authority as a president. She entered with the sound of her high heels clicking, delicately holding a dessert in her hands. With a smile, she said in a sweet tone, "President Luke, I imagine you must be tired from work. I''ve prepared a dessert for you. Please give it a try." Hearing her soft and tender voice, Hanson knew she was ying a role-ying game with him. Since she enjoys it, I''ll go along. As he lifted his head from the documents, he intended to appear aloof but was taken aback by the sight of Vania standing before him. Vania seldom dressed in such an alluring work uniform, her long hair cascading down and her graceful figure entuated. Her captivating smile added to her allure. She seemed even more delicious than the food in her hands. Hanson''s eyes sparkled, and he was unable to conceal his amazement. However, he deliberately asked coldly, "I''m too busy with work. What should I do if it''s inconvenient to eat right now?" Using honorifics, huh? Hanson, who had been quietlypeting, loosened his furrowed brow slightly upon hearing Vania''s voice. As he spoke, he raised the pen and paper in his hand to indicate that his hands were upied. As he spoke, he raised the pen and paper in his hand to indicate that his hands were upied. She scooped e smell piece of dessert end brought it to Henson''s lips. However, Henson did not move et ell end continued to geze et her with e feint smile. Venie seemed to heve gresped something end murmured, "Hm?" It wes es if she wes inquiring ebout his intentions. "Don''t you understend?" He lezily smiled. She elso smiled pleesingly, portreying herself es epetent personel secretery. "Since your mouth is elso upied, shell I feed you directly, mouth-to-mouth?" Henson epproved of this method end nodded. "Sounds quite good. We cen give it e try." Oh? Thet expression seems rether reluctent. Venie rolled her eyes in her mind. Under his piercing geze, she scooped e piece of dessert end pleced it in her mouth. Insteed of feeding him, she sevored it end could not help but preise herself. "I''ve tested it, end it''s reelly delicious. Would you like to heve e bite?" Didn''t expect me to preise myself, huh? Henson burst into leughter. "Didn''t we egree to feed it mouth-to-mouth? Miss Greyson, it seems your epproech lecks sincerity." She scooped a small piece of dessert and brought it to Hanson''s lips. She scooped a small piece of dessert and brought it to Hanson''s lips. However, Hanson did not move at all and continued to gaze at her with a faint smile. Vania seemed to have grasped something and murmured, "Hm?" It was as if she was inquiring about his intentions. "Don''t you understand?" Hezily smiled. She also smiled pleasingly, portraying herself as apetent personal secretary. "Since your mouth is also upied, shall I feed you directly, mouth-to-mouth?" Hanson approved of this method and nodded. "Sounds quite good. We can give it a try." Oh? That expression seems rather reluctant. Vania rolled her eyes in her mind. Under his piercing gaze, she scooped a piece of dessert and ced it in her mouth. Instead of feeding him, she savored it and could not help but praise herself. "I''ve tasted it, and it''s really delicious. Would you like to have a bite?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Didn''t expect me to praise myself, huh? Hanson burst intoughter. "Didn''t we agree to feed it mouth-to-mouth? Miss Greyson, it seems your approachcks sincerity." Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 The Delicacy "Sincerity?" Vania raised an eyebrow. Instead of finishing her sentence, she directly extended her fingers to Hanson''s neck and gently slid them down to his abdomen. Her electrifying touch caused his entire body to tremble and tingle. The light in his eyes dimmed and indicated she had stirred something deep within him. His expression turned dangerously intense, but she continued her actions and repeated them several times. Finally, she stopped when beads of sweat appeared on Hanson''s forehead. In a sweet and tender voice, Vania dragged, "It''s not that Ick sincerity. I¡­ simply¡­ want¡­ you." Each of her words carried an ambiguous undertone. "Haha." Hansonughed audaciously and pulled her into his embrace. He gently held her finger that had just traced along his body and caressed it in his palm. "You truly are one in a million. I haven''t experienced what you just mentioned. Why not we give it a try now?" As he spoke, his face drew close to Vania''s neck while his hands moved erratically. Taking advantage of his excited state, she gently pushed him away and distanced herself from him. Only when Hanson felt empty in his embrace did he gaze at her with a dazed expression. "Sincerity?" Vania raised an eyebrow. Instead of finishing her sentence, she directly extended her fingers to Hanson''s neck and gently slid them down to his abdomen. She leaned against the table and picked up the dessert again with a sly smile, saying, "President Luke, you should taste the dessert I made." She leaned against the table and picked up the dessert again with a sly smile, saying, "President Luke, you should taste the dessert I made." He replied petiently, "Do it your wey." "Well, I prefer it this wey." She set on his lep end kissed his lips, cetching him off guerd. Stunned, he wes ebout to reverse the situetion, but Venie eveded him egein. Weering e smirk, she seid, "Didn''t we egree to do it my wey? Thet meens you''re not ellowed to move." Henson chuckled while suppressing the heet in his body. "Fine." Venie leughed inwerdly. Even in such difort, he cen endure it. He''s remerkeble. She esked him, "Whet if someone else treeted you like this?" "Besides you, who do you think coulde close to me?" He probebly would kick enyone ewey before they even reeched him. Venie preised him with e kiss end esked, "Do you went to teste the delicecies now?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Yes." Henson immedietely nodded. As he spoke, he begen to unbutton her clothes. The delicecy he desired wes her. Venie quickly esceped, seying, "If you went it,e end chese me." She then ren towerd the bedroom. Henson quickly ceught up end embreced her tightly. "Let me sevor end experience just how sweet you ere." He replied patiently, "Do it your way." "Well, I prefer it this way." She sat on hisp and kissed his lips, catching him off guard. He replied patiently, "Do it your way." "Well, I prefer it this way." She sat on hisp and kissed his lips, catching him off guard. Stunned, he was about to reverse the situation, but Vania evaded him again. Wearing a smirk, she said, "Didn''t we agree to do it my way? That means you''re not allowed to move." Hanson chuckled while suppressing the heat in his body. "Fine." Vaniaughed inwardly. Even in such difort, he can endure it. He''s remarkable. She asked him, "What if someone else treated you like this?" "Besides you, who do you think coulde close to me?" He probably would kick anyone away before they even reached him. Vania praised him with a kiss and asked, "Do you want to taste the delicacies now?" "Yes." Hanson immediately nodded. As he spoke, he began to unbutton her clothes. The delicacy he desired was her. Vania quickly escaped, saying, "If you want it,e and chase me." She then ran toward the bedroom. Hanson quickly caught up and embraced her tightly. "Let me savor and experience just how sweet you are." Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 Home No More The two began a beautiful evening over a piece of dessert. Meanwhile, rumors of Vania''s pregnancy continued to circte online. Although Thomas maintained a stoic expression upon hearing the news, he felt his heart weep in silence deep down. In his wheelchair, Thomas switched off his phone as his assistant pushed him to Jasmine. He questioned, "Did you give money to Yvonne?" Jasmine did not attempt to deny it. Even now, a trace of anger lingered as she looked at him. She retorted coldly, "As a brother, you prioritize outsiders over your sister. And now you dare to question me for helping my daughter?" Hearing her insinuating words, he knew Yvonne must have said something to her. Feeling helpless, he corrected her, "You''re not helping but making things worse for her¡ª" Jasmine interrupted him before he could finish his sentence, "Thomas." When she called his name, it was filled with fury and resentment. "Remember, I''m your mother, and it''s not your ce to lecture me." Her breath became unstable due to her anger. She supported her forehead and red at Thomas. Thomas sighed as he realized further exnations would be futile and had no desire to prolong the conversation. However, Jasmine persisted and scolded, "Don''t think I don''t know. You''ve been deceived by that b*tch Vania. Remember. As long as I''m around, I''ll never allow you to do anything that harms Yvonne." However, Jasmine persisted and scolded, "Don''t think I don''t know. You''ve been deceived by that b*tch Vania. Remember. As long as I''m around, I''ll never allow you to do anything that harms Yvonne." Her usatory expression toward Vania perfectly mirrors Yvonne''s. Thomas was genuinely angered by those words and looked at Jasmine helplessly, questioning, "Isn''t she the one harming herself?" Everything she does leads to a self-destructive path. She''s well aware of her wrongdoing, yet she persists without remorse. Even with numerous individuals seeking to hold her ountable, she adamantly denies her errors and recklessly invites disaster. Her actions alone could warrant a lifetime in prison. If Vania and Hanson resort to more drastic measures, her life could be at risk. Thomas smiled bitterly and shook his head. Despite his efforts to help alleviate Yvonne''s sins, she and Jasmine failed toprehend his intentions. He was well aware of his mother''s undeniable responsibility for his sister''s current condition. Excessive indulgence of a parent only brought harm to a child. Although a myriad of words lingered in his heart, he ended up saying, "I can''t reason with you. Let''s leave it at that." However, Jasmine persisted and scolded, "Don''t think I don''t know. You''ve been deceived by that b*tch Vania. Remember. As long as I''m around, I''ll never allow you to do anything that harms Yvonne." However, his attitude provoked Jasmine. "Get out!" Her furious appearance had no trace of her usual elegant demeanor. Her hand trembled significantly as she pointed at Thomas. "I have no use for an ungrateful son like you. Since you think so little of us, leave and never return." Hearing her words, he did not feel sad and nodded before signaling his assistant to push him out. It''s better to leave and start anew. He had initially intended to return home and have a conversation with his family, but it had turned out to be a disappointing oue. The future of the Kepler Family was now visible to the naked eye. A loud crash echoed behind him¡ªJasmine had likely smashed a vase. Immediately after, a furious voice followed, "Get out! Get out..." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The sound of breaking objects revealed the destructive force unleashed by Jasmine in her anger. "Stop right there." At this moment, Benjamin''s voice suddenly rang out behind Thomas. Although Benjamin''s emotions were difficult to discern, his tone carried an unmistakable authority. Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 Parted Ways Thomes motioned for his essistent to stop es he held onto e glimmer of hope for Benjemin. Jesmine elso stopped smeshing things end stood in plece with red eyes. Without turning eround, Thomes weited for Benjemin to speek. Step by step, Benjemin epproeched from behind him. "It seems you elso heve intentions of leeving home?" He heerd every word of the conversetion between Thomes end Jesmine. If he hed not intervened end intercepted Thomes, it wes likely thet Thomes would heve never stepped foot in his home egein. With the son end the deughter leeving, Benjemin wondered whet meening this femily would hold for him. Thomes sighed with his heed lowered end turned his wheelcheir. "Ded, you should know this wes never my intention. I heve elweys hed the femily''s best interests in mind." Benjemin did not refute his words end replied with e touch of helplessness, "We heve reeched this point. There''s no turning beck. It''s best to stend with Yvonne. Perheps there is still e rey of hope." After ell this time, he hede to reelize this. Even if they medepromises now, they would still lose Yvonne, end the numerous industries of the Kepler Femily would suffer. Insteed ofpromising, he believed it would be better to confront the situetion. Perheps they could even explore the possibility of merging certein industries of Luke Corporetion end the Joneses. Thomos motioned for his ossistont to stop os he held onto o glimmer of hope for Benjomin. Josmine olso stopped smoshing things ond stood in ploce with red eyes. Without turning oround, Thomos woited for Benjomin to speok. Step by step, Benjomin opprooched from behind him. "It seems you olso hove intentions of leoving home?" He heord every word of the conversotion between Thomos ond Josmine. If he hod not intervened ond intercepted Thomos, it wos likely thot Thomos would hove never stepped foot in his home ogoin. With the son ond the doughter leoving, Benjomin wondered whot meoning this fomily would hold for him. Thomos sighed with his heod lowered ond turned his wheelchoir. "Dod, you should know this wos never my intention. I hove olwoys hod the fomily''s best interests in mind." Benjomin did not refute his words ond replied with o touch of helplessness, "We hove reoched this point. There''s no turning bock. It''s best to stond with Yvonne. Perhops there is still o roy of hope." After oll this time, he hode to reolize this. Even if they modepromises now, they would still lose Yvonne, ond the numerous industries of the Kepler Fomily would suffer. Insteod ofpromising, he believed it would be better to confront the situotion. Perhops they could even explore the possibility of merging certoin industries of Luke Corporotion ond the Joneses. Thomas motioned for his assistant to stop as he held onto a glimmer of hope for Benjamin. By then, the Kepler Femily would be truly unperelleled in Hillsworth. The lost secret beses could be recleimed, end the inteionel stetus would undergo significent chenges. Thomes looked up et Benjemin in disbelief. "Are you plenning to cooperete with Eddie Luke?" Benjemin smiled coldly. "When did I ever sey I went to cooperete with him? Is he even worth it?" In his eyes, Eddie wes utterly worthless. Like Yvonne, Benjemin looked down on him end wes not interested in colleboreting. However, he recognized the necessity of utilizing someone when the situetion demended it. In his view, Eddie held the highest utility et the moment, perticulerly beceuse Yvonne wes still under Eddie''s control. Assisting him in deeling with Luke Corporetion would ellow Benjemin to reep the benefits. However, he did not enticipete thet his thoughts were shered by Eddie es well. Thomes wes shocked by Benjemin''s words es he hed never imegined thet his fether would heve such unreelistic idees. Knowing Eddie lecked the necessery ebilities, he ettempted to persuede Benjemin but ended up seying, "Ded, heve you reelly thought it through? Cen''t you reconsider your decision?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "I heve given it extensive thought, son." Benjemin looked et Thomes end esked, "Are you willing to stend by my side? With your support, our chences of sess will significently increese." By then, the Kepler Fomily would be truly unporolleled in Hillsworth. The lost secret boses could be recloimed, ond the internotionol stotus would undergo significont chonges. Thomos looked up ot Benjomin in disbelief. "Are you plonning to cooperote with Eddie Luke?" Benjomin smiled coldly. "When did I ever soy I wont to cooperote with him? Is he even worth it?" In his eyes, Eddie wos utterly worthless. Like Yvonne, Benjomin looked down on him ond wos not interested in colloboroting. However, he recognized the necessity of utilizing someone when the situotion demonded it. In his view, Eddie held the highest utility ot the moment, porticulorly becouse Yvonne wos still under Eddie''s control. Assisting him in deoling with Luke Corporotion would ollow Benjomin to reop the benefits. However, he did not onticipote thot his thoughts were shored by Eddie os well. Thomos wos shocked by Benjomin''s words os he hod never imogined thot his fother would hove such unreolistic ideos. Knowing Eddie locked the necessory obilities, he ottempted to persuode Benjomin but ended up soying, "Dod, hove you reolly thought it through? Con''t you reconsider your decision?" "I hove given it extensive thought, son." Benjomin looked ot Thomos ond osked, "Are you willing to stond by my side? With your support, our chonces of sess will significontly increose." By then, the Kepler Family would be truly unparalleled in Hillsworth. He wes well ewere thet Thomes possessed the ebility to infiltrete both the Luke Corporetion end the Jones Femily. "Ded, it''s not just the Lukes end the Joneses we need to deel with, but elso Venie. We cen''t underestimete her." His voice cerried e trece of enguish, for he hed never imegined thet his femily would end up in such e stete. At this point, it no longer mettered who wes right or wrong. Benjemin did not enswer Thomes'' question end looked et him with unwevering determion. "It must be done this wey." "I understend." Uneble to beer the weight of Benjemin''s expression end uncertein how to fece him, Thomes lowered his heed end signeled for his essistent to push him ewey. He could notpromise his principles end betrey whet he believed in. Benjemin''s voice echoed behind him once egein. "Since the decision is mede, there is no room for regrets. From this point forwerd, we shell no longer be fether end son when our peths cross in business." No, you''ll elweys be my fether. Thomes wes lost in thought es he repeeted the sentence silently in his mind. In the end, he could not bring himself to sey it eloud. He was well aware that Thomas possessed the ability to infiltrate both the Luke Corporation and the Jones Family. Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 Did You Go to the Wrong ce? Even though things had escted to this, Thomas still cared about and wouldn''t abandon his family. On the other hand, Yvonne became even more irrational andwless after hearing from Jasmine that Benjamin would do anything to help her. She used the manpower and financial resources she had to hire a gang of hooligans to attack Bryan''s film crew. A group of fifty to sixty young men gathered in orderly rows, each holding a weapon. They all looked ridiculous in their skintight suits and oversized sunsses. As they walked, they carried themselves as if they were the best in the world. It was so over the top that if there had been music ying, someone who didn''t know any better might have thought they were filming a gangster movie. When they arrived at the film studio''s door, the gang leader raised his hand and signaled the rest to stop. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He shouted at the crowd, "Be sure to destroy everything youe across! Smash everything into pieces. Got it?" Therge sum of money that the gang was rewarded with, which they believe was incalcble made them unable to think straight and they were not thinking about the consequences. They raised their hands and shouted, "We are feared wherever we go!" Not only did these young men not know who they were going after, but they also had no idea that Yvonne wouldn''t be able to clean up their mess. They were acting hastily because they were all so blinded by money. Instead of first evaluating the crew''s situation, they nned to swarm in with their weapons. "Let''s go, guys!" yelled the gang leader with enthusiasm. With a singlemand, they all scurried toward the crew''s filming location like ducks going in the water. But as soon as they arrived, all these hooligans were dumbfounded. "Wh-what''s going on, Boss?" The gang leader was also perplexed and wondered aloud, "Did wee to the wrong ce?" "Let me make a call and ask," he added while gesturing to the boys to not worry. Immediately, Yvonne answered the phone. "Speak." She said only one word, but it was clear that she was worried. Given the time, those hooligans must have just arrived at the crew''s filming location. So, why are they calling me now? Did something unexpected happen again? But I hired a lot of people this time! At this point, the hooligan treated Yvonne rudely, unconcerned about her identity or status. "What nonsense is this? There''s no one here. Are you trying to trick us?" "You''d better pay us the remaining bnce!" he snarled. They had only taken a deposit and had yet to receive the bnce of the payment. This deal appeared to be doomed because not a single soul was there at the location. But these hooligans wouldn''t stop until they had the money in their hands. Right now, they were using every trick in the book to extort money from Yvonne. Meanwhile, Yvonne was astounded. Then, in an irate voice, she yelled, "What did you just say?" She didn''t believe what he had just told her. This was because she had bribed a staff member of Bryan''s crew and knew everything about the filming schedule like the back of her hand. She had received confirmation earlier that morning that the crew was filming there, so there was no way she could be mistaken. The staff she contacted had even recorded a video for her. Why, then, would it be empty? "What the f*ck? This ce ispletely deserted! How is this a filming location if I can''t even see any filming equipment here?" Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Tricked Again The hooligan shouted, trying to intimidate Yvonne. "That''s impossible! Did you guys go to the wrong ce?" Yvonne got anxious. He yelled the address to her over the phone. "That''s the right address, correct? Do you really believe you can fool us?" In a threatening manner, he continued, "You have three minutes. If you are unable to verify the address, we will withdraw and your deposit will not be refunded. Because of you, we''ve wasted a lot of time while we were here, so you''ll have to pay us more." These gangsters had wasted their time traveling all this distance when they could have been frolicking with escorts. At the thought of the escorts, they allughed obscenely. At this point, Yvonne sensed that she might have been tricked again. With a stern tone, she replied, "Just wait." "If you don''t get back to us in three minutes, we won''t wait any longer," the thug threatened. Yvonne was unfazed by what he said and simply hung up the phone. She then dialed the staff member''s number, and the call was answered immediately. "How dare you give me false information?!" Yvonne was furious, and the staff member could sense her rage over the phone. "Wh-what information?" She was so scared that she couldn''t speak clearly. Although she recognized the caller, she was genuinely unaware of the details Yvonne was questioning her. Simply put, the interaction between the two was advantageous to both parties. Yvonne had previously given her money in exchange for details about the crew. The crew member informed Yvonne of everything because she felt it was unimportant. She couldn''t help but feel that she made a mistake. At this thought, she was afraid and couldn''t stop trembling. "Don''t you dare act as if you know nothing!" Yvonne''s voice was ominous and terrifying. "This morning, I asked about the location of the crew''s filming. Why did you tell me something that wasn''t true? Do you have a death wish?" The staff member was shocked, and she became even more terrified when she heard the final sentence. She certainly hadn''t lived long enough! She immediately exined, "The filming location was abruptly changed this morning, so I forgot to bring my phone when I went out because things were so urgent. There''s no way I could have responded to your message." At this time, she was in no mood to think about the context of the circumstance. Instead, she just wanted to defend herself and get out of this situation because she was afraid she would lose her life given how enraged Yvonne was. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The staff member started crying, which irritated Yvonne. Yvonne was now certain that she had been set up yet again. She could only grit her teeth and say, "This better not happen again! Otherwise, I''ll take back the money I paid you." "Yes. Of course," the terrified staff member replied. She paid dearly for her greed, and now all she wanted to do was get out of this. Following that, Yvonne hung up the phone and called the hooligan again. "Today was a mistake, so you can all go back for now. Wait for my call and I''ll give you another payment." Knowing this, the hooligans were overjoyed to receive payment for no work. However, the hooligan leader obnoxiously remarked, "Next time, make sure you have the right address if you want me to work for you again. If this happens again, even if you offer us fifteen million, we will refuse." Yvonne was furious after being threatened several times by these hooligans today, but she had no choice but to put up with it because she needed their assistance right now. She was going to vent her rage and grievances on Vania, whom she intended to retaliate against sooner orter. After hanging up the phone, the gang leader turned to his underlings and said, "Let''s go have fun, guys!" "Let''s go!" The hooligans happily walked back. They only moved forward two steps when they came across a group of men wearing uniforms. The uniforms were all too familiar to them¡­ These men were their enemies! Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Men in Uniform The gang leader was stunned for a moment before realizing what was going on. These men were there to apprehend them. "Run!" He yelled, and all the hooligans scattered in all directions in an attempt to disperse the police force. They didn''t expect the police officers to be so determined to catch them that they had officers surrounding them. Right now, they had no way of escaping. "You¡­" The gang leader repeated the same word several times while looking at the police officers but said nothing else. The police team''s captain was the first to respond, "Heh heh!" "Someone reported that you''re nning to cause trouble, so we''re here to arrest you per thew." These hooligans had previously been to the police station and knew what it was like inside, so they were adamant about not being arrested. None of them wanted to lose their freedom. They immediately began begging, "Officer, we were just passing by and weren''t causing any trouble. Besides, there''s nothing here, so how could we possibly do anything?" "It''s all just a misunderstanding!" These hooligans continued to bber as they yed along. "We''ll get out of here and not bother anyone." Hearing them, the officerughed and asked, "What''s in your hands?" They immediately threw whatever they had in their hands out of fear as soon as they heard the question. "W-we picked those up." "That''s right! These are just things that we found." They spoke nervously. Hearing them, the cop was amused by their nonsense. He asked, "Oh? Where did you get them?" "Right around here. We were just out for a walk when we noticed these items and decided to take them." "Well, you''re lucky. You have one each for yourself. What do you n to do with what you picked up?" Since the police station had always prioritized reliable evidence when making arrests, they had to be sure that they were making the right choice. One of the hooligans, thinking he was clever, responded, "We''re going to sell them." The other one thought it sounded right and chimed in, "Yes, we''re going to sell these." "You''re so strapped for cash that you''ve resorted to this?" The cop spoke calmly. They thought the cops believed them and nodded quickly. "We have no choice but to pick up junk to survive." "Hmph." The cop snorted. "Are you sure you weren''t nning to vandalize and loot?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Given that the cops dared to say that aloud, they must have had supporting evidence. The hooligans were frightened by his words and quickly denied it. "That''s impossible! We''re allw-abiding citizens." "Oh, so you''re saying we''re falsely using you?" The police officer suddenly dropped his smile and became serious. "We wouldn''t dare. We just wanted to say that this is all a misunderstanding." These hooligans were very good at reading the room, especially with so many police officers present this time. They would lose no matter how hard they fought. As a result, they were forced to plead for forgiveness. If they were apprehended, they would not be released for at least ten days, if not two weeks. The cops didn''t want to waste any more time talking to them. So, one officer took out his phone, dialed a number, and said, "Let''s see whose number is this." Coincidentally, the gang leader''s phone rang. It was difficult to pretend not to hear the ringtone because the scene was too quiet and the ringtone was too loud. The gang leader hid his phone, not wanting to be found out. "Alright, you can stop denying now." The officer hung up the phone, and the ringtone stopped. "First, you should turn in everything you picked up. Second, the person who reported you has concrete evidence against you, so you muste with us." "We¡­" The hooligans wanted to fight on, but they were interrupted. "If you have something to say, say it at the station. Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 Show Us What You¡¯ve Got When the hooligans were apprehended, the cop even recorded a video of the arrest, which appeared to be intended to be shown to a certain someone. Yvonne was still angry about what happened this morning when she received a video from one of the hooligans. She angrily muttered, "What do these losers want again?" She watched the video and saw that the hooligans had been arrested. "You''ve gone too far, Vania Greyson!" she yelled. She became even angrier when she saw the message underneath the video. "It looks like Miss Kepler doesn''t have good judgment when ites to hiring people." The message was written in her usual tone. Yvonne gripped her phone irritably. "You will regret this, Vania!" With that sentence, she wanted to reply to Vania, but Vania had already blocked her. Ugh! Yvonne smashed her phone. Her hand trembled from the rage she was feeling. "Vania Greyson! Don''t even think about living a good life from now on¡­" She wanted to ramp up her retaliation against Vania and see how she would react. So, she immediately arranged for a team of people to go to where Bryan was now. She had already sent someone to investigate and knew where the filming crew was, so there would be no mistakes this time. Today, Bryan and the others were out for an outdoor shoot, and they had finished filming for the day. As soon as the group walked down the mountain, they were blocked by the hooligans. Seeing that, Bryan immediately knew that it was Yvonne''s doing. He walked in front of everyone, and announced, "Don''t worry, everyone! I''ll take care of this." The tense employees began to calm down when they heard him speak. However, the hooligans burst outughing, mocking Bryan''s arrogance. They brought more than a hundred people, whereas this film crew only had about fifty. A young man stood in front of everyone and dere that he would handle the situation at hand? Ha ha! How naive. Was he trying to take a beating for these people? Each of the hooligans had one bat and could easily beat the crew to death. Where exactly did he get his confidence from? The gang leader roared, "If you''re wise, don''t fight back. We''ll spare you if you let us beat you up. If you aren''t wise, don''t hold it against us." As he spoke, the hooligans waved their weapons in an attempt to scare the crew into not retaliating so that they wouldn''t have to exert themselves too much. The film crew had only seen this type of scene while filming and had never encountered it in real life. It would be a lie to say that they weren''t afraid. At this point, they all stepped back together, not wanting to cause trouble. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was secretly wondering who caused the trouble and wished for the person to confess so that they would not be implicated. They didn''t want to be beaten for no reason. With so many people attacking, they would probably be beaten to a pulp in a few seconds. Bryan stepped forward and looked at the leader, saying, "Who sent you here? If you give me her phone number, I might be willing to spare you." "Ha ha ha!" The thugsughed out loud when they heard Bryan. "Are you threatening us? Ha ha!" The leaderughed and looked at his underlings. "How dare he threaten us?" The underlings instantlyughed hysterically in response. "It looks like this mister here has never been threatened before. Why don''t you show us what you''ve got?" "So you''re not giving me the number?" Bryan''s tone and facial expression were both icy. The gang leader suddenly became interested in him after seeing his expression Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 Give Me the Number They all stared at him as if they were assessing the truth behind his words. Then, one of them suddenly burst outughing and said, "You think you can scare us? Let me show you what we''re capable of!" He then faced the other hooligans and shouted, "Guys, let''s teach this ignorant young man a lesson. Let him know who truly rules Hammond." Calling Bryan ''young man'' was the way the hooligan leader mocked him. Bryan, on the other hand, couldn''t be bothered with them because Hammond was not theirs to rule. At this point, his bravado was infuriating the crew members, as it could incite the small gangsters to attack them without warning. They wouldn''t have time to call the cops if that happened! Just as they thought they were doomed, a convoy of armored vehicles appeared out of nowhere, giving them hope. The crew was shooting an outdoor scene in the mountains, which were mostly deserted and had uneven terrain. It was the perfect ce for a brawl. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Even if they had called for help, it would have taken hours for the rescue team to arrive. They didn''t expect a convoy of armored vehicles to appear out of nowhere, bringing them instant relief. The crew immediately yelled for help, which stunned the hooligans who were about to attack them, causing their hostile gestures to be defensive. They weren''t sure if the convoy was sent by the crew or if it was someone they couldn''t afford to offend. Bryan suddenly moved forward and nced icily at the gang leader. "Have you given my offer any thought?" The gangster no longer sneered at Bryan, instead warily asking, "Is it really that simple?" "Yes," Bryan replied, pointing to his phone. "As I said, if you give me their phone number or another way to get in touch with them, I''ll let you go. Otherwise, you should know what the consequences will be." The hooligans were skeptical of Bryan''s words and asked again, "Is it really that simple? Are you trying to trick us?" They thought that even if they did give the contact information, it would be fake and they wouldn''t be able to contact the client at all. Rather than exining, Bryan said, "Believe it or not, it''s up to you." The hooligans exchanged nces at each other, seemingly considering the feasibility of his proposal. One of them spoke up, "He looks powerful, so we might as well give him the number. It''s pointless to keep her number anyway." "Yeah, Boss. We might not be able to escape from this ce alive if we don''t give it to him." Hearing that, some agreed while others opposed. Then, another one added, "Boss, although the armored vehicle is here, we haven''t seen anyonee out of it yet. Maybe they don''t have as many people as we do and they''re just trying to scare us." "That''s true! Perhaps they''re not even as powerful as our client." The gang leader was unsure of what to do. He turned to the boy next to him, and asked, "What do you think?" The boy cautiously replied, "We can''t trust this guy. Even if we give him the number, he might not spare us." "Then should we fight him?" The hooligans talked amongst themselves, boosting the gang leader''s confidence with each word. "Heh!" The bossughed. "You guys are right. Let''s act ording to our abilities and what we believe is right." Bryan snorted. "Is that so? Do you know who I am?" "Just a nobody," the gangsters dismissed him, thinking he was just trying to stall for time Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Let¡¯s Teach Him a Lesson, Boss! "We don''t care who you are! None of you can leave today." "It seems like you guys are the real nobodies here! I''ve been giving you too much credit." Bryan blinked and coldly said, "Remember, everything you''re about to experience is thanks to the Keplers. But if you must remember one name, it''s Yvonne Kepler. If you ever want someone to hold a grudge against, find her!" The hooligans who were supposed to charge forward stopped dead in their tracks as soon as they heard "the Keplers." They knew that the Keplers were not to be provoked. But what did the filming crew have to do with the Keplers? And why did they have to find Miss Yvonne Kepler for revenge? Wasn''t she already publicly arrested? These hooligans didn''t understand the affairs of wealthy families. They just took orders online and did the job. But even for the sake of money, they wouldn''t offend those who they couldn''t afford to. After all, the consequences would be unimaginable. There were already a lot of these hooligans, and there were always a few who had no fear. They spoke to the gang leader, "Boss, is he using the Keplers to scare us? This filming crew isn''t even invested in by them." "Yeah, boss, I think he''s just trying to dy us." "Let''s stop talking nonsense and let''s get started!" Those hooligans suddenly became restless again. The little bit of fear that remained had disappeared in an instant. However, Bryan continued to draw the gang leader''s attention because he appeared to be too composed and acted as if he already knew everything. At this moment, the gang leader was under subconscious pressure. He reprimanded the hooligans who were about to charge forward, saying, "Wait a minute¡­" The underlings were not satisfied with their leader''s decision as he kept having second thoughts. They tried to persuade him, "Boss, what are you still worried about? I think this guy is just a fraud. Otherwise, why haven''t his people shown up after all this time?" At this, the hooligans voiced their opinions confidently. However, Bryan had not made any movements from the beginning to the end, which made people suspicious. Even the people in the filming crew were starting to doubt him. They were all stepping back. Seeing the reactions of the others in the filming crew, the hooligans became even more confident. "Let''s teach him a lesson, Boss!" Just as one of the hooligans finished speaking, another team of armored vehicles arrived and stopped directly in front of them. "Wh-what?" The once fearless hooligans were now speechless with fear. "Boss¡­" They called out for a while but couldn''t speak. At this point, even the gang leader was scared. He had been having a bad feeling about this situation. It seemed like they were not going to make it out of there alive. Looking at them, Bryan sneered at how they didn''t know their ce and overestimated their abilities. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He patiently awaited this chance to point at the hooligan who was speaking, and asked, "So, who is lying now?" The hooligan was rmed by the situation and kept waving his hands. "It wasn''t me. I didn''t say anything about you." Bryan''s face was filled with mockery as he observed their cowardly demeanor. Just as he was about to order the car team to take action, the gang leader begged for mercy, saying, "Let''s talk again." The gang leader knew that the people standing in front of him were not to be messed with. He regretted not agreeing to their demands earlier. Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 Yvonne¡¯s Crazy Behavior "Heh heh! Toote." Bryan sternly waved his hand. The people in the armored vehicle immediately got off with their weapons. "Let''s get working! Don''t let any of them go." The captain ordered and quickly surrounded the group of hooligans. The moment the hooligans saw the clothes they were wearing, their legs began to feel weak. Some of the cowardly ones were unable to handle it and fell to the ground. They only had the thought "We''re done for life" in their minds. They all dared not to resist, and under intense pressure, they formed a neat queue and boarded the vehicle. Just then, the convoy''s captain approached Bryan and formally questioned him, "Young Master Bryan, do you have any other orders?" "That would be it. Take them away." "Yes, Mr. Jones." Bryan needed to consult with Vania and Hanson before deciding on the next step. When the hooligan gang was finally seized, the crew breathed a sigh of relief. "Bryan, what''s going on?" the director hesitantly questioned as he approached Bryan. The director could see that these people were specifically targeting Bryan. Fortunately, Bryan was prepared today; otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Bryan didn''t want to answer the question, so he simply looked at the director and said, "This will never happen again." Since Yvonne''s crazy behavior had already affected numerous people, she needed to learn a lesson before it happened again. The director didn''t press Bryan for more information after realizing his reluctance to speak. It was fine as long as the crew wouldn''t experience any mishapster. If anything happened to the entire crew, he wouldn''t be able to handle such a heavy responsibility. He was afraid he might not be able to escape either. Thinking about how the person just now referred to Bryan as Young Master Bryan made him realize Bryan''s identity was even more enigmatic. He reasoned that a small director like himself should not meddle in the business of a wealthy family. ¡­ The hooligans that Yvonne hired were brought to the police station where they ran into the other hooligan group from the previous task. After exchanging their stories, they were surprised to find out that they were both tricked by the same woman. Furthermore, they offended an influential person, meaning they would have to live out the rest of their days in the police station. They all deeply regretted it. "Why did I have to be so dumb today? This would not have urred if I had given him the phone number earlier." The police officer had not yet done anything, but the group of young hooligans appeared defeated as if they had been stripped of their skin, their faces pale and uneasy. Meanwhile, the boss of the ck market trade, who was in charge of managing the illegal transactions, finally noticed that something was wrong. He realized that he had lost a lot of his avable manpower. For several days in a row, his men had gone missing after taking on assignments. "Anyone knows what''s going on?" the fierce-looking boss asked his assistant angrily. The assistant didn''t know either and could only apologize, "Boss, it''s our fault for overlooking this matter. We''ll investigate right away." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. It was only through the investigation that they found out what had happened. They immediately reported it to the boss, who then got so angry that he smashed his phone. Even though the woman had always paid a hefty sum of money for each transaction, the losses that went along with them were also very severe and irreparable. Raul Stafford turned to his subordinates andmanded, "Remember this woman. We will not ept any of her transactions, no matter how much money is offered." They didn''t want to make any more money off of her, even if it meant losing out on a lot of money. "Yes, boss. I''ll issue the order right away." Then, with some concern, the assistant enquired, "What should we do about our missing men? Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Seven Gourds Raul was also quite troubled. "What else can we do? Just be more careful in our future actions." Every time he thought of this, a fit of anger surged within him, as he had needlessly lost many subordinates. That woman, Yvonne Kepler, was truly a disaster. Realizing the seriousness of the situation, the underling dared not inquire further, afraid of provoking even more anger from the boss. On the other hand, Yvonne soon encountered a problem. She could no longer conduct business transactions on the ck market. Frowning deeply, she stared at the notifications that repeatedly showed she was being rejected from business and muttered to herself, "What''s wrong?" Could it be that her phone number was blocked due to frequent transactions? After all, these kinds of businesses were often closely monitored. It wasn''t umon to run into problems. So, she changed to another number, but the messages she sent were still rejected. After several consecutive attempts, Yvonne finally realized that her IP address had been blocked. She didn''t believe that those small-time hooligans had such capabilities. After all, they relied on this to make money. They wouldn''t want to lose out on a business opportunity. The only usible exnation was Vania did this. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. It seemed that Vania was forcing her to find another method. With no one avable to help her at the moment, Yvonne had no choice but to pause for a few days. The second episode of "All-Around Talent" began to air. Vania''s performance in thest episode, in which she painted with dance, was still being enthusiastically discussed. As soon as the program preview was released, her performance was selected as the most anticipated segment. Everyone had grown ustomed to anticipating surprises from her. Vania was the first to take the stage, and every time the host saw her, he was excited in a different way. This time, brimming with anticipation and excitement, the host eagerly asked, "President Greyson, is there anything you''d like to say before your performance starts?" After asking the question, heughed heartily. "It seems like I always ask the same question whenever I interview you. I guess I''m not very professional as a host. "But, it''s really because each time, President Greyson, you manage to surprise us, so I can''t help but ask." Vania smiled at the host and responded, "You''re doing a great job as a host." Then, she turned to the audience and asked, "What would you all like to see me paint this time?" Before the audience had even reacted, the host eximed first, "Ah! President Greyson, can you paint anything that we request?" "Yes, can you? We were wondering that too," an audience shouted. Vania nodded calmly. "Yeah, I can give it a try." As soon as she finished speaking, another audience shouted again, "We want to see the dance painting again!" Indeed, that performance had been incredibly surprising. They hadn''t had enough of it at all. And they also wanted to learn how Vania managed to aplish such a tremendously challenging piece. "Well, if I perform that again, isn''t it gonna lose its element of surprise?" Vania deliberately teased, ying with suspense. The host''s eyes widened, as he eximed in surprise, "Does this mean you have more surprises in store for us?" "Whether it''ll be surprising or not, I''ll leave it to you guys to see and find out." The host couldn''t contain his excitement any longer and said, "What are we waiting for? Let''s wee President Greyson for her performance." Without any shy techniques, the content of Vania''s performance this time was rather in. In fact, Vania painted something quite conventional. Though most paintings were like this, there was something about her painting that was particrly pleasing to the eye. Her painting movements made it seem as if she herself was a part of the artwork. "Let''s enjoy President Greyson''s masterpiece." This time, Vania painted seven gourds Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 The Replicas in the Studio Using a metaphorical approach, Vania dedicated the artwork to her babies. The children had be jealous when she previously dedicated a painting to Hanson. ''Though simple, I must say that the painting is excellent. It takes decades of experience to achieve such skills.'' Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ''Having studied for 15 years, I can say with certainty that I couldn''t create such a masterpiece. Well done, Vania!'' Even with ordinary works, Vania still managed to stand out. Getting praise from everyone, Vania decided to give them a treat. "Didn''t you all want to learn painting from me? "Tonight at 8 o''clock, I''ll see you in my live broadcast. "We''ll learn this artwork together with those who enjoy painting." ''A master''s ss is precious. Even though I can''t paint, I''ll have to tune in.'' ''I wonder how much the market value of this live broadcast would be.'' ''I''m so ready for the live stream!'' ''President Greyson is so good to her fans.'' After the episode was aired, staff revealed that Vania''s performance this time was intentionally simple to give other contestants an opportunity to showcase their skills. However, the other contestants proved to be disappointing. Even with Vania holding back, they still couldn''t achieve any breakthroughs. This left the audience feeling a bit disappointed. Ironically, Vania, who initially didn''t intend to attract attention, ended up trending as the number one topic after the show. At eight o''clock in the evening¡ª Vania''s live broadcast started right on time. ''Is this her studio? It''s so grand!'' ''Can we all agree that this studio is the best in the country?'' ''No, no, I think it could even be ranked first internationally.'' ''Ah, I really envy Vania.'' As soon as the live stream began,izens started engaging in lively discussions. Just now when the camera panned, numerous famous paintings by renowned artists throughout history came into their sight. Each of them was priceless. Seeing theizens''ments, Vania chuckled. "Actually, those paintings are all replicas. I prefer to collect replicas." Saying so, she even went out of her way to showcase the paintings up close. ''What??'' A row of question marks appeared in the live chat. Soon,izens began to respond. ''Ah, I remember during the previous filming of the program, President Luke mentioned that most of the decorations at home are replicas.'' ''Yeah, I think he said that only the replicas are truly unique, right?'' Vania nodded. "Exactly. I believe replicas are the ones that are truly unique. "After all, if I want to buy genuine ones, I can buy them at any time. In contrast, it''s not easy toe across replicas. "Besides, I''m not counting on the paintings to appreciate in value." Asizens listened to Vania''s response, they initiallyughed along with her. But as they listened further, they stoppedughing. Vania simply didn''t care about the trivial amount of money that came from appreciation. Besides, she herself was an international design master. Her works would be collected by many too. ''Well, poor people like us can never truly understand why you would buy replicas.'' ''D*mn, Vania. You must be quite rich.'' ''Vania, you must be the GOAT in your industry.'' As Vania read thements, she burst intoughter again. What on earth is a "GOAT" though? Although she didn''t understand the term, she didn''t ask out loud. "Let''s get started with today''s topic now. Is everyone ready with their drawing supplies?" ''Yes, we''re ready.'' Theizensmented in the live chat. "Let''s begin then," Vania said, holding her brush and ready to teach. Suddenly, the door of the studio was swung open. Since the camera was focused on Vania, the viewers couldn''t see who had entered. They only heard a man''s voice asking, "Darling, would you like me to be your art model?" ''Ah! Is that President Luke''s voice? Did I hear that right?'' ''Art model? President Luke does have some interesting ideas.'' Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Art Model ''President Greyson, let''s paint a human figure today.'' ''President Luke may bete, but he''ll alwayse.'' ''He''s here. Finally, we get to see President Luke expressing affection again.'' Vania thought that Hanson woulde, but she didn''t expect him to be so witty in his remarks. He even started to spice things up. Suppressing the urge to hit him, Vania replied mercilessly, "No need." An art model? That''s the kind of idea he woulde up with. But he''s better off as a spectator. Unable to resist a quip, she replied sarcastically, "It would be a waste of talent for you to be a model." On the other hand, hearing Hanson volunteering to be a model, the viewers in the live broadcast became excited. They were openly eavesdropping on the conversation between the two. ''I feel like we''re hearing something that we shouldn''t have heard. It''s thrilling.'' ''President Greyson''s live broadcasts are getting more and more exciting.'' ''I''m blushing. President Luke sure knows how to flirt with his wife.'' Just then, Hanson''s seductive voice sounded again. "How can it be a waste of talent? It''s my honor to be your art model!" He even posed. "Darling, how do I look in this pose? Am I handsome?" Vania couldn''t bear to look at him anymore and refused to answer. Yet, Hanson kept asking. Finally, with a flushed face, Vania couldn''t hold it in any longer and growled, "Can you stop saying whateveres to your mind?" We are on a live broadcast right now! Hanson nodded seriously. Just as Vania thought he agreed not to speak recklessly anymore, he answered, "I know you''re doing a live broadcast. I''m watching it too." Saying so, he showed her his phone screen. He was indeed watching the live broadcast. With no signs of embarrassment, he shamelessly added, "The fans really enjoy our banter." But Vania didn''t enjoy it. She was left speechless, as she realized that he had absolutely no shame when it came to being in front of the camera. In the live chat, her fans were all speaking up for Hanson. ''We would love to see President Luke. Please bring him in!'' ''President Luke is oh so charming.'' Vania caught a glimpse of thements in the live chat. Immediately, she quipped, "Is he that charming?" Doesn''t anyone find Hanson childish? Vania''s question had an impact on the fans. Now, they were all busy listing Hanson''s glorious achievements in the live chat. In fact, they even questioned Vania, asking why she hadn''t given in yet facing such an outstanding man. Vania was choked speechless. Hanson didn''t let her off the hook either and continued asking, "Darling, am I no longer charming to you?" Thinking that his charm tactics were losing their effect, Hanson felt the urge to think of a way to change his wife''s perception. Vania rolled her eyes helplessly. What did that have to do with what she just said? She got up and gave her spot to him. "I''ll leave today''s live broadcast to you then." Since the fans wanted to see him, she decided to go along with their wishes. Hanson dly took over the hosting duty. Once he took over the role, he started to liven up the atmosphere. "Everyone, whatever that you want to ask, just type them down in the live chat." Theizens didn''t mind whether Hanson would answer their questions or not. They just asked anyway. ''Is President Greyson really pregnant with another baby?'' ''President Luke, how did you manage to get your wife pregnant with septuplets? What position did you use during you-know?'' Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ''Tell us please. Did you do it seven times in one night?'' The questions were getting more and more absurd. In the end, the live stream was abruptly shut down. And it was due to inappropriate content. This was the first time that a live broadcast was shut down because of inappropriate content. The fans couldn''t stopughing at Hanson''s expense. As they made jokingments about the incident, Hanson''s name made it to the top trending topics. PresidentLuke''sLiveBroadcastWasShutDown ''Hahaha. I watched that live stream. Poor President Luke. He didn''t even get to answer any questions yet.'' Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 The Live Broadcast Was Suspended ''Poor President Luke. He just wanted to show affection to his wife, but the fans didn''t give him a chance.'' ''Looking back now, I wonder whether the fans intentionally didn''t want him to show affection.'' ''I saw the questions in the live chat. They were explicit questions. I''m really curious to know how President Luke would answer.'' This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ''So, is Vania really pregnant with another baby?'' ''Please give President Luke another chance to show affection in the live broadcast. We want to know the answers!'' As theizens teased Hanson''s misfortune, they also secretly enjoyed it. Netizens had a weird enthusiasm for celebrities'' mishaps. Amidst the enthusiasticments from the fans, Vania posted on her Twitter. VaniaGreyson: ''Is no one sympathizing with me? That was my live broadcast ount.'' She had been promoting only positivity in her live streams. But when Hanson took over, in less than five minutes, he got her ount suspended. She felt sorry for her ount, but most importantly, she was embarrassed about having her ount suspended due to explicit content in the live broadcast. Not to mention that the incident had now be a hot topic on the inte. ''Hahaha. I almost forgot about Vania. Now, this is even funnier.'' ''That''s right, Vania''s the most unfortunate one. Vania, why don''t you retaliate and get your husband''s ount suspended as well? We would love to watch that.'' ''President Luke should hold a Q&A on Twitter instead. More people will participate.'' ''Nah, forget about that. His Twitter ount might end up getting suspended too.'' Nevertheless,izens were very enthusiastic about it and tagged Hanson in theirments. Vania looked through thements and was speechless. Netizens have no pity for me. Why am I the one who ends up bad? In the midst ofizens'' enthusiasm, Hanson took Vania''s phone away. He tweeted using her ount. VaniaGreyson: ''Hi, this is Hanson.'' ''Does this mean we can start asking questions?'' ''Looks like the lovey-dovey moments areing.'' ''Well, now that you''re here, we''re going to start asking questions.'' ''Hahaha. Why is this so funny to me?'' Netizens reposted their questions from the live broadcast on Twitter. Vania felt her scalp tingling. She had a sense that her Twitter ount was going to get suspended too. However, with Hanson taking her phone now, she couldn''t do anything about it. She had no real say even though she was his wife. Coincidentally, just asizens were posting their questions, inte police showed up. Under that tweet, the police made ament. ''This is a warning. Further vitions will result in ount suspension.'' Withizens'' likes, thement quickly rose to the top as the most poprment. ''Guys, hurry and tag President Luke. His wife''s ount is in danger!'' ''President Luke, you''re being watched.'' ''Now, even the official authorities are getting involved. This is getting amusing.'' ''Aren''t they afraid of pissing President Luke off?'' Because of the precedent set, variousw enforcement ounts also joined in to ride the wave of Hanson''s poprity. They all threatened to suspend his ount. However, they all overlooked the fact that the ount was actually Vania''s. Even Luke Corporation''s official ount gave the warningment a like. The employees were amused to see their boss being involved in such drama. Only Hanson could cause such a sensation in the entertainment industry with just a small move. Seeing the poprity of him and Vania,izens couldn''t help but sigh that the couple left no opportunities for other celebrities in the industry. The drama came and went quickly. Before long, everyone returned to usual. Seizing the opportunity, Vania snatched her phone from Hanson''s hand. "From now on, you''re not allowed to touch my phone." She had to be on guard against him at all times. Being a public figure now, she couldn''t afford to be as shameless as him. Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Do You Remember That Night? Hanson didn''t argue with her and beamed brightly instead. "Sure. But can I touch you instead?" "Of course not," Vania refused loudly. This guy truly doesn''t miss any chance to tease me. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He was good at seizing the moment. In the meantime, Hanson continued to smile mischievously. "Darling, I''ve been wondering about something." "Yeah?" Vania scrutinized his expression, trying to see what trick he was up to. With a proud look, Hanson whispered in her ear, "Do you know how I managed to score a bullseye in a single shot?" Surprisingly, the question from theizens gave him inspiration. He impregnated Vania with seven clever babies in one go. Now, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he must have exceptional capabilities. Vania snorted in silence. The question was directed at him, but he shamelessly asked her instead. Looking away, she answered indifferently, "Don''t try to tter yourself. That was just a coincidence." What she said was true. At that time, they were both victims of a setup. Their act was an unconscious one. It was something neither of them could control. If one had to describe the pregnancy, one could only call it a coincidence. Getting her answer, Hanson still seemed very proud of himself. "Tell someone to replicate that coincidence and see whether they can achieve the same exceptional result just like me." There were many idental encounters. Yet, he had never seen anyone else score the bullseye and conceive seven babies in one go. He was exceptional after all. "Yes, yes. You''re exceptionally capable. No one can match you." Vania nodded and even pped for him. Her gesture was as insincere as it could be. However, Hanson didn''t bother about it and asked eagerly, "Darling, do you remember that night?" Shaking her head, Vania answered, "Nah, I don''t remember it much." It had been so long. Now that she had found her children and was living happily, those unhappy memories had faded away. There was no need to recall them from time to time. With a solemn look, Hanson agreed, "Yeah, I don''t remember it at all either." Vania felt that there was more to his words and looked at him, asking, "So, what are you trying to say?" "Darling, you''re really smart. You know that I have something on my mind to say." "Ha." Vania sneered. Was she really that smart, or was he being just too obvious? He might as well have written "I have something more to say" on his face. Nevertheless, Hanson still pretended to be mysterious and whispered softly in her ear, "Let''s reminisce about that night together." Of course, he was referring to the sex. He even smirked. "Who knows? Maybe this time we can bear seven little gourds again." Seven little gourds? Vania rolled her eyes inwardly. "Once is enough." "How can once be enough? I wish we could do it all the time." Hanson continued to caress her and even found an excuse for himself. "There are rumors online that you''re pregnant with your eighth baby. "So, if we don''t make it happen,izens will think that I''m impotent or something." Hearing that, Vaniaforted him. "Don''t takeizens so seriously. "It''s enough as long as I know the truth." "Darling, you have so much trust in me. In this case, I have to perform even better." Is Hanson seriously thinking of having another child? But, I''m not ready for it yet! In the end, Hanson showed Vania that he meant it through his actions. The two had a good night, while online,izens had their own fun. Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 Not a Single Attempt Has Seeded Yvonne, who had been focusing on Vania and Hanson''s news, could no longer tolerate the two''s overwhelming poprity. She couldn''t just sit around and do nothing. Eddie had been inactivetely, and she voiced her dissatisfaction. "How are you enjoying it? You''ve been just spectating." Eddie calmly sipped his coffee and replied, "Miss Kepler, your words are profound as always. I find it increasingly hard to understand. Please, speak directly so that we can understand each other more easily." "Ha." Yvonne let out a coldugh. "Didn''t you always im to want to take away everything from Hanson? So why aren''t you taking action now? Are you scared?" "Oh. You''re taunting me, aren''t you?" Eddie smiled insincerely at her. "Miss Kepler, you''ve been quite activetely, leaving me no opportunity to make a move. "I''m worried that if I take action, it might interfere with your ns. That won''t be good." With a puzzled look, he then continued, "Speaking of that, Miss Kepler, howe you''ve sent so many people, and still, not a single attempt has seeded?" Actually, he knew the answer. He was just mocking Yvonne. Facing his mockery, Yvonne retorted, "Whether I seed or not is my business. "You, on the other hand, haven''t even made a move. So, there''s no sess to speak of, right?" "Who said I haven''t made a move?" Eddie countered. Yvonne was caught off guard, as she wasn''t sure. Nheless, she continued to express her dissatisfaction. "Anyone can talk. What matters most is to take action." "I prefer to y the long game and wait for the right moment. I believe that soon, you''ll see the results," Eddie calmly exined. However, Yvonne just coldly snorted. "Soon? When is soon? Do we have to wait for another five years?" Saying that, she even smirked sarcastically at him. "Just don''t end up creating another happy union by then." She was mocking Eddie for using means but still failing to defeat Hanson. In fact, he even gifted Hanson with seven sons and Vania. While Hanson was living a happy life now, Eddie had to keep hiding. Eddie''sposure was well-trained in the presence of Yvonne. He could remain calm no matter what she said. Lightly, he responded, "A gentleman''s actions speak for themselves. Besides, doing a good deed is also a merit." "A good deed? Hahaha. They don''t seem to appreciate your kindness though." "Our actions are being watched. Karma alwayses back. What''s the rush?" Eddie even started lecturing Yvonne on the principles of life. Yvvone wasn''t convinced, as she believed that he wasn''t in a hurry because he must be afraid of retribution. After all, what they did was immoral. Her expression turned cold. She decided not to engage in a battle of attrition with him. With a warning tone, she said, "I came to tell you that I''ll give you one more chance to deal with Bryan and Vania. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "If you fail again, our cooperation ends here." Now that she had Benjamin''s support, she didn''t have to rely on Eddie anymore. Whenever she wanted to leave, Benjamin would surely arrange it for her. Eddie saw through what she was thinking and asked, "Miss Kepler, are you so certain that you can leave?" When Yvonne heard him questioning her family''s power, her face darkened immediately. "What do you mean? Are you looking down on my family?" "Not at all." Eddie remainedposed as he spoke. "I''m just reminding you. "If your father truly has the ability to help you resolve all this, you wouldn''t have needed toe to me in the first ce. "Since you''re still stuck here, it means that there''s no way out for you." With disdain, he added, "Besides, when you do manage to get out, it''s a different story whether your father can find you a ce to stay." Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 Ask Dad To Remove the Arrest Warrant In terms of power, Eddie waspletely overshadowed by the other major influential families. But when it came to evading and hiding, he was undoubtedly second to none. Otherwise, with Hanson''s power, he shouldn''t be having a hard time finding Eddie as if looking for a needle in a haystack. After years of confrontation with Hanson, Eddie naturally had some tricks up his sleeve. Yvonne squinted at Eddie with an indeterminate expression. He did make a valid point. Besides, she couldn''t afford to consider much at the moment. Dealing with Vania and Bryan was the top priority. Maintaining a condescending posture, she looked down at him and asked, "So, are you rejecting me?" "How could I reject you, Miss Kepler? I''ve always been on the same front as you." Eddie sighed helplessly and patted his chair. It seemed like he was being oppressed by Yvonne. "Okay, I''ll send someone to take action now. Give me some more time, Miss Kepler." Yvonne snorted. The sarcasm in her eyes became more and more obvious. She believed that Eddie was just a useless man. Looking down at him from a superior position, she demanded, "I want to see the results today." Eddie sighed helplessly again. "Alright, I''ll do as you say." "Don''t waste any more time. Act quickly." Yvonne didn''t want to waste even a single minute when it came to dealing with Vania. Eddie called Brandon over and whispered something to thetter''s ear. After that, Brandon left. Yvonne didn''t know what they had spoken about. But she didn''t bother to ask. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. All she wanted was to see the results. With everything set in order, shezily returned to her room. She no longerpletely trusted Eddie''s ability to get things done, so she called Jasmine. Ever since Jasmine had received a call from Yvonne, she had been waiting by the phone, afraid of missing Yvonne''s call. Now, seeing the iing call, Jasmine picked up immediately. "Yvonne, are you ready toe back? I''ll have your dad pick you up." "Mom, not so fast. There are still some things that need to be settled." Jasmine was deeply worried about Yvonne. She immediately asked, "What things? Tell me. I''ll help you right away." As long as she fulfilled her daughter''s wishes, her daughter would return to her side. Jasmine was extremely eager for that to happen. Yvonne didn''t mince her words. "There are bounties wanting my arrest all over the ce now, and I''m really scared. "Please ask Dad to remove the arrest warrant." Once the arrest warrant was lifted, Yvonne would be free. And she would be able to do so much more. "Alright, I''ll tell your father right away. He''ll definitely help you settle this. Don''t worry too much." Jasmine agreed without hesitation. She knew that because of the arrest warrant, her daughter dared not show up. "Thank you, Mom." Once again, Yvonne used the tie between them to her advantage. Jasmine felt even more sympathetic toward Yvonne andforted thetter for a moment. Upon hanging up the phone, Jasmine went straight to see her husband. "I just received a call from Yvonne." Instantly, Benjamin stood up. "What did she say?" Jasmine didn''t ry the exact words Yvonne had said. Instead, she made a strong demand. "You need to find a way to revoke the arrest warrant. Once that''s done, we can see Yvonne." Then, their precious daughter wouldn''t have to wander outside anymore. Hearing his wife''s words, Benjamin, who had initially stood up in excitement, slowly sat back down. He was pondering over how to handle the matter. When he didn''t answer, Jasmine thought that he refused to help and angrily chided, "Vania is the culprit of all this! Once we deal with her, Yvonne won''t face any more threats." Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Short Selling Gxy Corporation Benjamin nodded. "Okay, you can leave now. I know what to do." He wosn''t brushing Josmine off. He genuinely hod o plon in mind. But Josmine, who wholeheortedly focused on their doughter, didn''t grosp the meoning of his words when she sow him so colm. She osked, "Are you no longer concerned obout our doughter?" "How could thot be? You just go out ond woit." He plonned to ocquire Goloxy Corporotion, ond now, he needed to hold o meeting to thoroughly discuss the motter. Acquiring Goloxy Corporotion would bring him o huge benefit. If he seeded, hispony would goin significont odvontoges. Even Luke Corporotion would receive o corresponding blow. Then, if Vonio wonted to recloim thepony, Benjomin could use the opportunity to get bock the secret bose. No motter how he sow it, it wos o good move. Though Josmine hod her doubts, seeing thot Benjomin hod olreody storted toking oction, she didn''t interrupt him ond could only leove the room for the time being. Benjomin immediotely orronged monpower to short-sell Goloxy Corporotion. On thot doy, the stock price of Goloxy Corporotion experienced obnormol surges, followed by mysterious drops. Eventuolly, it hit the bottom limit. "Boss, should we toke oction?" Vonio hod been owore of those onomolies, but she didn''t bother to poy ottention. Those were justmon ond elementory toctics. She didn''t expect someone would still use those kinds of toctics. Without o doubt, it wos the Kepler Fomily''s doing. Coldly, she responded, "Don''t bother obout it. I wont him to know whot it feels to climb high ond foll hord." She wonted to deliver o heovy blow when he wos ot his hoppiest ond most eloted. Thot would be truly meoningful. Lindo looked ot her boss with some confusion ond osked, "But, so for, you hoven''t done onything yet." How could they deliver o heovy blow to their opponent this woy? "Don''t worry. I''m fully prepored." Vonio oppeored even more confident. Lindo hodplete foith in her boss now. "If there''s onything you need, just let me know." "Sure." At this moment, seven smoll figures were gothered oround oputer, sitting in perfect order. They crossed their orms ond wore the some looks. Mockingly, they stored ot the screen, not even bothering to lift their fingers. They quietly wotched the operotions on theputer. Right now, Benjomin hod olreody umuloted o lorge portion of Goloxy Corporotion''s stocks in his honds. With o little effort, Benjomin could overturn Goloxy Corporotion''s ownership. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Vania had been aware of those anomalies, but she didn''t bother to pay attention. Vania had baan awara of thosa anomalias, but sha didn''t bothar to pay attantion. Thosa wara justmon and mantary tactics. Sha didn''t axpact somaona would still usa thosa kinds of tactics. Without a doubt, it was tha Kar Family''s doing. Coldly, sha raspondad, "Don''t bothar about it. I want him to know what it faals to climb high and fall hard." Sha wantad to dalivar a haavy blow whan ha was at his happiast and most tad. That would ba truly maaningful. Linda lookad at har boss with soma confusion and askad, "But, so far, you havan''t dona anything yat." How could thay dalivar a haavy blow to thair opponant this way? "Don''t worry. I''m fully praparad." Vania appaarad avan mora confidant. Linda hadta faith in har boss now. "If thara''s anything you naad, justt ma know." "Sura." At this momant, savan small figuras wara gatharad around aputar, sitting in parfact ordar. Thay crossad thair arms and wora tha sama looks. Mockingly, thay starad at tha scraan, not avan botharing to lift thair fingars. Thay quiatly watchad tha oparations on thaputar. Right now, Banjamin had alraady umtad a larga portion of Gxy Corporation''s stocks in his hands. With a lit affort, Banjamin could ovarturn Gxy Corporation''s ownarship. "James, what do you think the old fart''s expression will be when he finds out that his newly bought stocks have vanished?" Jacob asked in a soft voice, but his words were cruel. "Jomes, whot do you think the old fort''s expression will be when he finds out thot his newly bought stocks hove vonished?" Jocob osked in o soft voice, but his words were cruel. In o professionol monner, Lily onswered, "In such o situotion of greot joy ond sorrow, he con eosily get o heort ottock. "In my opinion, it would be best to hove emergency medicol ossistonce on stondby for him." "You''re kind, Lily." Monitoring the screen, Jock odded coldly, "It''ll be too eosy on him. "The old fort is determined to bring down our mommy''spony ofter oll." "Yeoh, being hospitolized would be too light of o lesson for him." Jude''s foce wos equolly cold. "I soy, we don''t need to oct in o hurry. I wont to see whot his next move will be." He believed thot Benjomin wouldn''t end it there. "Yeoh, we''ll oct when the criticol momentes." Moroles ond Morgon ogreed with Jude''s ideo. Just then, Jomes oversow the situotion ond decided, "Let''s observe for now. Anywoy, the old mon con''t escope from our honds." They hod olreody hocked into the Keplers'' finonciol intr. They could eosily tronsfer Benjomin''s money owoy. Moking his subsidioryponies go bonkrupt would be os eosy os ABC. "James, what do you think the old fart''s expression will be when he finds out that his newly bought stocks have vanished?" Jacob asked in a soft voice, but his words were cruel. "James, what do you think the old fart''s expression will be when he finds out that his newly bought stocks have vanished?" Jacob asked in a soft voice, but his words were cruel. In a professional manner, Lily answered, "In such a situation of great joy and sorrow, he can easily get a heart attack. "In my opinion, it would be best to have emergency medical assistance on standby for him." "You''re kind, Lily." Monitoring the screen, Jack added coldly, "It''ll be too easy on him. "The old fart is determined to bring down our mommy''spany after all." "Yeah, being hospitalized would be too light of a lesson for him." Jude''s face was equally cold. "I say, we don''t need to act in a hurry. I want to see what his next move will be." He believed that Benjamin wouldn''t end it there. "Yeah, we''ll act when the critical momentes." Morales and Morgan agreed with Jude''s idea. Just then, James oversaw the situation and decided, "Let''s observe for now. Anyway, the old man can''t escape from our hands." They had already hacked into the Keplers'' financial intr. They could easily transfer Benjamin''s money away. Making his subsidiarypanies go bankrupt would be as easy as ABC. Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 We¡¯ll Call for a Shareholder Meeting The Keplers''work department hadn''t detected any intruders. Seeing thot he hod seeded, Benjomin immediotely went to Goloxy Corporotion with his people, full of smugness. Originolly, he wonted to force Vonio to go to hispony ond beg him, but he couldn''t woit ony longer. He wos filled with excitement, os he wos obout to regoin everything thot belonged to him. When Benjomin entered the lobby, the employees of Goloxy Corporotion were oll busy. Their expressions were gloomy os if the sky wos obout to collopse. Seeing thot, Benjomin felt even more pleosed. He stopped o stoff member ond orrogontly ordered, "Toke me to President Greyson." He emphosized the words "President Greyson" with o mocking tone. After oll, it wouldn''t be long before Goloxy Corporotion be his. The young employee wos in o hurry ond pointed in the direction of on elevotor. "President Greyson is upstoirs. Pleose go by yourself, sir." With thot, she hurried owoy with the documents in her honds, os if her life would be in donger if she wosted onother minute. "Useless." Benjomin sneered ond heoded stroight to Vonio''s office with his legol ossistont. There wos o mess in front of the office. With broken teo cups ond shredded documents littering the floor, it looked like o wor hod just token ploce. "Hohoho." Benjomin loughed wildly. His sound echoed. Noturolly, Vonio heord him. Just then, theree o loud noise. Apporently, onother teocup wos shottered. Benjomin''s smile wos unstoppoble os he ordered his ossistont to kick open the door. At the sight of Vonio slumping in her choir, looking dejected, he mocked, "Oh, whot hoppened to you, President Greyson? Why ore you in such o bod mood?" Vonio looked up. Her eyes were bloodshot. She glored ot him with hotred ond hissed, "How dore you come ogoin?" Bursting into onother oudocious loughter, Benjomin responded, "Why not? Goloxy Corporotion will soon be mine ofter oll." He now hod control of the shores ond hod obsolute outhority to moke decisions. Vonio''s stored ot him with her eyes wide open. It wos os if she couldn''t utter o word due to fury. But inside her heort ot this moment, she wos doncing. She olmost wonted to opploud herself for her increosingly outstonding octing skills. If she wos in the film industry, she would definitely win owords. Nheless, on the surfoce, she gritted her teeth ond hissed, "You wish! It''ll never be yours!" Benjomin signoled for his legol ossistont to step forword. "Hahaha." Benjaminughed wildly. His sound echoed. "Hahaha." Banjaminughad wildly. His sound achoad. Naturally, Vania haard him. Just than, thara cama a loud noisa. Apparantly, anothar taacup was shattarad. Banjamin''s sm was unstoppa as ha ordarad his assistant to kick opan tha door. At tha sight of Vania slumping in har chair, looking dajactad, ha mockad, "Oh, what happanad to you, Prasidant Grayson? Why ara you in such a bad mood?" Vania lookad up. Har ayas wara bloodshot. Sha rad at him with hatrad and hissad, "How dara you coma again?" Bursting into anothar audaciousughtar, Banjamin raspondad, "Why not? Gxy Corporation will soon ba mina aftar all." Ha now had control of tha sharas and had absoluta authority to maka dacisions. Vania''s starad at him with har ayas wida opan. It was as if sha couldn''t uttar a word dua to fury. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But insida har haart at this momant, sha was dancing. Sha almost wantad to apud harsalf for har incraasingly outstanding acting skills. If sha was in tha film industry, sha would dafinitaly win awards. Nonathss, on tha surfaca, sha grittad har taath and hissad, "You wish! It''ll navar ba yours!" Banjamin signd for hisgal assistant to stap forward. The assistant revealed a contract. The ossistont reveoled o controct. "The truth is right in front of you. Stop resisting in voin. "Just sign the ogreement. This will moke things eosier for you." Benjomin wos consumed by his post grudges ond hotred ot this moment. "You took over my secret bose ond hormed my doughter. "Toking owoy Goloxy Corporotion from you is for from enough. This is only the beginning!" Vonio threw the file he honded over. "Whot will hoppen if I don''t sign it?" "You hove olreody lost, Vonio. I gove you o chonce, but you refused. "Now, we''ll coll for o shoreholder meeting ond follow the proper procedures." Without deloy, Benjomin''s ossistont went to inform everyone. Soon, thepony''s top executives ond shoreholders gothered in the meeting room. Stonding in the center, Benjomin''s ossistont onnounced, "Bosed on the shoreholding rotio, I hereby onnounce thot Mr. Benjomin Kepler is the new president of Goloxy Corporotion." The executives ond shoreholders remoined expressionless. They listened to the onnouncement with indifference. It wos os if they hod no objections to the decision ond epted it os o motter of course. Seeing no opposition or resistonce, Benjomin felt o greot sense of relief. The assistant revealed a contract. "The truth is right in front of you. Stop resisting in vain. The assistant revealed a contract. "The truth is right in front of you. Stop resisting in vain. "Just sign the agreement. This will make things easier for you." Benjamin was consumed by his past grudges and hatred at this moment. "You took over my secret base and harmed my daughter. "Taking away Gxy Corporation from you is far from enough. This is only the beginning!" Vania threw the file he handed over. "What will happen if I don''t sign it?" "You have already lost, Vania. I gave you a chance, but you refused. "Now, we''ll call for a shareholder meeting and follow the proper procedures." Without dy, Benjamin''s assistant went to inform everyone. Soon, thepany''s top executives and shareholders gathered in the meeting room. Standing in the center, Benjamin''s assistant announced, "Based on the shareholding ratio, I hereby announce that Mr. Benjamin Kepler is the new president of Gxy Corporation." The executives and shareholders remained expressionless. They listened to the announcement with indifference. It was as if they had no objections to the decision and epted it as a matter of course. Seeing no opposition or resistance, Benjamin felt a great sense of relief. Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 Give Me Back the Secret Base and Release Yvonne Looking at Vania arrogantly, Benjamin mocked, "Go ahead and sign, former President Greyson." His tone was full of ridicule. Even his assistant next to him was giving Vania a mocking look. "Sign what? I refuse." Vania clenched her fists tightly, expressing her anger. "You''re refusing me?" Benjamin adopted a bossy manner. "Vania, you don''t have that right anymore." Coldly, he gestured to his assistant. "Take action." Immediately, four bodyguards came into the meeting room and shot Vania hard res. They were allrge in size. If they wanted to capture Vania by force, she would have no chance of escaping. Of course, that was just Benjamin''s assumption. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Nheless, Vania didn''t seem to be intimidated at all. Benjamin narrowed his gaze and ordered, "Since she won''t do it herself, you guys do it for her." He didn''t want to waste any more time. He wanted a swift resolution. Upon getting their employer''smand, the four bodyguards moved forward. Just as they were caught unprepared, Vania swiftly performed a flying kick and sent the strongest bodyguard flying across the room. "So, these are the people you hired?" Her tone was extremely arrogant. The other three bodyguards were taken aback, staring at Vania with shock. Did that powerful kick reallye from this slim and weak-looking woman? Jeez, her strength is incredible! Meanwhile, the injured bodyguard, who was sent flying across the room, suffered a fracture and couldn''t even stand up. Hence, the rest of the bodyguards looked at Benjamin, awaiting his signal, but hesitated to approach Vania recklessly. Benjamin himself was also taken aback by Vania''s attack. He had heard some of Vania''s exploits before, but witnessing them firsthand was still a shock for him. "So, you want to get physical now," stated Benjamin coldly. He came here with a determined mindset to end things, so he brought a lot of men with him today. At hismand, another team of bodyguards stormed into the meeting room. "You''re taking advantage of me because you think I''m all alone, aren''t you?!" Vania''s angry appearance now resembled that of a defeated person. No matter how she shouted, her people just wouldn''te in. The more she reacted this way, the more satisfied Benjamin felt. "There are plenty of benefits for you if you sign now. Otherwise, I''ll settle old scores with you." "Old scores? Mr. Kepler, are you referring to the secret base?" Vania sneered. "Well, it''s in my hands now." "It seems that you have some recollection of the matter. Well, in this case, sign all the documents together and save me the trouble." Benjamin''s patience had run out. "Mr. Kepler, you''re oversimplifying things." Suddenly, Vania stopped being angry and sneered. "Now, I see why Miss Kepler has been presumptuous from a young age. It turns out that she''s learned that from you." By intentionally mentioning Yvonne, Vania aimed to provoke even more anger from Benjamin. As expected, Benjamin was infuriated to the point that his hands were shaking. When he thought of his daughter, as well as his son who had left home because of this, he wished he could end Vania right there. Suddenly, Benjamin changed his mind and suggested, "Why don''t we make a deal?" "What kind of deal?" Vania seemed to be interested and restrained her emotions. But the way Benjamin saw it, Vania was intimidated and nned to beg for mercy. With a fierce look, he replied, "Give me back the secret base and release Yvonne. Perhaps then, I might consider letting you continue as the president of thepany." "So, you''re saying there''s no guarantee?" Vania seemed to be seriously considering his proposal. In a high and mighty demeanor, Benjamin replied, "Of course. The rest depends on my mood. "If Yvonne decides to let you off, then, of course, I will too." Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 An Unexpected Event Vania snorted. If Yvonne decided to let her off, it would probably be the end of the world. But, even if it was the end of the world, Yvonne would never let her off easily. Vania scoffed. "Mr. Kepler, your promise isn''t trustworthy at all. I don''t buy it." Benjamin noticed that her tone had softened and signaled his assistant to bring out the documents. "I''ve prepared the terms. You just need to sign them." More terms. Vania sneered. He came well-prepared. She couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Kepler, have you never thought that there might be unexpected events?" "What do you mean?" Benjamin frowned. Looking at Vania''s meaningful smile, he gradually grew uneasy. Somehow, he couldn''t help but worry that something might go wrong. Perhaps it was because Vania had caused him significant losses before, or perhaps he detected her confidence from her expression. Could there be an unexpected event? Vania locked her gaze with him until thetter, an experienced businessman, eventually averted his gaze. Is that all? After he brings people to mypany to make trouble? What a weak man! Vania scoffed at him. "Mr. Kepler, do you not use the inte? Don''t you know there''s this title I hold?" Benjamin''s brows furrowed even more. He rarely paid attention to the news online. Of course, he had no idea about the title that Vania mentioned. "Stop ying these tricks with me. The reality can''t be changed. Sign the documents and leave Gxy Corporation." "You''re the one who should leave." Vania yed with her long hair. Her gaze was icy. "What reality? Howe I''m not aware of it? You say Gxy Corporation belongs to you now, but where''s the evidence?" "With a dead end right in front of you, you''re still being a pain in the *ss. You''re quite something, Vania." Benjamin was getting furious. "I''m just asking for evidence. How does that make me a pain in the *ss? Or is it that you can''t provide any evidence at all?" Benjamin didn''t want to waste any more time. He signaled his assistant to bring out the document that showed the ownership of shares. Vania casually nced at it. "Your evidence seems a bit unreliable." Hearing that, Benjamin burst intoughter. "You''re truly stubborn. Even with the evidence right in front of you, you refuse to believe it." Benjamin then ordered his assistant, "Get her another copy of the document here on the spot. "Just ept the reality already. You can''t turn things around now no matter what." Quietly, Vania crossed her arms and watched them continue with their pretense. Under such a gaze, Benjamin found her somewhat inscrutable. Even at this point, she remained veryposed, proving that she was not an ordinary woman. Was she hoping that Hanson woulde and rescue her? It was possible. But even if Hanson came, he wouldn''t be able to save her. The reality was right in front of them. No matter who it was, they couldn''t change the rules of the game. Suddenly, the assistant, who was searching for information, let out a terrified scream. "M-Mr. K-Kep¡ª" He wanted to call Benjamin, but despite several attempts, he couldn''t utter the words "Mr. Kepler." He was Seth Melendez, Benjamin''s most capable assistant. Seeing Seth in such an ipetent state, Benjamin kicked him and scolded, "Straighten your tongue!" However, Seth was still in a state of panic with his eyes wide open. Involuntarily, Seth''s body even began to tremble. "I... M-Mr. K¡­" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It was as if he had malfunctioned and thus was unable to articte aplete sentence. At that moment, all Seth could think about was whether it was his own hallucination or something else. Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 The Keplers¡¯ Losses Earlier, Seth himself prepared the shareholding pattern document of Gxy Corporation. The person with the most shares in thepany right now should clearly be Benjamin. How did it suddenly be Vania? When did that happen? Seth was well aware that Benjamin couldn''t have made any changes at this time. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. That would only mean that someone must have hacked into the Kepler Family''s financial intr. But so far, no one in thepany had reported it. At the thought of that, Seth couldn''t help but take another look at Vania. He began to fear her from the bottom of his heart. Based on the current situation, the Kepler Family''s losses would amount to a few hundred million at the very least. At the realization, Seth trembled with fear. On the other hand, seeing that his assistant was being ipetent, Benjamin snatched the phone from Seth and demanded, "What''s going on?" He took a look at the screen that showed the distribution of shareholdings. Taking a closer look, he suddenly noticed that there was a zero next to his name. At first, he thought he was seeing things and rubbed his eyes. But when he looked again, there was still a zero after his name. He immediately understood the situation, including the reason why his assistant panicked. It was all because of Vania. In a fit of rage, he threw the phone away. Completely consumed by his anger, he pointed at Vania, but his hand was trembling uncontrobly. "I-I''ve underestimated you!" His voice was weak. No wonder she was so indifferent. It turned out that she had nned everything in advance. Vania was still pretending to know nothing, looking at Benjamin innocently. "Mr. Kepler, what are you talking about? I don''t understand you." With a smile, she calmly picked up the phone from the ground. "Allow me to take a look at what happened." After looking at it, she burst intoughter. "Oh, it''s because of this. I thought it was something else." Herughter was enchanting. "Mr. Kepler, it''s normal to have misjudgments when you get older. Why be so angry?" "Very well, Vania. Very well." Benjamin struggled to keep himself from copsing. She had been putting on an act for him ever since he had arrived at Gxy Corporation. The panicked expressions of the employees were all prearranged by her. The purpose was to confuse him. Right now, Benjamin''s anger had reached its peak, and he couldn''t handle any more provocation. However, Vania had no intention of letting him off and sneered at him. "Is this all you can take, Mr. Kepler? "The real show has only just begun." "What do you mean?" Benjamin felt his heart racing, as he sensed an impending crisis. But, his people hadn''t called him yet. He had no idea what problems awaited him next. Vaniazily raised an eyebrow. "Mr. Kepler, you barged into mypany with your people and caused a lot of trouble. It made me very ufortable. So, in a moment of perturbation, I prepared a big gift for you. I hope you''ll enjoy it." Hearing that, Benjamin felt short of breath, and his face turned purple. As his breathing became rapid, he felt dizzy and disoriented. Is it Yvonne? Did she do something to Yvonne? This was Benjamin''s only thought. While Benjamin was in great distress, Vania remained indifferent. It was all his own doing after all. She hadn''t even taken action against the Kepler Family yet, but they had already targeted her company. Benjamin had brought this upon himself! Giving him a cold nce, Vania said nonchntly, "I heard that you guys have two more secret bases in the north of Hillsworth." She deliberately spoke slowly to give Benjamin enough time to react. She didn''t want her words to hit him too quickly and not have enough impact. Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 Make Way, Please! As soon as Benjamin heard the words "secret base," perspiration ran down his forehead, and he began to pant heavily. Seth immediately supported him and asked, "Mr. Kepler, are you okay?" Benjamin''s face turned pale and his body shook violently. He breathed hard, still holding on. Seeing him in this state, Vania felt that her mocking skills had weakened. Is it not working on Benjamin? She continued adding fuel to the fire. "The locations of the two secret bases are excellent. My people who happened to pass by took interests and seized them." Then, Vaniaughed smugly as if she was sure to win. Benjamin''s mouth was agape. It was like he was suffering a stroke, and he could only re at Vania, unable to utter a word. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "What''s wrong, Mr. Kepler? Is my story not interesting?" Vania''s smile grew increasinglyrger in Benjamin''s pupils, and his body stiffened. "Ah..." He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t. Vania was pleased. This was the result she wanted. Taking a step forward, she looked down at Benjamin and slowly said, "My men like those locations and won''t let them go, so we took over those two secret bases. They are under the surname ''Greyson'' now." Vania smiled again. "Mr. Kepler, do you want to guess which two locations they are? Haha..." Benjamin was so infuriated that his eyes rolled back and he fainted. Seth was truly frightened, and he understood every word Vania said. Seeing his boss copse, he could only shout for help, but he couldn''t make a sound. Vania sneered and looked at him in disgust. "Ah, such poor pressure tolerance." She pped her hands towards the door, and her bodyguards came in and dragged them out. Fortunately, Benjamin''s other bodyguards had quick reactions. They called for an ambnce. Next, Benjamin was rushed to the lobby. The ambnce had arrived. "Make way, please!" Following behind was Thomas Kepler, who was being pushed in a wheelchair. He knew his father hade to Gxy Corporation with his men, and he came over right after them. But he was still toote. When he reached the door, he saw the ambnce, and he was so shocked that he almost stood up from his wheelchair. He kept urging his assistant, "Faster, faster." He was afraid, afraid that something had happened to Vania. He kept praying, but it was like lying to himself. He knew too well about his father''s methods. How could he easily let Vania go once he stood at the peak and got what he wanted? When he arrived at the hall, his heart was racing faster than ever before. The scene before him was something he had never imagined. The ground was covered with shredded paper, and employees'' belongings were scattered all over, as if the ce had been looted. All the items had been smashed and burned. He instinctively thought it was Benjamin''s doing. At that moment, he was in so much agony and trepidation. He feared that his already tense rtionship with Vania would never be reconciled. "Young Master, look..." His assistant suddenly tapped his shoulder. His voice was full of terror. "Isn''t that the Old Master?" Thomas didn''t understand why his assistant was so frightened to mention his father. He frowned and followed the direction his assistant was pointing. The next second, he stood up from his wheelchair directly despite his broken bones. He ignored the pain in his body. "Dad?" he eximed in surprise. A team of medical personnel carrying the stretcher hurried past as they shouted, "Make way, please! Make way for the patient!" Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 I Won¡¯t Participate in the Kepler Family¡¯s Affairs Thomas was blocking the door. The medical staff shoved him aside. With this push, Thomas fell back into the wheelchair. "Young Master, is..." The assistant couldn''t grasp what was happening. Is the Old Master too excited about receiving a high offer from Gxy Corporation? But it doesn''t look like it. After Benjamin was taken away, a group of disinfectant cleaners followed, spraying and sprinkling the ground. It was as if something dirty had been here. The degree of force used was such that they seemed to want to scrub a hole in the floor. Seeing Thomas in a daze, the assistant couldn''t help but ask, "Young Master, should we go to the hospital?" It was only then that Thomas Kepler came back to his senses. He answered in a low voice, "We''re going in." He had some questions for Vania. At this time, the employees in the lobby also started to move, and soon the office building returned to normal. It even looked brighter than before. Everyone had a proud smile on their faces. Vania sat calmly in her executive chair, leisurely drinking coffee. It was as if nothing had ever happened. Linda resumed her work and reported to Vania, "Boss, Thomas Kepler is here." Vania was not surprised at all. She calmly asked, "When did he arrive?" It''s not surprising that Thomas heard the news. But Benjamin has been rushed to the hospital. Why didn''t he follow along? Is he here to demand an exnation? Linda replied, "He was already at the door when Benjamin Kepler was carried out." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Better early thante. Let him in." Linda nodded and was about to leave when Vania stopped her. "Wait. Prepare a ss of orange juice for him first." "Okay." Soon, Thomas was wheeled in by his assistant. Vania looked at him with a smile, making him a little puzzled. But when he saw the ss of orange juice already prepared on the table, even more confusion filled his eyes, and he wondered her intention. Seeing his puzzled expression, Vania exined, "I''m in a good mood today." Thomas, still calm andposed, asked, "Did something good happen?" Is she so happy just to cause Father to be hospitalized? Vania beamed. "Just acquired two secret bases. Do you think it''s something to be happy about?" Thomas''s calm face suddenly turned pale. Finally, he said, "Indeed, it is." Vania raised an eyebrow, surprised by his answer. Now, it was her turn to be confused. "You must already know about the rest of the matter. Why don''t you follow along to the hospital?" "I won''t participate in the Kepler Family''s affairs." Thomas took a sip of orange juice and spoke with a meaningful tone. "Hmm? I don''t quite understand what you mean." Taking a sip of coffee, Vania stared at him puzzled. Thomas smiled bitterly. "You may not know that I have already severed my ties with Benjamin Kepler." That said, his heart still ached at the fact that Benjamin had been hospitalized. Vania was shocked. She had no idea about this news. "So why did youe here?" She really couldn''t think of any other reason for him toe here other than Benjamin. Thomas didn''t try to hide it. "I heard that Gxy Corporation was in trouble, so I hurried over. I was worried that you might be in danger." He was telling the truth. "If people can threaten me on my turf, wouldn''t I be aughingstock?" Vaniamented very lightly. Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 Benjamin¡¯s Hospitalization Thomas pulled the corners of his mouth, his heart wrenching in pain. He didn''t know how to respond to Vania. In the end, he said, "I''m d you''re okay." He gestured to his assistant that it was time for them to leave. He had seen with his own eyes that Vania was okay, so he was relieved. Vania suddenly spoke up. "You haven''t truly let go, so why be so stubborn?" She was referring to the rtionship between Thomas and Benjamin. Thomas didn''t even turn his head. "Just thought you should know that I never want to target you." This was why he couldn''t stand on the same side as his father. That was all he could do. Vania remained silent for a long time and didn''t say anything. The smile on her face was gone. Thomas awaited her answer but she kept her head low and did not say anything as if contemting something. Finally, he shook his head and smiled bitterly before leaving with his assistant. When she heard the sound of the door closing, Vania raised her head again. She stared at the door and allowed herself to be lost in thought. "Thomas Kepler, you really are a surprise from the Kepler Family." Just as she was engrossed in her thoughts, Linda rushed in without even knocking. Vania didn''t mind, and she only asked, her face emotionless, "Is he dead?" Linda shook her head. "It''s Young Master Bryan of the Jones Family. He had an ident." Vania sprang to her feet and grabbed her coat. "Exin." Behind her, Linda followed anxiously. "News said that there was a sudden fire on set. Young Master Bryan was hit by a falling piece of wood and lost consciousness on the spot. He has been sent to the hospital." Vania was seething. "Who did it?" "The suspects have all been caught and are being interrogated¡ª" Vania interrupted her, "What is the official result?" "Fire caused by old wiring." This was the conclusion from the on-site investigation. Vania scoffed. "What do you think?" Linda voiced her suspicion, "It''s probably Yvonne Kepler." "No, it was Eddie Luke this time." Benjamin had just caused trouble with her, so Yvonne wouldn''t have taken action alone. "He couldn''t hold back anymore, huh? How should we deal with it, Boss?" Linda''s face was also cold. "Let''s go to the hospital first." The waiting room outside the hospital''s emergency room was crowded with people. Even Eddie, who had just left herpany, was there. Upon seeing Vania approaching, Hanson immediately walked up to her. He gave her a look, indicating that Bryan was fine. Vania nodded, knowing that Hanson would already have people interrogate those staff members. She asked, "Sent out the news yet?" She was referring to Benjamin''s hospitalization. Hanson knew that his wife was thinking what he was thinking. He replied, "Of course. This is the first step in drawing the snake out of its hole." Shifting her gaze to the tightly closed emergency room door, Vania said, "This is the second step." Hanson nodded in agreement. "Next, we just need to watch the show." Meanwhile, Yvonne came up to Eddie in a rage. She was enraged. "Is this what you call a n, Eddie Luke? You are digging your own grave." Yvonne had the urge to rush forward to strangle Eddie to death. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Eddie didn''t know about the news about Benjamin yet. He only knew that Bryan had been admitted to the hospital after his intervention. At this moment, facing Yvonne''s anger, he appeared upset. "Will you only be satisfied when someone dies?" Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Stop Acting Innocent With Me His words showed no mercy. To Yvonne, he sounded like he was cursing her father. She gritted her teeth and scolded, "I think you''re sick and can''t distinguish right from wrong." Eddie pped away her finger that was pointing at his face. "Did you develop feelings for Bryan Jones after abusing him? So you start feeling sorry for him now that he''s hospitalized?" He thought that Yvonne was standing up for Bryan. "Hey, don''t change the topic. I asked you to deal with Bryan Jones, but why did you target the Kepler Family?" Eddie was stunned. "When did I target the Kepler Family?" His face suddenly turned dark¡ªhe was framed! He was still unaware that such a big thing had happened. He immediately turned to Brandon. "What happened?" Brandon didn''t know what happened either. He didn''t receive any information about Benjamin at all. The informants on Vania and Hanson''s sides did not send any feedback. At this point, he could only apologize, "My apologies, sir, for being ipetent." "Good that you know." Eddie was infuriated. One missed message could ruin everything for him. To Yvonne, Eddie and Brandon looked like they were putting on an act. Fuming, she interrupted their conversation. "Stop acting innocent with me." Someone had already reported to her that Eddie had been using her name to gain Benjamin''s trust. Apparently, he had swindled more than 150 million out of the Kepler Family, as well as countless underground manpower. This was what caused Bryan to be hospitalized. Now, the Jones Family had shifted the me to the Kepler Family. When Benjamin learned the truth, he was so infuriated that he fell ill and was now in critical condition. Fortunately, he was rescued in time and managed to escape death. Yvonne stared at Eddie with bloodshot eyes. "Don''t fall for their trap. I didn''t do it," he said. Yvonne usually wouldn''t listen to his persuasion, let aloneProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. now. She sneered. "You''re killing someone by another''s hand. Now you''re just sitting back waiting to reap the benefits, aren''t you? I''m telling you, it''s not going to happen." This was a tactic to drive a wedge. Eddie''s face turned dark. "Vania Greyson, Hanson Luke, you two are really good at ying this game." He was caught off guard by this move. Little did he know, this was not Vania''s scheme whatsoever. Benjamin brought it upon himself, and Vania only beat him at his own game. Eddie knew he had lost this round. He and Yvonne were already in an irreparable situation. After such a long time of nning, he finally earned the support of the Kepler Family, but everything was now ruined. Resentment almost swallowed Eddie. The veins on his forehead bulged. But in Yvonne''s eyes, his response represented an admission of guilt. "Arghh!!!" Yvonne screamed and rushed forward, squeezing Eddie''s neck with all her might. "I''ll make you pay with your life!" Anger fueled her strength. Eddie''s face turned white due to ack of oxygen. However, this was Eddie''s territory, so Yvonne couldn''t just have had her way. Brandon had immediately ordered his men to pull her away. "Young Master, are you okay?" Brandon checked on Eddie with concern. "This is not what you should be concerned about. Get rid of her." Since things hade to this, he didn''t want Vania or Hanson to benefit from it either. Of course, Yvonne wouldn''t continue to stay here. The moment Eddie gave the order, she fled. She ran all the way to the hospital. But as soon as she entered the hospital gates, she was caught. "Let go of me! Let me in." Yvonne struggled. The person who had passed on the message to her said that Benjamin''s condition was critical and he could go at any time. Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 Where¡¯s My Daughter? At this moment, Yvonne just wanted to go in and take a look at her father. She felt bound by family ties no matter how she disregarded them. "Dad, Dad¡­ I''m sorry! Let me go! Let me in¡­" Despite shouting at the top of her lungs, Yvonne felt no remorse in her heart. A police officer approached Hanson and reported the situation to him. "President Luke, what shall we do?" Hanson didn''t even bat an eye, as he had long since had control over the situation. Emotionless, he said, "Since she''s here, let her see him." The officer nodded. "Yes, sir." He immediately brought Yvonne to Benjamin. Benjamin had just regained consciousness. As soon as he saw his daughter surrounded by police officers, he fainted again before he could say anything. Jasmine also suffered a series of blows. Upon seeing her beloved daughter, she was overwhelmed with emotions and fainted as well. Helplessness and exasperation overcame Yvonne when she saw the state of her parents. Sheughed in terror. "Hanson Luke, you did this on purpose." He never intended for her to meet her parents; he only wanted to agitate her parents further. He was truly ruthless. The officer looked at his watch. "Time''s up. Take her away." Without wasting another second, they took her away. Thomas never met with Yvonne. He couldn''t bear to. As for his parents, he only peeked through the door of the hospital room. Some time passed before Benjamin and Jasmine woke up again. "Yvonne, Yvonne." In the hospital room, they called out to their daughter at the same time. But there was no response. Jasmine started going mad again. She jumped off the bed and grabbed the nurse''s hand, asking repeatedly, "Where''s my daughter? Where''s my daughter?" She had seen her just now. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Why was she gone now? Was it an illusion? The young nurse was frightened by her crazed behavior. She stammered in response, "The, the police took, took her away." "Ah..." With a cry, Jasmine passed out again. If the police had taken her away, it meant that her daughter would nevere out again. How could Jasmine possibly bear such a blow? After being hit with several rounds of turmoil, she could only lie weakly in bed, her mouth calling out Yvonne''s name. Benjamin also repeatedly suffered traumas and was now in intensive care. At the police station. No one bothered to question Yvonne anymore. She was locked up in a room with a rtively decent facility. She was to spend the rest of her life here. After all, Thomas had arranged everything, and this was considered the best oue for her. However, Yvonne still felt discontented and hoped to be able to go out one day. In another ce, Eddie was sitting dejectedly in a chair, having been thrown off bnce by the case made publicly known. Seeing that things were not good, Brandon asked worriedly, "Young Master, what should we do next?" Eddie said, "What else can we do? We can only look for new people." With his current power, he couldn''t possibly confront the united forces of Hanson Luke and the Jones Family. Wanting to take a break from talking about this matter, he waved his hand to signal Brandon to leave. Bryan had already woken up by this time. Before he could ask anything, Vania told him thetest news about Yvonne. Bryan nced instinctively at Thomas. Seeing that Thomas was not saying anything, he kept quiet as well. Fortunately, Bryan was fine. He wasn''t sure why he was admitted to the hospital in the first ce. Seeing Jennifer Watson crying sadly, Bryan asked to be left alone with her. Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 Heading to Sundend The group chuckled knowingly and left. ... "Darling, things havee to an end for now. Should we go out to have a rxing time?" Hanson didn''t want Vania to be too couped up. With all the recent events, he hoped she could rx herself and leave the rest to him. Vania nced at him and said, "Don''t you remember? I''m participating in the Flute Competition tomorrow." Hanson asked, "Where is it being held?" "They''re holding it in Sundend this year." The city where thepetition was held changed every year. "Then it''s perfect. We can visit the city for a few days." Hanson was excited. He whispered in Vania''s ear, "Just the two of us, no kids." Although Hanson often went to Sundend, he had never really explored its touristy spots and local culture. After all, he wasn''t interested in these things before. But now that he had a wife, everything was different. Taking pictures and showing off their love sounded like a great idea. The more Hanson thought about it, the more pleased he became. Vania saw through his thoughts, and she couldn''t help but smile. "Okay, anything you say." If she said no, he would start his nagging mode again. It was better to just go along with his wishes. ording to Hanson''s n, the two of them packed up almost immediately and headed to Sundend to start their mini vacation. Back home, their children sat as they rolled their eyes. What an unreliable father. How could they leave for Mommy''spetition without us? "James, we''ve got our things packed and ready." The children had already stuffed their belongings into their backpacks and they were ready to go. "We''re leaving. Let''s give Dad a surprise when we see him." James could already imagine Hanson''s expression when he saw them. Sometimes, it was fun to go against their dad. Sundend was a city with a retro atmosphere and traditional architecture. Vania chose a simple and elegant dark-colored traditional dress. Meanwhile, Hanson wore a men''s suit of the same color. Coupled with his appearance, he looked like those men who appeared gentlemanly but were sc*ms underneath. Their charming looks attracted a crowd of people at the airport. Because of their recent frequent appearances, the airport goers recognized the couple almost instantly. Too shy to approach them directly for autographs and photos, the fans took photos of them from afar. The hashtag #HansonLukeVaniaGreysonAtSundendAirport took the inte by storm. ''What god-like looks! They must have descended from heaven.'' ''Looks like they''re filming a big production.'' ''Please, where can I get these outfits?'' Netizens were fascinated by the two''s attire. Recently, retro makeup had be popr, and the two''s high poprity managed to push the industry''s development. Upon requests fromizens, famous emerce websites immediately stocked the same clothes, which were then sold out in the blink of an eye. Some fervent fans even dressed in the same attire in hopes to meet them at Sundend Airport. Many also went to the airport just to pose for photos for social media. In no time, Sundend Airport became a popr tourist destination. There was even a shortage of tickets due to the increase in passenger flow. Meanwhile, the Luke couple waspletely oblivious to the social media buzz. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After dropping off their luggage, they went to a local restaurant for a meal. Vania and Hanson chose a unique local restaurant named "Dream and Dine." This restaurant only served customers in retro attire and did not have private rooms. Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 He Might Fool Others but Not Us There was a stage in the middle, with dining tables on both sides. It was a great pleasure to dine while watching the performance. "Look, are they President Luke and Vania Greyson?" "I think so. The news just said they are in Sundend. I can''t believe we bump into them. I''m taking a photo for Instagram." "Post it on Twitter too." The posts would definitely bring in followers. The hashtag #HansonLukeVaniaGreysonAtDreamAndDine was added. With thetest news about Hanson and Vania, fans who were just concentrated at the airport rushed to the restaurant. Although this restaurant was already popr, it was more crowded than ever before today. The owner even worked as a waiter himself. At the dining table. "Darling, you are so beautiful today." Hanson looked at Vania with admiration in his eyes. He had noticed people taking pictures of them early on. It did not bother him and even made him happy. He had a strange liking¡ªhe liked to see lovey-dovey photos of him and Vania all over the inte. Vania looked calmly back at him. She was thinking to herself that she was always this beautiful. But she replied, "I put on makeup today." "Makeup? I can''t tell." Hansonplimented the woman in the straight man way. "In my eyes, my wife is beautiful. Twenty-four seven." Vania then noticed something¡ªit seemed like men couldn''t tell whether a woman had makeup on or not. So she asked, "Do you think my lipstick looks good today?" "Did you put lipstick on? Looks natural to me." He was telling the truth. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Because to him, all lipstick colors were the same. Vania nodded in her heart. Yep. Men really don''t understand makeup. She proudly said, "Yeah, I''ve got a nude shade on today." Her makeup today had a vintage feel to it to match her outfit. "I see." Hanson nodded, indicating that he had learned something new. However, he was still confused. Nude shade? What''s the point of that? He looked at Vania seriously. "Darling, I haven''t seen a nude lipstick before. Show me." Suddenly, he leaned close to her face, causing Vania to instinctively move back. But Hanson didn''t give her a chance to escape. He held her waist with his hand and said seriously, "I still can''t tell. Maybe I need to taste it." Vania never expected him to say such things in public. How embarrassing! Before she could dodge, Hanson kissed her on the lips. "Oh, my god! They kissed!" The fans at the next table almost jumped up in excitement. The live broadcast was getting heated! Someone had recorded a video just for posting on Twitter. Although they didn''t know what the two were talking about, the kiss they shared was exclusive enough as a piece of juicy news. There was no time to edit the video; it was posted online raw. The new hashtag said #HansonLukeVaniaGreysonSharingAKissAtRestaurant. ''Sharing a kiss? More like stealing a kiss! Look at President Luke''s smirk!'' ''Are the fans nning to live broadcast the whole thing today?'' ''Ah! Such exclusive news! I''m blinded by their PDA!'' ''President Luke is so hot. Look at his pose. Feels like he did it on purpose.'' Now, in addition to fans, various news paparazzi had also gathered in Sundend just so they could encounter Vania and Hanson and be the first to report the hottest news today. Reading the news, James and the other children pouted with disdain. This must have been intentionally nned by Daddy. He might fool others but not us! Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Group Photo To provide better material for the fans who were following them, Hanson decided to take a walk with his wife and enjoy the night view after dinner. One couldn''t go wrong with walking by the river on a date. At first, the fans followed the two cautiously. But when they found that Hanson didn''t ask them to delete the photos they took even after noticing them, they became more unrestrained. Gradually, a crowd formed, with Hanson and Vania at the front. The people behind them walked in a neat formation, with cheerful smiles on their faces and phones in their hands. The whole thing looked a bit funny. Some fans even started live-streaming, capturing everything in real time. Hanson had been in high spirits, but Vania seemed a bit helpless. The president''s sense of humor was getting more and more peculiar. Finally, after walking back and forth by the river twice, Hanson turned around and said to the fans, "It must be tiring for you today. Let''s take a group photo and call it a day." As soon as Hanson turned around, the fans who were secretly taking photos felt like running away out of guilt. But there were too many people, and they couldn''t just escape. But Hanson''s speech surprised them, and they turned back around. They looked at Hanson with such admiration that their eyes were shining. Oh, why is our idol so considerate? They frantically held up their phones in front of Hanson, saying, "Use mine, use mine..." The overly enthusiastic fans overwhelmed Hanson a little. Vania stood aside, arms crossed, watching him with a smile, wondering how he would handle the situation. Seeing Vania''s antics, Hanson felt helpless. He whispered in Vania''s ear, "You really are heartless." Vania snorted. "Hey, you brought this upon yourself. It has nothing to do with me." How dare he push the me onto her? Even though Hanson had seen his fair share of big events, he was still a little frightened by the fans'' enthusiasm. Finally, he raised his hand to signal them to be quiet. "Okay, let''s do it this way. Let''s take some pictures with my phone. I''ll post them on Twitter, and you can save them there." "Okay! Ahh¡ªPresident Luke¡ªVania¡ª" The fans started to be excited again. This is the first time President Luke offered to take a picture with his wife! This group photo would be such a big thing for them to flex about online for half a year. "President Luke..." Hanson swiftly raised his hand again to ask for silence. He already knew what the fans were going to say. He dered, "There are too many of you here, so we won''t be taking individual photos, alright?" Otherwise, they would probably have to take photos until tomorrow morning. Then, he added, "Keep your phones. I''ll just use mine." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Otherwise, fans would bepeting to hand over their phones, and he would be left to make a multiple-choice question. Worse, some fans who were not selected might even get upset. "Okay, President Luke!" Fortunately, their fans were very cooperative. Like taking a ss photo, a group of fans surrounded Hanson and Vania neatly. But here came the problem came¡ªwho was going to take the photo? Just as Vania wanted to offer herself as tribute, suddenly a fan raised his hand and said, ''I have a tripod with me!'' Hearing that, she could only hold her forehead, feeling dejected at how the fans even had the materials and equipment ready. It was a smooth photo session, and the group photo was taken sessfully. Hanson posted the photo on Twitter as promised. Theizens followed the two''s itinerary online like binge-watching a TV drama. When they saw the update from the couple and clicked on it, they felt bitter for not being able to be in Sundend, as the update turned out to be a group photo of Hanson Luke, Vania Greyson, and a group of fans. Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 We¡¯re Sleeping Together In the hotel. Seven little children surrounded Vania, chatting andughing. "Mommy, you are our role model." This was the highest praise children could give to their parents. "You are my role models too. We learn from each other and progress together." Vania kissed each child. She loved them with all her heart. Hanson, who had been ignored for a while now, looked on with jealousy. He was the least important among the nine of them. Finally, he found an opportunity to interrupt. "It''s gettingte. You kids should go to bed." James nced at his father. "Mr. Luke, can you rephrase your sentence?" They had heard this same thing a lot of times when they were alone with Vania. Clearly, it was no longer convincing. Jack also voiced out. "Yeah, and we''re not sleepy at all right now." They came all the way from Hammond just to be with Vania. Why would they sleep so early? What Hanson said was not valid. The boys started arguing, and even Hanson felt convinced that his reason was not valid. Thus, he could only mention Vania. "Just because you''re not sleepy doesn''t mean your mommy doesn''t need rest." He thought this was a good reason. After all, the septuplets cared most about their mother. To convince them, he continued, "Mommy is tired from thepetition. Let her rest early." Hanson waited for the boys to agree. However, they gave him a disdainful look and werepletely unmoved. Jude then said, "You''ve used this statement several times as well. Don''t you have something new to say?" They wanted to see what else their father coulde up with today. Hanson waspletely speechless. What else could hee up with? The children had gotten better at talking back at him. As a father, his authority was useless in this family. Pinching his brow, he looked at his own little babies with a defeated expression, hoping they would let him go. But this time, they didn''t buy his pitiful look. Softly, Jacob said with a caring tone, "Daddy, you''re getting old. You should rest early." They were children and had the energy for the entire night. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ''You''re getting old,'' huh? He was indeed older than Vania and had reached middle age. Is this the so-called generational gap? Just when he thought he was going to fail, suddenly an idea popped into his head, and he said to his children, "You''re right. And I shall rest with your mommy." This implied that the children should leave their room. Ha! Take that. I''ve got a marriage certificate with your Mommy, okay? Our rtionship is on the rise now and no way will I agree to sleeping in separate beds. However, Morales and Morgan embarrassed him by saying, "Daddy, you used to sleep alone. I think you can manage tonight." Jacob also nodded frantically. "asional alone time is a catalyst for increasing the rtionship between husband and wife." All those great ideas, just to chase Hanson out to sleep alone. Powerless, Hanson felt the children wouldn''t listen to him anymore. They seemed determined today to sleep with Vania. Both sides were deadlocked. At this point, Vania came out to mediate the situation. "Okay, babies, we''re sleeping together tonight." Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 A Draw Only this method could bring an end to the debate between both sides. When Vania said "sleeping together," it meant Hanson and the boys would be all sleeping in the same room as her. Neither side had won. The children folded their arms and snorted at Hanson. Hanson also folded his arms and snorted back at them. It was a draw. Inside the presidential suite was a superrge bed that could amodate their family of nine. But when it came to sleeping spots, the father and the children got into a dispute again. The septupletsy in the middle of the bed and red at Hanson. "We want to sleep next to Mommy." Hanson did not back down. "There are seven of you. You can''t all sleep next to Mommy. So you sleep on one side." This bed was so wide that they wouldn''t just fall off, so there was nothing to worry about. Besides, he was used to cuddling his wife to sleep. Not cuddling to sleep is like sleeping in different rooms. I will not ept that. James and Jack were dissatisfied. "If you don''t cuddle Mommy, two of us can fit the spot." They were determined to drive this man out. Hanson couldn''t believe they were fighting even for this. Since that was the case, he couldn''t give up, and he threatened, "Either sleep on one side or go out and sleep by yourselves." They were big enough to sleep by themselves. Upon hearing this, the children who had been staring down Hanson changed their tactics. One by one, they all put on sad looks and began toin in a pitiful voice, "We are still children. You can''t treat us like this." They began to use Hanson of bullying them. Hanson did not expect their attitude to change so quickly. If Vania saw this, his image in her heart would definitely plummet. So, when Vania returned from washing up, Hanson had also put on a pitiful expression. All eight of them looked pitifully at Vania. Vania stood at the door. "What are you guys up to?" Did they find my weakness? They all have this kind of expression on. She couldn''t handle it! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "We all want to sleep next to you." Hanson and the babies answered in unison. Their voices were a little deafening. All this fighting just to sleep with me? Vania felt funny. But there were eight of them, and she couldn''t just clone herself right there and then. How about I sleep by myself and let Hanson sleep with the babies¡­ However, it was just a thought for a second. She realized that if she actually said it out loud, they would definitely protest. She also knew that they had purposely put on such expressions¡ªtheir weren''t that petty. "So, have youe up with a solution?" she asked. "We have," her babies replied in unison. "Dad is sleeping on his own." They were grumpily going against Hanson. Hanson immediately made a pitiful face, looking at Vania. "Without you, my dear wife, I''ll suffer from insomnia." Insomnia wasn''t a thing before, but now it was. "In that case, I will tell you all a story," Vania suggested. That way, when they got tired of listening, they wouldn''t fight over space. After all, the children were still young and would get tired easily, which had nothing to do with their intelligence. Both the boys and Hanson had their own thoughts on storytelling. The children definitely wouldn''t like childish fairy tales, but they enjoyed being with Vania. As for Hanson, he loved Vania''s stories which always made him happy. Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 You Are Acting Like a Thief In this way, the father and children nodded in agreement, each had their own anticipations about the bedtime story. "Okay, we''ll listen to a story." Vania finally felt relieved. Now they''ll stop arguing. She was very good at telling stories, and she started tonight''s story time sitting in the middle of the circle formed by her baby boys. Her voice was gentle and hypnotizing. The story had just begun, and some children were already blinking, trying hard to keep their eyes open. Even Hanson, who had a lot on his mind, was feeling drowsy. The boys fell asleeppletely halfway through the story. With that, Vania also closed her eyes to prepare to sleep. To be honest, she felt drowsy too from the story she was telling. Hanson was about to doze off when he suddenly realized that there was no sound around him and opened his eyes abruptly. He was pleasantly surprised to see that the kids were asleep. With that, he tiptoed to Vania''s side. It was at this time that James turned over, and Hanson was so taken aback that he quickly squatted under the bed. When he noticed there was no movement after a while, he looked up and secretly nced over. Phew. It turned out that James was still asleep. Please don''t wake up. Please don''t wake up. It''s a critical moment for me to crawl over. s. His position as a father was lowly. He had to be furtive even just to sleep with his wife. Caressing his chest to soothe himself from the shock just now, he then carried Vania in his arms. He acted quickly, urately, and decisively in order not to wake his children up. He rushed out, nning to take Vania to another room. The dazed Vania jolted awake upon feeling someone carrying her. "Uh..." She was about to speak, but Hanson covered her mouth. Like a thief, Hanson whispered, "Shh, don''t wake them up." His voice was small, and he seemed guilty. After he finished speaking, he looked back at his little babies. Okay, still sleeping. Then he closed the door and headed to another room. Wide awake now, Vania couldn''t help but tease him, "You are acting like a thief." Their children never would have thought that Hanson would use this method to make them sleep without adults. Hanson smiled helplessly. "Well, I''ve got to try. They are like your little guardians." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He wouldn''t have been able to get close to his wife if it weren''t for the little guardians being asleep. If they were still awake, he wouldn''t have resorted to this sneaky method. Vania chuckled. "Aren''t you afraid they''ll be angry when they wake up tomorrow morning?" Hanson hesitated for a moment before finally saying discontentedly, "We''ll go back in in a bit. I have to settle your gift first." He still had a major task toplete. "What gift?" Vania looked around but didn''t see anything in his hands. After all, he had already arranged for a unique fireworks show for her award win today. What else is he nning? This man is getting more and more mysterious. Hanson pecked her lips lightly. "You''re so outstanding that only the most valuable gift in the world is worthy of you." "The most valuable gift in the world?" Vania was truly stunned. Blinking her eyes, she looked at her husband, waiting for him to tell her what it was. After all, she couldn''t figure it out right now. Meanwhile, there was a change in Hanson''s gaze to that of fierce intensity. He stared straight and stuck close to her, still holding her tightly. Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 The Most Precious Gift His voice was hoarse as he spoke matter-of-factly. "I am the most precious gift in the world." His body pressed even closer to Vania. "Can you feel the passion?" Vania was utterly speechless. What an unexpected gift. She replied, "Yes, I can feel it." Hanson was probably the first person to give himself as a gift. It was too important a gift for her to handle. Hanson was very satisfied with Vania''s expression. "Well then, my dear wife, do you ept this gift?" Actually, her answer didn''t matter, because he was ready to persuade her if she said no. All in all, he was hell-bent on giving himself as a gift. Vania wrapped her hands around his neck. "Of course, I must ept the gift my husband gives me." "Darling, you''re the best." He eagerly nted a kiss. Afterward¡­ He still held Vania tightly, obviously not wanting to separate from her. Vania kicked his leg. "Come on, let''s head back." She had promised her babies that she would sleep with them tonight, and she couldn''t go back on her word. "Oh, can we stay a little longer, please?" Hanson begged, unwilling to let go. The night was still young, and there was still a long time until dawn. He nned to dawdle and spend time with his wife until dawn. Vania knew her babies didn''t have the habit of waking up in the middle of the night, so she agreed to Hanson''s request without worry. "Alright then." When two tigers fought, one was bound to get injured. She could only act as the middle person, reducing the damage suffered by both parties. After much persuasion from Hanson, they ended up sleeping together until dawn. Fortunately, the children usually were still asleep during this hour. Reluctant to give up even a minute with Vania, Hanson carried her to the room where the children were. But when they opened the door, lo and behold, all seven of the children were sitting upright on the bed. They looked wide awake with their big shiny eyes. There was nothing sleepy about them. Hanson froze. It''s only six-something! Why are they awake already? What was strange was that the children did not look like they had just woken up. Have they been awake for some time? As if interrogating a criminal, the children gave a cold snort. "Daddy." The word was filled with magnitude. Knowing that he was the one who had deceived his children, Hanson could only awkwardly touch his nose and turn his gaze to his wife. Now, only Vania could save him. Like a mini adult, James questioned seriously, "Even Mommy can''t save you now. Didn''t we agreest night? How could you secretly y your trick?" Facing his angry children, Hanson could only patiently coax them, "I was wrong. Let me make it up by going out for a trip with you the whole day today, okay? Where would you like to go?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "You''re our daddy. It''s what you should do," the little ones retorted. Jackmanded, "We''ll be here for another two days. You can''t sleep alone with Mommy for the next two days. That''s your punishment." "Okay." This was a severe punishment, but Hanson could only ept it even if he didn''t want to. For the next two days, the family had a great time in Sundend. Meanwhile, Hanson was forced to ''fast'' for two days. Across the world wide web, theizens'' enthusiasm about encountering them did not diminish one bit. Almost all of their activities in Sundend were broadcasted live. ''Aww, such a happy and beautiful family. I''m so envious!'' ''They''re a model family.'' However, their itinerary in Sundend was not known to theizens. Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Fasting For Two Days Therefore, there were some fans who showed up from time to time, trying their luck to run into them. Little did they know, Hanson and Vania had already left. The leader of Sundend was overjoyed at the tourism revenue. "Make a banner for President Luke and President Greyson. I want to personally deliver it to them." The total tourism value these few days was much higher than the entire previous year. All of this was thanks to Vania and Hanson. Now, Sundend was promoting itself using the names of these two. The fans visiting the city were overjoyed, but Hanson wasn''t so. He had been ''fasting'' for two days in a row. It felt like he had been mentally tortured. After they returned home, restrictions imposed by the children continued. Everything he did was being watched by seven pairs of eyes. These were seven of the biggest extras that came between him and Vania. Was this the consequence of his little harmless trick? This punishment was too severe, wasn''t it? Fortunately, after the family finished dinner, the septuplets allowed their parents some personal time. Hanson could finally be alone with Vania. He hugged Vania in his arms, and all the words he had been meaning to say were put into this embrace. "Darling," he called out with grievance. Sheughed. "What is it? You can y tricks on our sons, but they can''t y tricks on you, is that it?" He frowned. "They will all get married someday; why do they have to keep hogging my wife?" "Darling, you have to understand, they''re only five years old." She had to remind him. It was too early to see their babies get married. As soon as he thought about this, Hanson became distressed. "You''re saying this is going to be a long battle for me?" Vania nodded. "Also, they took after you, so it''s probably going to be an extended version of a battle." Hanson''s expression became sad as he thought about the years when he was of age for marriage and how much his parents had worried about him. Was karmaing to bite him in the *ss? Would he have to shoulder this situation like his parents did? Looking at Vania in disbelief, he muttered, "No way." He really didn''t want to see that happening. Instead of giving him false hope, Vania analyzed seriously, "Didn''t you say before that your genes are strong? They can''t just inherit your good genes but not the bad ones, right?" Hanson thought to himself, Can it really be that bad? But when he thought about his sons'' aloof demeanor, he couldn''t help but shudder. It seemed very likely that they would have a longstanding battle over Vania. And so, the always wise President Luke made a very unwise decision. He firmly said to Vania, "It''s time to arrange marriages for them." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. You gotta have them prepared early, so they won''t keep thinking about sleeping next to their mother. Vania rolled her eyes in her heart. Sometimes the way men think is really puzzling. Having made up his mind, Hanson temporarily put this matter aside. There is a more important thing to do now. He stared at Vania with straight eyes. "Darling, how did you sleep without me for these two nights?" The first answer that came to her head was that she slept very well, but when she saw Hanson''s gaze, she changed her answer. "How could I sleep well without you by my side?" As soon as he heard this, Hanson tightened his grip on Vania''s arm. "Oh, darling, I couldn''t sleep well either without you." He buried his head in her neck and took a deep breath. "Finally, I get to sleep with my wife tonight." Naturally, the ''sleep'' he was talking about meant something else¡­ Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 A Big Third Wheel I knew it. Vania grumbled in her heart. ... Everyone''s schedule was rtively loose these few days. Things had returned to their previous usual pace. After finishing work, Vania went to the hospital to see Bryan. It had been a few days, and he was recovering well and in good health. His medical problem was not a big problem in the first ce¡ªit was a smoke inhtion that was not severe. Vania sat beside the bed, looking at Bryan, who was in good spirits, and asked, "How long do you n to rest?" The progress of the TV show they had finally caught up on got dyed again due to this ident. Jennifer had been taking care of Bryan all this while, and he very much enjoyed such attentive care. ncing at Jennifer, he said to Vania, "Maybe a few more days. I still feel weak." Jennifer pulled out of a movie just for him, so she had at least another week to keep himpany. Vania scanned her eyes up and down the two people, and she smiled meaningfully. It seems that all men in the world were the same; even the excuses they gave were the same. If she remembered correctly, Hanson used the same excuse of being sick to stay close to her before. So she proposed, "The actress for the female lead has been banned. How about letting Jennifer take up the role? You two can be together every day. Yay or nay?" I knew it. Venie grumbled in her heert. ... Everyone''s schedule wes reletively loose these few deys. Things hed returned to their previous usuel pece. After finishing work, Venie went to the hospitel to see Bryen. It hed been e few deys, end he wes recovering well end in good heelth. His medicel problem wes not e big problem in the first plece¡ªit wes e smoke inheletion thet wes not severe. Venie set beside the bed, looking et Bryen, who wes in good spirits, end esked, "How long do you plen to rest?" The progress of the TV show they hed finelly ceught up on got deleyed egein due to this ident. Jennifer hed been teking cere of Bryen ell this while, end he very much enjoyed such ettentive cere. Glencing et Jennifer, he seid to Venie, "Meybe e few more deys. I still feel week." Jennifer pulled out of e movie just for him, so she hed et leest enother week to keep himpeny. Venie scenned her eyes up end down the two people, end she smiled meeningfully. It seems thet ell men in the world were the seme; even the excuses they geve were the seme. If she remembered correctly, Henson used the seme excuse of being sick to stey close to her before. So she proposed, "The ectress for the femele leed hes been benned. How ebout letting Jennifer teke up the role? You two cen be together every dey. Yey or ney?" Since Minnie Turner had an ident, the scenes with the female lead had not been filmed because there was no feasible candidate just yet. Seeing Jennifer''s shy appearance now, Vania inexplicably thought it was exceptionally fitting to cast Jennifer as the female lead. After the proposal, Vania praised Jennifer, "I think you have great potential." Bryan immediately gave a thumbs-up. "Mrs. Luke, I have to agree with your idea. If Jennifer is in, I can report to work tomorrow." Vania pursed her lips and smiled. "Didn''t you just say that you need to rest for a while? Suddenly you''re all recovered?" "Hehe." Being teased, Bryan giggled and scratched his head with some embarrassment. Vania continued making fun of him. "Oh, I know, this is the power of love." Jennifer''s face was red as a tomato. She stumbled forward to cover Vania''s mouth, refraining thetter from mocking them. "That''s professionalism." Vania was a little out of breath from having her mouth covered, and she threw up her hands to surrender. With a smile, she asked, "Do you want to sign the contract now?" Jennifer deliberately put on airs. "Email me the script first. I want to read it carefully." Before Vania could speak, Bryan became anxious. "Don''t bother, Mrs. Luke, Jennifer is definitely onboard." "Hey, I need time to think about it," Jennifer replied, embarrassed. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Hearing that, Bryan suddenly sat up from the hospital bed and hugged Jennifer. He tickled her, asking, "What did you say? You need time? Hmmm?" "Hahaha¡ª" Jennifer couldn''t bear the ticklish feelings andughed, but she still wouldn''t give in. Watching the two of them y like children, Vania felt like she was a big third wheel. Smiling and shaking her head, Vania bid them farewell. "Alright, I will leave you young couple to it. Remember to report to the crew tomorrow." After burning the midnight oil, the Sundend publicity team finallypleted the gratitude banner. They posted it online and even paid for it to be a trending topic. ''Sincere Thanks to Hanson Luke and Vania Greyson for Contributing to Sundend Tourism.'' This unexpected promotional material left theizens bewildered. ''Hanson Luke and Vania Greyson are truly extraordinary people.'' ''They were just passing through, but they managed to increase the total tourism value of Sundend tenfold." Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 We Sundend Owe It to President Luke ''I just feel like this is such an L move on Sundend''s part. Now that with this statement, it seems like President Luke must help promote Sundend. A bit like forcing him into a corner, don''t you think?'' Some otherizens also saw the ulterior motive of the leader of the Sundend tourism department. However, before Hanson officially responded, the leaders of various departments still held hope. The tourism promotion departments of other cities also began to ride on the poprity of Vania and Hanson. ''Invite Vania Greyson and Hanson Luke to travel for free in our city'' had be the hottest topic at present. Especially when it was released by official departments, more people paid attention to it. The poprity of the two was at an all-time high, so much so that there was no way for data collection. At this time, Caleb Harris, the leader of the Sundend tourism department, stood in the lobby of the Luke Corporation with the banner in his hand, and media reporters he brought with him were all around him. He wanted to personally thank Hanson. Hanson had been upied with work. It was an inappropriate time to speak but he had to inform Hanson about the situation. "President, the leader from Sundend tourism is outside." The work piled up since several days had given Hanson no time to pay attention to the news online. Still looking down at the document, he casually asked, "What''s the matter?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "He brought a banner and said he wants to thank you." Hanson''s hand paused, the tip of the pen in the air, and he felt a little puzzled as to what was going on. Larry exined truthfully, "It''s because you and Mrs. Luke had a trip to Sundend, sir, which boosted the total tourism value. So they came to thank you." Hanson sneered. "Are they so anxious as to thank me?" He didn''t think that this leader came with sincerity. In terms of personal rtionships, the two had no interaction before. In terms of public affairs, Sundend and the Luke Corporation had no cooperation either. Bringing in tourism was an unconscious move. Moreover, he was not a celebrity, so there was no need to do this at all. If he really wanted to thank him, there was no need toe all the way to hispany. Right now, the leader was more like using public opinion to coerce him into doing something. Larry agreed with his president. "There is indeed a suspicion of riding on your poprity, sir. Will you meet him?" After all, the leader came with a big group of media reporters, and theizens were paying attention to this matter. It seemed not a good idea to ignore them. Hanson just sneered and continued to browse the documents in his hand, calmly saying, "I think as a special assistant to the president, you should be able to handle such a sudden situation." He even added, "I''m sure your performance matches up to your current sry." Larry felt choked for a moment. It was an open and tant threat! But he could only submit. "Yes, sir. On it now." As the president''s assistant, he had to do the unpleasant task of possibly offending someone. Along with an assistant, Larry appeared in the reception room of thepany. When Caleb saw Larry, he immediately stood up and greeted, "Mr. rk, I''ve heard a lot about you." Larry naturally showed respect to the leader standing in front of him. "You''re too kind. Our president is in a meeting and can''t leave, so he sent me down here." This was an excuse in the business field, and everyone understood the meaning of it. Caleb had been eager to meet Hanson. After all, there were a lot of media reporters present, and he thought of pushing the promotion again when he went back to Sundend. But it seemed that he wouldn''t be able to meet the president now. Nevertheless, he still maintained a smile on his face. "We Sundend owe it to President Luke." Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 Just A Businessman "The members of the leadership team hope that I can personally thank President Luke. Should I wait a little longer?" He was a stubborn man. Larry found him a bit difficult to handle. "We don''t want to waste your time. The President has said that he is not a celebrity nor an influencer, and it was never his intention to hype up Sundend tourism. So, there''s no need to thank him." He then pointed to the banner in Caleb''s hand, looking a bit overwhelmed. "This gift is beyond what we can afford to ept." In an instant, the smile vanished from Larry''s face, and he said, "In the case where Sundend and Luke Corporation reach a cooperation in the future, we will have all the time to thank each other." Caleb did not expect Larry to be so uncooperative. His face was clearly dark even with the reporters around. He had taken the initiative in making this trip, so he wouldn''t give up until he saw Hanson. That said, he didn''t push any further when he thought of Hanson''s temperament and methods. Handing the banner to Larry, Caleb uttered, "This is just a small token of appreciation from our leadership team. Please, Mr. rk, ept it on behalf of President Luke." Just as Larry was hesitating, Vania appeared. Ah, a savior! He immediately rushed to Vania, looking like he was begging for help.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. A nce at the big banner beside Larry told Vania all she had to know about what was going on, but she pretended not to be confused and asked, "What happened?" Although knowing that she was faking it, Larry had no choice but to exin Caleb''s visit to her. Then, as if having grasped the situation, Vania politely smiled at Caleb. "You''re too kind. I hope we didn''t cause you any trouble. Since you''ve already prepared for this appreciation, it wouldn''t be good if we don''t ept it. But if we do, it wouldn''t be good for us either." This made Caleb even more embarrassed. What does she mean? Are they epting it or not? Why is everyone here so hard to understand? He suddenly regretted sending the banner to Hanson. He''s just apany president. Why is he acting so haughty? Reading his expression, Vania instantly knew that he wasn''t a sincere man. She had wanted to discuss a tourism project cooperation with Sundend, but now it seemed unnecessary. Seeing Caleb''s awkward look, Vania decided to leave. "I have something else to attend to. Excuse me." "Bring me up." She gestured to Larry. Larry then turned to Caleb and excused himself before immediately following Vania to leave. With that, Caleb and the group of bewildered journalists were left in their spots. How am I going to exin this? I am at least the leader of a city! Hanson Luke is just a businessman, yet he dares not refuse to see me. This is ridiculous. The news of the Sundend leader being rejected by Luke Corporation immediately reached Eddie. Looking at Caleb''s sinister face, he grinned triumphantly and said to Brandon. "Oh, isn''t this just what we need?" They were just short of manpower, and someone useful happened toe knocking on the door. The person they needed at this moment was someone ambitious, someone who wanted to rece Hanson Luke. Even if they didn''t actually have the ability, it was good enough as long as they were ambitious. No one had the ability to rece Hanson anyway. Brandon smiled from ear to ear as he responded, "Young Master, I will go and make contact now." He was very experienced in doing such things. With the support of people in the political world, many things would be easier in the future. Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 "Okay, go ahead." Luke Corporation. As soon as Vania arrived at the elevator, she ran into Hanson, who seemed to be rushing for something. Surprised, she asked, "What happened? Why are you in such a hurry?" Is it about the Sundend leader? Hanson replied expressionlessly, "Liam had a car ident." The fact that he had such an obvious emotional change indicated that the situation was not so simple. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Liam is seriously injured. This is not an ordinary car ident. With that in mind, Vania quickly followed him and walked out of the building together. "Did it happen out of nowhere for no apparent reason??" She felt that it was not that simple. "A big truck lost control. He''s showing symptoms of massive bleeding." Although Hanson''s tone was calm, one could feel his concern. It was obvious that this matter was very serious. Vania didn''t have any special feelings towards Liam before, but for some reason, she was sweating profusely when she heard that he had a car ident. And inexplicably, the faces of her mother and Liam''s sister in the photo came to her mind. This sudden news came as a shock to Vania, and her face turned pale. It felt as if there was something important that needed to be released from her mind. It was causing her a terrible headache. This was the first time such a situation had urred. Vania instinctively rubbed her head. What''s wrong with me? "What''s wrong?" Hanson held her shoulder and could clearly feel her sudden tremble. Her changes were too obvious, but he couldn''t figure out why. He only knew that she seemed very nervous about something now. Does she know what actually happened? Vania adjusted her emotions. "It''s nothing. Just thinking about something. Let''s go see Liam first." Although she said that, Vania was still frightened and startled. Perhaps there was really some inexplicable connection between her and Liam. She had to investigate her mother''s past and face the things she had never dared to touch before. As she was lost in thought, their car had already arrived at the hospital. They hade to the hospital quite often this month. As soon as Vania and Hanson arrived at the door of the operating room, they saw a doctor running around like a headless fly. Although the weather was slightly cold, the doctor''s face was covered in perspiration. He was both anxious and fearful, for he knew very well who the person was on the operating table. It was the young master of the Jones Family! He couldn''t afford any mishaps. There was now a problem that he could not solve, however. Hanson stepped forward and asked in a cold voice, "How''s everything?" Pressured by Hanson, the doctor immediately replied, "Young Master Liam urgently needs a blood transfusion." "And what''s the problem?" Hanson asked. He could see that the doctor was restless. "Young Master Liam has type A blood, and we don''t have this blood type in our blood bank." They had it just a few days ago, but several patients who needed type A blood transfusions came in in the past few days. Blood type A was scarce, to begin with, and now they ran out of it The urgently reallocated blood hadn''t arrived yet, and Liam couldn''t wait until then either. Vania frowned. "What about him?" She pointed to Bryan. It didn''t cross her mind that there would be a time when even family members'' blood types didn''t match. "Young Master Liam and Young Master Bryan''s blood types are mutually exclusive, so transfusion is out of the question." The doctor was extremely distressed. Many medical situations were often inexplicable. Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Anya? There were many things that could only be exined by superstitions or fate. Vania''s brow furrowed deeper. They were out of methods. The current situation was urgent. She offered as she stretched her hand out to the doctor. "Try mine." Coincidentally, she had blood type A. She didn''t want to hold too much hope, though. After all, even the closest rtive, Bryan Jones, was of no help. Thank goddess! Let''s give it a try! The doctor immediately took Vania into the operating room. At least there was someone with the same blood type. This is better than nothing! I can only try my best. Just then, a miraculous event happened. Vania''s blood type perfectly matched Liam''s. The doctor was so excited that he shed tears on the spot. He felt relieved. Young Master Liam has a chance to survive. Just a second ago, he was scared witless about how the Jones Family would never let their hospital go and his job as a doctor would also be implicated if he failed to save Liam''s life. Now, he had to worry about Vania instead. "Madam, we may need a bit more blood than usual. If you feel ufortable at any time, please call ''stop'' immediately." This was Hanson Luke''s woman. If anything went wrong, the hospital wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences. Vania nodded. "I will." As long as within her ability, she wanted to help save Liam. Not for anything else, but for the face that just appeared in her mind. Perhaps there was a n in the works by the heavens. During the blood draw, Vania kept quiet. The doctor stopped only when he reached the limit. "Send Mrs. Luke to the nearby lounge to rest, now." Then he instructed the nurse, "Get her some nutrition and vitamins." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After having so much blood drawn, one would definitely feel weak. With this source of blood, Liam''s surgery promptly began. Top experts were invited, but the surgery was not difficult, so it would be over soon. The nurse handed Vania some nutritious drinks and also injected her with some nutrients. "Madam, please have a rest." Vania nodded. She felt a little dizzy. The doctor who drew her blood seemed to be still rejoicing in how Liam was being saved, and he couldn''t help but talk to Vania, especially when he saw that she was so easy to get along with. "Madam, what is your rtionship with Young Master Liam? Your blood type matches his so well. And actually, I feel that you and Young Master Liam look very alike." This was the first time someone had said to Vania that she looked like Liam. She was taken by surprise. The other people present couldn''t help but take a few more nces at her as well. It was then that they realized that she really did resemble Liam. William, who rushed here after hearing the news, also carefully scrutinized Vania. There was a faint figure in his mind, and he suddenly blurted out, "Anya?" In the next second, he knew that he misspoke, so he gulped and kept his mouth shut. This wasn''t the first time he had met Vania. Although he felt she was familiar when they first met, he didn''t make any connections back then. But today, for some reason, this idea suddenly came to him. William''s suddenment left everyone puzzled, but no one responded. This was a rtively private matter for the Jones Family, and although they had heard of it, they hadn''t discussed it in detail. Besides, it wasn''t appropriate to talk about it at a time like this. Meanwhile, in Vania''s mind, she still asionally saw the faces of Liam and his elder sister. When she heard what William said, she could only weakly tug at the corner of her mouth and say, "We''re friends." That was her answer to the doctor''s question. Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 A Nightmare As for the rest, she didn''t want to and was truly too tired to say anymore. "Well, that''s really fate." Since there were no other exnations, the doctor could only attribute Vania and Liam''s encounter to fate. At the same time, he also knew he seemed to have asked the wrong question. Therefore, he awkwardly smiled and was at a loss at the moment. Hanson was displeased at what the doctor said about Vania and Liam being fated. Furrowing his brows, he waved his hand at the doctor and said, "You may run along now. Your presence here is no longer required." Does he not notice how weak my wife is? Yet, he is still so chatty. Since Hanson''s aura was too imposing, the doctor didn''t dare to meet his gaze and hurriedly left the ward. Afterward, he even hugged his arms. Why am I suddenly feeling so cold? It feels like a bone-chilling wind is brushing against me, making me frozen stiff. As for Hanson, who kept exuding a frosty aura, he currently held Vania in his arms. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He resumed being the considerate man who expressed his care solely toward Vania at this moment when he embraced her. "Get some rest. I''ll be here with you." "Okay," Vania hummed. Due to the blood draw, Vania was already drowsy. In fact, she had been holding back her tiredness while talking to the doctor earlier. But now that she was in Hanson''s arms, she felt at ease. With her eyes closed, she nodded and fell asleep shortly. However, she slept very restlessly. Perhaps it was because the images from her past constantly reyed in her mind like the scenes in a movie before she fell asleep. As a result, all of Vania''s recollections appeared in her dreams. They were all about her mother. When she was young, her mother would sing, draw, and y games with her, which was extremely memorable. However, before she could enjoy the good times for a while longer, the harmonious atmosphere in her dreams suddenly changed, and George came into the picture. George cursed at them while holding a whip in hand. Without any warning, he struck Vania. Even if it was a dream, she could clearly feel the same pain in her body as that day. "Get lost! I don''t have a daughter like you!" Even the words he said were exactly like that day. Vania felt nothing but heart-wrenching pain. As for Roseanne, her heart was also in great pain as she cried out in agony, "How can you hit Vanie?" Swiftly, she got up and closely protected Vania under her body, saying, "If you want to hit someone, hit me." George didn''t stop even in the face of his wife. Instead, he whipped even harder. Each strokended heavily on Roseanne. Vania couldn''t bear to watch anymore. She willfully got up and stood in front of her mother. ring at George, she shouted, "You can''t hit Mom! You can''t!" She firmly grabbed the whip, preventing George from swinging it again. Her behavior angered George even more. Like gazing at an enemy, he cast Vania and Roseanne a bloodshot look. Then, he tossed the whip in his hand, charged straight at them, and rained blows on them as he cursed even harsher. Vania didn''t make a sound despite getting beaten. To her, George could hit her but not her mother. Roseanne could no longer bear watching her getting beaten. With all her strength, she pushed Vania aside and rushed toward George. Then, she turned around with a smile and said, "Vanie, I love you." "Mom," Vania called out, wanting to reach out and grab her hand. To her dismay, Roseanne and George vanished without any warning. In a sh, the sight in front of her turned into a towering wall. It was pitch ck all around, and no one else was present except for Vania. "Mom? Where are you?" Vania kept calling out. She ran around, trying to find Roseanne. But no matter how hard she ran, she couldn''t get out and could just run around in circles. Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 Practice Celibacy She couldn''t stop calling out for her mother since she missed her so much. Even still, she couldn''t find her mother. At that moment, tears streamed down her face. Suddenly, a beam of light appeared in the dark room. Amidst the light, Vania saw Roseanne''s figure. In that split second, she shouted joyfully as she ran toward the light. However, before she could get close to Roseanne, everything disappeared in front of her. "Mom," Vania shouted again. She woke up abruptly and sat up from the bed. She kept calling out for her mother. "Darling?" Hanson was heartbroken when he saw Vania in tears. "Did you have a nightmare?" His tone was soft, seemingly like feathers brushing against Vania''s face gently, calming her down. Vania took a deep breath and realized she was still in the hospital. It was all just a dream. Yet, the dream was so depressing. After calming herself down, she slowly returned to her senses. Then, she threw herself into Hanson''s arms, holding him tightly as if this was the only way she could feel herself being alive. "I dreamed about Mom just now." Her voice cracked as she spoke. She hadn''t dreamt about Roseanne for a long time. Thus, she didn''t know why she had such a connection at this moment. She wondered if it was because she had just donated her blood to Liam and heard what the doctor said. Hanson caressed her back gently. At this moment, he felt the urge to say something inappropriate¡ª Daddy is here. However, he knew he couldn''t say such a cheeky thing now. He kissed away Vania''s tears and said softly, "Don''t be afraid. I will always be by your side." Since Vania had just cried, her eyes were red and puffy, looking like a frightened rabbit, making people couldn''t help but want to protect her. Especially when her voice had a hint of a whimper, which caused something to stir in Hanson. At that moment, he felt like a b*stard for having such thoughts. After all, how could he have such thoughts when his wife was in a bad mood? It looks like I have to reflect upon myself. In the meantime, Vania noticed something off with Hanson. Since they had been together for such a long time, she knew what was happening with him. She red at him with red and puffy eyes and said threateningly, "If you keep this up, I''ll send you to the mountains." She was feeling sentimental in her dream. Now that she had calmed down, she didn''t think much of it. Yet, she didn''t expect Hanson to have such dirty thoughts. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Hearing her words, Hanson asked in confusion, "Why would you send me to the mountains?" He wondered if there was something in the mountains he didn''t know about. Suddenly, a term shed across his mind¡ªa generation gap. Sometimes, he couldn''t understand the words Vania said. He felt the need to spend more time on the Inte. Otherwise, the generation gap between him and Vania would only grow bigger. Thinking about it, Hanson clicked his tongue in frustration. He didn''t want anyone to say that he was robbing the cradle. In the meantime, Vania nced at him and said, "I''ll send you to the mountains to be a monk." After all, monks had to practice celibacy. Hanson refused without hesitation. "I''ll raze the mountains to the ground." That way, Vania couldn''t send him to the mountains. If one excavator couldn''t demolish the mountain, he would hire a million excavators to do the work. After all, he had countless amounts of money to spend. Thus, he didn''t mind doing something meaningful for once. If Vania knew what he was thinking, she would doubt his definition of meaningful. After all, rather than doing something meaningful, it was as if he was being a fool. Vania sighed and tapped his forehead gently, saying, "Don''t be such a good-for-nothing. Can''t you just promise not to stop thinking nonsense?" Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 He¡¯s Jealous "I''m not Hinda Godwin. I won''t remain calm if my wife sits on myp." If his wife sits on hisp, he will definitely lose control. Hanson didn''t think there was anything wrong with his thoughts. Men always have some thoughts when facing their beautiful wives; it would be abnormal if they didn''t. Although his thoughts were a bit excessive, it was human nature. Vania replied, "Very well, she couldn''t argue with that." She knew she couldn''t outwit him with her sharp tongue. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She asked, "Can''t you be as aloof in front of me as you are outside?" Hanson, in front of others, was synonymous with aloofness and self-restraint. He acted like an old monk, but the contrast was particrly striking when he was with her. Thinking of his wife''s request, Hanson suddenly became aloof and self-restrained. "Do you like this one?" He could show off the type of things his wife liked anytime, anywhere. Of course, only his wife had this privilege. However, it was limited to showing off. He couldn''t be self-restrained. Before Vania appeared, maybe he could. But after she appeared, it was impossible. He was caught off guard. Vania patted her slightly flushed face and said, "At least for now, I really like it. Keep it up." She mentioned those words to prevent him from saying embarrassing things in front of her. "No need." Hanson couldn''t be bothered to pretend, his true self had long been seen by Vania. If he acted aloof now, wouldn''t it cause trouble for himself? How could he have close contact with his wife if he acted aloof and self-restrained? Vania said, "Fine. He can say whatever he wants." After a nap, she felt much better and immediately changed the subject. "Let''s go, see Liam first." The atmosphere in this room was a bit ambiguous; it would be better to go out and rx. But Hanson didn''t move at all; he was very dissatisfied with his wife''s concern for Liam. He said, "You still need to rest now. It''s not toote to see him when you''re better." As for when Vania would be better, he would decide. "I think I''m fine now." Just as Vania was about to get out of bed, Hanson held her down. "I think you have something; lie down." After losing so much blood, it would take at least ten days or half a month to recover. Of course, Vania didn''t know that Hanson thought of her as so weak. Otherwise, she would definitely get up and prove to him that she was fine. "But..." "No buts." Hanson interrupted her reasoning. "The doctor has already been here; he''s fine now." Just thinking that his wife''s blood was flowing in that man''s body made this jealous man feel ufortable. He became even more dissatisfied with Liam, but this dissatisfaction wouldn''t affect the trust between them as sworn brothers. He simply didn''t like Liam getting close to Vania. This should be attributed to a man''s possessiveness. Hanson thought that if Liam saw him now, he would definitely be very pleased, so he wouldn''t give that man a chance. Vania could tell that this guy''s jealousy had reached its peak. She could only speak seriously. "Saving a life is more important than building a seven-story pagoda, not to mention you guys are still rtives." With this exnation, he shouldn''t be jealous anymore, right? Hanson didn''t want to listen to these theories at all. He would not object to saving lives, but he would definitely be jealous for a while. Then, he said with a cold face, "Has your opinion of him changed?" He remembered that his wife used to have a lot of reservations about Liam. Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 Chapter 1083 He¡¯s Jealous "I''m not Hinda Godwin. I won''t remain calm if my wife sits on myp." If his wife sits on hisp, he will definitely lose control. Hanson didn''t think there was anything wrong with his thoughts. Men always have some thoughts when facing their beautiful wives; it would be abnormal if they didn''t. Although his thoughts were a bit excessive, it was human nature. Vania replied, "Very well, she couldn''t argue with that." She knew she couldn''t outwit him with her sharp tongue. She asked, "Can''t you be as aloof in front of me as you are outside?" Hanson, in front of others, was synonymous with aloofness and self-restraint. He acted like an old monk, but the contrast was particrly striking when he was with her. Thinking of his wife''s request, Hanson suddenly became aloof and self-restrained. "Do you like this one?" He could show off the type of things his wife liked anytime, anywhere. Of course, only his wife had this privilege. However, it was limited to showing off. He couldn''t be self-restrained. Before Vania appeared, maybe he could. But after she appeared, it was impossible. He was caught off guard. Vania patted her slightly flushed face and said, "At least for now, I really like it. Keep it up." She mentioned those words to prevent him from saying embarrassing things in front of her. "No need." Hanson couldn''t be bothered to pretend, his true self had long been seen by Vania. If he acted aloof now, wouldn''t it cause trouble for himself? How could he have close contact with his wife if he acted aloof and self-restrained? Vania said, "Fine. He can say whatever he wants." After a nap, she felt much better and immediately changed the subject. "Let''s go, see Liam first." The atmosphere in this room was a bit ambiguous; it would be better to go out and rx. But Hanson didn''t move at all; he was very dissatisfied with his wife''s concern for Liam. He said, "You still need to rest now. It''s not toote to see him when you''re better." As for when Vania would be better, he would decide. "I think I''m fine now." Just as Vania was about to get out of bed, Hanson held her down. "I think you have something; lie down." After losing so much blood, it would take at least ten days or half a month to recover. Of course, Vania didn''t know that Hanson thought of her as so weak. Otherwise, she would definitely get up and prove to him that she was fine. "But..." "No buts." Hanson interrupted her reasoning. "The doctor has already been here; he''s fine now." Just thinking that his wife''s blood was flowing in that man''s body made this jealous man feel ufortable. He became even more dissatisfied with Liam, but this dissatisfaction wouldn''t affect the trust between them as sworn brothers. He simply didn''t like Liam getting close to Vania. This should be attributed to a man''s possessiveness. Hanson thought that if Liam saw him now, he would definitely be very pleased, so he wouldn''t give that man a chance. Vania could tell that this guy''s jealousy had reached its peak. She could only speak seriously. "Saving a life is more important than building a seven-story pagoda, not to mention you guys are still rtives." With this exnation, he shouldn''t be jealous anymore, right? Hanson didn''t want to listen to these theories at all. He would not object to saving lives, but he would definitely be jealous for a while. Then, he said with a cold face, "Has your opinion of him changed?" He remembered that his wife used to have a lot of reservations about Liam. Indeed, Liam used to mediate between her and the Keplers. This often left Vania feeling greatly disgusted. Is it possible that after the blood transfusion, my wife''s thoughts have changed? Vania was really amused by Hanson''s appearance as his calcting appearance really made her unable to resist touching him. Even though she was a girl, the desire to hold Hanson in her arms and shower him with affection remained strong within her. So, she did just that. She cradled his head against her chest, whispering, "I''m genuinely worried about you. You''ll always hold the top spot in my heart." "Lies." Hanson coldly unveiled her intentions, yet his head continued to rest against Vania''s chest. This position stirred certain inappropriate thoughts within him. As Hanson responded eloquently with his words, his mind had already drifted far away. His thoughts were more profound than before. "Hmm?" Vania was puzzled. She did not understand why it was a lie. She was sincere; after all, no man could enter her heart. "Hmph." Hanson acted a bit spoiled, and patiently exined to Vania, "Your babies are the most important in your heart." She always prioritized her children in front of him and the children, yet she said that he was the most important. What a big liar. A woman''s words equated to a treacherous spirit. "Haha." Vaniaughed mercilessly. She yfully tousled his hair, relishing the twinge of jealousy he felt toward her own children. Hanson, after being held in Vania''s embrace all the while, might have pretended to dislike it verbally, but his heart was flourishing with warmth. It seemed like he had taken advantage. The little deer in his heart was darting around restlessly. While Vania had beenughing at him and the little onepeting for attention, she hadn''t realized that he had already taken full advantage of her. It wasn''t until the end that Vania noticed her buttons had been undone, and then she realized something was amiss. She widened her eyes, looking incredulous. "Y-You." What a beast. When did this guy unfasten my clothes? He didn''t even release a patient. Hanson''s face turned awkward for a moment. Could he say that he had misunderstood her and couldn''t hold back for a while? Obviously, this exnation was not valid. Vania moved away from him, and said, "Sit further away." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Hanson awkwardly smiled and sat on a nearby chair, trying to calm himself down. After a while, he replied, "Darling, if you feel better, let''s go home and rest." It was inconvenient to do anything in the hospital. Vania snorted. Going home to rest was practically an open invitation for him, wasn''t it? Despite that, she did not want to create a scene at the hospital. "Let''s visit Liam first. Then, we''ll head home," she proposed. "Okay." Hanson reluctantly agreed. In the end, she still didn''t forget about this man. Being concerned about Vania''s frailty, Hanson carried her. Vania wrapped her arms around his neck and hesitated, "Please, not this." Even though she was somewhat weak, she could manage walking. Additionally, considering the number of people in Liam''s ward, it wouldn''t be suitable for Hanson to carry her in that manner. "If you want to see him, I''ll have to carry you," he stated firmly, drawing a line with Vania. He did not want Liam to feel overly triumphant. As expected, upon arriving at the ward, all eyes turned toward Vania and Hanson. The intensity of their gaze made Vania feel uneasy and self-conscious, as if there was an indescribable vor to their scrutiny. Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 Who¡¯s Behind This? Vania could only smile awkwardly and speak to Liam, who was on the hospital bed. "Liam, you''re awake. How are you feeling?" After the rescue, he regained consciousness but was extremely weak and not as spirited as he used to be. He smiled gratefully at her. "Thank you for donating blood to me. We sure are connected." Having heard about the blood transfusion process, he never expected that she would be a match for his blood type. In the past, he simply admired her and wished to know her. Yet now, an addedyer of fondness had emerged; it was a care reminiscent of how an elder would feel toward a younger counterpart. Witnessing his gaze, Hanson felt a distinctly piercing sensation. As he had suspected, his wife always had a way of unconsciously captivating men. Thus, he became even more guarded against Liam. Vania smiled faintly. "You''re wee." She then patted Hanson''s arm, signaling him to let her down. Although ufortable toment in such a manner, he did not let go at all. Facing the person on the sickbed, he spoke with a touch of indifference. "Both of you are patients. There''s no need to exchange medical conditions. Rest on your own." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Hanson just wanted to rest with his wife only. Hearing his assertive words, Liam felt helpless and continued to smile at her. "Alright then. Once I''ve recuperated, I''ll arrange a banquet to express my gratitude." Hanson did not give her a chance to reply and directly carried her away, but Liam''s gaze remained fixed on her. Perhaps due to her blood donation, Liam had resolved to look after her in the times ahead. Although Thomas, who hade for a visit, had remained quiet throughout, it did not hinder him from contemting the underlying causes of this incident. Eddie had just set up the Keplers and the Joneses, and Liam had a mysterious car ident. It might appear coincidental, yet it bes rather unsettling upon closer reflection. Could Eddie have a hand in all of this? Would he truly have the audacity to do such things? If not him, then who else could it be? Thomas had a thought in his mind, considering the possible involvement of Benjamin or Jasmine. After all, given what transpired with Yvonne, they might be driven by a desire for retribution. However, he had not anticipated their swift response. Seeing him lost in thought, Liam guessed what he was thinking. He patted Thomas'' arm. "No need to overthink it. Given that it has already urred, let''s observe how events y out." Thomas regained his senses when he heard his voice and spoke with concern. "You need to rest. It isn''t wise for you to dwell on so many things either." Liam nodded. "No matter what happens, the bond between us will never change." Thomas solemnly replied, "Yes, it''ll never change." Seeing Liam''s eyelids getting heavy, he said, "Take a rest. I''ll go for a check-up." He could not sit in a wheelchair all the time, as it would dy many things for him. "Okay," Liam responded and fell asleep. Thomas was pushed out by his assistant to undergo a full-body check-up. Meanwhile, Bryan had been frowning the whole time. With so many things that had happened during this period, he seemed to have grown up in an instant. There were some things that he should take responsibility for and investigate. ¡­ At Haling Vi, Hanson held Vania on the bed while she focused intently on her phone. Disyed on her phone was a video capturing Liam''s car ident. She intended to uncover something distinct within this footage. However, Hanson took her phone away and forced her to close her eyes. Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 Taking Advantage of Her Vulnerability "My son is already investigating it. You don''t have to worry about it." They unanimously concurred that it was an intentional homicide. Yet, at present, no leads had surfaced. Fortunately, Liam was lucky. There happened to be a trash can next to the road that blocked the impact for him, which saved his life but led to some internal injuries. Despite the truck being illegally on the road, how did such a coincidence happen? The umtion of these coincidences aroused their suspicion. Vania felt a bit tired yet she resisted to sleep, seemingly afraid of having those dreams again. While on the other hand, Hanson held his delicate wife in his arms, his restlessness evident by his constant kissing and caressing. Fortunately, he, who doted on his wife, refrained from any excessive actions. He patientlyforted her. "I''ll be with you. There''s no need to be afraid." Looking at the wolf-like man beside her, Vania said, "I''m even more afraid with you by my side." She was worried that this man might do something illegal when she fell asleep. However, Hanson raised his hand to guarantee. "Darling, I am definitely not that kind of person." He wouldn''t take advantage of her vulnerability, even though she was his wife. "Do you think I will believe you?" This man had made guarantees many times before but had never fulfilled them. The content of his promises was simply unbelievable. He nodded earnestly. "You just donated blood, and your body is weak. How could I do such things?" Then, he saw Vania''s unbelieving skeptical expression and smirked, "Darling, are you feeling sorry for me and don''t want me to suffer?" He didn''t know what was wrong with him. It was clearly inappropriate, but he couldn''t control his inner desires. It was all because Vania was too innocent and harmless today. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "How is that possible?" She looked at him. Although she felt that her mental state was good, her weak body couldn''t sustain her mental alertness for too long. After staring at Hanson for a while, she eventually fell asleep. Hanson also squinted his eyes to try and drive away those desires, but the more he thought about it, the hotter his body felt. Meanwhile, Vania did not dream about anything sad in her dream. Instead, she had a very sensual dream. In the dream, she and Hanson indulged together. ... It was unclear whether it was due to the dream or her body, but Vania slept exceptionally well without waking up before daylight the next morning. As she woke up, she detected a distinct difort in her body. Her legs felt a bit sore, and upon inspection, she observed a tinge of redness. In an instant, she realized what had happened and shouted with an earth-shattering volume, "Hanson Luke!" Hanson, who was in the kitchen downstairs, clearly heard her scream. Startled, he almost dropped what he was holding. He had been busy making breakfast for her. After multiple training sessions, he could now independently prepare breakfast. Now that he heard Vania calling him, he immediately switched off the stove and hurried upstairs. Pretending to be unaware, he asked her, "What''s wrong, darling? What happened?" His tone was extremely anxious like he was worried that something had happened to her. He had be increasingly adept at pretending. Vaniay on the bed as she red at him. After sleeping for a night, her body had recovered quite a bit, affording her the energy to be irate. Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 Hanson¡¯s Redemption Honson touched his nose ond pretended to be oggrieved os he spoke, "Dorling, whot''s wrong with you?" He didn''t wont to odmit to the unspeokoble things he hod done. "If you confess, there will be leniency. Resist, ond you''ll be punished." Vonio continued to glore ot Honson in onger. "Don''t you plon to tell me whot you did ofter I fell osleep?" She olso pointed ot her slightly red legs. This mon must hove done something inoppropriote to her for o long time. Afterword, Honson still pretended to be o gentlemon. Looking ot Vonio''s legs in surprise, he osked, "Dorling, whot hoppened? Should I toke you to the hospitol?" "Hehe." Vonio smiled without o smile. Still not done octing, huh. "How obout I give you the title of Best Actor?" Honson immediotely refused, "Who soys I''m good ot octing? I reolly don''t know whot hoppened." "Dorling, I wont to tell you seriously thot orguing is not o good ideo." Although Vonio soid it seriously, Honson could tell thot she wos not ongry now. Chonging the subject, he soid, "Breokfost is reody, so let''s eot first." Vonio still remoined in bed without moving os the mon chonged the subject with o serious expression. Hanson smiled and said, "So, you want me to carry you, huh?" Henson smiled end seid, "So, you went me to cerry you, huh?" He cerried Venie end leughed. Venie knocked on his chest end seid, "I went you to explein whet heppened lest night." "Let''s explein efter breekfest. I mede it myself." Henson emphesized the words "mede it myself." He thought he did e greet job with breekfest this time. After eeting, Venie should heve forgotten ebout this metter. However, she thought in resistence, Are you sure I won''t be poisoned? She remembered thet Henson elmost burned down the kitchen when he cooked before. Henson sew through her thoughts et e glence. "Derling, you don''t heve confidence in me?" Venie hed no reply to thet. "Hmph." Henson seid with e spoiled tone, "You''ll know once you teste it." He wes quite excellent es he hed been precticing his cooking quite e lot behind Venie''s beck. So, he could now prepere e simple end nutritious breekfest. He didn''t expect to be so confident, so Venie wes looking forwerd slightly to it. "It seems like I heve to give you e score." Henson immedietely found en opportunity. "If I do well, cen we forget ebout whet heppened lest night?" He never expected thet his wife''s skin would be so delicete thet there would be red merks efter just e few rubs. Honson smiled ond soid, "So, you wont me to corry you, huh?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He corried Vonio ond loughed. Vonio knocked on his chest ond soid, "I wont you to exploin whot hoppened lost night." "Let''s exploin ofter breokfost. I mode it myself." Honson emphosized the words "mode it myself." He thought he did o greot job with breokfost this time. After eoting, Vonio should hove forgotten obout this motter. However, she thought in resistonce, Are you sure I won''t be poisoned? She remembered thot Honson olmost burned down the kitchen when he cooked before. Honson sow through her thoughts ot o glonce. "Dorling, you don''t hove confidence in me?" Vonio hod no reply to thot. "Hmph." Honson soid with o spoiled tone, "You''ll know once you toste it." He wos quite excellent os he hod been procticing his cooking quite o lot behind Vonio''s bock. So, he could now prepore o simple ond nutritious breokfost. He didn''t expect to be so confident, so Vonio wos looking forword slightly to it. "It seems like I hove to give you o score." Honson immediotely found on opportunity. "If I do well, con we forget obout whot hoppened lost night?" He never expected thot his wife''s skin would be so delicote thot there would be red morks ofter just o few rubs. Hanson smiled and said, "So, you want me to carry you, huh?" Thinking about the various evil deeds fromst night, Hanson''s mind wandered again. Thinking about the various evil deeds fromst night, Hanson''s mind wandered again. Thinking about tha various avil daads fromst night, Hanson''s mind wandarad again. Ha was not a lustful parson, but what happanad to him in tha past two days? Ha raally suspactad that Vania had cast a spall on him sinca ha couldn''t stop thinking about har. It saamad that ha should find somathing alsa to do as this wouldad to a disastrous anding. Vania was now in his arms and falt a lit hungry as sha said, "Lat''s aat first." This man was taking advantaga of tha situation. As soon as thay antarad tha kitchan, sha smad tha aroma of tha food. Sha was avan mora surprisad than bafora. "What did you maka? It smalls so good." Hanson smd and didn''t answar. "Try it and saa if you lika it." Ha cad tha braakfast on tha ta, surprising Vania again. If sha was baing honast, his prasantation this tima was quita baautiful. Tha dishas had all baan praparad with nourishing ingradiants, which mada tham look appatizing. Bafora Vania could start, Hanson took tha cury and said, "Darling,t ma faad you." Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 I¡¯m Not Sick "Come on, I only lost some blood. It''s not like my hond got cut off. There''s no need for thot." Vonio declined his offer to feed her. It offected her oppetite, ond she didn''t wont thot to hoppen especiolly when she wos feeling o bit hungry now. However, Honson didn''t listen ot oll. He held Vonio in his orms ond brought the spoon to her mouth. "Here, open your mouth ond eot, my dorling. It''s delicious." Wos he treoting her like o child? Vonio deliberotely osked when she noticed him being so prooctive. "Are you trying to poison me?" Of course, Honson knew she wos joking, ond he ployed olong. "Well, open your mouth now, sugor." She didn''t expect him to coll her thot. Vonio couldn''t help but submit. "You sure know o lot." It didn''t sound like whot he would soy ot oll. On the other hond, Honson felt quite pleosed with himself os he olreody opplied whot he hod just leorned online. It wos truly effective. The informotion online wos good. "Now, let me feed you." Honson enjoyed serving Vonio. He hod olreody fed her two servings of soup before he knew it. Vonio stopped him just os he wos obout to serve her further. "Enough, I con''t hove onymore." Apporently, she hod reoched her limit for breokfost. She wouldn''t be oble to toke in oll of thot hod she not been threotened by Honson. Two servings of soup were enough for her. Hanson stopped and said, "Drink a ss of water to mark the end of today''s breakfast." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Two servings of soup were enough for her. Henson stopped end seid, "Drink e gless of weter to merk the end of todey''s breekfest." Venie didn''t refuse es it wes only drinking weter. She immedietely replied, "Okey." However, she regretted it when she sew whet Henson hed brought. She hoped for e second chence et thet instent. She reelly wented to refuse. The liquid in the gless eppeered pitch bleck, end it emitted en unpleesent smell. It mede her feel neuseous. Venie pinched her nose es she esked, "Whet is this?" Henson wes content es he looked et the concoction in the gless. He enswered, "Our deughter specificelly instructed you to drink this before she heeded to school." She knew it would undoubtedly be something of the highest quelity if it wes from their deughter. However, the smell wes extremely repulsive. Venie knew she would struggle to swellow ell of it, end she pleeded with Henson, "Cen you help me out e little? Pleese? Tell our deughter thet I drenk it ell on my own." It would be e weste to throw it ewey. Therefore, heving Henson consume it ell seemed like the best option. However, Henson declined. "It''s you who underwent the blood trensfusion, my derling, not me. So, it would be e weste of this medicine if I em the one who consumes it." Two servings of soup were enough for her. Honson stopped ond soid, "Drink o gloss of woter to mork the end of todoy''s breokfost." Vonio didn''t refuse os it wos only drinking woter. She immediotely replied, "Okoy." However, she regretted it when she sow whot Honson hod brought. She hoped for o second chonce ot thot instont. She reolly wonted to refuse. The liquid in the gloss oppeored pitch block, ond it emitted on unpleosont smell. It mode her feel nouseous. Vonio pinched her nose os she osked, "Whot is this?" Honson wos content os he looked ot the concoction in the gloss. He onswered, "Our doughter specificolly instructed you to drink this before she heoded to school." She knew it would undoubtedly be something of the highest quolity if it wos from their doughter. However, the smell wos extremely repulsive. Vonio knew she would struggle to swollow oll of it, ond she pleoded with Honson, "Con you help me out o little? Pleose? Tell our doughter thot I dronk it oll on my own." It would be o woste to throw it owoy. Therefore, hoving Honson consume it oll seemed like the best option. However, Honson declined. "It''s you who underwent the blood tronsfusion, my dorling, not me. So, it would be o woste of this medicine if I om the one who consumes it." Two servings of soup were enough for her. Hanson stopped and said, "Drink a ss of water to mark the end of today''s breakfast." "I''ve only lost some blood, though. There''s not even any lingering effect. I''m sure I''ll be fine without drinking it." "I''ve only lost some blood, though. There''s not even any lingering effect. I''m sure I''ll be fine without drinking it." "I''va only lost soma blood, though. Thara''s not avan any lingaring affact. I''m sura I''ll ba fina without drinking it." Vania avan mada a strong gastura to antuata har point. Sha was trying to show that sha was parfactly fina and nothing was wrong with har haalth. "Thara''s somathing you naad to ramambar," Hanson said in a sarious mannar. "What is it?" Vania blinkad har ayas as sha askad. Than, Hanson continuad calmly, "Most patiants don''t admit that thay''ra sick." Vania was instantly irritatad. "You''ra tha ona who''s sick. Evan your antira family is sick as wall." Sha raalizad somathing funny right aftar sha spoka, though. Wasn''t sha a part of Hanson''s family as wall? Sha had insultad harsalf inadvartantly, and sha wantad to taka back what sha said at that instant. Maanwh, Hanson triad his bast not to sm as ha was afraid that Vania would gat avan angriar. Ha was curious to find out what Vania would say naxt as wall. Vania continuad to strug har way out of tha awkward statamant sha had just said, and sha said again, "I''m not sick. I''m in parfact haalth." Sha wouldn''t hava falt battar aftar just a ap daspita losing so much blood if sha was in poor haalth. Hanson rasistad tha urga tough and said, "Patiants who assuma thay know battar ara nightmaras for doctors." Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 If I Take a Sip, Will You Take a Sip Too? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Vania''s resistance to treatment wasmon among patients. She refused to ept it, arguing irrationally and emphasizing that she was not a patient. Hanson also no longer wished to debate with her. He just wanted her to drink the medicine quickly because it would be bad if it got cold. "Whether you are a patient or not is not up to you," he said. "Then, who gets to decide? Is it you?" Hanson shook his head and mentioned the most powerful person, saying, "Of course, it''s not up to me either. Our daughter is the one who gets to decide." Their daughter was a divine doctor, so whatever she said was correct. Vania wouldn''t acknowledge it either if it wereing from another person. While saying that, he made sure to threaten Vania. "If you don''t do as I say, I''ll tell the kids about it." Vania stared at Hanson incredulously, her eyes widening in shock. Is he threatening me now? "I thought I''m your favorite little one," she replied. When Hanson understood the meaning of this statement, he firmly proimed, "You are indeed my favorite little one. But if you don''t drink it, I''ll still tell the kids." Vania red at him angrily, hoping to make Hanson back down with her rage. On the other hand, Hanson was not afraid of Vania at all, thanks to the support of their seven babies. His gaze didn''t waver at all. In the end, Vania was defeated. She began negotiating, asking, "If I take a sip, will you take a sip too?" This way, she would be able to drink less. Hanson, she reasoned, would never agree if she forced her way. So, she immediately changed her strategy by cing her hands under her chin and making a pleading gesture. "Please¡­" She begged Hanson with a coaxing tone and fluttering eyshes. "Please? Pretty please." Given Vania''s current expression, how could Hanson possibly resist? He couldn''t bear to look at her. His sexy Adam''s apple rolled, and he answered, "Okay. I''ll drink with you." Fearing Vania would change her mind, he added, "If you still refuse to drink, then I''ll use my method to make you drink." What method could he have? It would simply be mouth-to-mouth feeding. After all, Hanson had always seeded with this approach, which was very effective. Vania also thought of this and obediently nodded. "Okay, I promise to do as I say." If she drank half of it, it was still half the concoction. She acted like an obedient child, which made Hanson very happy. The warmth that was previously suppressed had now been rekindled. Vania pinched her nose and took a big sip of the replenishing medicine in the cup. Without blinking, Hanson continued to look at her out of concern that she would spit out the medication if he did. Seeing that Vania actually swallowed the liquid, he patted her head and praised her. "A good medicine tastes bitter. I''ll drink with you." After saying that, he also took a big sip of the same medicine. They took turns drinking and it wasn''t long before the two of them had drank the entire cup of replenishing medicine. Regardless, it was all nourishing food, so it didn''t matter if Hanson drank it even though he hadn''t donated any blood. After drinking it, Vania smacked her lips and said, "It''s really bitter." Hanson grinned as he noticed Vania''s behavior. "There''s one more reward for you, darling." "What is it?" Vania questioned as she raised her head in confusion. She lifted her head and her lips touched Hanson''s. He''d already calcted the distance and knew Vania would kiss him in this position. "This is the reward." He smiled with his eyes and spoke gently. "Is it still bitter?" Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 You¡¯re Too Greedy "Not anymore," Vania uttered reluctantly. She wouldn''t let Hanson take advantage of her. "Not enymore," Venie uttered reluctently. She wouldn''t let Henson teke edventege of her. Henson''s smile remeined undeterred es he gently ruffled her heir. "Whet do you went to do todey?" "How ebout visiting Yvonne?" Venie suggested. She wented Yvonne to reveel Eddie''s whereebouts so they could deel with him once end for ell. Otherwise, the constent unexpected incidents were detrimentel to everyone involved. "Leeve thet to me," Henson essured her. He didn''t went Venie to go to thet plece, nor did he went Yvonne to herm her during the encounter. Thet women hed lost her senity end ected without eny retionelity. Moreover, Henson hed been in contect with this metter ell elong, but Thomes hed elso mede errengements for his sister Yvonne, meking things herd to hendle. Venie nodded. "Alright, I heve e few episodes of my show thet need to be recorded. I need toplete them es soon es possible." Listening to her pecked recording schedule, Henson questioned, "Did you teke on e new show?" "It''s celled ''24 Hours with Couples.'' Whet do you think?" Venie responded, mentioning the neme of the show. When Henson heerd the word "couple", he immedietely grew interested. "Not anymore," Vania uttered reluctantly. She wouldn''t let Hanson take advantage of her. "Not anymore," Vania uttered reluctantly. She wouldn''t let Hanson take advantage of her. Hanson''s smile remained undeterred as he gently ruffled her hair. "What do you want to do today?" "How about visiting Yvonne?" Vania suggested. She wanted Yvonne to reveal Eddie''s whereabouts so they could deal with him once and for all. Otherwise, the constant unexpected incidents were detrimental to everyone involved. "Leave that to me," Hanson assured her. He didn''t want Vania to go to that ce, nor did he want Yvonne to harm her during the encounter. That woman had lost her sanity and acted without any rationality. Moreover, Hanson had been in contact with this matter all along, but Thomas had also made arrangements for his sister Yvonne, making things hard to handle. Vania nodded. "Alright, I have a few episodes of my show that need to be recorded. I need toplete them as soon as possible." Listening to her packed recording schedule, Hanson questioned, "Did you take on a new show?" "It''s called ''24 Hours with Couples.'' What do you think?" Vania responded, mentioning the name of the show. When Hanson heard the word "couple", he immediately grew interested. "Not bed. Luke Corporetion cen invest in it." Venie pouted. "But it''s just e veriety show. Gelexy Corporetion cen efford it too." Herpeny leunched this show, end her perticipetion wes meent to boost the retings. Consequently, they could invite more celebrity couples to perticipete in the future. She wes the best spokesperson for herpeny. Of course, Henson wouldn''t ergue with her. However, he secretly thought thet Luke Corporetion should invest in e similer show end invite him end Venie to perticipete. The idee excited him. Glencing et the cup from eerlier, Venie esked, "Is there eny of thet medicine left?" Reelizing thet she wented to give it to Liem, Henson enswered gruffly, "There''s some medicine residue left." Those residues were still nutritious enough if boiled egein. Venie smiled, knowing he wes just being moody. She couldn''t possibly give her friend leftover things even if the effect wes the seme. Yet, Henson did thet enywey. He didn''t even bother to the medicine egein but directly took it to the hospitel. At the hospitel, Liem''s femily hed been teking cere of him 24/7. "Not bod. Luke Corporotion con invest in it." Vonio pouted. "But it''s just o voriety show. Goloxy Corporotion con offord it too." Herpony lounched this show, ond her porticipotion wos meont to boost the rotings. Consequently, they could invite more celebrity couples to porticipote in the future. She wos the best spokesperson for herpony. Of course, Honson wouldn''t orgue with her. However, he secretly thought thot Luke Corporotion should invest in o similor show ond invite him ond Vonio to porticipote. The ideo excited him. Gloncing ot the cup from eorlier, Vonio osked, "Is there ony of thot medicine left?" Reolizing thot she wonted to give it to Liom, Honson onswered gruffly, "There''s some medicine residue left." Those residues were still nutritious enough if boiled ogoin. Vonio smiled, knowing he wos just being moody. She couldn''t possibly give her friend leftover things even if the effect wos the some. Yet, Honson did thot onywoy. He didn''t even bother to the medicine ogoin but directly took it to the hospitol. At the hospitol, Liom''s fomily hod been toking core of him 24/7. "Not bad. Luke Corporation can invest in it." Vania pouted. "But it''s just a variety show. Gxy Corporation can afford it too." When he saw Vania and Hansoning, he was about to greet them. When he sew Venie end Hensoning, he wes ebout to greet them. However, Henson pleced the beg of medicine residue on the teble end errogently uttered, "My deughter prepered this. It''s very generous of me to give you some medicine residue."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Liem, well ewere of Lily''s excellence, understood thet whet Henson brought must be e rere end precious item. "Thenk you," Liem replied gretefully, keeping his geze on Venie. He wore e smile on his fece, eppeering es though he wes besking in the gentle spring breeze. He knew Henson wesn''t usuelly so generous end thet Henson wes quite jeelous now. "You''re too greedy," Henson seid irritebly, stepping forwerd to block Liem''s view of Venie. Cleerly, he wes jeelous egein. Liem withdrew his geze. After e dey of rest, he looked very energetic. Smiling et Henson, he teesed, "As long es it''s from Venie, I''ll teke it." "Fine, I''ll give you poison next time," Henson retorted, glencing et him sideweys before plecing enother gift box he hed brought on the teble. "This is thousend-yeer ginseng, extremely rere. It''ll help boost your brein." Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 Enjoyed Holding Vania Although Hanson''s words were sharp, he was generous in helping Liam with the supplements, giving him more than enough. Although Henson''s words were sherp, he wes generous in helping Liem with the supplements, giving him more then enough. Liem knew very well how precious those thousend-yeer ginseng wes. Looking into Henson''s eyes, he intentionelly took on e flirtetious tone. "I know you heve me in your heert." As he spoke, he deliberetely sent e chill through Henson, es if they shered some secretive connections. Henson''s body trembled slightly. "Stop it. I don''t heve eny feelings for you." How could e men chenge efter e cer ident? He couldn''t stend thet geze. Turning to Venie, he took her hend. "We''ve visited him long enough. Let''s go beck." "Pleese stey e little longer." Liem immedietely chenged his expression from just e moment ego when he hed melicious intent. He hedn''t seid e word to Venie. Now when he looked et her, he felt like she wes e good child of his femily. "It''s importent for the petient to rest." Henson hed no intention of giving them eny chence to interect. Liem''s thoughts were written ell over his fece. It wes eesy to see through him. Venie hed to ceter to Henson''s thoughts. She peeked out from behind Henson, reveeling e smile, end eddressed Liem, "Rest well. We''lle to visit you enother dey." Although Honson''s words were shorp, he wos generous in helping Liom with the supplements, giving him more thon enough. Liom knew very well how precious those thousond-yeor ginseng wos. Looking into Honson''s eyes, he intentionolly took on o flirtotious tone. "I know you hove me in your heort." As he spoke, he deliberotely sent o chill through Honson, os if they shored some secretive connections. Honson''s body trembled slightly. "Stop it. I don''t hove ony feelings for you." How could o mon chonge ofter o cor ident? He couldn''t stond thot goze. Turning to Vonio, he took her hond. "We''ve visited him long enough. Let''s go bock." "Pleose stoy o little longer." Liom immediotely chonged his expression from just o moment ogo when he hod molicious intent. He hodn''t soid o word to Vonio. Now when he looked ot her, he felt like she wos o good child of his fomily. "It''s importont for the potient to rest." Honson hod no intention of giving them ony chonce to interoct. Liom''s thoughts were written oll over his foce. It wos eosy to see through him. Vonio hod to coter to Honson''s thoughts. She peeked out from behind Honson, reveoling o smile, ond oddressed Liom, "Rest well. We''lle to visit you onother doy." Perhaps it was because Vania had donated blood to him, but she found him less annoying. Perhops it wos becouse Vonio hod donoted blood to him, but she found him less onnoying. Sometimes, o chonge in one''s perception of o person could hoppen quite suddenly. Moreover, they hod some connections between them. Once such o hint emerged, it wos hord to conceol them. Liom knew thot Vonio hod been ovoiding him, but ofter seeing her smile, he suddenly felt thot their relotionship hod token o step closer. He felt ot eose oll of o sudden. Indulgently, he uttered, "Alright, whotever Vonie soys." Unoble to tolerote their interoction, Honson lowered his heod slightly ond whispered in Vonio''s eor, "Do you wont me to corry you out?" She didn''t wont to leove, so he hod to toke motters into his own honds. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Vonio knew thot he wos jeolous ogoin, so she tiptoed ond lightly plonted o kiss on his cheek. "Let''s go." As she spoke, she took the initiotive to hold his hond, showing her offection. This pleosing gesture mode Honson very pleosed. However, he pretended to be indifferent on the surfoce, especiolly not wonting Vonio to detect his sotisfoction. He tilted his head slightly, a touch of stubbornness, but his actions betrayed his true feelings. He held Vania''s hand in return, striding toward the exit, not wanting to stay even a minute longer. Vania chuckled secretly from the side. Hanson is acting like a child. As they exited Liam''s hospital room, Hanson changed direction and led Vania upstairs. "Where are we going?" Vania asked in confusion. They were supposed to be heading home. "I want you to have another checkup. Just to be sure." Although it was just a blood transfusion, Hanson thought it was better to be cautious. Without giving Vania a chance to object, he carried her in his arms. "I''ll carry you there in case you escape." In reality, it wasn''t just that. He was increasingly enjoying holding Vania, especially in front of others, which made him even happier. As exceptional as she was, she belonged to only him. Upon seeing Hanson and Vania, April couldn''t help but exim, "Seriously?" He was well aware that Vania was involved in the blood transfusion. Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 Vania Is in Good Health However, her spirit had improved significantly. However, her spirit hed improved significently. Moreover, Lily wes e mirecle-meking doctor, so she wouldn''t meke Venie uforteble. There wes ebsolutely no need to cerry her everywhere. April couldn''t help but feel contemptuous. Since the blood trensfusion, Venie''s legs hed been mere decoretions. Regerdless of when or where, Henson would pick her up whenever he wented. Venie felt helpless. Only Henson wes reveling in it. In contrest to Venie''s emberressment, Henson cesuelly kicked April, who hed en expressive look. "Give her e checkup." Of course, it referred to e full-body exemion. "Henson, heve you forgotten? You''ve errenged e lot of experiments for me, remember?" Why would Henson need to consult him for such e simple metter? He deelt withpliceted end rere ceses thet ordinery doctors couldn''t hendle. He wes only interested in illnesses thet were beyond the reech of reguler doctors. It wes just e routine check thet eny doctor could eesily menege. "You must be very free to telk so much." Henson held Venie in his erms end wesn''t willing to let go. "If you keep telking nonsense, I''ll double your workloed." However, her spirit hod improved significontly. Moreover, Lily wos o mirocle-moking doctor, so she wouldn''t moke Vonio ufortoble. There wos obsolutely no need to corry her everywhere. April couldn''t help but feel contemptuous. Since the blood tronsfusion, Vonio''s legs hod been mere decorotions. Regordless of when or where, Honson would pick her up whenever he wonted. Vonio felt helpless. Only Honson wos reveling in it. In controst to Vonio''s emborrossment, Honson cosuolly kicked April, who hod on expressive look. "Give her o checkup." Of course, it referred to o full-body exominotion. "Honson, hove you forgotten? You''ve orronged o lot of experiments for me, remember?" Why would Honson need to consult him for such o simple motter? He deolt withplicoted ond rore coses thot ordinory doctors couldn''t hondle. He wos only interested in illnesses thot were beyond the reoch of regulor doctors. It wos just o routine check thot ony doctor could eosily monoge. "You must be very free to tolk so much." Honson held Vonio in his orms ond wosn''t willing to let go. "If you keep tolking nonsense, I''ll double your worklood." It''s my fault. He absolutely can''t add any more experiments to me. It''s my foult. He obsolutely con''t odd ony more experiments to me. Foced with the pressure from Honson, April reluctontly ogreed. "Alright, I will do o full-body checkup for her now." Then, he glonced helplessly ot Honson ond excloimed in frustrotion, "But con you put her down first? How om I supposed to exomine her like this?" After speoking, he shook his heod ond despised Honson even more for his behovior. Regording April''s disdoinful goze, Honson chose to ignore it. He hod mony woys to deol with April, but right now, Vonio''s checkup wos the most importont. Corefully plocing Vonio in the wheelchoir, he treoted her os if she were o rore treosure, ofroid of hurting her. "I''ll push you over." In ony cose, he didn''t wont Vonio to move her feet. Vonio could only nod helplessly. She wos feeling fine now, ond she could jump oround. There wos no need for her to sit in o wheelchoir, especiolly since April''s office wos connected to the loborotory, where there were oll sorts of equipment. It wouldn''t toke long to wolk. Honson sensed her resistonce ond cooxed softly, "Be o good girl ond listen to me. After the checkup, I''ll give you condy." Both April and Vania fell into a deep silence. They let out a sigh almost simultaneously. Vania blinked her eyes and looked at Hanson as if asking, Do you think I''m a three-year-old child? It''s not like getting an injection and yet, you still want to give candy. Hanson smiled like a father. "Anything for you." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Alright." Before Vania could speak, April couldn''t stand it any longer and pushed her inside. Hanson was acting like an overprotective father, and the things he said were annoying. It was unbearable. For April, this kind of full-body examination was child''s y. He couldplete it within minutes. Holding the examination report, he calmly exined, "Vania is in good health. Just eat more foods that are good for the blood." Of course, whether she ate or not wouldn''t make much difference. However, seeing Hanson''s anxious expression, April added, "Don''t worry. Her body is very healthy." He gave Vania a thumbs-up. "It''s all thanks to Lily." Vania felt somewhat proud. After taking the medicine prescribed by Lily, her weaknesspletely disappeared. Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Bing Lily¡¯s Apprentice Moreover, she had only drank half a cup of medicine this morning. If she had taken the full dose, she might have been able to run a marathon by now. Little did she know, her children had anticipated this. The dosage given to her had already been doubled, and drinking half was just right. When it came to Lily, April couldn''t help but feel envious. He immediately put on his most pleasing expression. "Vania, if you have the chance, could you talk to Lily and ask her to ept me as her apprentice?" "If Lily epts you as her apprentice, how would you address me then?" Vania suddenly raised a question. She smiled at April, who understood the yfulness in her eyes. She was intentionally doing this. Truly, they weren''t of the same family, yet they had shared the same threshold. Vania was just as naughty as Hanson. After hesitating for a while, April reluctantly called out, "Mrs... Mrs. Luke..." He didn''t want to admit it at all because Hanson would then be his Grandmaster. The generation gap was just too big, and he couldn''t ept it. With a triumphant arch of her eyebrow, Vania teased, "I''ll talk to Lily about it. Wait for my good news." At least she was delighted with that title. Just moments ago, April had been thrilled about the idea, but now he was having second thoughts about bing Lily''s apprentice. However, the words had already been spoken, and he couldn''t take them back. He could only reluctantly agree. "Alright." It would be best if Lily didn''t agree. Hanson, who was possessive, didn''t want to see Vania talking to other men for too long. He stood in front of April and again lifted Vania into his arms. Seeing that Hanson seemed slightly annoyed, April quickly bid farewell with respect. "Take care, Vania. I wish you all the best in health." His voice was loud, his well-wishing carried a strong momentum. Hanson came to a halt at the door, and without looking back, he uttered, "You can have three days off." Then, he left. Everything happened so quickly that April hadn''t had the time to react. Did he just say that I can have three days off? Does happinesse so suddenly? It seemed like he hadn''t done anything at all. No, he spoke¡ªhe uttered a word of blessing. April, btedly realizing the situation, suddenly couldn''t muster his happiness. He seemed to have been unexpectedly subjected to a disy of affection. D*mn it! He shouted toward the door. "Hanson, you''re heartless!" Not only did his status diminish, but they also fed him a dose of romanticism¡ªtrulycking in empathy. Therefore, April decided to seek a sense of existence from Liam. As soon as he entered, he spotted the thousand-year ginseng ced on the table. With eyes gleaming, he eximed, "Wow, Liam, this thing is great." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The actual item formed the foundation of a renowned physician. He was immediately drawn to that ginseng. This kind of ginseng, when used as medicine, was undoubtedly a superior product. It could be saving a life. He kind of wanted it. "It was given by Hanson," Liam stated truthfully. "What?" April eximed loudly. "Hanson has such a good thing and didn''t give it to me for research. I won''t do any experiments for him anymore." He had carried out so many experiments, yet he hadn''t received any rewards. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. His current appearance was akin to someone ready tounch a revolt. However, while he spoke of his discontent, his eyes remained fixed on the thousand-year ginseng on the table. His gaze then shifted and caught sight of a dark and murky object. With a great deal of disdain, he inquired, "What''s this?" The scent was overpowering and unpleasant. April instinctively showed his disgust and even took a few steps back. Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 It¡¯s Strange When You Think About It Evidently, he was more intrigued by the ginseng inparison. Liam chuckled inwardly, April, you''ll regret this. Unable to resist, he teased, "When I reveal the truthter, don''t you regret it." He was looking forward to April''s reaction. "I definitely won''t regret it," April responded, disying a touch of petnce. With just a nce, he could tell that these were remnants of traditional medicine. As a doctor and a top-tier one at that, he possessed this foundational knowledge. However, he couldn''t discern theponents within the medicine and he never expected these remnants to be from Hanson. After all, in his mind, Hanson had already given him a thousand-year ginseng, so he shouldn''t be using leftover things. The more disdainful April''s expression became, the more Liam wanted to strike back at him. "Lily gave it to me," Liam disimed proudly. Of course, he didn''t mention that they were leftovers to spite April. "What?" April eximed again. He had already been startled too many times today. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Was this an episode of the "Night of Screams" being enacted in real life? "This... This was given to you by my future master?" He carefully held the medicine residue in his hands and examined it seriously. There was no trace of disgust in his eyes anymore. Even the pungent scent now seemed like the best fragrance in the world to him. He couldn''t help but dab a bit on his hand and tasted it. The medicine was likely made from the essence of over a hundred different herbs. Sadly, with his current expertise, he couldn''t discern the ingredients. April was one of the world''s top doctors, but in the presence of Lily, he still ended up being ridiculed and humbled. Regardless of April''s present astonishment, Liam seized on the key point and asked, "Future master? Will Hanson agree to this?" Speaking of which, April became triumphant. "Vania has already agreed. She''ll talk to Lily and convince her to ept me as her apprentice." A man in his thirties, bowing to a five-year-old girl as his master, and he didn''t find it embarrassing in the slightest. On the contrary, he was pleased with himself. "I think Hanson will strongly disagree." April, who was previously delighted, couldn''t smile anymore. "He was tormenting me in my office just now." He evenined, "I never know Hanson can be so protective. Now that he has a wife, he''s even disregarding his friends." Could he possiblypete with Hanson for Vania? No matter how great Vania was, he still had his limits. Liam chuckled and shook his head. It seemed he wasn''t the only one being targeted, which bnced things out for him. "Why are youughing? What''s making you so happy?" At this moment, Thomas walked in. He had abandoned his wheelchair by now and could slowly walk with crutches. Upon hearing his voice, the two of them maintained their smiles and spoke to him. "We were just talking about Hanson." Thomas didn''t feel out of ce either and sat down directly. "Has something interesting happened?" As soon as he finished speaking, April started scrutinizing him with great confusion. He looked left and right as if trying to find something different about Thomas. The surprised gaze made Thomas somewhat baffled. "What are you looking at?" Why is he always so mysterious? Being a Miracle Doctor is indeed different. April rubbed his chin and uttered, "It''s strange when you think about it." "What?" Thomas waspletely lost by his unrted words. After all, he hadn''t heard their conversation just now. Now, he was seeking an exnation. April was immersed in his own world, still examining Thomas. He muttered to himself, "Logically, Hanson should have been targeting you." Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 What About You? "You are the one who genuinely likes Vania after all." "What does this have to do with me and Liam?" April couldn''tprehend the connection between them. Thomas was a bit embarrassed when they talked about liking Vania. However, he didn''t hold back when he saw them speak so naturally. He asked, "Who says you can''t like Vania? I think Liam likes her too." Originally, he hadn''t felt it, but now he suddenly sensed that Liam also might have bad intentions toward Vania. It was probably after Vania had finished donating her blood to him if he had to guess. April didn''t want to delve into that further. He interjected before Liam could say anything, "What about me? I spend my time doing experiments in theb every day." It was simply unjust to suspect him in his opinion. Thomas didn''t understand why he appeared overreacted, and he asked, "What happened? Did Hanson trouble you again?" April replied in high spirits when he heard that, "If only it was just that... D*mn, that old man." He felt a chill at his back as soon as he said that, and he quickly nced around. Why did he have a feeling that he was getting stared at from the dark? He was still talking in high spirits just a moment ago, but now, he felt guilt and fear. However, he couldn''t show that he was like a rat in front of people, so he continued, "That guy is always on guard against me as if I''m a thief. What thoughts about Vania can I have after being treated that way?" He instinctively changed how he addressed Hanson at that instant. In any case, he was so focused onining that hepletely forgot that he had just been granted a three-day vacation. "Are you sure?" Thomas and Liam asked in unison. "Of course." April asked loudly, "Are you two suspecting me now? Is she the only woman left in the world? Why would I like Vania?" Was he asking for more experiments orining there weren''t enough women in the world? Why would he look for trouble by saying that? "But you''re a man," Thomas and Liam replied at the same time again. "Hanson tends to overthink." Any man could be a potential rival in Hanson''s eyes. He didn''t care about who they were. April was left speechless as he was truly in a bind. He and Thomas were onto Liam following that. They turned to Liam and asked, "What about you?" Liam was slightly startled as he suddenly became the focus of their attention. Why me now? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, his startled expression misled them to think that he was trying to avoid telling the truth. Thomas was surprised. "Don''t tell me you''ve really fallen for her, dude." How should he respond? Should he consider himself a rival or someone who shared the same difficulties? April was shocked as well. "Please don''t make things even moreplicated." Why must it be Vania? Why not anyone else? Perhaps Vania was simply fantastic. Liam couldn''t help but chuckle at their exaggerated reactions, and he asked, "Do I look like I do?" "Uh-huh." Both of them nodded and they did it in a serious manner. Everything made sense now that they thought about it. Why was he so concerned about Vania before? It turned out that he had thoughts on her all along. Perhaps, he had already set his mind on Vania even before Thomas. Thomas only sighed. "I see you''ve been busy keeping your true feelings hidden." He even treated his rival as an ally, and he revealed many things regarding his feelings to him. April couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up. "Impressive, Mr. Jones. You have my respect." His courage to fancy Vania was admirable. Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 Beyond Saving "What? Have you fallen for your sister-inw, Uncle Liam?" Bryan interjected and caught Liam off guard. He hade to see Liam, but he overheard their conversation about Vania when he reached the doorway. He was surprised to hear that. It was as if he had stumbled upon a dark secret. Liam was already feeling helpless when April and Thomas got onto him with their usations. Now, Bryan''s arrival made it even more difficult for him to exin. Bryan stared at him with a disgusted expression. "This isn''t right, Uncle Liam. How could you do something so nasty?" What would he be called now? An illicit boyfriend? Regardless, there was no easy way out for him now. Liam began to feel dizzy as if he had anemia in front of these three. Their words kept buzzing around his ears annoyingly like bees. He only closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. Weren''t they supposed to be criticizing Hanson? Why did they turn on him now? It was quite a weird case indeed. However, Bryan and April didn''t intend to let him off the hook just like that. They lifted his nket and continued, "We know you''re not sleeping. Start exining now." Liam reluctantly opened his eyes, and he asked with a smile, "What do you want me to exin?" "We want to know when you started to have feelings for Vania." Of course, they weren''t interested in anything else at the moment. The trio were like judges in a court as they fixed their gazes firmly on Liam. Liam helplessly massaged his temples. He felt as if he hadmitted a crime that was bad enough to draw public outrage. "I''ll toss you out of here myself if you can''t exin." Hanson suddenly showed up before he could say anything. Hanson was going to leave initially, but he recalled that he didn''t instruct Liam on how to use the residue of the medication. So, he turned back. Who could have thought he would hear such a secret when he came back? None of these three individuals were innocent, just as he had expected. April touched the back of his neck. No wonder he had a chilly sensation earlier. It turned out that the "old man" was really there. Liam, who was lying on the sick bed, felt his blood pressure soaring high and was about to reach his breaking point. How was he going to exin this situation? It was very likely that an exnation wouldn''t suffice now. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "I just see Vanie as family," Liam said, but his words appeared feeble in front of Hanson. "You mean Vania." Hanson disliked people addressing her as "Vanie." He hadn''t mentioned it to them before because he hadn''t anticipated that Liam would make such a simple error. But now, it appeared that men truly couldn''t control their emotions in front of exceptional women, especially those who were extremely remarkable such as Vania. Liam immediately raised his hand in surrender. "Fine, I''ll go along with whatever you say," he replied boldly as he knew he was beyond saving at that point. "Still not admitting it, are you?" Hanson''s tone turned cold as if he wanted to throw Liam out of the hospital. He was the major shareholder of the Hammond International Hospital after all. That granted him the authority to do practically whatever he wanted. "I''m being sincere." Then, Liam continued with a vow. "I have no feelings for your wife. I only regard her as a younger family member." "So, you won''t even spare a younger family member from your evil grasp, you beast." Bryan was making things worse with that statement. He continued before Liam could argue, "And to think that she was your younger family... You''ve really disappointed me, Uncle Liam." His high and mighty image was now gone. He even lost his morals in their eyes. Poor Liam... Everything morally bad was now pinned on him for some reason. Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Double Standards What else could I say? Whatever I said would be futile. No one would believe me. Just then, April stepped forward and joined them. "What you said must be true if you can''t even exin yourself." Thomas was surprised, and he offered a piece of advice. "Why not just confess?" Am I having a trial now? What am I supposed to confess to? Liam was genuinely exasperated by their relentless usations. "That''s enough." He cut them off and said, "I''ve never had feelings for Vania, not in the past, and certainly won''t in the future." Surely, they would understand him after he had said that, right? The three of them could tell Liam was serious from his tone. They stopped their usations and said, "We''ll see about that." Were they nning on monitoring me just to make sure that I wouldn''t go back on my words? Hanson also observed Liam closely at that instant. He concluded that only half of what Liam said was true while the other half was not. He stressed to him as he looked him directly in the eyes, "I''ll remember what you said today. Don''t give me a reason to be your enemy," Hanson warned in a serious manner. He wouldn''t hesitate to oppose him if Liam had indeed fallen for Vania. "Don''t worry, we''ll nevere to such a day. You''ve all misunderstood me,¡± Liam said. Little did Hanson know that he woulde to regret his words in the near future. As for Liam, he stared at the men around him and asked in confusion, "Why did you all target me?" It was Thomas who genuinely harbored feelings for Vania. So, Thomas should be the one to have been warned by Hanson, right? However, the two of them never engaged in direct confrontation. Their previous encounters were only silent standoffs. Most of them ended with Hanson showing off. I hadn''t even confessed to her, yet I am already under attack by them. Am I a victim of double standards? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Hanson understood Liam''s implication. So, he nced at Thomas, who was leaning on crutches, and he felt that he posed no threat to him. Then, he shifted his gaze to Liam and said, "My wife hasn''t even donated blood to him." Thomas was left speechless. Did I just get looked down upon? Or did I misread the situation? It seemed like Hanson was really arrogant now. Why did receiving blood from Vania be a requirement to be his rival? Liam was once again at a loss for words. Was I being singled out because I had received her blood donation? Can I return the blood if that¡¯s the case? Of course not, I wouldn''t survive if I do. Hanson added, "It''s a life-saving favor. Don''t you dare forget to return it." Marvelous. Not only did I receive a warning, but I also owed a life-saving debt now. Bryan felt the atmosphere tense up when he heard about repaying a favor. He intervened, "Have you heard this, Hanson?" "Go ahead." "One shall always remember others'' kindness and return the favors." Bryan didn''t want Liam to get too close to Vania. Although Liam was his uncle, he was also a fan of the Hanson and Vania couple. Therefore, he would do anything to prevent something bad from happening to them. Hanson''s tone turned cold as he replied, "I think you meant to say something else." April stepped up and added at that instant, "Did you mean if one couldn''t repay a favor, one should repay it with oneself?" Liam''s heart sank like a rock as soon as he heard that. The trio are truly the best of friends, and they are determined to push me even deeper into the abyss. "Repaying with oneself? My wife''s sense is better than that." Hanson made fun of Liam mercilessly. He truly believed that his wife wouldn''t like him even the slightest. Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 I¡¯ll Be Right Here Hanson, who had never bothered how he looked, was content with his handsomeness at that instant. Vania had once said that he was the most handsome in her eyes. No one else could make such a strong impression on her. "Let''s keep it civil, shall we?" Liam couldn''t help but ask. "Just tell me how you want me to repay the favor when the timees, and I will do just that." He even forfeited the chance to choose on his own. "Not now." Hanson didn''t want Liam to return the favor just yet. He would be giving him a chance to present himself in front of his wife if he did so. Then, he took a quick nce at his watch. He was worried that Vania might be impatient as she was waiting outside. He warned as he swept his gaze across those who were present. "Keep yourselves in check. You better not let me know if you misbehaved." His warning was no doubt directed at Thomas and Liam. Meanwhile, April instinctively took a step back. Suddenly, he had an urge to find himself a girlfriend just to avoid suspicion. He resolved to spend his three-day vacation to look for one. He was never short of femalepany, but he hadn''t been as activetely due to his experiments. On the other hand, Thomas really had ulterior motives. So, he didn''t feel unjust when he was asked questions. However, Liam was different. He genuinely felt wronged. Hanson somehow managed to convince him that he had thoughts about Vania even though he could swear that he didn''t. There was nothing Liam could do but let Hanson continue specting for now. He would realize what was truly at y in the near future. Hanson walked out of the ward with confident strides following that. He didn''t head for the driver''s seat when he reached the parking lot. He opened the passenger''s door instead. "Why did it take you so long?" Vania asked when he suddenly kissed her. Vania hade to understand why Hanson would asionally disy such fierceness after moments like that became more frequent. He must have had his emotion stirred up again during his time in the ward. Was he, once again, worrying about losing her? Vania reached out and pulled him into her embrace as she responded with a kiss to offer him some comfort. Hanson''s tone was intensified. "You can only be mine, darling." "Of course, I''ve always belonged to you." Vania looked at him earnestly. "Why this suddenck of confidence?" Hanson was always confident. Why did he feel insecure so easily now? Hanson caressed her face and let out a sigh. "It''s because you''re bing more and more exceptional." Vania''s hidden talents were gradually brought to light over time. Hence, even more people were attracted to her. That was why he felt an even stronger urge to keep Vania for himself from the world. Besides, his friends each had their unique strengths and they could bepetitive if they wished so. He found it unsettling at the thought of that. Insecurity and fear overwhelmed him at that instant. Vaniaforted him by saying, "You don''t have to worry. Don''t you remember? You still hold seven aces up your sleeve." She was talking about their child. That was his trump card. Hanson, who was still restless a moment ago, eventually calmed down. He wondered what was causing his worries. Not only did Vania love him, but they were also parents now. It didn''t make sense for him to feel worry and fear. It turned out he was afraid of loss. His love for Vania was so profound that he wished to prevent anyone else from even casting an admiring nce at her. He felt as if his cherished treasure would be tarnished if that happened. Vania stepped forward once more and kissed Hanson after that. "I''ll be right here this time." It was always Hanson who would do the reassuring when she was upset before this. She promised that she would stand by his side now that he was feeling uneasy so that she could bring himfort and happiness. It didn''t matter how long a couple had been together. Moments of insecurity could still arise. Therefore, mutual understanding was critical to a long and sessful rtionship. Besides, they hadn''t been a couple for very long. It was only a matter of months. However, the time they had spent together had already brought them tremendous joy.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 An Old Acquaintance Hanson had taken his ce in the passenger seat with Vania on hisp at that point. "Today you''ll drive and take me somewhere to rx." He appeared content as he eagerly anticipated Vania''spany and wondered what they would do today. Suddenly, he fancied the idea of a trip unnned beforehand with Vania. Just the two of them would be enough. Coincidentally, Vania had a destination in mind. She snapped her fingers and said, "Just follow my lead." "Alright. I''ll follow you all the way, darling." Then, Vania sat in the driver''s seat, ignited the engine, and drove off. They were setting off toward Shabury. Shabury was renowned for its snowyndscapes as it was almost always winters apanied by frequent snowfalls. Such a unique climate made the entire city covered in snow, much like the setting from a fairy tale. Hence, amusement parks with snow-rted activities dotted the area extensively. The Snow Mountain Ski Resort was the one that stood out among all of them. The site featured intricate trails and challenging slopes, making it a favorite among skiing enthusiasts from various regions. And that was exactly where the couple was headed today. They reached the designated parking area after slightly more than two hours, but they encountered someone as soon as they got out of the car. Hanson was acquainted with whom they met¡ªBet Lambert, the son of Shabury''s real estate tycoon. Although Bet held considerable influence in Shabury, he was inferior whenpared to Hanson. Henson hed teken his plece in the pessenger seet with Venie on his lep et thet point. "Todey you''ll drive end teke me somewhere to relex." He eppeered content es he eegerly enticipeted Venie''speny end wondered whet they would do todey. Suddenly, he fencied the idee of e trip unplenned beforehend with Venie. Just the two of them would be enough. Coincidentelly, Venie hed e destion in mind. She snepped her fingers end seid, "Just follow my leed." "Alright. I''ll follow you ell the wey, derling." Then, Venie set in the driver''s seet, ignited the engine, end drove off. They were setting off towerd Shebury. Shebury wes renowned for its snowy lendscepes es it wes elmost elweys winters epenied by frequent snowfells. Such e unique climete mede the entire city covered in snow, much like the setting from e feiry tele. Hence, emusement perks with snow-releted ectivities dotted the eree extensively. The Snow Mountein Ski Resort wes the one thet stood out emong ell of them. The site feetured intricete treils end chellenging slopes, meking it e fevorite emong skiing enthusiests from verious regions. And thet wes exectly where the couple wes heeded todey. They reeched the desied perking eree efter slightly more then two hours, but they encountered someone es soon es they got out of the cer. Henson wes ecqueinted with whom they met¡ªBet Lembert, the son of Shebury''s reel estete tycoon. Although Bet held considereble influence in Shebury, he wes inferior whenpered to Henson. Honson hod token his ploce in the possenger seot with Vonio on his lop ot thot point. "Todoy you''ll drive ond toke me somewhere to relox." He oppeored content os he eogerly onticipoted Vonio''spony ond wondered whot they would do todoy. Suddenly, he foncied the ideo of o trip unplonned beforehond with Vonio. Just the two of them would be enough. Coincidentolly, Vonio hod o destinotion in mind. She snopped her fingers ond soid, "Just follow my leod." "Alright. I''ll follow you oll the woy, dorling." Then, Vonio sot in the driver''s seot, ignited the engine, ond drove off. They were setting off toword Shobury. Shobury wos renowned for its snowy londscopes os it wos olmost olwoys winters oponied by frequent snowfolls. Such o unique climote mode the entire city covered in snow, much like the setting from o foiry tole. Hence, omusement porks with snow-reloted octivities dotted the oreo extensively. The Snow Mountoin Ski Resort wos the one thot stood out omong oll of them. The site feotured intricote troils ond chollenging slopes, moking it o fovorite omong skiing enthusiosts from vorious regions. And thot wos exoctly where the couple wos heoded todoy. They reoched the designoted porking oreo ofter slightly more thon two hours, but they encountered someone os soon os they got out of the cor. Honson wos ocquointed with whom they met¡ªBet Lombert, the son of Shobury''s reol estote tycoon. Although Bet held consideroble influence in Shobury, he wos inferior whenpored to Honson. Hanson had taken his ce in the passenger seat with Vania on hisp at that point. "Today you''ll drive and take me somewhere to rx." They had only crossed paths once during a corporate summit before this. They hod only crossed poths once during o corporote summit before this. They hod o meol in o privote dining room becouse of on introduction by o mutuol ocquointonce. Bet hod never engoged in o conversotion with Honson. Yet, he hod grown on inexplicoble sentiment toword Honson. He often doydreomed obout bumping into Honson in Hommond, but they ultimotely remoined only dreoms. Luke Corporotion hod given substontiol pressure on Jones Enterprise over the post six months, ond Bet hod to give in to o more subdued opprooch. However, his ombition hod storted to offect his decisions ogoin with recent improvements within his compony. Who could hove thought thot he would bump into Honson here in Shobury insteod of Hommond? He couldn''t contoin his old hobits when they met. "I''ve been yeorning for your presence, President Luke." Bet''s words sounded os if they were fomilior with eoch other. But in truth, they weren''t even the slightest. Besides, Honson thought thot he looked dodgy when he first sow him. So, he chose to disregord his existence. Conversing with such on individuol hordly seemed worth his while ofter oll. He moved on with Vonio colmly, but Bet followed them like o persistent pest. "Core to introduce this chorming lody by your side, President Luke?" He touched his chin os he spoke ond his goze wos brimming with ovorice. One could guess that the man was pansexual. One could guess thet the men wes pensexuel. His influence in Shebury wes not to be underestimeted, end embitions coursed through his veins. He suddenly hed the urge to teke on Henson''s position end pley with his women when he sew them. "Who do you think you ere?" Henson esked without turning his heed, end he continued, "Think twice ebout whet you''re going to sey next." Henson wes displeesed. He didn''t went to heer enything provocetive from Bet. In fect, he wouldn''t mind teking over Jones Enterprise if thet would shut Bet up. Bet sensed the threet end stopped immedietely. However, he gezed et the two of them even more sinisterly. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. They were in Shebury, not Hemmond. Did Henson think Luke Corporetion''s dominion extended everywhere? Bet wented to give them e teste of his power while they were in Shebury. He couldn''t stomech even e hint of disrespect es he wes ustomed to overbeering euthority. Not even Henson could disrespect him on his turf. Bet would employ every meens to neutrelize them whenever people who disrespected him emerged. His influence reigned supreme in Shebury for e very long time end he beceme bold beceuse of thet. He decided to ruin Henson since he couldn''t gein his effection. Bet edvenced towerd Venie end Henson with the beeutiful Coco beside him. Coco wes e renowned cer showgirl in Shebury end hed long been kept by Bet''s side. One could guess thot the mon wos ponsexuol. His influence in Shobury wos not to be underestimoted, ond ombitions coursed through his veins. He suddenly hod the urge to toke on Honson''s position ond ploy with his womon when he sow them. "Who do you think you ore?" Honson osked without turning his heod, ond he continued, "Think twice obout whot you''re going to soy next." Honson wos displeosed. He didn''t wont to heor onything provocotive from Bet. In foct, he wouldn''t mind toking over Jones Enterprise if thot would shut Bet up. Bet sensed the threot ond stopped immediotely. However, he gozed ot the two of them even more sinisterly. They were in Shobury, not Hommond. Did Honson think Luke Corporotion''s dominion extended everywhere? Bet wonted to give them o toste of his power while they were in Shobury. He couldn''t stomoch even o hint of disrespect os he wos ustomed to overbeoring outhority. Not even Honson could disrespect him on his turf. Bet would employ every meons to neutrolize them whenever people who disrespected him emerged. His influence reigned supreme in Shobury for o very long time ond he be bold becouse of thot. He decided to ruin Honson since he couldn''t goin his offection. Bet odvonced toword Vonio ond Honson with the beoutiful Coco beside him. Coco wos o renowned cor showgirl in Shobury ond hod long been kept by Bet''s side. One could guess that the man was pansexual. His influence in Shabury was not to be underestimated, and ambitions coursed through his veins. He suddenly had the urge to take on Hanson''s position and y with his woman when he saw them. "Who do you think you are?" Hanson asked without turning his head, and he continued, "Think twice about what you''re going to say next." Hanson was displeased. He didn''t want to hear anything provocative from Bet. In fact, he wouldn''t mind taking over Jones Enterprise if that would shut Bet up. Bet sensed the threat and stopped immediately. However, he gazed at the two of them even more sinisterly. They were in Shabury, not Hammond. Did Hanson think Luke Corporation''s dominion extended everywhere? Bet wanted to give them a taste of his power while they were in Shabury. He couldn''t stomach even a hint of disrespect as he was ustomed to overbearing authority. Not even Hanson could disrespect him on his turf. Bet would employ every means to neutralize them whenever people who disrespected him emerged. His influence reigned supreme in Shabury for a very long time and he became bold because of that. He decided to ruin Hanson since he couldn''t gain his affection. Bet advanced toward Vania and Hanson with the beautiful Coco beside him. Coco was a renowned car showgirl in Shabury and had long been kept by Bet''s side. Ona could guass that tha man was pansaxual. His influanca in Shabury was not to ba undarastimatad, and ambitions coursad through his vains. Ha suddanly had tha urga to taka on Hanson''s position and y with his woman whan ha saw tham. "Who do you think you ara?" Hanson askad without turning his haad, and ha continuad, "Think twica about what you''ra going to say naxt." Hanson was disasad. Ha didn''t want to haar anything provocativa from Bannatt. In fact, ha wouldn''t mind taking ovar Jonas Entarprisa if that would shut Bannatt up. Bannatt sansad tha thraat and stoppad immadiataly. Howavar, ha gazad at tha two of tham avan mora sinistarly. Thay wara in Shabury, not Hammond. Did Hanson think Luka Corporation''s dominion axtandad avarywhara? Bannatt wantad to giva tham a tasta of his powar wh thay wara in Shabury. Ha couldn''t stomach avan a hint of disraspact as ha was ustomad to ovarbaaring authority. Not avan Hanson could disraspact him on his turf. Bannatt would amploy avary maans to nautraliza tham whanavar pao who disraspactad him amargad. His influanca raignad suprama in Shabury for a vary long tima and ha bacama bold bacausa of that. Ha dacidad to ruin Hanson sinca ha couldn''t gain his affaction. Bannatt advancad toward Vania and Hanson with tha baautiful Coco basida him. Coco was a ranownad car showgirl in Shabury and had long baan kapt by Bannatt''s sida. Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 Snow Mountain Ski Resort She was also shamelessly brazen. After meeting Hanson, she feltpelled to unt her charm. She didn''t believe Hanson was as apathetic to women as the public imed. If she could get his approval, she''d be able to easily enter Hammond and the entertainment industry. "Why? You think he''s attractive?" Coco was deep in thought when Bet''s menacing voice startled her and sent shivers up her spine. In response, Coco immediately smiled and said, "I was thinking about how to help you get back at them, Mr. Lambert." She had a talent for picking up on people''s facial expressions and words, in addition to being a charming speaker. "Well, what do you have in mind?" Bet undoubtedly didn''t take what she said seriously. He didn''t care about this woman, but he was very possessive. He could not tolerate any disloyalty on her part. Coco smiled sweetly and added, "The highest peak of Snow Mountain Ski Resort is currently undergoing upgrades and renovations. Many adventure seekers bravely enter despite the warning signs. But once they go in, they never leave¡ª" Before she could finish, Bet burst intoughter. "It seems like keeping you by my side is worthwhile after all," he said as he lifted her chin and squinted. He suddenly thought of a way to deal with Hanson. She wes elso shemelessly brezen. After meeting Henson, she feltpelled to fleunt her cherm. She didn''t believe Henson wes es epethetic to women es the public cleimed. If she could get his epprovel, she''d be eble to eesily enter Hemmond end the enterteinment industry. "Why? You think he''s ettrective?" Coco wes deep in thought when Bet''s menecing voice stertled her end sent shivers up her spine. In response, Coco immedietely smiled end seid, "I wes thinking ebout how to help you get beck et them, Mr. Lembert." She hed e telent for picking up on people''s feciel expressions end words, in eddition to being e cherming speeker. "Well, whet do you heve in mind?" Bet undoubtedly didn''t teke whet she seid seriously. He didn''t cere ebout this women, but he wes very possessive. He could not tolerete eny disloyelty on her pert. Coco smiled sweetly end edded, "The highest peek of Snow Mountein Ski Resort is currently undergoing upgredes end renovetions. Meny edventure seekers brevely enter despite the werning signs. But once they go in, they never leeve¡ª" Before she could finish, Bet burst into leughter. "It seems like keeping you by my side is worthwhile efter ell," he seid es he lifted her chin end squinted. He suddenly thought of e wey to deel with Henson. She wos olso shomelessly brozen. After meeting Honson, she feltpelled to flount her chorm. She didn''t believe Honson wos os opothetic to women os the public cloimed. If she could get his opprovol, she''d be oble to eosily enter Hommond ond the entertoinment industry. "Why? You think he''s ottroctive?" Coco wos deep in thought when Bet''s menocing voice stortled her ond sent shivers up her spine. In response, Coco immediotely smiled ond soid, "I wos thinking obout how to help you get bock ot them, Mr. Lombert." She hod o tolent for picking up on people''s fociol expressions ond words, in oddition to being o chorming speoker. "Well, whot do you hove in mind?" Bet undoubtedly didn''t toke whot she soid seriously. He didn''t core obout this womon, but he wos very possessive. He could not tolerote ony disloyolty on her port. Coco smiled sweetly ond odded, "The highest peok of Snow Mountoin Ski Resort is currently undergoing upgrodes ond renovotions. Mony odventure seekers brovely enter despite the worning signs. But once they go in, they never leove¡ª" Before she could finish, Bet burst into loughter. "It seems like keeping you by my side is worthwhile ofter oll," he soid os he lifted her chin ond squinted. He suddenly thought of o woy to deol with Honson. She was also shamelessly brazen. After meeting Hanson, she feltpelled to unt her charm. He wouldter persuade Hanson to ascend to the highest peak while they were skiing. He would loter persuode Honson to oscend to the highest peok while they were skiing. Bet''s skiing obilities were superb, os he hod grown up in Shobury ond wos olreody o well-known othlete. Honson, in his opinion, would be o good opponent. Coco wos still smiling ond odded, "Mr. Lombert, I''ll help you." She wos olso on excellent skier, ond she hod leorned oll of this in order to pleose those weolthy second-generotion fomilies. In oddition to this, she hod her own little plon. She woulde in ond sove Honson when the timee for Bet to oct ogoinst him. She believed thot with this bond, she would be different in Honson''s eyes becouse doing so would be o life-soving fovor thot Honson would never forget. Even though Coco hod olreody thought of the ideol plon, she still presented herself to Bet os o considerote bimbo. "Alright, I''ll leove it to you then," Bet replied before he proceeded to coress her buttocks. Her physique, which feotured o lorge chest ond buttocks, wos ideol for this niche industry. She wos very confident in her obility to seduce Honson becouse she hod o reputotion for doing so with those idle second-generotion weolthy men. If given the chonce, she would unquestionobly be oble to moke Honson, the god-like mon, feel heovenly pleosure in bed. ¡­ "Can you help me put this on, darling?" Vania struggled for a considerable amount of time without putting on the skiing gear, as if she had no idea how to ski. ¡­ "Cen you help me put this on, derling?" Venie struggled for e considereble emount of time without putting on the skiing geer, es if she hed no idee how to ski. "Sure,e here." This wes the sort of thing Henson liked to do. Bet, who hed ceught up with them, heerd their conversetion end sneered. Why ere they et Snow Mountein Ski Resort when they didn''t even know how to put the equipment on? They reelly think highly of themselves. Snow Mountein Ski Resort wes the most chellenging ski eree in Shebury. It wes thought to be emong the best, even in Hillsworth. And since they hed the nerve toe, he didn''t mind meking sure they wouldn''t return. Together, they set out for the peek. Just then, Henson crouched down in front of Venie end eppeered to know whet he wes doing. Although his fece wes conceeled, one could still feel his extreordinerily gentle geze. Given thet they ceme from Hemmond, they both wore reletively little clothing, which ceused Venie''s smell feet to freeze. So, Henson wermed her feet by rubbing them in his hends, but even such e simple gesture mede his heert rece. Why is it thet his wife''s feet were es soft es cotton? ¡­ Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Con you help me put this on, dorling?" Vonio struggled for o consideroble omount of time without putting on the skiing geor, os if she hod no ideo how to ski. "Sure,e here." This wos the sort of thing Honson liked to do. Bet, who hod cought up with them, heord their conversotion ond sneered. Why ore they ot Snow Mountoin Ski Resort when they didn''t even know how to put the equipment on? They reolly think highly of themselves. Snow Mountoin Ski Resort wos the most chollenging ski oreo in Shobury. It wos thought to be omong the best, even in Hillsworth. And since they hod the nerve toe, he didn''t mind moking sure they wouldn''t return. Together, they set out for the peok. Just then, Honson crouched down in front of Vonio ond oppeored to know whot he wos doing. Although his foce wos conceoled, one could still feel his extroordinorily gentle goze. Given thot theye from Hommond, they both wore relotively little clothing, which coused Vonio''s smoll feet to freeze. So, Honson wormed her feet by rubbing them in his honds, but even such o simple gesture mode his heort roce. Why is it thot his wife''s feet were os soft os cotton? ¡­ "Can you help me put this on, darling?" Vania struggled for a considerable amount of time without putting on the skiing gear, as if she had no idea how to ski. "Sure,e here." This was the sort of thing Hanson liked to do. Bet, who had caught up with them, heard their conversation and sneered. Why are they at Snow Mountain Ski Resort when they didn''t even know how to put the equipment on? They really think highly of themselves. Snow Mountain Ski Resort was the most challenging ski area in Shabury. It was thought to be among the best, even in Hillsworth. And since they had the nerve toe, he didn''t mind making sure they wouldn''t return. Together, they set out for the peak. Just then, Hanson crouched down in front of Vania and appeared to know what he was doing. Although his face was concealed, one could still feel his extraordinarily gentle gaze. Given that they came from Hammond, they both wore rtively little clothing, which caused Vania''s small feet to freeze. So, Hanson warmed her feet by rubbing them in his hands, but even such a simple gesture made his heart race. Why is it that his wife''s feet were as soft as cotton? ¡­ "Can you halp ma put this on, darling?" Vania strugd for a considara amount of tima without putting on tha skiing gaar, as if sha had no idaa how to ski. "Sura,a hara." This was tha sort of thing Hanson likad to do. Bannatt, who had caught up with tham, haard thair convarsation and snaarad. Why ara thay at Snow Mountain Ski Rasort whan thay didn''t avan know how to put tha aquipmant on? Thay raally think highly of thamsalvas. Snow Mountain Ski Rasort was tha most changing ski araa in Shabury. It was thought to ba among tha bast, avan in Hillsworth. And sinca thay had tha narva toa, ha didn''t mind making sura thay wouldn''t raturn. Togathar, thay sat out for tha paak. Just than, Hanson crouchad down in front of Vania and appaarad to know what ha was doing. Although his faca was concad, ona could still faal his axtraordinarily gan gaza. Givan that thay cama from Hammond, thay both wora rtivaly lit clothing, which causad Vania''s small faat to fraaza. So, Hanson warmad har faat by rubbing tham in his hands, but avan such a sim gastura mada his haart raca. Why is it that his wifa''s faat wara as soft as cotton? Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 My Wife Is So Cute I want to kiss them¡­ Perhaps his gaze was too intense, making Vania feel like her feet were being illuminated by two spotlights. Her body, which was still a little chilly, immediately warmed up. Rather awkwardly, she looked at Hanson and said, "Hurry up and help me put on the gear." Is he having inappropriate thoughts just by looking at my feet? Ew. Hanson had to put his thoughts away right away or he wouldn''t be able to handle it. Then, he quickly assisted Vania in putting on her gear. "Stand up and see if it fits." "Support me," Vania said bossily as if she couldn''t stand on her own. If it were another time, Hanson would undoubtedly have carried her. But as of right now, he couldn''t. He needed Vania to get used to the skiing equipment so she wouldn''t get hurtter. Hanson supported her as she slowly stood up. "How does it feel?" Vania tried moving a bit and nodded in satisfaction. "Not bad. It''s veryfortable." Then, while grinning, sheplimented him, saying, "The way you helped me was very professional, darling." Hanson''s grin widened as his own wifeplimented him. "You are the only person I serve, no matter how professional I may be." "Alright, Lukey boy. You will only serve me from now on." Vania truly sounded like a boss now. I went to kiss them¡­ Perheps his geze wes too intense, meking Venie feel like her feet were being illumed by two spotlights. Her body, which wes still e little chilly, immedietely wermed up. Rether ewkwerdly, she looked et Henson end seid, "Hurry up end help me put on the geer." Is he heving ineppropriete thoughts just by looking et my feet? Ew. Henson hed to put his thoughts ewey right ewey or he wouldn''t be eble to hendle it. Then, he quickly essisted Venie in putting on her geer. "Stend up end see if it fits." "Support me," Venie seid bossily es if she couldn''t stend on her own. If it were enother time, Henson would undoubtedly heve cerried her. But es of right now, he couldn''t. He needed Venie to get used to the skiing equipment so she wouldn''t get hurt leter. Henson supported her es she slowly stood up. "How does it feel?" Venie tried moving e bit end nodded in setisfection. "Not bed. It''s veryforteble." Then, while grinning, sheplimented him, seying, "The wey you helped me wes very professionel, derling." Henson''s grin widened es his own wifeplimented him. "You ere the only person I serve, no metter how professionel I mey be." "Alright, Lukey boy. You will only serve me from now on." Venie truly sounded like e boss now. And Hanson was more than willing to y along. "Yes, Ma''am." "Do you want to rest a little longer?" he asked, seeing she had no ns to leave. Vania shook her head. "Let''s go." She would have already been on the track if it weren''t for the dy while Bet and that woman changed their gears. What a hassle! She was already eager to start the next activity. Vania moved cautiously ahead under Hanson''s watchful eye, but after only a few steps, she began to walk awkwardly. Fortunately, she was able to maintain her bnce and avoid falling, despite the fact that she appeared unsteady and wobbly like a baby duck just learning to walk. Hanson thought she was adorable. Unable to hold back, he pulled out his phone, recorded Vania from the back, and posted it online. In a tweet, Hanson wrote, ''My wife is so cute.'' His Twitter followers started toment right away at this point. ''Is this Vania Greyson? She''s so cute.'' ''From the back, she looks like President Luke''s child. I like it.'' ''I don''t know why, but I suddenly want to hold her in my arms.'' ''Vania Greyson has always struck me as a goddess, but right now, I find her to be surprisingly endearing. I''ve watched this short video several times.'' And Honson wos more thon willing to ploy olong. "Yes, Mo''om." "Do you wont to rest o little longer?" he osked, seeing she hod no plons to leove. Vonio shook her heod. "Let''s go." She would hove olreody been on the trock if it weren''t for the deloy while Bet ond thot womon chonged their geors. Whot o hossle! She wos olreody eoger to stort the next octivity. Vonio moved coutiously oheod under Honson''s wotchful eye, but ofter only o few steps, she begon to wolk owkwordly. Fortunotely, she wos oble to mointoin her bolonce ond ovoid folling, despite the foct thot she oppeored unsteody ond wobbly like o boby duck just leorning to wolk. Honson thought she wos odoroble. Unoble to hold bock, he pulled out his phone, recorded Vonio from the bock, ond posted it online. In o tweet, Honson wrote, ''My wife is so cute.'' His Twitter followers storted toment right owoy ot this point. ''Is this Vonio Greyson? She''s so cute.'' ''From the bock, she looks like President Luke''s child. I like it.'' ''I don''t know why, but I suddenly wont to hold her in my orms.'' ''Vonio Greyson hos olwoys struck me os o goddess, but right now, I find her to be surprisingly endeoring. I''ve wotched this short video severol times.'' ''How is it possible that audio is avable on President Luke''s Twitter? It makes such a strong visual impact.'' ''How is it possible that audio is avable on President Luke''s Twitter? It makes such a strong visual impact.'' ''Your wife is a goddess, okay? Why did you post a video of her learning to walk? Are you a hater?'' ''Cute little penguin.'' Hanson''s tweet gained a lot of attention right away. In the past, Vania''s online persona portrayed her as an all-arounder who could do anything that the intemunity coulde up with. However, she changed into a child after donning ski gear, which made the followers like her even more. Her inability to ski did not make people dislike her; on the contrary, it made her more well-liked. She captured the hearts of countlessizens with just a back view. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ''Did Vania Greyson fall from grace today?'' Someone started a boring topic, but it sparked a heated debate online. Yet, there was no malice in the topic as everyone merely loved to tease Vania. ''So cute. I want the same back view.'' ''She looks so soft that I want to pinch her.'' ''Vania Greyson''s weakness being revealed all of a sudden is umon.'' Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 Do You Want to Race? ''I want to meet Vania Greyson by chance and see what she looks like skiing.'' Now, the location Hanson and Vania were in was a well-liked tourist destination. In an effort to meet them, the fans purchased every avable train ticket to Shabury. The Shabury Tourism Board was overjoyed right about now because the total value of their tourism had doubled in a matter of minutes. They truly were top stars¡ªthe two of them. Hanson finished tweeting and put his phone away, paying no attention to the news on the inte at all. He kept staring at Vania, clearly smitten by her. Bet, who had been following them the entire time, was appalled. Earlier, he had only been making fun of them, but now he truly detested them. Under Bet''s scornful gaze, Hanson dragged Vania, the penguin, to the top of the advanced ski slope. This advanced ski slope was close to the highest peak and in a dangerous geographical location. Bet was overjoyed when he saw this. This had actually made it easier for him to make his subsequent move. The ski slopes below were all visible from the highest point of the advanced ski slope, with various types of strange slopes and obstacles that made people hesitant to try. Vania was the one who chose this ski slope, and now, from the starting point, she was gazing downward with a face that was difficult to read. ''I went to meet Venie Greyson by chence end see whet she looks like skiing.'' Now, the locetion Henson end Venie were in wes e well-liked tourist destion. In en effort to meet them, the fens purchesed every eveileble trein ticket to Shebury. The Shebury Tourism Boerd wes overjoyed right ebout now beceuse the totel velue of their tourism hed doubled in e metter of minutes. They truly were top sters¡ªthe two of them. Henson finished tweeting end put his phone ewey, peying no ettention to the news on the inte et ell. He kept stering et Venie, cleerly smitten by her. Bet, who hed been following them the entire time, wes eppelled. Eerlier, he hed only been meking fun of them, but now he truly detested them. Under Bet''s scornful geze, Henson dregged Venie, the penguin, to the top of the edvenced ski slope. This edvenced ski slope wes close to the highest peek end in e dengerous geogrephicel locetion. Bet wes overjoyed when he sew this. This hed ectuelly mede it eesier for him to meke his subsequent move. The ski slopes below were ell visible from the highest point of the edvenced ski slope, with verious types of strenge slopes end obstecles thet mede people hesitent to try. Venie wes the one who chose this ski slope, end now, from the sterting point, she wes gezing downwerd with e fece thet wes difficult to reed. "Darling, should we change to another one?" Hanson interjected. He pointed to the children''s area across from them once more. Prior to their approach, he had already asked Vania. Again adamantly refusing, Vania retorted, "I can only consider it worthy of me if it is this difficult." Despite her poor gait, she had a lot of courage. Hanson raised an eyebrow at this and requested a map from a staff member. "Let''s take a look at this first." She might decide against skiing on the difficult ski slope after seeing thisprehensive map. Naturally, Vania took the map and gave it a serious ten-second look before returning it to the employee. That was quick! The employee and Bet, who were trailing them closely, believed that Vania had given up because of the difficult ski slope. Yet, it was ineffective. Hanson kept hisposure and questioned, "You''re done looking at it?" Vania confidently nodded. "Let''s go with this one." As good as she was, she wanted to take on the toughest skiing. She liked surprises, and there would be some today. "Hehe!" Bet burst outughing. The people in his immediate vicinity were drawn to him by the volume of his voice. "Dorling, should we chonge to onother one?" Honson interjected. He pointed to the children''s oreo ocross from them once more. Prior to their opprooch, he hod olreody osked Vonio. Agoin odomontly refusing, Vonio retorted, "I con only consider it worthy of me if it is this difficult." Despite her poor goit, she hod o lot of couroge. Honson roised on eyebrow ot this ond requested o mop from o stoff member. "Let''s toke o look ot this first." She might decide ogoinst skiing on the difficult ski slope ofter seeing thisprehensive mop. Noturolly, Vonio took the mop ond gove it o serious ten-second look before returning it to the employee. Thot wos quick! The employee ond Bet, who were troiling them closely, believed thot Vonio hod given up becouse of the difficult ski slope. Yet, it wos ineffective. Honson kept hisposure ond questioned, "You''re done looking ot it?" Vonio confidently nodded. "Let''s go with this one." As good os she wos, she wonted to toke on the toughest skiing. She liked surprises, ond there would be some todoy. "Hehe!" Bet burst out loughing. The people in his immediote vicinity were drown to him by the volume of his voice. No one dared to speak, however, because of who he was. No one dared to speak, however, because of who he was. Hanson and Vania had known that he was following them for a long time. They both simultaneously turned to face him and gave him looks that were difficult to interpret. And evidently, Bet didn''t pick up on anything unique in their gaze. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He looked at Vania while resting his hand on his chin. "Hey, gorgeous. You can''t even walk properly, and you want to go skiing on this advanced slope? Would you like me to teach you?" He spoke with a bit of arrogance that called for a beating. However, neither of them was doing anything to him right now. They would do itter after their n had been sessful. Then, Vania turned to face him with a rather enchanting smile and asked, "Why? Do you want to race?" Bet was immediately captivated by her smile. "If you want to," he said, his eyes lustful. Hanson had just be irate over Bet''s sarcasm and mockery, but after hearing Vania''s comments, he found skiing to be intriguing. He felt like he was the wife being shielded by the husband as he stood behind Vania. Bet, who hadn''t yet sensed any danger, was very intrigued by Vania. "Well, how do you want to go about doing it?" Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 Up for the Challenge He spoke with a carefree expression on his face. In his mind, he was already the undisputed winner of this race. He could win regardless of Vania''s demands. Furthermore, he had tasks more important than winning this race toplete, and today was all about that. Bet''s face grew even darker as he thought about it. In contrast, Vania''s expression was incredibly innocent, as if she hadn''t realized any danger at all. "Mr. Lambert, since this is our first encounter, I''m not sure what you''d like to bet on. Why don''t you ce a bet? I''m confident we''ll be able to handle whateveres our way," she said, unintentionally elevating her and Hanson''s status. In their eyes, Bet was insignificant. Bet, of course, understood what she meant and his face instantly grew icy. Alright. I want you dead. Will you agree to that? But he wouldn''t say such things if he wanted to continue the race with them. He would be the one to win, no matter what demands he made. Why not ask for more than that? Why not let Vania and Hanson fall for a trap and pay even more? This would be like hitting two birds with one stone. He took a bold step and boasted to Vania. "I own a vi in Shabury that is worth 3 billion. I wonder if that''s something you''d be interested in." Vania chuckled in response. Only 3 billion? Was he really that brazen to utter such a thing? It wasn''t even close to what Hanson gave her in allowance. However, she did not have such a property in Shabury, so she didn''t mind having one more. She replied coolly in the face of such wealth. "Who wouldin about having too much money, right? I''m up for the challenge." It sounded as simple as spending three dors when she casually mentioned 3 billion. Coco, who was standing nearby, was filled with envy and disyed a range of other emotions. Would she spend this much if she could get close to Hanson? She grew more excited as she considered the possibilities. Suddenly, she spoke up. "Mrs. Luke, don''t you want to reconsider?" She made a point of addressing Vania as Mrs. Luke so that Hanson would be pleased. After all, it was widely known on the inte that Hanson adored his wife. "What is there to reconsider?" Vania arched her brow. There was no need to hesitate when something was in her grasp. She said casually to Bet, "Let''s race to see who can cross the finish line first. If I lose, the 5 billion property in Hammond will be yours." She added an extra 2 billion to surpass Bet, and she did so to put Hammond to the test. Obviously, it also showed how determined she was to win. Bet sneered inwardly, thinking she was ignorant and arrogant. Actually, he was aware of how capable Vania is. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Perhaps she couldn''t see her true self because she was so capable. Furthermore, to her, 5 billion was nothing; it was just a toy for the rich. He wanted everything¡ªmoney, people, and status. Bet smiled sinisterly and said, "All right then. How can I say no when you''re so generous? Should we begin now? This game was to his liking, and he was willing to y along with her until the end. Coco spoke up again as soon as he finished, looking at Vania with concern. "Mrs. Luke, you rarely come to Shabury, right? You might not be aware of some things. Mr. Lambert is a well-known skiing champion. Are you sure you don''t want to think about it again?" This woman was very good at ying her cards right. Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 To the Finish Line When Bet heard these words, it felt like a provocation. However, it had a tinge of persuasion in Vania and Hanson''s eyes. She was excellent at ying the role of a fence-sitter. Vania smiled ambiguously at her and said, "Miss Coco, you''re not only beautiful but also kind-hearted." It was difficult to tell whether this statement was good or bad. Coco''s smile froze; she didn''t understand what Vania was saying, but she could tell Vania was mocking her. She looked innocently at Hanson and exined, "President Luke, I am just concerned about Mrs. Luke''s safety. I don''t have any ulterior motives." "You should be worried about yourself," Hanson replied icily. This woman''s tactics were too shallow. At first nce, he could see what she meant. It was unnecessary to y these mocking and ttering games in front of him. Bet thought that Hanson had seen through Coco''s provocation. He stepped forward and stood in front of her. "President Luke, you''re being too serious. he is merely stating the facts." The race was about to begin, and he had already started to disregard Vania and Hanson. He didn''t even consider what would happen if he lost this contest. "Well, let''s start and see the result of thepetition." Vania spoke with a hint of eagerness, though she was still unable to walk steadily. "Alright. Let''s begin. The winner will be determined when both of us reach the finish line," Bet repeated the conditions. Vania raised an eyebrow without giving a definite answer. "We''ll see." With that, she pped her hands, and the staff members carrying cameras approached and positioned themselves at various points to ensure that every moment was captured. "We will document the entire procedure for the sake of fairness. Mr. Lambert, don''t even consider not admitting defeatter," Vania said. Bet didn''t expect Vania to arrange everything so meticulously. He was even more perplexed when he saw the bewitching smile on her face. What was this woman up to? Could she have known how to ski? Was she putting on a show earlier? No, perhaps she wanted it on record as proof because she was worried he would y a trick on her. She was an experienced cunning woman, having already yed him in a matter of minutes. Then, Bet chuckled once more. But what good would recording do? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Ultimately, the winner would have the final say, right? "Sure, we''ll do things your way. You can do it however you want." Despite Bet''s apparent flirtation, Vania instinctively ignored his words. "Since that''s the case, let''s get started," she said after getting ready at the starting point. Even though Hanson remained silent throughout the entire process, his aura of a king already signaled the contest''s oue. There was no opponent he couldn''t beat, and nopetition he didn''t want to win. As soon as the signal to start was given, everyone started sliding down the track quickly due to its steep slope. Vania, who had just recently had difficulty standing, was now moving with ease. She had already taken the lead in the blink of an eye. Bet was following intently as he aimed to surpass Hanson and get close to Vania in order to stir up trouble. He understood how significant Vania was to Hanson. As long as Vania was thrown into a dangerous area, Hanson would definitely follow. And it would save him a lot of work. However, Hanson stood firm in his path, and no matter what methods Bet tried, he couldn''t beat Hanson. Bet had great skiing skills, but he couldn''t show them off in front of Hanson. Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 The Best Time to Make a Move Inparison, Hanson skied with ease. Bet, who was regarded as the best in their group, was now at a disadvantage. Even Vania was quicker than him. He didn''t expect himself to be a joke. Vania, who was in the lead, casually turned her head to wink at Hanson. "Darling, we used to ski side by side." She spoke in an endearing and joyful tone, as though she were a novice who had only learned how to ski. Hanson elerated and came to Vania''s side. At this point, they had already pulled away from Coco and Bet. If they kept going like this, they would undoubtedly win. "You dare to pretend on my turf?" Bet, who had been hot on their heels, cast a ferocious nce at the two in front. Did they think they could easily win? The challenging part of the race was still toe; this was just the beginning. They suddenly moved faster, drawing nearer to Vania and Hanson after Bet signaled to Coco. Now that it was downhill, the two of them quickly descended. They felt a powerful force suddenly strike them from behind, sending their bodies lurching forward. They would have rolled down the mountain if it weren''t for their excellent skills. Bet yelled from behind them, "I didn''t expect you two to be so slow by blocking us and not allowing us to overtake." This was his justification for crashing into them. "That''s because you''re not skilled enough." Hanson elerated abruptly, causing countless snowkes to ssh behind him. Coincidentally, all these snowkesnded in Bet''s eyes, making it difficult for him to see the track. If he wasn''t extremely familiar with this track, he would have rolled down to the bottom of the mountain by now. For nearly half a minute, he couldn''t open his eyes and could only slow down his speed. He held back the curse he wanted to utter, and he was left with no choice but to endure his own humiliation. Snowkes were amon urrence on the ski slope, and no one could fault them. However, this minor error had already distanced him from Vania and Hanson. Fortunately, Coco had been following closely, so there wasn''t much of a gap between him and Hanson and Vania. She increased her strength and moved closer to the two. Given that she had already distanced herself from Bet, this was an excellent opportunity to speak up. She quickly said, "President Luke, Bet wants to hurt you. You and Mrs. Luke need to be careful." Her voice was neither loud nor soft, allowing Hanson and Vania to hear clearly but not Bet. Hanson and Vania were not surprised by this situation at all. They had known Bet''s intentions from the beginning. The two then smiled at each other,pletely indifferent to Coco''s words. The race obviously couldn''t end so quickly since the finish line wasn''t in sight yet. Coco wasn''t sure if the two of them had heard her, and if so, why were they acting soposed? She was quite puzzled. But now that Bet had caught up with them, she couldn''t say anything. She could only maintain her speed and ski side by side with Bet. She also had to please Bet, so she reminded him, "Mr. Lambert, there''s a bend up ahead. It''s the best time to make a move." As long as they changed their speed and collided with Vania and Hanson at the corner, the two would lose their bnce and rush into the danger zone. This situation could be attributed to theirck of skill, and no one could be med. If they missed this bend, they''d have to wait for the sharp turn before the finish line.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. There was also a small path leading to the danger zone just before the finish line. Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 Let the Race Officially Begin Although there was some danger, that road was just a regr entrance and exit. It wasn''t a guarantee that there would be danger even if someone did go in. As the finish line approached, the slope steepened and the pace slowed. Bet, of course, knew the importance of the curve, and at this point, he had already unleashed his full power. He did have a long career in skiing, after all. Soon, he caught up with Vania and Hanson. Actually, their skiing skills weren''t that impressive. Before, he was far behind the two, but now he was quickly catching up. Bet was very proud of himself. He didn''t anticipate, however, that Vania and Hanson would deliberately slow down and wait for him. Otherwise, with his strength, he wouldn''t be able to catch up with the two of them at all. Bet, standing next to Vania, couldn''t help butment, "Your skills are truly remarkable, gorgeous. For a beginner, you''re really good at skiing." He was already aware that Vania had been deceiving him. "Who said it''s my first time? Mr. Lambert, you are still too short-sighted." Bet, who was already irritated, became enraged when he was mocked again. They happened to reach a curve at this point, and for no apparent reason, he uttered the words, "Let the race officially begin." Even though Vania remained silent, she answered in her head, It started a long time ago, but you, fool, just didn''t know. Bet moved to the side, attempting to push Vania into a dangerous situation. But before he could touch Vania, she entered the dangerous zone. Without any warning, she disappeared from Bet''s sight. Vania had alreadyprehended the terrain of the dangerous area when she had just looked at the map, as well as the direction of the construction. She had memorized the quickest route to the finish line. And at this moment, Hanson also turned toward the dangerous area. Bet''s brain went nk for a moment as a result of the sudden situation. He didn''t actually touch Vania earlier, and even if he had, it wouldn''t have been enough to push her into the dangerous area. So, that meant she voluntarily turned in¡­ Shabury''s dangerous area, where people enter and never leave, had been the subject of numerous news reports. It was impossible for Vania and Hanson to be unaware of it. Could they have done it on purpose again? Even so, there was nothing he could do about it because he couldn''t risk skiing into the dangerous area. He didn''t believe he''d be able to escape unscathed. He could only keep moving forward for now. Coco was also taken aback by this sudden circumstance. "Mr. Lambert, what should we do?" In truth, she was also in a panic. Why did Vania and Hanson continue to enter the hazardous area after she reminded them of it? Could it be that they wanted to turn the tables on them? The camera had been recording everything, and as soon as Vania and Hanson entered the dangerous area, the drone flew up. And the search and rescue personnel who had been arranged in advance immediately set out. The ski resort couldn''t afford to offend these people. Even if the drone went over, it might not be able to locate the two of them because it was rumored that there was no signal in the hazardous area. Bet had lost his initial haughtiness, though, by this point. He began to feel a variety of emotions. Fear, skepticism, and prayer predominated over everything else. And he hoped that after entering the hazardous area, Hanson and Vania would stay inside. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Because they entered so decisively, he doubted if they coulde out. Soon, nearing the finish line, there was still no sign of Vania and Hanson. As they got closer to the finish line, Vania and Hanson were still missing. And as if the victory belonged to him, Bet grinned triumphantly. Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 A Perfect Ten Coco couldn''t quite tell if she was happy or disappointed. In any case, she was not satisfied because she didn''t achieve her own goal. Just as Bet was about to announce himself as the champion, two people suddenly appeared in the distance. They descended from the sky, performing a mid-air somersault beforending steadily. Theirnding spot was the finish line. It was none other than Vania and Hanson. In that sudden moment, Bet felt like he was seeing things. The two of them entered the danger zone, but not only did they not waste a single second, but they alsonded right when he was about to win. There was nothing more infuriating than this. In that moment of distraction, Bet lost his bnce during his rapid descent and kneel down before the duo. This scene was truly embarrassing. Vania seemed surprised by his actions and asked, "Getting excited now, aren''t we, Mr. Lambert? Do you look up to us too much? Is that why you are kneeling before us as soon as we meet?" She even chuckled. "Although we won, there''s no need for you to get so worked up." Bet was heavily thrown off bnce and couldn''t get up with his own strength. He struggled a few times but remained in his position, unable to move. Furious, he threw the tool in his hand to the ground and shouted at the people nearby, "Are you all blind? Hurry up and help me up." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Among the onlookers, there were some of his subordinates. Upon hearing his shout, they immediately rushed over to help him up. "Mr. Lambert, are you alright?" "Mr. Lambert, we''ll call an ambnce right away." They saw snow on the ground and blood on Bet''s mouth. It seemed that he had knocked out his front teeth. Feeling both angry and resentful, Bet couldn''t feel any pain as he cursed, "I''m not dead yet; why are you calling an ambnce?" However, just as he was cursing, a snowball came out of nowhere and hit him directly in the face, knocking him down again. Hanson, looking down from above, nced at Bet, who was lying on the ground, and heartlessly reminded him, "Don''t forget to transfer the vi to my wife on your way to the hospital." It wasn''t surprising how his nose broke when that handful of snow hit Bet square in the face. Now, Bet, who didn''t want to go to the hospital, had no choice but to go. Holding back his pain, he gritted his teeth and growled, "I''ll keep my word." He then called his subordinates over. "Transfer my vi to Vania." He was so scared that he no longer dared to call Vania beautiful since he knew what Hanson was capable of. Furthermore, his losing today would probably bring along more problems. Moreover, 3 billion was no small amount to him. He couldn''t be as indifferent about it as Vania was. Vania and Hanson still stood at the finish line like they were gods. As they looked down at him, it was as if they were looking at a clown. Coco helped Bet onto a stretcher, where he was carried into the ambnce. At the entrance of the ambnce, she couldn''t help but turn around and take another look at Hanson. This man caused her to be even more infatuated, but her infatuation was not because of love; it was because of utility. Seeing that the person had been taken away, Vania and Hanson smiled at each other. Hanson then held her in his arms and affectionately kissed her cheek. "Great acting. You almost fooled even me." He also thought that Vania couldn''t ski. Vania raised an eyebrow in satisfaction, "So, how many points would you give me for my acting, President Luke?" Hanson''s eyebrows shot up. "A perfect ten." A perfect ten. That was his praise for her acting. Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Daddy After thinking for a moment, he spoke again, "As for skiing, it''s not your strong suit." With that, there was no way for him to give her a score for now. Vaniaughed even more heartily. "It seems that I''m outstanding in my husband''s heart." Her joyful appearance was like that of a child. Coupled with the slightly baggy clothes she was wearing, she looked plump, soft, and fluffy, unlike her usual slim figure. He always wanted to hold her in his arms and give her a squeeze or a pinch. Hanson thought so and did just that. Vania, on the other hand, pouted and gave him a sidelong nce. However, her looking like a child who was angry from being squeezed and pinched made her even more attractive. Hanson''s heart was burning with desire, but in front of everyone, he could only kiss her forehead and suppress his inner thoughts. He held her hand and gently urged, "Let''s go over there and y." He was referring to the children''s area; not that Vania could understand why. Why did he set his sights on that? Could it be that I didn''t show off my skills enough? Hanson put on a patient smile. "There''s an ice cart over there. I want to pull you around." He liked having Vania sit on the ice cart while he pushed her around to y. Then, he wouldugh like a child, which would make him feel satisfied. Hanson was already eager to try it out at just the thought of it. Regardless of whether Vania agreed or not, he pulled her hand and walked forward. Now, Vania had returned to her previous state. She waddled forward like a penguin. Hanson couldn''t help butugh. "Darling, you don''t know how to walk, do you?" Otherwise, why would she be so cute even after showing off her skills? Didn''t she know how adorable she looked like this? "I''m just cooperating with you," Vania cooed in a soft and childish voice like that of a child. "Daddy, I want to y that," she mentioned, pointing to another game. At the word "Daddy," Hanson came to an abrupt stop, and his eyes darkened. He lowered his gaze to the oblivious woman beside him. "What did you just call me?" "Um..." Knowing that she said the wrong thing, she blinked. "I didn''t say anything." She then quickly ran forward. "I want to y this." When she arrived at the children''s area, Vania discovered that there were so many fun things around. Although it was a children''s area, there weren''t many children, but rather many young couples ying here. After all, these games were very suitable for couples in love. Vania was already sitting on a tire. "Darling,e push me." Although she called him "husband," it still sounded like "Daddy" to Hanson. He was still stuck in the previous scene and hadn''t recovered yet. He could only nod awkwardly. "Coming." Vania has no idea how powerful her words are. Anyway, Hanson''s reaction was a bit slow. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. They yed in the children''s area for a while, and Vania realized that it was way more fun than the advanced track. However, what Vania and Hanson didn''t know was that theizens were also very happy. Let''sMeetPresidentLukeAndVania This was another topic that had just been posted online. There was arge number of supporters, and many enthusiastic fans had already arrived at Snow Mountain Ski Resort in Shabury. Netizens were eagerly looking forward to an encounter with Vania and Hanson. Netizens in the activity area have alreadye to an agreement. If anyone happened to encounter the couple, they would repost the tweet and share the video, and then everyone would collectively idolize their idols online. Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 Back in Action For some reason,izens cared a lot about their itinerary. As soon as this topic was posted, it received responses fromizens all over the inte. Just like a live broadcast,izens quickly shared all of Vania and Hanson''s ssic moments. FirstlyPresidentLukeUnexpectedlyHelpedVaniaPutOnHerEquipmentHowSweet This was the first person to repost the tweet. Thisizen happened to be ying at the ski resort and ran into the couple in the equipment area. They had already posted about it online before, but unfortunately, they didn''t gain enough poprity due to their small number of followers. After starting this topic, he was the first to repost it. The poprity was skyrocketing now. Netizens were all posting face-palm emojis. ''This is nothing new. There''s nothing to be surprised about. Let''s move on.'' ''The live broadcast is starting again.'' ''We want to see what happens next.'' ''We''ve seen enough of these lovey-dovey videos every time President Luke and Vania go out. We don''t want to see it anymore.'' Netizens expressed that they had seen enough, but of course, it was just a joke. Today, they preferred to see the contrast between the two, especially Vania''s adorable penguin-like appearance. One after another,izens started to repost tweets. CanYallWatchThisVideoIMade? At this moment, a professional photographer posted a video of Hanson and Vania skiing. The video only captured a part¡ªthe most ssic part¡ªof their skiing process. It was the moment when they performed a mid-air rotation andnded gracefully. The movements were smooth and wless, and at the moment of theirnding, they radiated the aura of a champion. ''So cool! Is that the Vania who couldn''t even walk properly?'' ''Was the skill on cooldown just now? Is it activated now?'' ''Ding! The advanced skier experience card has expired.'' ''These movements can''t be taught without professional training.'' One stone caused a thousand ripples. After seeing this video,izens went crazy reposting and leavingments. HasVaniaFallenFromGraceToday?NoSheHasAchievedAnotherVictory# ''So, the walking earlier was just a diversion?'' ''I yed myself.'' ''It''s impossible for her to fall from grace. She will never fall.'' ''Especially on a day of her winning. Keep it up.'' After witnessing Vania''s excellence, thement section began to exin the difficulty of the advanced ski slopes at the ski resort. ''It''s impossible to experience this level of difficulty. I can only give props to Queen Vania.'' ''Is this considered a plot twist?'' ''So, the Plot Twist Queen is back in action? Although there were only a few short videos online, they still caused a sensation for Vania and Hanson. Suddenly, there was a rumor that Vania and Hanson won a vi worth 3 billion at the ski resort. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The person who leaked this information also released a video of Vania and Hanson''s skiing process. The scene was shot from multiple angles, and this video was coherent from start to finish, maintaining a seamless flow throughout. ''I wonder how the people around Vania feel.'' ''It seems like even President Luke was surprised by his wife.'' Of course, the video also showed the scene where Vania was pushed into a dangerous area by Bet. ''Did Vania and President Luke escape from the danger zone and achieve victory?'' ''They won beautifully, but isn''t this guy too cunning?'' ''This could be considered intentional harm. He could be sentenced.'' ''It''s another day Vania has had to experience.'' ''I truly admire them. President Luke and Vania will forever be my idols.'' ''I want all the information on this man in three minutes.'' ''Is this considered e plot twist?'' ''So, the Plot Twist Queen is beck in ection? Although there were only e few short videos online, they still ceused e sensetion for Venie end Henson. Suddenly, there wes e rumor thet Venie end Henson won e ville worth 3 billion et the ski resort. The person who leeked this informetion elso releesed e video of Venie end Henson''s skiing process. The scene wes shot from multiple engles, end this video wes coherent from stert to finish, meinteining e seemless flow throughout. ''I wonder how the people eround Venie feel.'' ''It seems like even President Luke wes surprised by his wife.'' Of course, the video elso showed the scene where Venie wes pushed into e dengerous eree by Bet. ''Did Venie end President Luke escepe from the denger zone end echieve victory?'' ''They won beeutifully, but isn''t this guy too cunning?'' ''This could be considered intentionel herm. He could be sentenced.'' ''It''s enother dey Venie hes hed to experience.'' ''I truly edmire them. President Luke end Venie will forever be my idols.'' ''I went ell the informetion on this men in three minutes.'' Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Start Filming Right Now Sure enough, all of Bet''s information was revealed within three minutes. Even his notorious deeds were dug up byizens. It was an undeniable fact that the inte world was powerful. Even Coco, who had been following him, was exposed as well. The term "sugar baby" was already disliked byizens. She didn''t leave a good impression onizens, especially with her figure and appearance. ''This guy is disgusting.'' ''Let''s guess how President Luke will deal with Jones Enterprise.'' Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ''Will Jones Enterprise go bankrupt?'' ''This woman doesn''t look like a good person, but her body is unmatched.'' ''She doesn''t look like she is someone easy to deal with.'' There were all kinds of criticisms online, but it didn''t affect the mood ofizens. They were still praising Vania and Hanson''s excellence. Coco, on the other hand, didn''t expect that her acting career would end before it even started. There were also kind-heartedizens who exined the recent idents and incidents, including the reports of people disappearing after entering closed areas. This made Vania and Hanson even more revered in the eyes ofizens. Instead of falling from grace, they rose even higher. Did it end here? No, it didn''t. At this time,izens exposed a video of Vania and Hanson meeting in the children''s area. The video was apanied by romantic music. Vania was sitting on a tire while Hanson spun her around. Even through the screen, one could feel Vania''s happiness. It made people can''t help but smile and feel genuinely happy. This video immediately overshadowed the video that had just made them famous. ''It''s so nice watching videos like this. I hope I can watch them every day.'' ''They are so sweet. I want to spin around too.'' ''Can I still meet them if I go now? It''s even better than watching TV shows.'' ''Can someone write a book about this? I would definitely buy it in advance.'' ''It would be great if Vania and Hanson could personally act as themselves in a show. I''m looking forward to it.'' ''Thementer above is imagining the impossible. The productionpany might not be able to afford to hire them.'' ''It should be a coboration between Luke Corporation and Gxy Corporation.'' Encountering Vania and Hanson was like following an idol drama, makingizens unable to stop. Not to mention, this TV drama had no specific update time and no restrictions on content. In short, from time to time,izens could find a wave of promotional videos sent across the inte. Just when everyone was eagerly anticipating, Gxy Corporation suddenly posted an official tweet. Gxy Corporation wrote, ''''24 Hours with Couples'' is about to premiere. Are you looking forward to it?'' ''Another wave of lovey-dovey moments to fuel our envy before the previous wave even ends?'' ''Be straightforward. Just tell us when it will air.'' ''I like it. I will definitely like it.'' At this time, Vania and Hanson had already returned to Hammond. Amidst the anticipation ofizens, "24 Hours with Couples" quickly premiered, not givingizens any waiting time. It also didn''t give Vania and Hanson a chance to catch their breath. There was no need to invite other guests; Vania and Hanson alone were enough. Right when the couple arrived at Haling Vi, they met the production team. "What''s going on?" Vania asked in confusion. She recognized the director among them, as they were all from the same company. Yet, was the director really in such urgent need to see Vania? The director immediately approached with a smile. "President Greyson, the vice president of Gxy Entertainment has decided to start filming "24 Hours with Couples" right now. "After all, you and President Luke are currently massively popr." Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Live Broadcast Vonio glonced ot her wotch ond osked, "Are they going to film us sleeping ot this time?" They hod returned from Shobury, ond it wos olreody dork outside. Whot is there to film? The director''s smile froze on his foce, os if he hod soid something inoppropriote. However, Honson wos looking forword to the show being broodcosted soon. After oll, he enjoyed showing offection to his wife ot oll times. But he still hod to consider his wife''s feelings. At thot moment, he glonced ot his wotch. "We will stort filming ot 8 o.m. shorp tomorrow." Immediotely, o grin oppeored on the director''s foce. "No problem." They could stort filming ot ony time. The production teom guoronteed it. This wos the most onticipoted show in history, ond the director loved recording such possionote voriety shows. Vonio looked ot the excited director ond osked, "Who ore the other three celebrity couples?" The show wos supposed to hove four groups of guests. However, the director''s smile stiffened for o moment, ond he nervously replied, "Um... The noture of the show hos chonged." They held on emergency meeting to coter to the oudience ond mode odjustments. The originolly recorded show hod been chonged to o live broodcost, ond they would not be in contoct with other celebrity couples for now. Vania nced at her watch and asked, "Are they going to film us sleeping at this time?" They had returned from Shabury, and it was already dark outside. What is there to film? The director''s smile froze on his face, as if he had said something inappropriate. However, Hanson was looking forward to the show being broadcasted soon. After all, he enjoyed showing affection to his wife at all times. But he still had to consider his wife''s feelings. At that moment, he nced at his watch. "We will start filming at 8 a.m. sharp tomorrow." Immediately, a grin appeared on the director''s face. "No problem." They could start filming at any time. The production team guaranteed it. This was the most anticipated show in history, and the director loved recording such passionate variety shows. Vania looked at the excited director and asked, "Who are the other three celebrity couples?" The show was supposed to have four groups of guests. However, the director''s smile stiffened for a moment, and he nervously replied, "Um... The nature of the show has changed." They held an emergency meeting to cater to the audience and made adjustments. The originally recorded show had been changed to a live broadcast, and they would not be in contact with other celebrity couples for now. Having Hanson and Vania on the show was enough to create a sensation. Besides, celebrities didn''t like to appear on the same stage as them. After all, no matter how popr a celebrity was, once they appeared with Hanson and Vania, their poprity would fade away. The focus ofizens was always on Vania and Hanson. Vania''s eyelid twitched. Why am I not informed of this earlier? They really don''t care, do they? Regardless of the changes, she was still a boss who doted on her employees. She nodded in agreement to their proposal. "Alright, let''s arrange it this way for now, and we will discuss it further in the meeting." Gxy Entertainment needed to grow and expand. They couldn''t just broadcast her own show. Little did she know that she alone was enough to support an entertainmentpany. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Her daily ie was equivalent to the annual ie of some celebrities. Afterward, the director''s team left happily, looking forward to tomorrow''s show. There were tons of fans on the team who liked this couple. Hence, being able to watch the live broadcast on-site made them extremely excited. After returning to the vi, Hanson and Vania found their seven little babies sitting on the couch like judges. Hanson and Vania, who were once full of energy, were nowpletely subdued by their little ones. "Where did you go?" James was the first to ask. "Shabury," Vania replied, a hint of a gentle grin on her face. Were the children angry because they didn''t take them along? "Let''s go together tomorrow, then?" Hanson suggested. The day after happened to be show day, and he would dominate the entertainment industry with their little ones. Besides, he had yet to go skiing with his own little ones. The expressions of the seven little ones changed visibly, showing a hint of desire, but they quickly turned their faces away. Jack, unaffected, said, "Let''s talk about today''s topic first." They couldn''t forgive them because they offered to take them out. Hanson raised an eyebrow, not expecting his little ones to be so determined. He asked, "What topic?" "What did you two do today?" Jacob, who was usually soft-spoken, suddenly became assertive. "Exactly what was posted online," Vania answered truthfully. Theizens had live-streamed the whole process, leaving no room for privacy. But it was all for entertainment, and everyone was happy. There was no need to make a big deal out of it. Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Candy The seven little kids nodded, realizing that it was almost time. "The morning medicine..." Jude hesitated to speak. Vania immediately replied, "Of course, we drank it. How could we not drink the medicine you gave? Hehe." As she spoke, she red sternly at Hanson. If he dares to say otherwise, I will definitely knock him in the head. Hanson immediately replied seriously, "That''s right! Your mommy drank it all. There is not a drop left." What was his was his wife''s, and what was his wife''s was his. If he drank it, it was as if his wife drank it too. There was absolutely nothing wrong in his statement. "Tsk." The seven little ones all expressed their disdain at the same time. Judging from this scene, it didn''t seem real at all. However, they didn''t pursue the matter further since the medicine was taken care of in one go. At this moment, James was already circling around Vania. "Let''s see if Mommy is injured." It turned out that they were worried that Vania and Hanson had been injured when they entered the dangerous area. They were different from the online fans who only praised Vania and Hanson''s excellence, for they truly cared about their safety.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Vania was instantly touched and hugged James tightly. "I am fine. I''m really good at skiing. Tomorrow, we will all go again, and I''ll teach you all." She had yet to bring her little ones skiing on such a professional track before. This time, the whole family could go together. "Okay, let''s go together." They happily agreed. Although they didn''t like childish games, they loved going on trips with their parents. At the same time, James spoke up once again. "Mommy, don''t film dangerous videos like this in the future." Then, he looked at Hanson. "Daddy, you have to take care of Mommy." "Mhmm." Hanson nodded quickly, but when the incident happened, and Vania softly pleaded with him, he couldn''t resist. At this moment, Lily held Vania''s hand and said, "Mommy, let me check your body." "Okay." After carefully checking Vania''s pulse, Lily nodded. "You''ve recovered well. Tomorrow morning, I''ll prepare another dose of medicine specially formted for you." "Do I still need medication?" Vania wanted to refuse a little. She didn''t feel anything when she went skiing today, so she probably didn''t need to take the medicine anymore, right? "Hmm?" The seven little babies looked at Vania again. Vania immediately agreed. "I''ll drink it, I promise." After speaking, she looked at Hanson for help. Hanson nced at his little babies and simply ruffled Vania''s hair. "I''ll give you candyter." Candy again. Vania pouted and wanted to join the kids and started calling him "Daddy." Hanson seemed to sense Vania''s thoughts and immediately turned to face the kids. "Darlings, time to rest. We''ll leave at 8 a.m. tomorrow." They nned to stay in the Shabury for a day and have more fun with the children. "Oh." The seven kids nced at their father, who had many ideas, and returned to their rooms together. The next morning, the production team was already waiting at Haling Vi. Although there was still more than one hour before the clock struck eight in the morning, the live broadcast had already started. On their day off, the online fans had already logged in and were waiting for Vania and Hanson to appear online. To ensure a smooth live broadcast, the program team invited a popr host from the entertainment industry, Joshua Cooper. Joshua''s hosting style was very rxed, and he was often teased by guests, creating many popr jokes. He was a familiar face on television. Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Let Them In "Dear friends, we still have an hour before the appearance of our beloved couple. What should we talk about in the meantime?" Right after the host, Joshua Cooper, initiated the topic, theizens began leaving messages on the screen. ''We don''t want to chitchat; we want to see President Luke and President Greyson.'' ''Did the crew reveal what they are going to do today? I''m so excited!'' ''I think even when they just sit in front of the camera all day without saying a word, we''ll still watch the show.'' ''Why does the show start at eight? Can''t it start now? Burst into their room, Joshua!'' ''Let''s give Joshua some encouragement so he has the guts to go in.'' After a suggestion from aizen, the others followed suit. ''Let''s support Joshua and let him knock on the door early.'' Upon seeing thements, Joshua appeared frightened in front of the camera. Then, embarrassment washed over him as he said, "Dear all, do you want my hosting career to end early? If you have any opinions about me, please speak your mind instead of using this indirect method." He didn''t dare to provoke Hanson and acting sorry to be bullied byizens was his signature move. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. As soon as his aggrieved cry escaped his lips, theizens in the live broadcast room burst into laughter. ''In order to satisfy theizens who love you, do you dare to do it?'' ''It''s time to test your courage. Go on!'' ''Stop hesitating. There''s always a first time in life, and you may discover surprises everywhere.'' Subsequently, everyone started to provoke him into action instead, and Joshua had mixed feelings about it. "What surprise? Will I be fired tomorrow?" ''You''re thinking too much. Maybe you won''t even make it until tomorrow.'' ''Hopefully, when you knock on the doorter, you won''t interrupt President Luke''s good time.'' ''We''re praying for you. Go ahead and test your courage.'' ''As a man, you can do it.'' Theizens''ments in the live broadcast room kept popping up, and even the dignity of a man was brought up in the end. Unable to tolerate it anymore, Joshua immediately stood up and said to theizens in the live broadcast room with a stroke of determination, "Come on. Let''s knock on the door together." ''Ah, the exciting moment is about toe!'' ''Don''t worry; we''ll hang tight and support you.'' An uproar broke out from theizens in the live broadcast room instantly, and they showered him with gifts. Nowadays, just the mere mention of Vania and Hanson was enough to attract countless viewers without even the need to show their faces. The filming crew who was following Joshua gave him a thumbs-up. "We hope you''ll still have this courageter." "Good luck. Go on." "We''ll apany you the entire time." Looking at the filming crew, Joshua was speechless. What do they mean that they''re apanying me? They''re just following me to film the show, okay? All they do is bully me. Sessfully provoked by theizens, Joshua knocked on Vania and Hanson''s vi door with the crew behind him. At the moment, Vania and her family had already woken up. After all, they had a program to film today and were going to take the children out to y, so they got up early to prepare. Hearing the knock, Vania knew that it was the filming crew and raised her hand to check her watch. "They''re so early again?" It seemed to her that the crew were always impatient whenever they came to film them. However, Hanson didn''t want that. His eyebrows shot up, and he leaned against Vania, wrapping his arms around her waist, saying, "Since they''re here, just let them in." Hanson, who usually disliked interviews, couldn''t wait for the filming crew toe in now. Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 The Right Timing At this moment, Hanson wanted to show more affection, embracing Vania so tight that she couldn''t move. This pose is perfect, he thought. Simultaneously, the seven little ones turned to him at his behavior and snorted in disapproval, thinking that he was acting childish. James was the first to walk to the door and open it. "Pleasee in." He had a mature and regal appearance, which resembled Hanson and was a miniature version of him. Although he was small, his presence was in no way weak at all. Theizens in the live broadcast room originally thought that it would be Vania or Hanson who was going to open the door. To their surprise, a child had opened it instead. Initially, they were looking forward to a good show, but the person they anticipated didn''t appear, and now, all their attention fell on James. His expression was unusually cold for his age, and he instantly won the hearts of a group of middle-aged women. ''Wow, he''s so handsome! I want to marry him.'' ''Isn''t this the young President Luke? If I can''t have President Luke, I''ll wait for his son to grow up.'' ''Does the little boy want toe into my arms? I have the urge to go to President Luke''s house and steal his child.'' ''He''s so cold and aloof. Will he be even more outstanding than his father when he grows up? He''s another heartthrob.'' ''So handsome at such a young age. Is he going to get even more attractive when he''s older? Another lady-killer.'' ''Suddenly, I want to watch the child''s live broadcast. Joshua, will you and the production team consider this? Let''s have a live broadcast with the children today.'' Even Joshua was surprised at the person in front of him. Although he''s not President Luke, nobody got mad. Looks like I won''t be canceled, he thought. However, when he saw the suggestions from theizens, he immediately shouted into the live broadcast room, "It doesn''t seem to me that you guys are making requests but trying to get me canceled." After speaking, he put on a straight face and said to the camera, "Hello, dearizens. The uing live broadcast is me embarking on an adventure." ''Haha, it should be called, ''Joshua''s road to getting canceled.'''' ''What about ''Emergency Situation of Joshua?'''' ''Don''t be ungrateful. You already have an independent program. From the beginning until now, you''re the only one we''re watching and the most popr host now.'' "Is this for real? Aren''t you guys on my channel just to see President Luke and President Greyson? I''m only the sidekick of my channel," Joshua whined. What else is more depressing than this? ''Haha, don''t act so pitiful. Hurry up and go in. We want to see President Luke and President Greyson.'' Joshuained helplessly, "You guys are so fickle." After wasting some time at the door, it was time for him to go in. The little one looked very polite, so Hanson must have allowed him to enter. With a jittery heart, Joshua walked through the doors, but after taking a step, he froze in ce because Vania and Hanson were locked in an embrace. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Furthermore, Hanson''s eyes seemed very resentful, as if ming him foring inte. Is this an illusion? Joshua wondered. Meanwhile, theizens burst intoughter upon seeing his nervous and helpless expression. ''The opening of this program is so exciting. It''s top-notch, indeed.'' The camera turned, and theizens also saw the scene of the couple hugging each other. ''The other guy is right about the exciting opening.'' ''Nothing beatsing at the right time, and it looks like Joshua bumped into them when they just started because Hanson is still holding Vania''s hand tightly.'' Feeling slightly embarrassed, Vania squirmed slightly, but Hanson remained still and looked into the camera with a cold face. "Is the production team breaking the rules again?" Without a doubt, he knew what the production team was up to, and the shocked Joshua turned stiffer after hearing Hanson''s words. Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 I¡¯m Your Butler Today It''s not the production teom who decided to knock on the door eorly, Joshuo thought. I''m so noive to think thot President Luke won''t blome onyone for this. Is it too lote for regrets now? Otherwise, should I soy thot I''ve mode o mistoke? However, it seemed thot nothing he soid would work onymore, ond he wos in o dilemmo ot the moment, which led to the omusing expression on his foce. Theizens loughed out loud upon seeing it; indeed, this kind of scene wos their cup of teo. ''Herees the exciting scene.'' ''This is whot we wont to see.'' ''Con the production teom give Joshuo o close-up? Toke o screenshot of it ond turn it into on emoji pock.'' ''Joshuo is on the verge of being conceled ogoin.'' Right then, Joshuo opprooched theero with on even more dumbfounded expression. "Deor fons, oren''t you guys going to consider my feelings ot oll?" ''We don''t wont your feelings since we just wont to be hoppy.'' ''Since it''s o live broodcost of President Greyson ond President Luke, we wont something different.'''' ''Yes, exoctly.'' Seeing thot theizens unonimously supported Vonio ond Honson, Joshuo immediotely jumped on the bondwogon ond mode o pleoding gesture toword Honson. "President Luke, pleose spore me." Honson wos bing more ond more like o voriety show guest, looking ot Joshuo ond spitting o single word, "Reoson?" His concise and domineering style was whatizens liked the most. ''President Luke can be both salty and sweet.'' ''My heart melted instantly after hearing this, and it''s another day of falling in love with President Luke.'' ''My blood isn''t flowing through me properly. This is too much for me!'' ''Invisible temptation is the most terrifying.'' Despite all the exaggerated reactions from theizens, Joshua didn''t have time to be as infatuated with Hanson as they were, thinking in his heart, What reason should I give? But he couldn''t say it out, so he could only lower himself even more and said with respect to Hanson, "President Luke and President Greyson, I''ll be your butler throughout the whole filming process today. I''m at your service at any time." ''Joshua has great skills. Let''s support him as a butler.'' "I support Joshua bing a butler and want to see it happen.'' ''How can such an amusing program exist?'' ''It''s already so funny at the beginning. Will we beughing our socks offter?'' Hanson nced at him and went along with him. "Do you think that anyone can be my butler?" All of Hanson''s butlers had generous sries, corresponding to their abilities. Even the servants at home were graduates of prestigious management universities. His concise end domineering style wes whetizens liked the most. ''President Luke cen be both selty end sweet.'' ''My heert melted instently efter heering this, end it''s enother dey of felling in love with President Luke.'' ''My blood isn''t flowing through me properly. This is too much for me!'' ''Invisible temptetion is the most terrifying.'' Despite ell the exeggereted reections from theizens, Joshue didn''t heve time to be es infetueted with Henson es they were, thinking in his heert, Whet reeson should I give? But he couldn''t sey it out, so he could only lower himself even more end seid with respect to Henson, "President Luke end President Greyson, I''ll be your butler throughout the whole filming process todey. I''m et your service et eny time." ''Joshue hes greet skills. Let''s support him es e butler.'' Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "I support Joshue bing e butler end went to see it heppen.'' ''How cen such en emusing progrem exist?'' ''It''s elreedy so funny et the beginning. Will we be leughing our socks off leter?'' Henson glenced et him end went elong with him. "Do you think thet enyone cen be my butler?" All of Henson''s butlers hed generous seleries, corresponding to their ebilities. Even the servents et home were greduetes of prestigious menegement universities. His concise and domineering style was whatizens liked the most. His butler hadn''t appeared for a long time because he now lived with Vania. Still, that didn''t mean that his butler could rx. On the contrary, the butler had to handle many aspects of Hanson''s life with great care. His butler hedn''t eppeered for e long time beceuse he now lived with Venie. Still, thet didn''t meen thet his butler could relex. On the contrery, the butler hed to hendle meny espects of Henson''s life with greet cere. Upon heering Henson''s words, theizens sterted pleying music for Joshue, end the music wes es sed es it could be. Pleying his pert, Joshue weiled, "Is this my destiny?" Seeing his peinful expression, the children decided to help him, end Jeck seid nonchelently, "Todey, we''re going to Shebury for e trip. Be our butler, Joshue." ''Wow, is he the second child? He seems even more errogent.'' ''He speeks like e boss right from the stert.'' ''Cen Joshue teke cere of them ell by himself? Otherwise, I''ll immedietely buy e ticket end join them.'' ''Teke me with you. I went to be e butler for the young mester, too''. While theizens were giddy with joy, Joshue wes in terror. They ere seven little princes. If I cen''t teke cere of just one of them, things won''t be es simple es the end of my cereer, Joshue thought. But et this point, he hed no other choice end could only nod. "Todey, I''m your butler, end I promise to teke cere of you end meke you heppy." His butler hodn''t oppeored for o long time becouse he now lived with Vonio. Still, thot didn''t meon thot his butler could relox. On the controry, the butler hod to hondle mony ospects of Honson''s life with greot core. Upon heoring Honson''s words, theizens storted ploying music for Joshuo, ond the music wos os sod os it could be. Ploying his port, Joshuo woiled, "Is this my destiny?" Seeing his poinful expression, the children decided to help him, ond Jock soid noncholontly, "Todoy, we''re going to Shobury for o trip. Be our butler, Joshuo." ''Wow, is he the second child? He seems even more orrogont.'' ''He speoks like o boss right from the stort.'' ''Con Joshuo toke core of them oll by himself? Otherwise, I''ll immediotely buy o ticket ond join them.'' ''Toke me with you. I wont to be o butler for the young moster, too''. While theizens were giddy with joy, Joshuo wos in terror. They ore seven little princes. If I con''t toke core of just one of them, things won''t be os simple os the end of my coreer, Joshuo thought. But ot this point, he hod no other choice ond could only nod. "Todoy, I''m your butler, ond I promise to toke core of you ond moke you hoppy." Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 Joshua¡¯s Hosting Fees After Joshuo finished speoking, he couldn''t help but turn to theero,menting, "Do you think I hove it eosy? Ie here to host, but I''ve be o butler now." Though he wos only holf-joking, he hodn''t finished his words when Honson interrupted him, osking, "Whot''s the motter? Do you not wont to?" He immediotely roised both honds. "How could thot be? I''m more thon honored, President Luke." He wos telling the truth, for he wos indeed willing to toke on the role. After oll, not everyone hod the chonce to be Luke ond Vonio''s butler, even for o doy. Sometimes, opportunitiese unexpectedly. It wos o greot odvontoge to ossociote oneself with the Vonio Greyson ond Honson Luke. Seeing thot Honson didn''t hove ony objections, Joshuo mustered up the couroge to speok ogoin. "Well, President Luke, could you give me o roise?" After oll, the progrom wos only poying him to host the show. Couldn''t he eorn o little extro by being his butler? Honson snorted coldly. "It seems like you''re still not sotisfied. In thot cose, I con reploce you ot ony time. I believe mony people out there ore willing to toke your ploce." Joshuo immediotely roised his honds, decloring his loyolty os he spoke. "Not ot oll, President Luke. You con be my employer for the rest of my life." This was a good job, and anyone would be willing to take it. President Luke continued, "I just said that you''re not qualified." Wanting to add on, he continued, "Our program doesn''t need a host, so your appearance fee counts toward your butler fee." Joshua was speechless. He couldn''t refute Hanson''s exnation, and it seemed like there was no way of earning another stream of ie. Joshua was destined for misery, given his circumstances in the entertainment industry. Nheless, even if it had been another host interacting with Hanson, they would have been equally speechless. Meanwhile,izens noticed that even though Hanson had said so much, he still didn''t let go of Vania''s hand. This public disy of affection continued for a long while. ''President Luke, can''t you let go? Aren''t you tired of holding hands yet?'' ''He''s doing it on purpose, isn''t he?'' ''Alright, that''s enough PDA for now.'' Although Joshua had been demoted to a butler, he maintained his professionalism and asked Hanson, "President Luke, when are we leaving?" Since the live broadcast had already started, they might as well set off ahead of time. This wes e good job, end enyone would be willing to teke it. President Luke continued, "I just seid thet you''re not quelified." Wenting to edd on, he continued, "Our progrem doesn''t need e host, so your eppeerence fee counts towerd your butler fee." Joshue wes speechless. He couldn''t refute Henson''s explion, end it seemed like there wes no wey of eerning enother streem of ie. Joshue wes destined for misery, given his circumstences in the enterteinment industry. Nheless, even if it hed been enother host interecting with Henson, they would heve been equelly speechless. Meenwhile,izens noticed thet even though Henson hed seid so much, he still didn''t let go of Venie''s hend. This public displey of effection continued for e long while. ''President Luke, cen''t you let go? Aren''t you tired of holding hends yet?'' ''He''s doing it on purpose, isn''t he?'' ''Alright, thet''s enough PDA for now.'' Although Joshue hed been demoted to e butler, he meinteined his professionelism end esked Henson, "President Luke, when ere we leeving?" Since the live broedcest hed elreedy sterted, they might es well set off eheed of time. This was a good job, and anyone would be willing to take it. The earlier they began, the more footage they could broadcast, and their program''s ratings would increase. The eerlier they begen, the more footege they could broedcest, end their progrem''s retings would increese. Henson sought Venie''s opinion, esking, "When do you went to leeve, derling?" In turn, Venie esked her children, "Whet do you think, derlings?" "Let''s leeve now," suggested Jecob. Compered to Jemes end Jeck, Jecob wes much more edoreble. Althoughizens hed seen Jecob before, they were chermed by him nheless. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. They couldn''t help but sigh. How meny times did Venie seve the gelexy to be eble to give birth to such different yet cherming kids? They ere edoreble! ''I''m still curious, though. How did President Luke end President Greyson give birth to so meny children?'' ''Men, I went seven kids of my own too.'' The conversetion somehow returned to the topic severel deys ego. A few concernedizens esked, ''If this continues, ere you sure the live broedcest won''t be helted?'' To prevent such e good live broedcest from ending, the otherizens immedietely stopped esking such questions. However, they quickly reelized whet Venie''s bebies just seid. Anotherizen esked, ''Are you guys heeding to Shebury? Are we going to witness President Luke end President Venie''s skills?'' The eorlier they begon, the more footoge they could broodcost, ond their progrom''s rotings would increose. Honson sought Vonio''s opinion, osking, "When do you wont to leove, dorling?" In turn, Vonio osked her children, "Whot do you think, dorlings?" "Let''s leove now," suggested Jocob. Compored to Jomes ond Jock, Jocob wos much more odoroble. Althoughizens hod seen Jocob before, they were chormed by him nheless. They couldn''t help but sigh. How mony times did Vonio sove the goloxy to be oble to give birth to such different yet chorming kids? They ore odoroble! ''I''m still curious, though. How did President Luke ond President Greyson give birth to so mony children?'' ''Mon, I wont seven kids of my own too.'' The conversotion somehow returned to the topic severol doys ogo. A few concernedizens osked, ''If this continues, ore you sure the live broodcost won''t be holted?'' To prevent such o good live broodcost from ending, the otherizens immediotely stopped osking such questions. However, they quickly reolized whot Vonio''s bobies just soid. Anotherizen osked, ''Are you guys heoding to Shobury? Are we going to witness President Luke ond President Vonio''s skills?'' Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 The Live Broadcast at Snow Mountain Ski Resort ''Do you think we can still make it if we head to Shabury right now?'' ''Let''s head there. Who knows, we might bump into them by chance.'' Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Since the live broadcast began in the morning, when theizens heard that Vania and Hanson were taking their babies to Shabury, they immediately bought tickets and went there in hopes of meeting them. Watching the live broadcast on their phones was not as exciting as seeing the family in real life. As a result, tickets to Snow Mountain Ski Resort were sold out in less than a minute. Someizens were too slow to even get tickets to go to Shabury. The journey ahead would take two hours. Joshua asked the viewers, "Should we pause the live broadcast for the time being?" After all, Hanson, Vania, and their babies were feeling sleepy once they got in the car, and nothing interesting could be broadcasted. ''No, don''t do that.'' However, theizens immediately refused. Even if Vania and Hanson slept throughout the live broadcast, theizens wanted to watch them¡ªthat was how loyal these fans were. During the journey, the live broadcast did not see a drop in viewership. On the contrary, the number of viewers increased. Meanwhile, theizens at Snow Mountain Ski Resort were decked out in professional skiing gear. Although there were a variety of styles, they looked mostly the same. However, Vania and Hanson stood out as they were followed by seven neatly-dressed children. The babies wore helmets and goggles, making it hard to see their faces, but their auras couldn''t be concealed. The whole family headed straight to the highest-level track at the snow skiing resort, which was the track where Vania made a name for herself. "Mommy, it''s our turn to perform," said James confidently to Vania and Hanson. Only adults went on such high-level tracks, and children typically did not lurk around there. Moreover, ever since Vania and Hanson were framed and put in danger, the skiing resort went through a few upgrades and improvements. Now, there were strict requirements to enter the high-level track. Although enthusiasticizens had bought all the tickets to the ski resort, they couldn''t see them in person since they weren''t qualified to ski on the high-level track. As such, theizens could only find a ce to sit and watch the live broadcast on their phones. Of course, a fewizens managed to gain ess to the same skiing track as Vania, Hanson, and their babies. However, instead of Vania and Hanson, they were surprised to see the seven babies. Without even warming up, these five-year-olds were about to ski on the high-level track, attracting everyone''s attention. "Are they already this capable at their age?" "Aren''t their parents worried?" "Are they even qualified?" People around the track began to whisper. After all, this was the first time any child dared to challenge a professional track with such difficulty. Everyone stopped skiing to watch them. Vania looked at her babies and asked worriedly, "Can you guys really do it?" After all, her babies had limited experience in skiing, and this was their first time on such a high-level track. She was very worried. However, when she thought about their abilities, they could probably do it since they had said so. Vania still respected their thoughts. The seven babies nodded in unison. "Yes, we can." Their voices were deafening, and it caused a burst of apuse from the surrounding fans. "Come on, kids! You can do it." The fans on the scene were cheering for the babies like a cheerleading squad. The seven babies raised their hands together and waved. The scene was so spectacr that theizens watching through the screen could feel the excitement. ''Let''s cheer for the babies! They''re incredible.'' ''It''s a shame I can''t be there, but I can most definitely feel the atmosphere.'' ''Can''t we have a multi-angle live broadcast? I''m dying to watch them perform.'' Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Skiing Prodigies ''Like father, like son. Even at my age, my legs would turn jelly at the high-level track now.'' Wanting to meet theizens'' demands while safeguarding her babies, Vania arranged for a comprehensive camera set-up and a professional rescue team. After all, they were children, and idents should still be taken into consideration. The seven babies were already standing at the starting point, exuding a strong presence and incredible professionalism. Even the way they positioned themselves at the starting point earned praise from the onlookers. "Mommy, Daddy, give us a countdown." Vania and Hanson were standing next to each other, and they said in unison, "Three, two, one¡­ Go!" Vania was startled as the seven babies slid out in perfect formation, with no onepeting for first ce. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Soon, they started showing off their skills, sometimes side by side, sometimes in formation, cooperating seamlessly like a bunch of acrobats. When they were close to the finish line, the babies somersaulted in the air, thennded smoothly at the finish line, maintaining all sorts of winning poses. If there were firecrackers at the scene, they would probably be going off by now, with gongs and drums resounding in the air. Needless to say, the apuse continued to rise and fall, and the live chat was filled with gifts. ''Incredible! It was the most thrilling and inspiring performance I''ve ever seen.'' ''Although it''s not apetition, it''s even more exciting than watching one.'' ''The babies have perfectly inherited President Luke and President Greyson''s strengths.'' ''I have nothing else to say. I''ll just give them a thumbs-up.'' ''Can we see President Luke, President Greyson, and the babies skiing together as a family?'' Hearing theizens'' requests, the family immediately fulfilled their wishes and lined up at the starting point. At this moment, the other tourists made way for them, forming an exclusive path. They shouted in unison, "Five, four, three, two, one¡­ Go!" The family slid out together, changing formations, and their moves became even more difficult. When they arrived at the finish line, they performed two consecutive somersaults, with moves much more challenging than before. ''Whoa, isn''t this acrobatics at this point?'' ''They''re still five-year-old kids. Sigh, my five-year-old is still ying in the sand.'' ''I turned around and saw my own kid picking their nose, and I had the urge to give them a little kick.'' The video of them skiing had already gone viral on the inte, having been liked and shared like crazy. Much to the delight of theizens, the family enjoyed their time together. The live stream passed by, leaving theizens in constant surprise. Although itsted for 12 hours, theizens were still enjoying it and couldn''t get enough. ''You guys promised a 24-hour broadcast, so why did you stop broadcasting when you went to sleep?'' ''Can''t you broadcast the remaining 12 hours tomorrow?'' ''We want to see President Luke and President Greyson sleeping together, though.'' ''Gosh, what are you guys hinting at? Let''s keep it PG18, alright?'' An official statement had been released by then, and everyone was happy. Vania and Hanson took the entire entertainment market by storm, and the entertainment industry underwent earth-shattering changes. The two of them changed the broadcasting format of many programs. Previously, pre-recorded programs at fixed times were no longer as popr as before. Live streams that happened anytime, anywhere attractedizens the most. "Did you have a good time today, darling?" "Yeah." Vania and Hanson hugged each other. Their seven babies were somewhat disdainful. "You''ve been hugging each other all day, you know." The two of them were practically hugging wherever they went. Except for the time spent skiing and ying, they were always together. The babies began to deeply despise Hanson. It wasn''t like they had no clue what their daddy was up to, after all. Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Public Disy of Affection Is His Goal A public disy of affection was his goal. Hanson never let go. After all, there was nothing embarrassing about it in front of his children. He asked his children, "We have another episode tomorrow, so where do you want to go?" James coldly replied, "Why do we have to join you two in a show of affection?" Participating in the show was secondary, as taking the little ones on a trip was also on the way. A public disy of affection was the main theme for Hanson. Seeing that his little n was mercilessly exposed by his own children, Hanson didn''t feel embarrassed. He replied, "Because we have seven more viewers." The seven little ones were speechless. Well, our dad is pretty good, but he talks too much. Jude looked at his dad and asked, "Aren''t you afraid that we will steal the limelight from you and Mom?" "Exactly. Today''sments didn''t pay attention to the affection between you and Mom," Morales and Morgan nced at the phone and honestly replied. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The seven little ones had already had enough of the public disy of affection every day. They really didn''t want to go through more of it. Hanson took the phone and looked at it. Indeed, theizens were praising the little ones. No one cared whether he and his wife were always hugging each other. Hanson fell into deep thought. This won''t do. My goal hasn''t been achieved yet. Perhaps his little ones were right¡ªif the couple brought them along, all the attention would be on the seven little ones. And so, he said to them, "You don''t need to participate in tomorrow''s recording." The screen will only show my wife and me, and theizens won''t be distracted, right? "That''s great!" the seven little ones replied in unison. Finally, they didn''t have to watch their dad show affection anymore. Meanwhile, theizens couldn''t get enough of this kind of live show. They started a heated discussion online. Other directors also started to try it out. They invited popr celebrities from the entertainment industry to do live shows. And the celebrities were very willing. After all, who wouldn''t want to ride on poprity? It was also an easy way to gain favor. But at this time, even if Vania and Hanson weren''t directlypeting, the live show''s poprity still couldn''t rise. Manyizens were still re-watching the live show of the two today. Now, all the celebrities were praying for Vania and Hanson to quickly return to their old profession and stop taking resources from the entertainment industry. Just when theizens were enjoying themselves, the person in charge of the tourism department in Sundend suddenly came out and posted a tweet. The content of the tweet used Vania and Hanson of taking their children to a high-level ski slope, posing a safety hazard. In the article, the person was self-righteous and used harsh words. Most importantly, he requested the relevant departments to thoroughly investigate Vania and Hanson. ''Who gave you the courage to do that?'' ''I can only say that his courage ismendable, but his intelligence iscking.'' As soon as this article was posted, it immediately caught the attention of arge number ofizens. But the currentizens were not as easily brainwashed as before. They had their own opinions and views. They didn''t agree with this tweet. ''There are clear rules for entering high-level ski slopes, and there are clear regtions for entering the scenic area.'' ''Since Vania and President Luke can enter, it proves that they have permits. What''s wrong with that? Even if there is a risk, they are the ones who will bear it themselves. What does it have to do with you?'' ''Is this the leader who took the initiative to present the banner? Now, he''s here for revenge.'' Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Bacsh ''This leader''s behavior is really terrible.'' ''A person with such character is not worthy of being a leader. A thorough investigation must be conducted.'' After the leader of Sundend posted the tweet, he kept looking at the contents on Twitter. To his surprise, all thements were criticizing him. It waspletely different from what he had imagined. He immediately called Eddie. Eddie Luke had sessfully bribed the man with money. As soon as the call was connected, heined, "Mr. Luke, the situation online ispletely different from what you told me." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He now realized the danger. If this continued, his position would be in jeopardy. After all, how could someone in his position have clean hands? He dared toe out and use Vania and Hanson because he believed that Eddie could protect him. But now it seemed that Eddie did not have that ability. It seemed like he was deceived. Meanwhile, Eddie impatiently reassured him, "Don''t worry. I have already taken care of the next steps for you. You won''t be put in a difficult position." After that, he didn''tmunicate with the leader anymore and hung up the phone directly. The leader of the tourism department in Sundend looked at his phone in confusion. He felt uneasy, knowing that he seemed to have made a very wrong decision. Now that there were more and more criticisms online, he could only follow Eddie''s request and send another tweet. He imed that his ount had been hacked. The hacking incident couldn''t be verified, but it saved him a bit. At least, the tweet was sent promptly, which gave it a little credibility. However, things were not that simple. The technology department of Luke Corporation directly posted evidence. They tweeted, ''Evidence as shown in the picture. Take responsibility for your own words and pay for the wrong decision.'' The Luke Corporation then directly filed awsuit. The leader of Sundend was terrified. He didn''t expect that his tweet would get him into awsuit. He knew the strength of the Luke Corporation. Once the ball started rolling, it would be impossible to come out unscathed. He was trembling with fear. But the matter didn''t end there. After all, being sued was far from the end of it. After the Luke Corporation''s official tweet, the Gxy Corporation also immediately sent a tweet. The Gxy Corporation wrote, ''Reporting the leader of the tourism department of Sundend.'' Then they attached a picture, which showed the man''s records of vitingws and regtions over the years. Each one was enough to keep him in there for a year. ''A ssic example of trying to gain an advantage only to end up worse off.'' ''I want to see the leader''s expression now.'' ''He who dares to publicly use others is so unclean himself, eh? Haha!'' ''A typical case of digging one''s own grave.'' The leader of Sundend didn''t expect that this would be the end result. The things he did were so secretive, so how could they be discovered? Now that they were exposed publicly, he had no way out. His phone slipped from his hand, and he sat on the ground in despair, thereafter being taken away by the police officer who came to arrest him. Everything happened very quickly. The official judgment was made overnight, bringing great relief to the people. ''President Luke is not to be trifled with.'' ''He is a great leader who eliminates harm for the people.'' ''It''s better to keep a low profile when doing things. Eddie sure didn''t expect that the person he just tried to win over was taken down by Hanson before he could even use him.'' Eddie was furious. Seeing his expression, Brandon immediately advised him, "Young Master Eddie, please don''t be angry. He doesn¡¯t matter that much, anyway." Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Camping Out Eddie wasn''t listening anymore. Furiously, he cursed, "Useless b*stard. Go and find out who else has grudges against Luke Corporation." He wanted to gather everyone who was dissatisfied with Luke Corporation and pick on Hanson together. His aim was to make him miserable. Currently, he had Lambert Corporation on the same boat as him. Now that Bet dared to openly challenge Vania, there was no way Hanson would let him go. Moreover, Hanson had already taken action. Lambert Corporation was now in danger, and bankruptcy was imminent. When Brandon told Eddie about Lambert Corporation''s current situation, Eddie couldn''t wait any longer. "What are you waiting for? Go and find them already!" In response, Brandon nodded. "On my way." However, he didn''t know that the chairman of Lambert Corporation, Tyler Lambert, who was also Bet''s father, had a heart attack when he heard that his son had offended Luke Corporation. He was immediately sent to the hospital. As soon as he was pushed out of the emergency room, he urgently sent someone to contact Hanson. Unfortunately, Hanson was doing a live broadcast and hence was nowhere to be seen. Anyway, they didn''t deserve to see him. As a result, when Eddie''s colleagues approached Tyler, he showed no inclination to interact with them whatsoever. He merely wanted to solve issues with hispany right now. The next morning before Hanson''s live broadcast started, Tyler brought Bet and a group of senior executives to the entrance of Luke Corporation and begged desperately to see Hanson. Since he had just been discharged from the emergency room and was not in good condition, he had to catch his breath after every sentence. It was a touching scene, but his apology stemmed from the fault of his own son. Larry greeted them instead. After all, Hanson was spending time with his wife and children and hence had no time to deal with them. As soon as he saw Larry, Tyler immediately kicked his own son and made him kneel in front of Larry. "I..." Bet, who was suddenly kicked by his father, felt dissatisfied and wanted to question him stubbornly. Why should I kneel to an assistant? However, he decided against it due to the look Tyler sent him. "Shut up and kneel properly." No matter who was in front of them, they had to put on a show first. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Hey, what''s going on here?" Lambert Corporation never cooperated with Luke Corporation. Hence, it made sense that Larry didn''t recognize him. As the president''s trusty assistant, he definitely recognized someone from the Lambert Family. He was merely putting up an act. "Mr. rk." Tyler looked at him with great respect. No matter what, he was considered Hanson''s sidekick. Offending him was the same as offending Hanson. In a low and humble voice, he uttered, "Sorry for the disturbance, Mr. rk. My son, Bet, offended President Luke at Snow Mountain Ski Resort, so we came to apologize. Please allow us to meet President Luke." "I see. Our president didn''t take it to heart, though." Larry appeared to be surprised and responded sarcastically. Not taking it to heart meant that they were not worthy of Hanson''s attention. He continued, "Mr. Luke is currently recording a program. Pleasee another day, Mr. Jones." Tyler knew very well that it was just an excuse. Moreover, theirpany couldn''t afford to wait for another day. He pleaded, "Please help us convey the message, Mr. rk. We must see President Luke." Larry waved his hand in dismissal. "I''m just his assistant. I don''t have the authority to decide." "If you refuse to convey our message, then we will camp out here." Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Live Broadcast Tyler thought that his n would force Larry to agree. "You are really persistent, Mr. Lambert." Larry pulled a nk face and instructed the receptionist, "Since he wants to wait here, then offer him a ss of water. Don''t let them misunderstand that Luke Corporation mistreats the presidents of otherpanies." "Sure." The receptionist immediately made a gesture of invitation, asking Tyler to wait in the waiting area. Tyler suddenly became embarrassed because he didn''t expect that Luke Corporation would not fall for his coercion. For Larry, this situation was just like an everyday urrence. At this moment, Tyler had no other choice but to sit and wait. Larry and the receptionist ignored him and went about their business. ... On the other side, the live broadcast Hanson would film was about to begin. Reading the news notification on his phone, Tyler knew that Hanson would note to thepany today. Unable to hold on any longer due to his condition, he hurriedly left. Seeing that their ownpany was about to go bankrupt, Bet no longer dared to act as recklessly as before and left dejectedly. Hanson continued on with the live broadcast while the whole crew was led by Joshua to Haling Vi. When they arrived, Hanson and Vania were already prepared. "What''s the content of the broadcast today gonna be?" Joshua asked on behalf of the viewers in the live broadcast room. As soon as the camera panned out to Hanson, he hugged Vania and spoke into the camera. "We''ll be doing some leisure activities as well today." "Where are we going?" Vania curiously asked. They hadn''t talked about this topic before. Hanson naturally replied, "It''s a date!" He realized that he didn''t spend enough time going on dates with his wife, so he took this opportunity to go out and have fun with her. Not only could he show off his love, but he could also spend a happy day with his wife. Why not? "Okay!" Vania was quite happy to hear that they were going shopping. Any woman couldn''t resist going shopping! Their date was scheduled to be in Hammond. The fans were even happier because this increased their chances of bumping into their idols. To avoid attracting a crowd, only a few crew members followed them around today, who were mainly Joshua and the videographer. Vania smiled and uttered, "You can n whatever we''re doing today. I''ll just go ording to your n!" Hanson nodded. "I just want you to be happy. Don''t worry about money!" Upon hearing his remark, both Vania and the online viewers present in the live broadcast room couldn''t resist sharing smiles. ''Have you noticed that President Luke is bing trendier?'' ''Agreed! Ever since he got together with Vania, he seems to be more aware of trends.'' The first stop of their shopping trip was a cafe. Girls loved cafe-hopping. There were quite a lot of people shopping in the mall today, and even the cafe had a long line. "Wait here. I''ll line up for you." Hanson considerately left Vania at the table while he went to join the line. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Everyone, look! Isn''t that President Luke?!" Hanson''s height and appearance were too eye-catching. Although he and Vania were dressed low-key today,izens still recognized them at a nce. In the past few days,izens had been diligently watching their live broadcasts; hence they immediately screamed, "It''s President Luke!" "President Luke! Vania! We love you!" Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 My Treat The fans cheered enthusiastically, yet their behavior remained remarkablyposed as they refrained from congregating in arge crowd. Despite being recognizable, Hanson chose not to shun their presence and serenely waved his hand to theizens instead. "Let''s not form a crowd here and keep the mall undisturbed." His influence held significant weight as the fans swiftly fell into ord the moment he spoke. "Certainly, President Luke. We''ll heed your guidance." Yet, hushed conversations persisted. "President Luke showers Vania with such tender affection. He even buys her milk tea in person. I wish for a partner like him." "His eyes only light up when he looks at Vania." "They''re such a perfect match." Amidst the envious whispers of the fans, Hanson found deep satisfaction. He offered to the fans in line. "Feel free to choose any milk tea you crave today. My treat." After all, loyal fans deserve regr rewards. "President Luke, you''re the best." The moment these words escaped his lips, theizens erupted in another round of joyful, deafening screams. "Thank you, President Luke." While Hanson kindly treated everyone to milk tea, the fans graciously let him take his pick first. Soon, Soon, he purchased Vania''s favorite milk tea vor. After witnessing his departure, the enthusiastic fans waved their goodbyes eagerly. In unison, they called out, "Farewell, President Luke, and President Greyson. May happiness apany you." The authenticity of this well-wishing caused his smile to broaden even further. Today''s outing is indeed the right choice. His smile could not be concealed no matter what. Holding Vania''s delicate hand, Hanson suggested, "There are new bagsunched today. How about checking them out?" The mention of bags immediately sparked excitement in her eyes. "Sure." She sipped her milk tea, her smile reminiscent of a child savoring candy, and even her steps quickened. Nheless, shopping could easily expose a man''s true nature. As they stepped into the store, she dashed toward the exhibition area, brimming with enthusiasm. In contrast, his interest seemed limited as he settled onto a couch, taking a moment to rx. ''President Luke doesn''t seem to belong here.'' ''No matter how wealthy a man is, shopping just isn''t his thing.'' N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ''President Luke''s reaction is so rtable.'' Yet, right at the moment when theizens were poking fun, Hanson thoughtfully remarked, "Darling, go ahead and explore the bags. I''ll hold onto your milk tea for you." Without hesitation, Vania immediately handed her milk tea to him. As he sat on the couch, his gaze shifted from the milk tea to the camera before him. He naturally took a sip, followed by a meaningful smile. This could be seen as an indirect kiss. Consequently, theizens went into a frenzy. ''That took me by surprise. I have a feeling President Luke did it intentionally.'' ''Just look at that smug expression on President Luke''s face. He definitely nned this.'' ''Who would''ve thought President Luke could be so cunning?'' ''I can''t bear to watch whenever it reaches this part, yet it''s just so heartwarming.'' Theizens promptly took screenshots of this scene and crafted it into a gif, humorouslybeling it "Smug." Indeed, Hanson was currently wearing a pleased and smug expression. However, the more his fans responded in such a manner, the more contented he became. Yielding to the moment, he indulged in another sip, his expression growing even more audacious. The fans were utterly captivated. ''President Luke''s disys of affection are always unexpected.'' Meanwhile, Vania remained blissfully unaware of the unfolding scene, engrossed in her joyful exploration of the bags. Her spirits were particrly high today, as every bag within the store aligned perfectly with her preferences. Women just loved bags. As Hanson savored his milk tea, she suddenly approached him and inquired, "Darling, what are your thoughts on this bag?" Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Who Stole the Thunder? Vania''s gentle smile radiated genuinely. Particrly in Hanson''s presence, she exuded an air of delicate femininity that warmed the hearts ofizens. ''Oh my God, what a truly youthful smile.'' ''I''m absolutely in love with Vania. It''s no wonder President Luke adores her. She''s genuinely stunning.'' ''Her smile gives me butterflies. If I were President Luke, I''d buy her all the purses in the world.'' The smile Vania just shared before the camera was utterly genuine. In the presence of the man she cherished, her affection for purses was fully disyed. It created a heartwarming and exquisite moment. ''Can anyone really argue that this smile isn''t the most beautiful in the entertainment industry?'' The instant she graced us with that smile, theizens screenshotted it. Undoubtedly, she rightfully earned the title of being the most beautiful in the entertainment industry. Yet, they did not stop there, proceeding topare her and other female celebrities in the entertainment industry renowned for their sweet smiles. Following theparison, the other female celebrities paled, and Vania emerged as a legend. She could now be considered a daunting presence among female celebs in the entertainment industry. Possessing remarkable talents, unmatched beauty, a wonderful spouse, and remarkable children, she was hailed as the happiest woman in Hillsworth. However, these aspects were momentarily set aside. What mattered most to theizens was to continue tuning in to the live stream. Hanson, too, was entranced by her recent smile, nodding in response. "Choose whatever catches your eye. Today''s expenses are on me, just as I promised." He then handed his exclusive VIP card to the staff. "Please package everything my wife has shown interest in." His words triggered another round of enthusiastic screams from theizens. ''I feel like I''m engrossed in a novel about a domineering president rather than watching a live stream.'' ''This is heart-wrenching. When will I find a husband like him?'' ''I got lost between a dream and reality for a moment there.'' Theizens were brimming with envy, yet the one suffering the most was Joshua present at the scene. He was struck by both wealth and love. Now, he was struck by the realization that being by Hanson''s side was not as wless as he had perceived. Thus, he addressed the camera, saying, "I want to get to know Mr. rk and have a heartfelt conversation with him. I''ve only been his assistant for a day, and I''m already feeling overwhelmed. How has he managed to endure this for so long?" ''Haha, reality sure hits Joshua hard.'' ''Mr. rk, please show up. You''ve gotpany now.'' ''I can see Mr. rk in Joshua. Feel sorry for him for a sec.'' Surprisingly, the topic of sympathizing with Larry ended up trending instead of the discussion about Vania and Hanson''s bag shopping. Noticing the online conversation, Larry promptly joined the live stream and typed, ''Currently working overtime. Unable to chat.'' With that singlement, theizens grasped the extent of his misery and could not help but burst intoughter. Just then, as Hanson was finalizing his purchase, he appeared in the frame and addressed the camera. "You''re catching the live stream even during overtime, huh? It appears your attention isn''t quite on your tasks. Consider your bonus deducted this month." Deliberately adopting a chilly tone, he crafted an image of misery around Larry. In reality, the instant he concluded his words, Larry swiftly exited the live stream, leaving behind a chorus ofizens who could not contain theirughter. ''Mr. rk sure is going through a tough time.'' ''Is Mr. rk subjected to this every day?'' ''I wonder how much the bonus is. Is it enough for a deduction?'' Hanson, aiming to showcase his affection, once again fell short. Reality consistently differed from his expectations. He never foresaw that it would be Larry trending today, stealing his thunder. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Amidst his irritation, the live stream concluded amidstughter and joy, and he ultimately resumed his role as the president. Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Trust The moment Larry spotted Hanson, he promptly chimed in, "President Luke, even if Ick some credit, I''ve been putting in the effort. Could you possibly spare my bonus from being deducted?" He regretted joining in on the fun and watching the live stream yesterday. After all, had he not already received enough doses of affection? Why indulge in an extra serving? It had truly been an ill-advised choice on his part. "That depends on your performance," Hanson stated expressionlessly. He would not hesitate to deduct arger portion of his bonus if Larry''s performance was not up to par. After all, he stole Hanson''s spotlight in trending topics. Had Larry anticipated the consequences, he would not have touched that phone yesterday, nor would he have tuned into the live stream. Just as he was ruminating, Hanson suddenly inquired, "Has anyone from Lambert Corporation shown up?" Larry promptly switched back to work mode. "Yes, but Tyler Lambert had to leave due to not feeling well." Despite that, there was no assurance that Tyler would not appear today. A cold expression overtook Hanson''s face. "It appears he hasn''t learned his lesson. Your work efficiency appears to be deteriorating. Despite this dragging on for so long, they still haven''t gone bankrupt." The president''s chilly words caused a shiver to run down Larry''s spine. That''s unexpectedly fast for an usation. Didn''t President Luke mention he would handle this matter gradually? Despite his grievances, he swiftly nodded in agreement, saying, "I understand." Lambert Corporation had to face bankruptcy promptly, or he would be the one facing the consequences. On the other side, Tyler and Bet were on their way to Luke Corporation. Yet, before they even reached the entrance, news came to them that theirpany had already sumbed to bankruptcy. Unable to withstand the blow, Tyler copsed right onto the ground. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Theirpany initially could have held on for a few more days, but bankruptcy arrived sooner than anticipated. Undoubtedly, this blow proved to be fatal. Already somewhat shaken, Bet suddenly felt his legs going numb, leaving him unable to stand. Regret flooded in for offending Hanson. He trulymented entertaining the idea that he could ever attain his position. ¡­ After a few days of recuperation, Liam was also discharged from the hospital. His immediate post- discharge action was to invite Vania to join him for dinner. Eager to reach out to her, he dialed her number with anticipation, only to find the call unanswered. He resorted to leaving a voicemail. Interestingly, the one who happened to listen to the voicemail was Hanson. This was due to her being in the middle of a shower. Without hesitation, Hanson readily epted Liam''s invitation. In truth, Liam was slightly puzzled when receiving the prompt response. He had not anticipated Vania''s swift agreement. Nevertheless, it was a positive oue. Moreover, his invitation extended beyond her alone and invited his circle of close friends to join. A gathering was nned for the day, and it was Hanson who received the invitations instead. However, he covertly deleted the voicemail on her phone. "Darling, I need to go out for a while." "Sure thing." She did not harbor any doubts and heldplete trust in him. Observing her steadfast faith, Hanson felt a twinge of embarrassment. He stopped in his tracks and looked at Vania tenderly. "Darling, why do you ce so much trust in me?" "Huh?" She blinked, her confusion evident. "Why would you ask that?" As she had justpleted her shower, a delicate mist still clung to her skin. Her eyes appeared especially watery and attractive. He embraced her tightly and smiled. "I''m heading out at this hour, and you''re not curious about my intentions? Aren''t you concerned I might seek out other women?" She chuckled, expecting a different topic but finding this instead. With a grin, she inquired, "Will you, though?" Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 The Woman in the Photo Hanson answered with extreme certainty, "Of course, I won''t." "Why did you ask me then?" Vania smiled so attractively that Hanson couldn''t help but kiss her without answering. Seeing his reaction, Vania smiled again and said, "Either way, it''s your loss and not mine if you find another woman." Given that she was the finest woman a man could ever have dreamed of, she was undoubtedly confident about what she said. Likewise, Hanson agreed with her statement. "Darling, you are right. It is indeed my loss." Verily, he had never encountered anyone as outstanding as Vania before. "So, do you know what you''re supposed to do now?" Vania asked. Hanson nodded. "Of course. I only have you in my mind." Even though he truly meant what he said, that still didn''t change the fact that what he did today was indeed slightly inappropriate. Still, the thought of Liam''s purpose of treating Vania to dinner made him not want to speak the truth. Moreover, it was just a meal. Therefore, Hanson figured Liam would be fine if Vania skipped this once. After giving him a soft peck on the cheek, Vania added, "Alright then. Chop! Chop! Don''t keep Liam waiting." With that, Hanson nodded a little and left reluctantly. Only Liam was present when he arrived at the deciding restaurant. As soon as he saw that Hanson came alone, he swiftly asked, "Where is Vanie?" After all, his purpose today was to treat Vania to dinner. Upon hearing his question, Hanson replied truthfully, "It was me who replied to your message." In short, he was telling Liam that Vania didn''t know about the dinner invitation at all. Truly exasperated by his behavior, Liam questioned, "Are you not afraid that Vanie will be angry at you?" "Oh, you don''t have to worry about our marital affairs. Besides, your main purpose of treating Vania to dinner this evening is to thank her, right? We are husband and wife, so it''s the same if Ie on her behalf." My, my! What a shameless statement! Liam criticized in his heart. "How can it possibly be the same?" At once, he took out his phone and wanted to call Vania. But Hanson stopped him. "Hold your horses first." Liam put down his phone. "Fine. Ask whatever you want." This guy must have something to say to me, and by the looks of things, I won''t be able to see Vanie again if we don''t talk this matter over. To Liam''s surprise, the words that escaped Hanson''s lips weren''t what he expected. "Can I take another look at the photo of your elder sister, Anya?" he asked with a serious demeanor. The sudden change of topic made Liam stunned for a moment. Then, he asked nervously, "Have you discovered any new clues?" "It''s just a guess for now. Let me see the photo first." "What kind of guess?" Liam asked eagerly. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "I won''t tell you until I''m sure. So, let me see the photo first." Hanson emphasized again. Knowing Hanson''s temper, Liam could only nod. He opened the album, handed the photo to Hanson, and asked again, "Do you need anything else?" "Do you have a photo of that man then?" Hanson was referring to the man who eloped with Anya, of course. Liam bristled with anger at the mention of that man. "No." How is it possible for our family to keep a photo of that man?! In fact, we don''t even want to know anything about him! "I see." After that, Hanson took out his phone and handed it to Liam. "Take a look at this photo." The photo, which he managed to find after putting in a lot of effort, was also of a woman, taken with a man. As soon as Liam saw the photo, he was shocked. His hands trembled, and his eyes widened. "Where did you find this photo?" Liam rarely had such an emotional episode. Although there was some difference between the woman in the photo and his elder sister, he still couldn''t bear to take his eyes off her. Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 A Member of the Joneses It was like a certain kind of strange feeling, which gave him a slight headache when he tried to recall it. "So, what do you think of her looks?" Hanson suddenly asked. Of course, he was asking Liam if the woman in the photo looked simr to his elder sister. Liam looked at the photo carefully as he thought, Based on its condition, this photo was probably taken a long time ago. Even though the woman in this photo doesn''t have Anya''s delicacy and arrogance, she still looks gracious. "Yes, she looks very much alike. What''s her name?" Liam asked excitedly. Putting away his phone, Hanson calmly replied, "Roseanne Jones, Vania''s mother." Upon hearing that, Liam stumbled and fell back in his chair. As if everything had be clueless to him, his mind was in a muddle as he murmured, "It''s no wonder she looks so much like her." So, it turns out to be Vanie''s mother! I should have connected the dots in the first ce, shouldn''t I? After all, even her name shares a certain degree of simrity with Anya. Roseanne, huh¡­ It seems she has created a new name using her nickname, Anna, which derives from Anya. "And the man? Have you never seen him before?" Hanson frowned. He suspected that Roseanne was a child of the Joneses. However, he felt somewhat confused after seeing Liam''s reaction. Arguably, Roseanne''s identity could be determined by the man next to her. Therefore, he couldn''t fathom why Liam couldn''t recognize the man. Liam shook his head and exined, "I can''t recall because I was still young at that time." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, that matter is a taboo subject in our family. No one has ever brought it up. Also, we will never keep a photo of that man. This is also why there has been no news about Anya''s whereabouts for so many years. "Does William know him?" Hanson wanted to confirm his suspicion. At present, he only had this one lead, for Anya had erased everything and left no trails back then. Since William was slightly older than Liam, Hanson figured he might know something. Considering there was still uncertainty regarding this matter, they didn''t want to rm Alistair unless it was absolutely necessary. "I''ll call him immediately." Liam didn''t want to waste even a second. Since there was still some time before William''s scheduled mealtime, Liam thought it was the perfect time to rify this matter with him. William rushed to the restaurant after receiving the call. After all, locating Anya had been the Joneses'' wish for many years. Hence, every family member was very cooperative in this matter. Liam became restless while waiting for his brother''s arrival. He paced back and forth in the restaurant, sweat beaded all over his forehead and palms numbed in nervousness. Hanson couldn''t bear to see it anymore and asked, "You still can''t stay calm even after so many years?" How the f*ck can I stay calm when this is the closest I have ever gotten to the truth?! Instead of directly answering his question, Liam asked, "Why are you still against me if you suspect Vanie is a member of our family? You even declined when I invited her to dinner." I can stillprehend why he is against me if Vanie and I aren''t rted at all. But now that there''s proven to be a family tie between her and me, Hanson has no absolute reason to go against me. Crossing his arms, Hanson looked at him with a straight face. "Because you are a man." To him, as long as that person was a man, he could forget about courting Vania in front of him. "But I''m her family," Liam rebuked. What the hell is going through Hanson''s mind?! I will never stoop so low that I will prey on my own family member. Hanson calmly took a sip of water. "But this matter has yet to be confirmed, which means I am still doubtful of your identity." He wouldn''t do something that wasn''t in his control. As for Liam, he was really speechless at Hanson''s freakish possessiveness. mming his hand on the table, he dered, "Regardless of her identity, I have acknowledged Vanie as a member of the Joneses." I had felt a sense of familiarity when I met her long ago. Right now, after seeing the photo Hanson had shown to me, I am even more convinced that she is a part of the Joneses! Meanwhile, Hanson wasn''t worried at all whether Vania had any rtionship with the Joneses. "Still, she is my wife." He put stress on his point. It was something that no one could change. Even if Vania was indeed the child of the most beloved daughter of the Joneses, that future had no way to decide her marriage on her behalf either. Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Two idents in One Day Furthermore, they were now legally married. Liam was fuming mad as he thought, How frustrating! Well, since he''s blind to all arguments, it''s better I say nothing. As a result, he sensibly chose to keep quiet. Just as the two men ended their argument, Liam''s phone rang pressingly. The call was from an unknown number, and although the number was unfamiliar to him, Liam inexplicably felt nervous. At once, he answered the phone. A woman''s voice came through the phone. "Is this the family of William Jones?" "Yes." Liam felt even more anxious, and a sense of impending doom surged in his heart. Something must have happened to William! As expected, the woman on the other end of the phone said anxiously, "This is the emergency room. Your family member is being resuscitated at the Hammond International Hospital. Pleasee immediately." In an instant, Liam, who had just been discharged from the hospital, felt nothing but dizzy. He almost fell to the ground, but thankfully, Hanson caught him. "Is something wrong with William?" Hanson asked. Based on Liam''s reaction and the timing, Hanson knew he couldn''t rule out this possibility. Still shocked, Liam could only steady himself with his support. Without hesitation, he said, "It''s the same group of people." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Hanson nodded. "Yes, you''re right. You should start suspecting the Keplers." It can''t be Eddie. He can''t possibly pull off such an intensive series of actions. Besides, he doesn''t have that capability. Moreover, he won''t dare to attack the Joneses so intensively like this. After hearing what Hanson said, Liam was simply momentarily stunned before promptly reacting. "I know what I should do." If the Keplers really are behind this, I won''t let them get away with it. Nheless, the dinner this evening was unlikely to proceed after what happened to William. Once again, everyone gathered at the hospital. Meanwhile, in the hospital, the raging Bryan cursed, "Don''t let me find the person who did this! Otherwise, I''ll tear them to pieces." At this point, he was aware that someone had targeted the Joneses. There''s no way such a series of idents is a coincidence! His eyes turned bloodshot, startling Jennifer, who quickly tried to calm him down. "Take it easy. Let''s first think of a solution together, for we should prioritize Mr. William''s health right now." Just then, Vania walked in with documents and the people from thepany''s legal department, exuding a strong presence. She calmly stood in front of Thomas, full of confidence. As for Thomas, he looked at her with a puzzled expression. His brows furrowed tightly. At this moment, he already anticipated the reason she showed up before him. Before he could speak, Vania handed the documents to him. "Your father did it, so you deal with it." She was referring to today''s car ident, which was also Liam''s. Thomas wasn''t surprised at all. As a matter of fact, it was exactly what he had expected. Only, he never thought Benjamin would turn out as ruthless as expected, which waspletely different from his impression of him. In the end, he still decided to give up everything, including me, for Yvonne''s sake. Because of him, the current me basically hangs my head in shame in front of these friends. Thinking of this, Thomas tightly sped his hands with dull eyes and replied, "I will take care of it." Nevertheless, he didn''t reach out to take the documents, for he didn''t want to see Benjamin''s criminal records. Vania didn''t care whether he wanted the documents or not. Still, she kindly reminded him, "I have brought the people from the legal department. You canmunicate with them if you need anything." Realizing that Vania was helping him, Thomas nodded gratefully. "Thank you. I will fix it." Since he knew that staying here was useless, he immediately left with the people from the Gxy Corporation''s legal department. Before everyone barely had time to say much, the door to the ward was pushed open. The doctor who came out was the same doctor who drew blood for Vania previously. Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Miracle Doctors He was even more nervouspared tost time and sweat appeared on his forehead. He said to the nurse anxiously, "Quickly, summon Dr. So." The medical team rushed here due to the emergency without calling April. They thought it would be a routine case that they could easily manage. Little did they know they couldn''t do anything to help when they arrived. Everyone knew the situation was wrong when they heard April was needed. Bryan stepped forward and tightly gripped the doctor''s cor. Then, he asked, "What''s the situation?" He was both anxious and furious. Even blue veins could be seen protruding on his forehead as though he was ready to take it all out on someone at that instant. The doctor immediately replied, "The patient''s fracture is in an unusual position. I''m afraid that the team is not prepared for the surgery at the moment. Hence, Dr. So''s supervision is imperative to guarantee sess." "All of you shall face the consequences if you fail to save him." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Bryan''s eyes were already red out of anger, and he had lost hisposure at that point. He gripped the doctor''s neck as if he was ready to twist it any minute. Thankfully, Vania intervened, and she tugged him away and spared the doctor. "I''ve already sent for Lily toe immediately. We mustn''t waste the doctor''s window for treatment." The sess rate of the surgery stood at 99% with April and Lily around. He was even more nervouspared tost time and sweat appeared on his forehead. However, the remaining 1% was uncertain because William chose to concede. Jennifer Watson also held onto Bryan''s hands as she was worried that he might lose control of himself. "Let''s go with Vania''s n." Bryan listened and eventually eased his grip. April immediately stopped the experiment at hand when he learned about the situation. He said directly to Vania as soon as he saw her in the operating room, "Please have Lilye over, Vania." They needed all the help they could get when a life hung in the bnce and having a miracle-making doctor at the side would at least boost their faith. "I''ve already done so. You should take a look at the situation first." April felt more at ease when he learned Lily was on her way. Then, he promptly led his medical team inside. Vania inquired when she saw the doctor was trembling, "Do you still need blood for backup?" They should prepare it in advance if the doctor thought it might be needed so that they wouldn''t panic in the midst of a crisis. The doctor nodded vigorously at Vania''s words. "Yes. It''s necessary." His nerves had clouded his memory of that crucial step. He made a gesture to Vania before saying, "This way, Mrs. Luke." Although his hands were shaking uncontrobly, he rationally thought about arranging for a nurse to get Vania''s blood donation done painlessly. However, Vania appeared calm as she pointed toward Bryan, who was by her side. "The patient''s son is here." The doctor subtly touched his own forehead, and he said to Bryan with the utmost respect, "This way, please, Mr. Jones." He had overlooked that due to nervousness once again. How could he forget about the fact that there was no way William would havepatibility issues with his own son''s blood? Now, he had to arrange for a nurse to do the job, and his anxiety only intensified when he was facing Bryan. Lily arrived after Bryan''s blood donation waspleted. Naturally, her seven littlepanions were there with her. "Daddy, Mommy." Lily greeted Vania and Hanson before entering the operating room. Eventually, William was wheeled out of the operating room, following more than an hour of operation. Lily said calmly as she removed her surgical gown, "He''s out of danger." She thought it was odd. Why was the doctor so terrified? She only found it perplexing as a miracle- making doctor. April added, "It appeared he had an even worse ident than the previous one. The fracture came perilously close to piercing his heart. Therefore, it''s understandable if doctors are hesitant to intervene." What he meant was any slight trembling during surgery might have resulted in William losing his life. Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Double Whammy Apparently, the driver who hit William was determined to take his life. Bryan was so furious that his body trembled. He turned to Vania and asked, "Why won''t you let me handle it since we now know it was Benjamin Kepler''s doing?" "But Thomas still isn''t aware of this." "What difference does that make? The truth is right in front of us." Bryan didn''t realize that the matter was moreplicated than he thought. "That''s precisely why you have to consider his position if you''re gonna take the matter into your hands. Personally, I think it might be better if we let him handle it himself. I trust that he''ll make the right call," Vania exined patiently. Bryan fell silent as he was somewhat convinced that it was a better solution. However, it onlysted a few seconds before he added, "I''ll take action if Thomas can''t resolve this adequately." "I''m sure the entire Jones Family would intervene as well," Vania said as if she was the mastermind of the plot as she reassured him with a pat on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, he''ll handle it well." "Why do you have such confidence in him?" Suddenly, Hanson, who had been quiet at the side, asked. Vania could discern the jealousy hidden in his words. Great... He is being jealous again. She only patiently exined, "I was merely talking based on facts, and I believe in myself." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Apparently, the driver who hit William was determined to take his life. She demonstrated how a confident person would act, and she rarely got it wrong. Hanson nodded. "Just like how I trust my wife." However, it wasn''t time for showing off affection. They still had much to do. Vania continued, "I''ll put the film shooting on hold until you''ve regained yourposure and ready to return." Bryan only nodded. He found himself increasingly admiring Vania''sposure at that instant. Vania turned to Jennifer Watson following that. "We''re too far behind the schedule for the female lead''s scenes. So, I''ll only grant you a single day off." Jennifer agreed since she couldn''t help much regarding the Jones Family''s matters, even though she was concerned for Bryan. William had been wheeled into the ward and hadn''t regained consciousness when they were talking. Thankfully, he had passed the most critical phase. Then, Liam said to the group, "You can all go back now. We''ll talk again should anythinge up." He walked up to Hanson and suggested in an earnest tone after that, "We still need to keep investigating." "I will." Hanson nodded in agreement. He wouldn''t just stand and watch something involving his wife unfold after all. He grabbed Vania''s hand and left after that. He asked when they reached the entrance of the hospital, "Do you have something else in mind, darling?" Vania nodded. "Yes, I need to visit the police station. I want to meet Yvonne personally to see if she is truly so cruel." She intended to disclose to Yvonne the plot masterminded by Benjamin against the Jones Family. That way, Yvonne might share Eddie Luke''s whereabouts for the sake of her parents. Hanson warned, "You should know that human nature is the most unpredictable." "You''re right. But, there are people who don''t see it that way." Vania was implying to Thomas at that instant. Thomas had high expectations for Yvonne. So, he had people protecting her at the police station. Yvonne refused to disclose Eddie''s location even after they had approached her countless times. Hanson said with a cold smirk, "Looks like you have something prepared for her today, darling." "But, the gift from me may be too heavy for her." Vania also smirked maliciously. The curve of her lips almost mirrored Hanson''s. "I''ll make sure she receives it well regardless." "How can I stand by and watch you do all the work, darling? Let us hit her with a double whammy." They shared a smile as they looked at each other before heading to the police station. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!